《Ex-Husband Wants Badly To Resume Their Marriage》


 Chapter 1: Happy Divorce

    Chapter 1: Happy Divorce


    "This is our third year of many years toe.Make sure toe home early. I have a surprise for


    you.Prepare to be amazed.¡¯¡¯ Message sent.


    Sharon then nonchntly put her phone to rest, turned the fire down to medium, chopped the greens,


    and busied herself in a good mood.


    It was as if this piece of message, which would never receive a reply, had not affected her mood.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant said from the side, "Ms.Allyson, let me help you."


    "No, thanks.I want this to be from my own hands tonight."


    "Madame, you and Sir are truly made in Heaven,¡¯¡¯ said the maid with admiration and a hint of envy.


    Sharon pursed her lips and smiled, but did not reply.


    Was she deeply in love with Jameson? Rather than being in love, it was better to say that it was an act.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Jameson arrived home, and the servant left tactfully.


    As soon as Sharon finished setting the bowls and chopsticks, the warm breathing of the man


    enveloped her.


    Her chin was pulled over, and the man brutally sealed her lips.


    She was stunned for a moment and reached out to push him away.


    Jameson wrapped his arms around her waist, his long fingers pinched her chin, his ck eyes


    narrowed, and he said coldly, "Isn''t that why you called me back?"


    Sharon exined softly, "That''s not it.Today is our Anniversary; I actually do have a present for you."


    Jameson let go of her and tidied up his slightly wrinkled shirt.


    "There''s no need for gifts.After all, all the surprises you''ve given me have only shocked me, not


    delighted me.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon pulled the corners of her lips and did not refute.She turned around and entered the kitchen.


    Very quickly, thest dish was served.


    Sharon sat opposite Jameson and poured red wine into his ss and then to hers.


    She picked up her ss and said, "To our third wedding anniversary.Cheers."


    Under the light, the man had handsome facial features, a sharp jaw, a straight nose bridge, and slightly


    pursed thin lips, which indicated that he was not satisfied with the wedding anniversary dinner that only


    the two attended.


    Sharon smiled and did not expect his response.


    She picked up the ss of red wine and drank it all up.


    After drinking, she poured a second ss.


    One cup after another.


    In the end, Sharon was a little drunk.


    Shey on the table and looked at the man, who wore a cold face.


    She drawled.


    "Jameson, are you really not going to smile? Not even today?"


    "What do you want me to do? Going crazy with you, or celebrating this boring anniversary with you?"


    "How can it be boring? There are not many wedding anniversaries in life.


    Maybe after this, there won''t be any next.¡¯¡¯ Jameson seemed to have heard a joke and said softly, "No?


    You will allow that to happen?"


    With her eyes made moist by the warmth of the light, Sharon kept on rocking what was left in the ss.


    "Perhaps ...No."


    Jameson didn''t want to waste time with her here, so he stood up and went upstairs.


    He untied his tie and took off his jacket.


    Just as he was about to untie his shirt, a pair of soft hands surrounded his back, and the overwhelming


    smell of alcohol followed.


    Sharon said, "Don''t worry, my gift hasn''t been delivered yet..."


    Jameson turned around and put his hands into his pockets, looking at her without saying a word.


    Sharons cheeks flushed as she looked at him seductively with a pair of watery eyes, making it


    impossible for him to look away.


    Jameson''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, the person in front of him was undoubtedly beautiful, and only a blind


    man could keep his blood cold.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been tricked by her back then.


    Further down were the red wine-soaked lips, bright red, as if blood were to ooze out.


    As the little hands slid into his shirt, he raised her chin almost without hesitation.


    He ced his lips hard against hers and pried open her mouth by force.


    Sharon was in pain and moaned.


    By the time she got to bed, her eyes were unfocused, and she hooked around his neck.


    The man held her with both hands, and his eyes curved as if he was mocking her.


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t want it?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that women mean the opposite of what they say.¡¯¡¯ Jameson sneered and


    lowered his head to kiss her again.


    Sharon took the initiative tonight.


    She bit his lips, and a smell of blood permeated between their lips and teeth.


    This kiss was like a game.


    Only the winner gets to rock the bed tonight.


    Just as he was reaching for something on the nightstand, Sharon said without warning, "Jameson, let''s


    get divorced."


    The man hooking on her body paused, "What did you say?"


    Even though Sharon knew that he had heard it clearly, she still repeated, "Let''s divorce."


    Jameson''s desire instantly vanished.


    He slowly stood up and said coldly, "How much do you want?"


    She was always like this.To get money, she would y all sorts of tricks.


    "Not a penny." Sharon took out a divorce agreement from under her pillow.


    "Take a look.If you have no objection, sign it."


    Jameson''s expression was gloomy, "Sharon, you''d better stop.I don''t have time to y such a boring


    game with you."


    "Didn''t I say I was going to give you a surprise tonight? Look, isn''t it a big one?"


    Jameson looked at her expressionlessly, feeling that the smile on her face was somewhat dazzling.


    Sharon smiled, "Jameson, I wish you a happy divorce."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said a few secondster, "Are you serious?"


    Sharon nodded, "How is it? This way, there''s only joy and no shock, right?"


    "Alright, don''t regret it."


    Finishing this sentence, Jameson left.


    The door was mmed shut.


    Sharon lowered her head and looked at the divorce agreement that Jameson didn''t take a look at.


    After a long time, her lips twitched, and she finally smiled.


    ¡®¡®Sharon, I also wish you a happy divorce¡±


    That night, Sharon packed up all her things.


    All her belongings were put into a suitcase.


    Jameson bought her jewelry, bags, shoes, and clothes, but she didn''t take them because he wasn''t


    willing to give them to her.


    As she and Jameson got divorced, these glossy things became shy.


    To her, they were useless.


    When she left, Sharon looked at the divorce agreement on the coffee table and picked it up.


    Passing by the dining room, Sharon looked at the dining table.


    Jameson''s tableware was clean and bright,pletely untouched.This wedding anniversary was still


    as unwee as she had imagined.


    Fortunately, it was the same day as the anniversary of the divorce.


    When Jameson thought about it in the future, he might smile out of extreme boredom.


    This was probably the most satisfying thing she had done after her marriage.


    Sitting in the taxi, Sharon looked at the scenery outside and suddenly felt relieved.


    She, who had been the mistress of a wealthy family for three years, was about to return to the slum.

 Chapter 2: How Can You Be So Shameless?

    Chapter 2: How Can You Be So Shameless?


    After learning that Sharon was about to divorce, Tiffany, her best friend, insulted Jameson passionately


    for ten minutes and then said, "That man really didn''t give you a penny? He spent a lot on those wild


    models, yet he actually did this to you, his wife?"


    "It''s not like that.I''ve taken a lot of money from him these past three years.It would be his mercy not to


    take it back."


    "You can''t think that way.You''re a couple.What''s his is yours, and what''s yours is still yours! Besides, he


    sleeps with you every day for free.What''s wrong with you using his money?"


    Sharon''s temples twitched, "Can''t you mince your words?"


    Tiffany calmed down, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it."


    Sharon sat on the sofa, trying to hold back, but she still couldn''t.


    She cursed, "Today, when I asked for the divorce, that man actually asked me how much money I


    wanted.He didn''t even look at the divorce agreement, as if he was afraid that I would bite off a piece of


    his flesh! Is it that scary?"


    "Then why do you want to divorce? Just stay with him, and whoeversts longer will win."


    Hearing this, Sharon calmed down again, "Oh, She is pregnant."


    She was a well-known young model, and she was very close to Jameson.


    Anyone could tell that their rtionship was extraordinary.


    Sharon and Jameson had been married for three years.She knew how much Jameson hated her.


    Going home twice a month was all he could tolerate.Every time they made out, it was a routine, and


    Jameson had no feelings for her at all.


    He would use any way possible to cause her pain.


    She was not the first woman close to Jameson, and Sharon did not take it to heart.


    Until a week ago, when she was happily choosing gifts for their uing anniversary, She suddenly


    appeared in front of her with the pregnancy test report and proudly announced, "I''m pregnant.It''s time


    for you to give up the title of Mrs.Proctor.¡¯¡¯


    When she saw the pregnancy test report, all of Sharon''s self-deception in the past three years had


    be a real blow.


    Those agonizing memories were in front of her eyes as if they were telling her, "Sharon, do you think


    this woman in front of you is shameless and disgusting? But wasn''t that what you have done? You


    threatened Jameson with the baby in your belly so you could marry him!"


    "You are disgusting to Jameson as She is to you."


    Now, someone had just repeated her method.


    Tiffany was furious, "How could this be the same? At that time, you were married to Jameson.He was


    single, but She knew that you were there, but she still did that.She is just a shameless


    homewrecker!"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Sharon said, "Actually, I didn''t sleep well every night during the past three married years.No matter


    what, he was indeed forced to marry me back then.Now that we are divorced, it''s good.I don''t owe him


    anything anymore.¡¯¡¯


    Tiffany passionately insulted Jameson and She for half an hour before bringing Sharon, who was


    asleep, to her bedroom.


    "You can stay with me here.Anyway, my boyfriend is not here.This house is so big, and I''m scared to


    live alone."


    Sharon yawned and nodded, "Good night."


    The next afternoon, the divorce agreements were ced on Jameson''s desk, and the signatures at the


    end seemed to be demonstrating against him.


    Jacob looked at his boss''s increasingly cold expression and took a step forward.


    "Mr.Proctor, I just confirmed with the Star Lake Mansion.Your wife moved awayst night.She didn''t


    take anything except her personal belongings."


    Jameson closed the divorce agreements and casually threw them aside, "Leaving without taking


    anything? Tell me, what kind of hard-to-get trick is she ying with me this time?"


    Jacob didn''t answer.


    He wasn''t his wife.


    How would he know what their rtionship was like? Jameson did not intend to hear any useful


    answers from him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He said in a low voice, "Get out."


    Jacob took two steps and then walked back, "Mr.Proctor, the ne custom-made in Paris has


    arrived.Now we..."


    This was Jameson''s gift to his wife for the third anniversary of their marriage, but now, it was useless.


    "Throw it away.¡¯ The man spoke emotionlessly.


    "Yes."


    After Jacob left, Jameson picked up the divorce agreement again.


    He fixed his gaze on the signature, and he sneered, his face cold.


    How could a woman who had sacrificed herself in a bitter y, who tugged at his sleeve in the Twilight


    Club and begged him to save her, who came to force him to marry because of pregnancy, and who was


    so vicious that she would use any means to achieve her goal, suddenly find her conscience? She just


    had a new purpose.


    Jameson crumpled the paper in his hand and threw it into the trash can.


    Sharon waited for a few days, but still no news of Jameson.


    No one replied to her on WeChat as usual.


    The first day: "Have you received the divorce agreement? I have signed it.If you have time, let me


    know.Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau toplete the formalities."


    Act generous and considerate, gentle and obedient.


    The second day: "Hello? Have you seen my message? Do you have anyints about the divorce


    agreements?"


    Probe carefully and seek proof boldly.


    The third day: "Mr.Proctor, I know you''re busy with your work, but can you spare some time to divorce


    me?"


    Restrain herself but be unyielding.


    The fourth day: "Jameson, are you a real man? Why are you dawdling? If you really don''t want to see


    me, hurry up and go through the formalities with me.We will never meet again in the future.Thank you."


    There was no need to endure it anymore.


    The fifth day...She got an auto-reply from WeChat: "The other party has activated friend verification.You


    are not his (her) friend yet.Please send a friend verification request before chatting."


    LOL...


    Such a disgust.


    Sharon put down her phone, stood up, and headed for the Twilight Club.


    However, she didn''t seem to be lucky.


    Instead of meeting Jameson, she met his next wife.


    She invited her friend over for dinner.


    She saw Sharon standing there just as she walked to the door.


    She immediately smiled disdainfully and walked over on her high heels.


    Her tone carried a hint of mockery, "Don''t tell me you haven''t given up yet.Do you want toe here to


    find Jameson?"


    Sharon nced at her indifferently and did not say anything.


    "How can you be so shameless? I told you I was pregnant, yet you still wouldn''t leave Jameson.Don''t


    you know how disgusting you look?"


    She was more emotional when she saw Sharon''s timid expression.

 Chapter 3: In Order to Marry into the Proctor Family

    Chapter 3: In Order to Marry into the Proctor Family


    "Is that so? No matter how ugly I''m, I''m better than a creep who is destroying someone else''s


    marriage.¡¯¡¯ Sharon''s words stunned She, who didn''t get the point for a few seconds.


    When She''s face turned pale with anger, She raised her hand to p Sharon.


    Sharon grabbed her wrist and gave her a crisp p without any hesitation.


    "I didn''te after you because you''re carrying his child, but that doesn''t mean you can show off your


    pregnancy in front of me time and time again.What? Are you proud of sneaking your way into my


    marriage?"


    The p attracted many people''s attention.


    She blushed and wanted to break Sharon''s grip but was frustrated by Sharon''s strength.


    She shouted, "Don''t act like I''m the problem here.I''m not his mistress, but you are the one that has the


    skin thick enough to stay in the marriage when he literally finds you disgusting.¡¯


    "You really don''t think it sus what you just said? I don''t care if it''s shameless; legally, I am still


    Jameson''s wife.And speaking of which, I really should thank you.The child in your stomach is the most


    cutthroat evidence of this affair, and don''t you doubt it for a second that I will sue you both.I promise


    you that he will lose everything.Is this what you want?"


    She''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "How dare you..."


    "Try me."


    In the sweltering summer heat, a male voice from behind seemed to bring a chill to Sharon.


    It was so cold that her hair stood on end.


    In a daze, she slowly let go of She''s hand.


    She immediately ran to Jameson, her hand covering the face where she was hit.


    With tears rolling down her cheeks, she cried her heart out.


    Jameson looked at her and up at Sharon.


    His gaze was cold, and he said indifferently, "Do you want me to find you awyer?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "No need."


    It was but a joke! She couldn''t even afford awyer to take on a job as dragged and draining.


    She was trying to scare She.


    Jameson took a step towards her and tilted his head slightly.


    In a voice that only they could hear, he said, "So that''s what the divorce agreement refers to."


    The moment Sharon raised her head and felt the undisguised scorn in his ck eyes, she got him and


    wanted to exin, "No, I..."


    "Money alone can''t satisfy you.What you want is the entire Proctor Group, right?"


    Before Sharon could reply, he continued, "Otherwise, why did you put so much effort into this divorce


    act?"


    Sharon did it to fulfill their wish of being a shameless couple.


    "Sharon, aren''t you overestimating yourself? If I did sign it, your losses would outweigh your gain,


    right?"


    Sharon thought to herself, ¡®Please! Be a decisive man.


    Hurry up and free me from the marriage.


    Don''t be a man of words: Sharon looked into his eyes and smiled, "Then Mr.Proctor, please sign it as


    soon as possible.I''ll see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Jameson said in a cold voice, "When I sign it, what are you going to do? Do you want to use the


    divorce agreement as evidence to sue me?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon maintained her smile.


    "Mr.Proctor, you''re thinking too much.Can we just get it done? If you''re really worried, I can write you a


    guarantee that after the divorce, I won''t extort a penny from you for any purpose or in any name.Then,


    there will be my fingerprint on the guarantee, and it will be valid, okay?"


    Jameson probably didn''t expect her to be so absolute.


    She sounded eager to get rid of him.


    He moved his eyebrows and pursed his thin lips.


    Seeing that they were still talking, She couldn''t wait, walked to them, and said, "Mr.Proctor...let''s go.I


    don''t feel well."


    Sharon looked at She again and kindly reminded her, "Miss Strauss, you''d better not wear such high


    heels, heavy makeup, and strong perfume.Dressing up like this only pleases those disgusting men.It''s


    you and your baby who suffer.¡¯ Jameson said,


    "..."


    Was she insinuating him? With that, Sharon looked away indifferently and left before them.


    As soon as Sharon walked away, She''s friends who had watched the scene all along came near and


    ttered her, "She, Mr.Proctor was defending you.That woman''s expression was a spectacle."


    "That''s right.Mr.Proctor is so handsome that I really envy you.You have a boyfriend who stands up for


    you like this."


    "She, I think you''re right about that woman.She is so shameless.Despite that you''re pregnant, she


    doesn''t want to get divorced..."


    Jameson slowly withdrew his gaze and nced at her friends in front of him.


    He said, "Are you guys crazy?"


    No matter how much he hated Sharon, he wouldn''t cheat on her.


    They and She were all shocked.


    They didn''t know what they had said offended him.


    Jameson added, "Give me an exnation for your pregnancy."


    This was for She.


    She grabbed her skirt nervously and stammered, "I ...I heard that you have always hated that


    woman, so I...found an excuse to get her to divorce you..."


    With a cold expression, he interrupted her, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re nning.Sharon


    made me marry her for the same reason.I don''t want another woman to do this again.Next time I hear


    such rumors, you know the consequence."


    She bit her lips tightly and didn''t make a sound.


    After Jameson left, her friends around her let out a sigh of relief and asked, "She, isn''t Mr.Proctor


    your boyfriend? Why was he so rude to you?"


    She''s face was deathly pale.


    Recently, Jameson had brought her to many banquets.


    He didn''t stop any rumors about their rtionship circting.


    She naturally thought that she was his woman.


    That was why she came to Sharon, asked her to divorce him, and even forged the pregnancy test


    report.


    However, from what Jameson just said...


    That night, She finally managed to find out something about their marriage.


    Back then, Sharon''s father faced usurious debts, and the creditors sold her to Twilight Club.


    After she escaped, she met Jameson and begged him to save her.


    Unexpectedly, two monthster, Sharon came to Jameson with her pregnancy test report.


    The Proctor Family was prominent and valued their reputation very much.


    They wanted to keep it quiet and prevent damage to their reputation.


    In addition, she was pregnant, so Jameson and Sharon got married.


    Less than two months after the marriage, she had a miscarriage.


    From beginning to end, this was an act orchestrated by Sharon.


    She was drugged in the club, met Jameson, and forced him to marry her with a fake pregnancy to


    marry into the Proctor Family.

 Chapter 4: Jameson Disliked His Wife

    Chapter 4: Jameson Disliked His Wife


    The Proctors did not like Sharon, but after the fake pregnancy was exposed, they became even more


    disgusted.


    Their attitudes towards Sharon had always been cold and indifferent.


    No wonder Jameson was so angry this time.


    Sharon returned and waited for a few more days, but she still hadn''t received any news from Jameson.


    That day''s meeting at Twilight Club gave her ample reason to suspect that the reason Jameson didn''t


    want a divorce was to thoroughly disgust her and make her suffer from being cheated on.


    It was revenge for what she had done to him.


    Jameson was patient, but Sharon could not continue to drag on with him like this.


    She thought before that after the divorce formalities werepleted, she would make ns for the


    future.


    But she still had to live, and she didn''t want to sit and wait.


    When Tiffany heard that Sharon was looking for a job, she stopped eating the potato chips in her hand


    and immediately became spirited.


    "Come to ourpany.Our magazine is nning to sign a designer to build our own brand recently.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon frowned, "Can I? But I haven''t produced work in three years."


    "Honey, you can do it.Give it a try.Anyway, it won''t do you any harm."


    Sharon thought the same and nodded, "Alright."


    Tiffany was an action-oriented person, and the next day, she brought Sharon''s works from three years


    ago to the editor''s office.


    After Lance Carter finished reading, his gaze fell on the signature of the work.


    After a long time, he said, "Ally is your friend?"


    "That''s right; she''s really amazing.Her work is also very spiritual.It will be our loss if we don''t sign her.¡¯¡¯


    Of course, Lance knew how awesome she was.


    Ally was a sh in the pan in the jewelry design industry.


    In an instant, she bloomed and disappeared without a trace.


    Some people said she had run out of inspiration after winning the prize and could no longer create a


    work.


    Others said that she was favored by the rich and had married into a wealthy family to live a family life.


    All in all, there were all sorts of rumors.


    However, no one expected that she woulde back after three years when everyone had forgotten


    about her.


    "Is she free tonight? Let''s have dinner.¡¯ Lance said.


    Tiffany could tell from Lance''s words that it was almost a done deal.


    She immediately nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll tell her now."


    During dinner, Sharon chatted well with Lance.


    Although she repeatedly said that she hadn''t picked up a brush in the past three years, Lance said it


    wasn''t a big deal.


    It was just that she must produce a sketch of the work ording to the specified style within this week.


    If the boss felt that there was no problem, then they could sign the contract immediately.


    After dinner, it was already a littlete.


    Lance said, "It''s not easy to take a taxi around here.You two girls are not safe here.I''ll take you back."


    "Alright! Then I''ll go to the bathroom."


    As Tiffany spoke, she looked at Sharon and said, "Sharon, are you going?"


    "Let''s go together.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany said, "Mr.Carter, please wait for us.We''ll be back soon.¡¯¡¯


    Lance smiled and said, "It''s alright, take your time."


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Tiffany washed her hands and said, "We made it."


    Sharon did not expect things to go so smoothly.


    She was still a little worried, "I''m afraid that your boss would not be satisfied with the work I


    design.Then I will fail you and Mr.Carter."


    Tiffany said, "Baby, you''re thinking too much.Our boss is a happy elderly man.He''s very nice and not


    bossy.Mr.Carter basically has the final say in all the matters of the magazine.It''s just following the


    routine.Mr.Carter thinks highly of you, so there''s no problem."


    Just as Tiffany finished speaking, the sound of high heels stepping on the ground came from outside


    the bathroom.


    The next second, She appeared in front of them.


    It seemed that they hadn''t expected to meet here.


    After they were stunned for a moment, She snorted disdainfully, "Why are you following me wherever


    I go?"


    Sharon pulled a piece of paper to wipe the water off her hands and casually said, "If you want to get


    beaten up, say it.There''s no need to equivocate.¡¯¡¯


    "You..."


    Sincest time, She had known that she was no match for Sharon.


    There were two of them this time, so she didn''t stand a chance no matter what.


    Tiffany said, "What do you want to say? Do you want me to help you blow the horn for everyone to see


    what a mistress looks like?"


    She sneered and said with a strange tone, "Sharon, you are shameless.Are you not aware of how


    you managed to marry into the Proctor family? And you still have the nerve to say that I''m a


    mistress.Do you think you are better than me? Do you think that you have the right to criticize me after


    all that you have done?"


    Just as Tiffany wanted to refute, Sharon grabbed her wrist.


    Sharon looked at her calmly, "Did Jameson tell you that?"


    Though She had a good figure, she was stupid.


    She didn''t mention this matter before, but now she brought this up with acent expression.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear that she knew about that not long ago.


    "That''s right.He said that he was so disgusted by a woman like you.He also said that the thing he


    regretted the most in his life was meeting you in the Twilight Club.Marrying you is the worst thing that


    has happened to him."


    After She finished speaking, she looked at Sharon''s expressionless face.


    Only then did she felt scared and vigntly took a step back to prevent herself from being attacked


    again.


    Unexpectedly, Sharon did not say anything and did not intend to hit her.


    She just threw the tissue in the trash can and turned around to leave.


    Seeing this, Tiffany hurriedly followed.


    "Sharon, don''t take that woman''s words to heart.That couple is shameless and mean.None of them is a


    decent person.Just ignore her and don''t get angry..."


    Before Tiffany could finish her sentence, she saw Jameson standing not far from her, chatting


    indifferently with someone.


    Sharon acted as if she hadn''t seen him.


    She didn''t look sideways and walked very quickly.


    William Hood felt a faint killing intent approaching from behind him.


    He couldn''t help but turn around and look at the woman getting closer and closer.


    "Isn''t that your wife? Why is she here?" he eximed.


    Jameson raised his eyes and frowned.


    A trace of impatience shed through his ck eyes.


    Did she follow him here just to ask for a divorce? Since when did this woman start to be more


    scheming? Seeing her approach, Jameson was about to speak coldly.


    However, Sharon didn''t even look at him and didn''t stop in the slightest.


    She brushed past him expressionlessly, as fast as a gust of wind.


    On the other hand, Tiffany, who was following closely behind, stopped beside Jameson.


    She opened her mouth as if she wanted to scold him, but she felt that the timing was wrong and ran


    away.


    William, who had witnessed the entire process,ughed dryly twice to alleviate the awkwardness, "Am I


    mistaken?"


    Jameson disliked his wife, and it could even be said that he was disgusted by her.


    This was something that everyone in the circle knew.

 Chapter 5: Please Save Me

    Chapter 5: Please Save Me


    That was why he rarely took her out.William had only seen Sharon twice.


    The first time was because Jameson forgot to take the documents.


    Sharon was afraid that it might affect his work, so she sent the documents to thepany.


    Facing Jameson''s cold gaze, there was a sh of disappointment on Sharon''s face, but she didn''t


    comin at all.


    She looked obedient and sensible.


    The second time was at the birthday banquet of Albert Proctor, Jameson''s father, which was at the


    second year of their marriage.


    Everyone in the Proctor family did not like her and did not introduce her to anyone.


    That night, Sharon was like a volunteer servant for the Proctor family.


    She was busy, but she didn''t get anything good.


    On the contrary, she was disliked by them.


    Afterward, she stayed in the corner all the time.


    Facing the mockery of someone, she did not refute.


    She only lowered her head silently and moved a little further away.


    In William''s memories, Jameson''s wife was but a punching bag who could endure the bullying from


    others and did not retaliate.


    Tonight, this aggressive woman with killing intent was definitely not her.


    Jameson looked in the direction where Sharon had left and did not say anything.


    William coughed and changed the subject, "I met Lance at the door when I came just now.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson casually asked, "Who?"


    "Editor-in-chief of Lumiere Jewelry.¡¯


    "I have some impression."


    Proctor Group and Lumiere Jewelry had worked together, and Jameson had seen their editor-in-chief


    several times.


    William sighed emotionally, "Lance just told me that he found Ally, and if nothing unexpected happens,


    she will be the contracted designer of their magazine.Ally, do you remember?"


    "I don''t remember."


    Why would he remember these irrelevant people? William said, "Do you remember sponsoring the 7th


    Emerging Designer Competition three years ago? Back then, Ally won first ce in thepetition and


    could have gotten the Proctor Group''s financial support to study in Paris.But for some reason, she gave


    up this opportunity.¡¯¡¯


    "However, I heard that she seemed to have looked for the person in charge of thepetition and


    asked if she could get the cash instead of studying abroad.The person in charge asked you for


    instructions, but you refused.I haven''t heard from her since.She is a spiritual designer.It''s a pity."


    Jameson slowly withdrew his gaze.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, nor did he know if he had heard what William just said.


    "Is that so?"


    "I don''t remember."


    On the way back, Lance could clearly feel that Sharon was in a much worse mood than when she was


    having dinner.


    He didn''t want to ask directly.


    He nced at Tiffany and raised his eyebrows to ask.


    Tiffany gently shook her head, expressing that it wasplicated.


    The car stopped downstairs, and Lance said, "Ms.Allyson, look forward to your work and look forward


    to our cooperation."


    At this moment, Sharon''s emotions had calmed down a lot.


    She withdrew her thoughts and nodded, "Thank you, Mr.Carter.I will try my best.¡¯


    "Then I will not keep you any longer.See you next week." Lance smiled.


    Returning home, Tiffany said, "Sharon, are you still angry about that shameless couple?"


    Sharon was a little distracted.


    She subconsciously said yes and reacted for two seconds before saying, "No, I was thinking about the


    work."


    ording to Tiffany, the theme Lance gave her was "First Love", which would be the first series their


    magazine would beunching after signing a new designer.


    They focused on the younger market.


    Therefore, the work this time was crucial to them.


    But for Sharon, her first love was too long ago.


    It was already very vague.


    That kind of beautiful feeling only happened when she was with someone she liked, and it had


    disappeared after the three years she had been married to Jameson.


    Tiffany said, "Speaking of which, I just wanted to ask you, have you not been in contact with Martin


    Morton?"


    Sharon shook her head gently.


    Three years ago, she won first ce in the Emerging Designer Competition.


    She could have gotten the chance to study in Paris, but she refused.


    Martin looked for her several times and asked her why she didn''t go.His expression was filled with


    doubt, loneliness, and disappointment.


    However, she still did not have the courage to tell him the truth and deleted all his contact information.


    What could she say? When she was enjoying herself for getting first ce in thepetition that night,


    she received the news that Josh Allyson owed a million usury.


    Was she supposed to tell him that? She still hadn''t got over it till now.


    Tiffany sighed and leaned back on the sofa.


    "I still feel sorry for you and Martin.You were such a talented couple in school at that time.Everyone


    could tell that you liked each other and almost fell in love.I thought you would be together once you


    went to Paris, but how would I know that something like that would happenter.What a tragedy! "


    Sharon was silent for a long time before she said, "It''s all in the past."


    "Hey, don''t mention that sad thing.You know what, I suddenly remembered a gossip about She.When


    she first entered the industry, she went to do a photoshoot for a magazine and didn''t even know what a


    fill light was."


    Tiffany told several jokes to Sharon, and after making herugh, she passionately insulted the


    shameless couple all night.


    However, when Sharon was lying on the bed, She''s words in the bathroom still unconsciously


    echoed in her mind.


    Although those vulgar words would nevere out of Jameson''s mouth, the meaning conveyed wasn''t


    the slightest bit off.


    Sharon knew that she had implicated Jameson, so she had tried her best to y the role of a good wife


    in the past three years of marriage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had neverined about the malicious remarks from him or the sarcasm of the Proctors.


    She also knew how much he hated her.


    However, when she heard She''s words, she still felt pain, as if a poisonous knife stabbed her and her


    breath was gradually taken away.


    Sharon buried her head under the quilt and thought of something while she was half asleep.


    Three years ago, after learning that Josh owed a million usury, she went around raising money and


    even lowered her head to ask the person in charge of thepetition if they could give her cash


    instead of studying in Paris.


    She still remembered what the person in charge said.


    "Miss Ally, I''m sorry.Our boss said that this opportunity is for a designer who has dreams of designing,


    instead of those who take thispetition as a business opportunity and want to make a profit from it."


    After hearing this, Sharon was stunned for a long time.


    She went back crying and scolded the boss for the whole night.


    The boss looked down on her, but on the contrary, she had a pure designing dream.


    A few dayster, Josh ran away.


    The creditor came to her and asked her to make a choice.


    Either cut off one of her younger brother''s hands or left with them on her own initiative.


    Sharon had no other choice.


    Ignoring Ruben''s hoarse shouts, she followed them out of the house without saying a word.


    Those people sold her to Twilight Club, a ce for the wealthy to drink, eat, and have fun.


    They drugged her wine.


    Although she was ready to die, when the fat-faced middle-aged man in his forties or fifties came in, she


    suddenly thought of Martin and their unfinished date of Paris.


    She didn''t know where the strength came from, but she pushed the middle-aged man away and


    stumbled away.


    Someone had been chasing after her.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, she finally saw a tall and blurry figure in front of her.


    She fell to the ground and pulled on the cuff of his suit that was filled with texture.


    "Please, save me..."

 Chapter 6: Lets Get Divorced. I Dont Want Anything

    Chapter 6: Let''s Get Divorced. I Don''t Want Anything


    After saying that, she lost all her consciousness.


    When she woke up, she was in an unfamiliar room with an unfamiliar man lying beside her.


    Seeing the clothes scattering by the bed, she realized what had happenedst night.


    She felt that her throat was somewhat dry.


    She couldn''t be sadder.


    But then, she began tofort herself.


    At least, he looked normal, at least a thousand times better than the fat man she metst night.


    Recallingst night''s experience, Sharon was worried about Ruben.


    She quickly put on her clothes and intended to go.


    When she got out of bed, the man on the bed seemed to be disturbed.


    He frowned slightly.


    She quickly covered his head with the nket and patted him lightly, whispering, "It''s fine.Go back to


    sleep."


    It seemed that she was pacifying a baby.


    Sharon didn''t run away until the man under the quilt calmed down.


    The creditors hade to their home.


    Luckily, Ruben wasn''t at home because he was out looking for Sharon.


    Sharon called Ruben to tell him that she was safe.


    She also reminded him not to go back home but to stay with his ssmates for some days.


    She went to Tiffany''s ce for asylum.


    It had been two months in her hiding.


    Unexpectedly, one day Sharon found that she was pregnant.


    When Sharon woke up, it was just four in the morning.


    She got up and drank a ss of water.


    She sat in the living room and began to watch recent movies and TV series about first love, trying to


    feel the ignorant pure love and sweetness in her past again.


    Three days after Sharon locked herself in the room, she finally had a design idea in her mind.


    Just as she was about to draw the pattern, she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    She put down her pen and said politely, "Hello, who is it?"


    "...Ms.Allyson, I''m Jacob, Mr.Proctor''s assistant.Mr.Proctor is going to the Maldives on business


    tomorrow.Do you know where his blue and white striped shirt is?"


    Sharon couldn''t be more annoyed to be interrupted when she just had an inspiration, and it was such a


    trivial matter.


    This made her suspect that Jameson was deliberately looking for trouble.


    She immediately said impolitely, "What''s wrong with him? We''ve divorced.It''s none of my business.Ask


    the nanny.¡¯¡¯


    After saying that, she hung up without hesitation.Two minutester, Sharon''s phone rang again, and


    the screen lit up with Jameson''s name.


    After a moment of silence, she answered the phone.


    "Sharon,e back in half an hour."


    ¡®¡®I¡­¡±


    This time, Jameson hung up before she could reply.


    Sharon held onto her phone and wished she could beat this bast*rd up.


    She took a deep breath and calmed down before getting up and leaving the room.


    Seeing this, Tiffany couldn''t help but ask, "Sharon, where are you going? It''s sote."


    "I want to kill Jameson!"


    ¡°...¡±


    Of course, Sharon was joking.


    How could she possibly fight against Jameson? When she arrived at the Star Lake Mansion, the


    servants had rested.


    It was strangely quiet.


    Sharon pushed open the bedroom door on the second floor and saw Jameson sitting on the sofa,


    dressed in his home attire.


    He was going through the information with his slender fingers.


    Even when he heard Sharon''s movement, he did not look up to look at her.


    Sharon walked straight to the cloakroom and rummaged through the cabs before finding the blue


    and white striped shirt that Jacob had mentioned.


    The moment she saw it, she was surprised.


    In the first year after getting married, when she knew that Jameson was going to Hawaii on a business


    trip, she bought it for him.


    It was perfect to go to the beach wearing this shirt.


    When she gave the shirt to Jameson, he just looked at her indifferently, "Don''t try to please me in such


    a cheap way.I can see through your scheme with a single nce.Save it."


    Sharon, puzzled, wondered if she had done something wrong.


    Since then, she had never bought anything for Jameson again.He had disliked that shirt, but now he


    had purposely summoned her toe back for it.


    Was he taking revenge on her or ying tricks on her deliberately? If not, what was wrong with him?


    Sharon picked up the shirt silently and walked out of the cloakroom.


    She ced it on the bed.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard that Jameson was on the phone with someone.


    His voice was low, and he didn''t even give her a single nce, as if she didn''t exist.


    Sharon had nned to talk with him about the divorce.


    However, seeing that it was not the right time, she turned around and left.


    She came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, Jameson finally raised his head and looked at her back.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He probably didn''t expect her to leave so soon.


    He pursed his thin lips and said softly to the phone, "Well, that''s all.Goodbye."


    As soon as Sharon walked to the living room downstairs, Jameson stopped her.


    He stood on the stairs and looked down at her condescendingly.


    He looked as cold as ever, "Have you found the shirt?"


    "I put it on your bed."


    "That''s all?"


    "What else?"


    Sharon was puzzled.


    Jameson frowned in displeasure, "I''m going on a business trip for a week.Is the shirt the only clothes


    that I will wear?"


    When he had to go on a business trip the next day, Sharon packed his luggage for him.


    As his wife, she had worked hard for three years.


    But she hadn''t expected that not only did she never benefit much from this marriage, but she also


    became Jameson''s maid.


    Sharon said calmly, "Mr.Proctor, I have to remind you that we are divorced, so it is not my responsibility


    to find you a shirt and pack your luggage.Please go to your maid or your next wife.Could you not call


    me whenever you want? Thank you."


    Jameson''s expression did not change as he walked down the stairs and stopped in front of her.


    "Then let me remind you, we haven''t filed for divorce yet.You are still my legal wife.It''s your job.¡¯


    "...ls it not negotiable, is it?"


    "I won''t Say it twice."


    Sharon pursed her lips and took out her phone to find the number.


    "Alright, since you like to instruct others, then I''ll ask She to pack your luggage.She must look


    forward to it ande here right away."


    However, before she could dial She, Jameson snatched her phone away.


    Jameson looked at her with a cold face, "Sharon, I''ve been too indulgent with you, haven''t I?"


    Sharon looked at her own hand, in which the phone was gone.She sneered and said.


    "Mr.Proctor, please watch yournguage.I can''t afford your courtesy." Jameson looked even gloomier.


    "Stop your trick.Sharon, don''t challenge my bottom line again and again.I''ve been patient enough.Just


    tell me what you want."


    Sharon paused for few seconds before he said, "Didn''t you sayst time that I wanted the Proctor


    Group? Will you give it to me?"


    "Never."


    "Then let''s get divorced.I don''t want anything."


    Jameson frowned impatiently and put his hand into his pants pocket, "What else can you say besides


    this?"


    Sharon was confused.


    Didn''t he want to get rid of her all day long? Why was she begging him for a divorce now?

 Chapter 7: You Can Count on Me

    Chapter 7: You Can Count on Me


    "I know you doubt my intentions.I told you that I could write a guarantee.You can even call awyer and


    a photographer to witness that I initiate the divorce, and I won''t ckmail you."


    Jameson pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon said, "Are you afraid that I will tell the media about our divorce and nder you and the


    Proctors? Don''t worry about that.I swear that if I n to get some benefits from the divorce, I will die a


    terrible death."


    After a while, Jameson said, "Do you think I''ll believe what you said?"


    Sharon asked dejectedly, "Then what do you want? Do you want to have a wife and a lot of kept


    mistresses at the same time? Jameson, I would rather die than raise a child for other women."


    Jameson looked at her and snorted.Even if he said nothing, Sharon knew what he meant.Jameson was


    mocking her.


    She had no right to judge She because she was the same as her.


    Just as Sharon was about to try to persuade Jameson for thest time, Jameson said coldly, "I''m going


    on a business trip tomorrow.We''ll talk about it when I get back."


    Sharon put on a smile immediately and said, "It doesn''t matter.I''ll wait for you.Let me know when you


    come back."


    Seeing Sharon change her attitude, Jameson sneered and turned around to go upstairs.


    How ungrateful she was.Sharon met the one-week deadline and handed the design to Lance.


    Lance replied that night and told her that the boss approved it and asked her to sign the contract


    tomorrow.


    Seeing the reply, Sharon finally let out a sigh of relief.


    She had been worrying that they wouldn''t be satisfied with her design.


    Lumiere Jewelry was pushing forward with this project.


    The items of the first collection had been decided, and a designer was just needed.


    Now that they signed with Sharon, they naturally hoped that the project could go as quickly as it could.


    It was just one month before the anniversary celebration of Lumiere Jewelry.


    The magazine intended to take this opportunity to hold a press conference to announce theunch of


    its own jewelry brand.


    Apart from the ne, Sharon had also designed a bracelet and a ring.


    When they finished the design drawings and gained the magazine''s approval, they had to improve the


    details and finally produce them.


    A month wasn''t long at all.


    It could even be said to be very hurried.


    In order not to mess up the press conference, Sharon was diligent and careful.


    She drew the design at home every day as well as went out to choose the jewelry materials.


    She had to make the finished design herself.


    And after the press conference, she would hand the design over to an agency factory for producing and


    selling.


    So she was so busy that she even forgot about the divorce she had arranged with Jameson.


    She didn''t know when he came back from a business trip.


    Anyway, he hadn''t contacted her again.


    Just as Sharon stopped drawing and was about to rest for a while, her phone on the table vibrated.


    She turned to look at the phone and found that the caller ID was Josh.


    Sharon frowned and answered the phone when it rang for the second time.


    "Sharon, your younger brother is going to take the college entrance exam next year.His teacher said


    that he must attend a cram school, but I don''t have enough money.Give me some money.¡¯


    "How much money do you need?"


    "Let me see...The cram school is expensive now.Give me two hundred thousand first.And if there is


    some money left, I''ll save it for his tuition for next term."


    Sharon said calmly, "Firstly, Ruben is going to take the college entrance exam this year.Secondly, he is


    the top in the province, and he doesn''t need to attend a cram school.Thirdly, I have never heard of any


    cram school that costs more than two hundred thousand."


    Josh was caught in a lie, and he was angry, "Why do you have so many excuses? Just give me the


    money!"


    "I have no money.¡¯


    "Ask your husband for it.He''s so rich.Two hundred thousand is nothing to him."


    "Money doesn''t grow on trees! His money has nothing to do with me.I''m divorced from him, and I have


    no reason to ask him for money.¡¯


    "What?"


    Josh scolded on the other end of the phone, "Why are you divorced? Did I agree to your divorce? Even


    if you are divorced, he should give you half of his property.How would you have no money? Sharon,


    now you have grown up, and you don''t want to support your father, do you? Just give me two hundred


    thousand.Now! Or this isn''t over!"


    Sharon said, "No, I don''t have any money.¡¯¡¯


    After saying that, Sharon hung up the phone without hesitation.Not long after, Ruben called her.


    "Did Josh call you to ask for money? No matter what he said, please don''t give money to him.He went


    to gamble again and owed more than one hundred thousand.Now he''s hiding."


    "I see.I didn''t give money to him."


    When Sharon helped Josh pay back a million, she had said that if he gambled and owed money again,


    it would be none of her business, and she would not help him again.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Josh would not change so easily.


    These years, he asked Sharon for money with different excuses, such as his leg was broken and he


    needed to pay for the surgery, or Ruben had a fight with someone, and he needed to pay the other


    party.


    Josh knew that even if Sharon didn''t care about him, she definitely would care about Ruben.


    At first, both Sharon and Ruben had been tricked by him repeatedly.


    But afterward, they turnedpletely indifferent to his tricks.


    Sharon asked Ruben, "Have you decided which university to apply for?"


    "Yes."


    After a short silence, Sharon said, "Ruben, do you want to study abroad? I have some money, and it''s


    enough to support your studying abroad.What''s more, you can get a schrship..."


    She wanted to send Ruben away from Josh.


    She didn''t hope Ruben be trapped in this swamp like her.


    "No need,¡¯ Ruben interrupted her, "I will study at home, and I''m not going abroad.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon sighed silently.


    She knew that Ruben was stubborn, so she said, "Suit yourself then.If you need money, just let me


    know.¡¯


    "Keep the money for yourself.I''ll earn it myself."


    Ruben added, "Does Jameson treat you well recently?"


    Sharon was a little dumbfounded when Ruben mentioned Jameson.


    She smiled and said, "Yes, he is nice to me.Ruben, I''m going to divorce him.¡¯¡¯


    Ruben remained silent for a little while.


    He didn''t seem to be surprised, and he said, "It''s good.You can count on me."


    Sharon smiled, "I can earn money by myself.I don''t need to count on you.Just focus on your study.¡¯¡¯


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon left the bedroom.She saw Tiffany lying on the sofa.Tiffany looked


    sick, and her face was a little pale.


    Sharon asked, "Tiffany, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?"


    Tiffany shook her head and said in a weak voice, "I''m on my period.I''ll be fine."


    Sharon poured her a cup of warm water.


    "You won''t be fine like this.I''ll go out and buy you some brown sugar and a heating pad.What else


    would you like?"


    Tiffany regained her vigor.


    After ordering passionately, she fell back on the sofa and said, "Sharon, you''re so good.That


    godda*ned one probably has his eyes gouged; that''s the only way he doesn''t love you."

 Chapter 8: Shame on Him!

    Chapter 8: Shame on Him!


    Sharon smiled and stood up, saying, "Why not watch TV?"


    She walked downstairs, bought something in a pharmacy, and then went into a supermarket.


    When Sharon finished finding what Tiffany wanted, she saw many bags of sanitary pads, and they


    reminded her of the fact that she hadn''t had her period for almost two months.


    Since the miscarriage three years ago, she didn''t have regr periods.


    Instead, she had her period every two or three months.


    But it should be soon.


    Just in case, she took a few more bags.


    After paying the bill, just as Sharon was about to leave, a woman walked in and bumped against


    Sharon''s shoulder, knocking the shopping bag off Sharon''s hands.


    However, instead of apologizing, this woman said in a disdainful tone, "What''s your problem?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon looked up at her and said in a cold voice, "It''s silly of you not to know how to walk."


    Erica looked at Sharon, and then she said ina more contemptuous and imperious tone, "Sharon, what


    are you doing here? It''s toote.Do you want to meet the other man when Jameson is absent?"


    Sharon ignored her words.


    Instead, she bent down and picked up the shopping bag on the ground, saying indifferently, "Erica,


    since you ran abroad, you shouldn''t havee back.Perhaps you don''t know I''m not only vicious but


    also vengeful."


    Hearing this, Erica got alert and couldn''t help stumbling backward, "What do you want to do?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows, "Nothing.But you''d better not get pregnant for the rest of your


    life.Otherwise, you might need to be careful of me at any time.Maybe I''ll approach you without warning


    when I want to get you back.And..."


    As she spoke, Sharon gave Erica a meaningful look.


    Even though Erica was still single, she was also frightened, "Are you crazy? Only you know if you were


    pregnant or not.I ran into you by ident, so don''t always me your miscarriage on me.Besides, if


    you dare to hurt me, my family will get you back.Moreover, Jameson will divorce you and kick you out


    of the Proctor family, and you won''t get anything! "


    "Then give it a try.I''m not at a disadvantage anyway.


    "What a psycho!"


    Finishing her words, Erica turned around and strode away guiltily and nervously.


    When Erica walked out of the supermarket, she pulled open her car door with a repulsive look on her


    face.


    The man beside the car said indifferently, "Why didn''t you buy bottled water?"


    It seemed Erica was waiting for this, so sheined, "Martin, do you remember the woman I told


    you before? She forced Jameson to marry her by lying she was pregnant.I actually met her here.It''s


    really disgusting.¡¯


    Martin said, "If you don''t want to buy anything, let''s go."


    "Martin, you..."


    Before Erica could finish her words, she realized Martin was looking somewhere outside the car.


    Therefore, she also looked out but saw nothing unusual.


    When she was about to ask him what happened, Martin suddenly opened the car door and ran out.


    Seeing this, Erica got out of the car and saw Martin was looking for something in the crowd, so she


    hugged his arm and asked, "Martin, what''s wrong with you? What are you looking for?"


    When Martin calmed down, he looked down at Erica, saying, "Nothing.I might have been wrong.¡¯¡¯ He


    saw a woman who looked like the one he wanted to see for a long time.


    Erica said, "Then let''s go.¡¯ Martin pulled his arm from her arms and said, "Erica, I''ll call a taxi for you.I


    have other things to do, so I can''t give you a ride.¡¯


    "But you have promised me..."


    Martin ignored what she said, took out his phone, and called a taxi, "I have texted you the te


    number.I have to go first."


    After that, he strode away.


    Although Erica called after him, he paid her no mind.


    After returning home, Sharon put the things she bought into the refrigerator one by one and then


    served Tiffany with a ss of brown sugar water.


    And Tiffany was moaning on a sofa.


    Tiffany took the ss, and she looked very excited.


    She waved her phone at Sharon and said, "Guess who friended me just now?"


    "Kaito Kuroba, or Crayon Shin-chan?"


    "I''m serious."


    Tiffany showed her phone to Sharon, and there were only two sentences on the screen: "I''m Martin."


    "Have you heard from Sharon?"


    Looking at these two sentences, Sharon was stunned for a long time until the screen was locked.


    After a while, Tiffany said, "Martin has returned home.He is trying his best to look for you.I don''t know


    who gave him my contact information.Shall I tell him that you are living with me now? Or shall I ask him


    to friend you?"


    Sharon shook her head right away, "No, don''t tell him now.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany knew what Sharon was worried


    about, so Tiffany did not say anything.


    Tiffany had to reply that it had been a long time since shest met Sharon.


    Besides, Tiffany added that she would tell him if she heard from Sharon.


    Tiffany didn''t know if Martin could tell that she was lying, but he didn''t say anything after saying ¡®Thank


    you¡¯.


    Lying in bed, Sharon did not fall asleep all night.


    Overwhelmed by a mix of feelings, she didn''t close her eyes until dawn.


    However, not long after, her phone started to vibrate.


    She answered it after finding it for a while.


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Ms.Allyson, there''s something wrong with the


    company.You''d bettere and take a look.¡¯ Sharon did not clearly hear what he said next.


    And ten minutester, she came to herself slightly.


    ¡®Company? What happened?¡¯ Sharon looked at the caller ID again.


    It was Jacob, Jameson''s assistant.


    She wed at her hair, changed her clothes, washed up in the bathroom, and then called a taxi.


    When she arrived at the Proctor Group, it was 12:10, the lunchtime.


    And there were numbers of pedestrians outside the building of the Proctor Group.


    They gathered at the entrance of the building, looking at an older adult.


    "How dare you touch me! I am the father-inw of your president.I will tell him to fire you."


    "How imperious you are.Tell Jameson Proctor that even if he divorces my daughter, he should give us


    at least half of his property."


    "My daughter married him for three years and slept with him every day.However, he gave no money to


    us.Shame on him."


    When Sharon arrived, she happened to hear thest sentence.


    Her face went white, and a hot, prickly feeling of shame spread from the top of her head all the way


    down her body.


    She even wanted to huddle up in a ball somewhere.


    Just as she was about to leave, Jameson stood beside her and whispered, "Ms.Allyson, your father


    has been unreasonable for half an hour, and it has damaged thepany''s reputation.Mr.Proctor asks


    you to settle this matter within three minutes.Otherwise, we''ll call the police to take your father away."

 Chapter 9: Im Pregnant

    Chapter 9: I''m Pregnant


    Sharon looked up at the ss wall of the building.


    Although she could not see clearly, she felt someone staring at her coldly.


    That sent shivers down her spine.


    Now, Jameson must hate her so much that he even wanted to kill her.


    With the help of the security guards brought by Jacob, Sharon wedged herself into the crowd.


    Looking at Josh messing around on the ground, she felt really exhausted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    Seeing her, Josh stood up and knocked the dirt off him.


    "Here you are.Tell Jameson toe down and talk about the division of property after the divorce.¡¯ "I


    told you that his money has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, Josh raised his voice, "How could you say that? Did you sleep with him for three years for


    free? What a joke! Could he find a prostitute for free?"


    Sharon opened her mouth but found nothing to say to him.


    She turned around and said to Jacob, "Call the police."


    Jacob nodded slightly.


    Seeing Sharon leave, Josh hurriedly went over and stopped her, "How can you leave like this? I''m here


    for you.I''ll take just a part of the money, and the rest will be yours! And now you''re giving me a dirty


    look.You''re not grateful to me for raising you for so many years!"


    Sharon shook off his hand and said, "You know what you''re doing.If you want to mess around, you can


    continue.I won''t mind it if you''re taken away by the police.By the way, I won''t go to bail you out, nor will


    Ruben.You can just stay at the police station where you''ll have food and drink, and your creditors can''t


    find you."


    Josh pped her in the face and red at her, "How can you say that? I worked so hard to raise you


    and your brother.


    Now that you''re fully-fledged and you''re married to a rich man, you look down on me, don''t you?"


    "Whatever you think."


    There were more and more onlookers around.


    Sharon did not want to stay any longer.


    She looked down and quickly left.


    Although Josh had messed around for a while, Jameson didn''t show up.


    Sharon had left, and they called the police.


    If he were really taken into the police station, it would be troublesome.


    He said to the security guards aggressively, "Tell your president that I wille again in a few days!"


    After Josh left, the crowd dispersed.


    Jacob walked into the building and said to the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window,


    "Mr.Proctor, it''s settled."


    Jameson put one hand in his pocket, and the other held his mobile phone.


    He emitted a cold aura.


    His thin lips slightly opened, "Where''s Sharon?"


    "She''s gone."


    Jameson sneered, "Gone?"


    "Yes, and..." she was pped.


    Before Jacob could finish his sentence, Jameson said, "Postpone the meeting in the afternoon until


    tomorrow.¡¯


    Jacob replied, "Yes."


    Jameson took out his phone and sent a message to Sharon without any expression.


    "Three o''clock, Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Ten minutester, he received a reply, "Alright."


    Sharon sat on a bench by the side of the street.


    After replying to the message, she put her phone back into her bag, crossed her legs, and buried her


    face in her knees.


    If possible, she really wanted to go to a ce where no one knew her and restart her life.


    Without Josh, Jameson, and those extremely embarrassing insults.


    After a long time, Sharon wiped away her tears and prepared to wait outside the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    However, when she stood up, she felt dizzy, as if the world began to spin around.


    She fainted in a few seconds.


    When she woke up, the smell of disinfectant filled the surroundings.


    She was at the hospital.


    She rubbed her head, found her phone, and looked at the time.


    4:30.


    She was done.


    Just as Sharon was about to send a message to Jameson to exin, the curtain beside her was pulled


    open.


    The nurse smiled and said, "You''re awake.The doctor has already examined you.You''re a little


    hypoglycemic, and you haven''t had breakfast in the morning, so there''s nothing serious with you.You


    can leave after resting for a while."


    Sharon nodded, "Thank you."


    "By the way, you''re pregnant.Your health is not good, so you must be very careful, especially in the first


    three months.In two days, when you are free, you''d better have your husband apany you to the


    hospital for a maternity examination."


    The nurse told her and left.


    After hearing the first sentence, Sharon was shocked on the hospital bed.


    The news came as a bolt from the blue, nothing less than the shock and bewilderment of knowing that


    Josh owed a million usury the night she won the prize.


    It was as if she had seen the light in front of her, and if she took another step, she would get rid of the


    darkness.


    However, someone suddenly built a high wall for her at the entrance.


    No matter what, she couldn''t cross it.


    Sharon lifted the nket and made an appointment at the obstetrics department without giving


    Jameson an exnation.


    "You are indeed pregnant,¡¯¡¯ the doctor said after examining her.


    "It has been forty days.The fetus is fine.However, you lost a lot of blood during miscarriage before, and


    you didn''t take care of yourself properly.As a result, you have some problems.It''s not easy to get


    pregnant this time.You don''t need to be too anxious.You need to take good care of yourself."


    "If...I don''t want this child, can I have an operation?"


    Sharon asked in a daze.


    The doctor probably didn''t expect her to say that.


    After a pause, he said, "You can, but you have to think about it carefully.Because of your health, it''s not


    easy to get pregnant.The miscarriage will have a great impact on you.I''m afraid that..."


    "I won''t get pregnant in the future?"


    "I can''t say that either.It''ll be challenging.It depends on your physical condition."


    Sharon looked down and didn''t say anything.


    The doctor said, "Go back and think about it.You''re too weak for surgery.If you want to do it,e back


    in half a month."


    "I see.Thank you."


    Sharon didn''t know how she left the hospital.


    She waspletely dumbfounded.


    The thought of telling Jameson about this shed through her mind.


    However, this idea waspletely rejected by her in just a moment.


    Jameson''s bottom line was pregnancy.


    He was now suspecting that her divorce was just her trick.


    If she said that she was pregnant again at this juncture, she would only plead guilty to the usation


    he had given her.


    Moreover, she knew that Jameson would never want this child, and he would be even more disgusted.


    On the way back, she checked and found that condoms were not 100% contraceptive.


    Who the f*ck could she talk to? At night, when Tiffany returned, the room was ck.


    Turning on the light, she found Sharon sitting on the sofa wrapped in a nket with her eyes closed.


    She was as quiet as an old monk, motionless.


    Tiffany sat beside her and waved her hand in front of her, "What are you doing?"


    Sharon slowly opened her eyes and calmly said, "I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 10: Mrs.Proctor Might Be Mad at You

    Chapter 10: Mrs.Proctor Might Be Mad at You


    "You''re pregnant.Congrattions, Sharon! Wait..."


    Tiffany finally figured out what was going on and suddenly widened her eyes.


    She asked, "Jameson''s baby?"


    "Yes,"


    "Da*n it! Then what are you going to do? Do you n to tell him?"


    Sharon shook her head, "No, we''re getting divorced anyway.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany paused for a moment, then said,


    "Do you want to give birth to the child?"


    Sharon fell silent, not knowing how to answer.


    When Sharon learned that she was pregnant, her instant reaction was to have an abortion.


    But when she came back, she thought for a long time.


    This was a grudge between her and Jameson, and it had nothing to do with their child.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she would remember that three years ago, her unborn I child''s life had


    flowed away.


    She didn''t want to experience that feeling again.


    However, if she gave birth to the child...


    Sharon said, "I don''t know.We''ll talk about itter."


    Tiffany sensed that Sharon did not want to discuss this matter anymore, so she changed the topic and


    said, "Oh right, let me tell you some good news.Our magazine well receives the finished products of


    the nes and rings of the First Love collection.Many of my colleagues have booked nes and


    rings.I think your work will sell well at that time.Now only the bracelet is not finished.The press


    conference is less than a week away.Is it toote?"


    "There''s still time.I can finish it in three days at most."


    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Hey, now that you''re pregnant, can you still make products?


    Chemicals will inevitably be used in the manufacturing process.I think you''d better contact a factory to


    do it."


    "It doesn''t matter.I will wear a mask and gloves."


    "Then watch out for yourself.If you need help, tell me."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Sharon took her phone and hesitated for a long time before dialing


    Jameson''s number.The phone rang a few times before it was answered.


    She''scent voice sounded, "Mr.Proctor is with me now.Don''t bother us."


    "I see."


    Sharon hung up without hesitation.


    On the other side.Jameson came out of the bathroom and saw that She was putting his phone into


    his clothes.


    He walked over and took the clothes over.


    He said in a cold voice, "Did anyone call me just now?"


    She''s eyes flickered, "No¡­¡¯¡¯ Jameson took out his phone and saw the phone call from Sharon a


    minute ago.


    He looked up at She.


    She said, "Mr.Proctor, Sharon asked where you were.I knew you didn''t want to see her, so I said you


    were with me.I didn''t say anything else."


    Jameson put away his phone,pletely ignoring her tricks.


    At this time, his partner walked over with a cheerful expression, "Mr.Proctor, luckily you haven''t left


    yet.I''ve reserved a private room in Twilight Club.Let''s have fun together."


    Jameson said, "Miss Strauss is the main character of this cooperation.I have to leave now.Have a good


    time."


    She hurriedly said, "Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson nodded to the partner and left withrge strides.


    After leaving the clubhouse, Jameson sat in the car.


    The driver said, "Mr.Proctor, should we go back to the apartment or the Star Lake mansion?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson lowered his head and looked at his phone, saying, "The Star Lake Mansion.¡¯¡¯


    "Alright."


    Half an hourter, just as Jameson got off the car, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Sharon.


    When he got through, there was no sounding from the phone.


    Jameson was a little impatient as he ripped off his tie and sat on the sofa, "Speak."


    Two secondster, a cautious and probing voice came from the other side, "Are you free now?"


    Sharon called Jameson with mixed feelings.


    She knew, if she did not exin it, Jameson would think that she had other intentions.


    If she wanted to get a divorceter, it would probably be even more difficult.When Sharon thought that


    this phone call might disturb Jameson and She''s affair, she felt happy.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sharon fell silent for a moment and didn''t continue to discuss this issue further.


    She said, "I''m sorry.Something happened to me today.I didn''t mean to miss it.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson said coldly, "Sharon, I''ve been waiting for you for an hour.¡¯¡¯


    "Sorry.I really have something to do on an emergency basis.How about tomorrow? You can decide


    when to meet.Or I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau early in the morning.You can


    come whenever you have time."


    "I''m not as free as you.I''m going to Belgium for a business trip tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon felt somewhat disappointed and said, "Well, we''ll talk about it when youe


    back."


    The disadvantage of having a husband who was a president was that she had to wait in line to make


    an appointment for divorce.


    The phone wasn''t hang up.Jameson said after a while, "Do you want some chocte?"


    "What?"


    Sharon didn''t react for a moment.


    Jameson impatiently repeated, "I''m on business trip to Belgium, and I''m asking if you want chocte."


    Sharon suddenly remembered that when Jameson went to Belgiumst time, his partner gave him a


    few boxes of local specialty chocte.


    He took them back and casually threw them on the coffee table.He didn''t like sweet food, nor did he


    like snacks.


    However, Sharon liked it very much.Jameson thought that he would throw them away anyway, so he


    gave them to Sharon.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Oh, no, thank you.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson snorted and hung up the phone.


    Just as Sharon was about to go to bed, her phone rang again.


    Jameson said, "Where are the sober-up pills?"


    "Go into the kitchen.Counting from the left, they are on the first floor of the third cab.However, that''s


    sober-up soup.It needs to be cooked.If you can''t..."


    Jameson took a deep and steady breath on the other end of the phone as if he was deliberately waiting


    for her words.


    Sharon continued, "Call the servants."


    The next second, Jameson hung up the phone.Sharon curled her lips, put down her phone, andy on


    the bed.


    No wonder Jameson was so gentle today.It turned out that he was drunk.


    Every time he drank wine, his temper would be much better, and he was gentler.


    Sometimes, when he scolded Sharon, she was anxious and aggrieved.


    She wished she could let him drink a few bottles of wine before he entered the door.


    Of course, she didn''t have that courage.


    Jameson did not wake up the servant.


    He rubbed his temples, drank a cup of cold water, and went upstairs.


    He entered the bedroom, and just as he was about to take his clothes to the bathroom, he saw rows of


    women''s clothes that had not been touched for a long time.Sharon seemed to have moved away for


    almost a month.


    This afternoon, he asked Jacob a question at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, "A woman insists


    on divorce.What other reason is there other than to get benefits?"


    During this period of time, he was really annoyed.


    Sharon said that she only wanted to divorce and didn''t want money, but this excuse was obviously


    nonsense.


    It could be seen from the man making a big fuss downstairs in the Proctor Group''s building today.


    However, Sharon''s attitude was so resolute.It was really puzzling that she didn''t take this good


    opportunity to ckmail him today.


    Jacob was silent for a long time before he probed, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor might be mad at you."


    "Be mad at me?"

 Chapter 11: Martin Has Been Looking for You

    Chapter 11: Martin Has Been Looking for You


    "That''s right.Girls dont say it directly when they are sullen.They try to attract men''s attention through


    other things.Is Ms.Allyson waiting for you to coax her by filing for divorce?"


    Jameson immediately sneered, "No way!"


    He thought that Sharon really didn''t know who she herself was, with such an unrealistic idea.


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, I don''t think Ms.Allyson is the kind of person who always thinks of


    money.Today, when her father was making trouble at the Proctor Group gate, Ms.Allyson said that it


    was your money, not hers.And then she was also pped.¡¯


    Jameson frowned unnoticeably, "Did she get beaten?"


    "Yes, it was quite heavy.You can even see the palm print on her face,¡¯ said Jacob.


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "Investigate how much money her father owes.I will make up for


    him, and I don''t want to see his appearance again.¡¯


    When the time was 3:10, Jameson said, "Go back to thepany.¡¯


    In the bedroom.Jameson''s sightnded on the blue-and-white striped shirt hanging in the most


    conspicuous ce.He thought irritably, if Sharon still couldn''t recognize her situation and tell good from


    bad this time after he returned from Belgium, he would throw this shirt out with her.


    Lumiere Jewelry show wasing up soon.


    Sharon was adjusting the length of the nes for the models backstage.


    Lance came in and said, "Ally, there are a lot of famous designers and business celebrities out there


    today.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Your design will definitely shine on the stage, and more people will know you.¡¯ Sharon smiled and said,


    "Lumiere Jewelry owns the honor today, and I''m just an introducer."


    She was telling the truth.


    Without the halo of Lumiere Jewelry, who would havee to see the works of an unknown designer?


    Tiffany also ran in at that time, hearing what they talked about, and said, "Sharon, don''t be modest.This


    is our shared honor.Right, Mr.Carter?"


    Lance smiled and nodded, "Yes, we work together to make it."


    After Lance left, Tiffany pulled Sharon aside and whispered, "Sharon, here is something I need to tell


    you, but you have to cool down."


    "What?" Sharon asked.


    "I saw Martin just now,¡¯ Tiffany answered.


    With a bang, the hairpin in Sharon''s hands that she had intended to use for the model fell onto the


    ground.


    Tiffany hurriedly picked it up and said, "Actually, Martin has been looking for you.To catch people''s


    eyes, Lumiere Jewelry made a gimmick that you disappeared after winning the prize in the Emerging


    Designer Competition three years ago and impressed everyone with your design works now.So it''s not


    difficult for him to find here."


    It took few minutes for Sharon to recover from the memory.


    She opened her lips without words.


    Tiffany patted her shoulder,forting, "It''s fine.Take it easy! You have to lead a new life since you got


    divorced."


    "No ...I was thinking about the interview about the First Love collection,¡¯ Sharon said.


    First love was the charming but sensitive thing.


    She had informed the magazine before that an inspirational interview about her works was fine, but


    anything to do with herself and her first love absolutely couldn''t be mentioned.


    Once the situation couldn''t be handled properly, it would make the involved ones feel very


    embarrassed.


    Not to mention that she already got married and divorced.


    If Martin had a girlfriend and she saw this interview by coincidence, it would make her sick.


    Tiffany patted her forehead and said, "Oh right, I''ll talk to the media again.With me here, it''s definitely


    not gonna happen."


    In the following preparation period, Sharon was a little absent-minded.


    As Lance had said, a lot of famous business people came to the show.


    Among them were William and Jameson, who had just returned from Belgium for a business trip.


    The moment Lance saw Jameson, he was a little puzzled.


    He didn''t understand why this tycoon hade here.


    William smiled and exined, "Mr.Carter, is the collection of the jewelry you put the publicity priority


    called ¡®First Love¡¯? I''ve got the inside information indicating that they are amazing.


    Now Mr.Proctor wants to buy them for Mrs.Proctor as a gift."


    Lanceughed unwillingly.


    He wanted to say that the finished products used for the exhibition were not for sale, but he swallowed


    his words.


    There was no need to offend the Proctor Group, the biggest fund provider.


    After the show ended, if Jameson really wanted it, he could negotiate with the designer.


    "Then the show ising up soon.


    Wait for a moment, please,¡¯ he said.


    William nodded, "OK! Go for your own work."


    After Lance left, William turned his head and said, "Didn''t you not like your wife? This collection is


    called First Love.


    Are you fine with causing a possible misunderstanding?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "The misunderstanding only means that she thinks too much.I just bought it


    casually."


    "....


    William stammered.He didn''t buy it at all.After getting off the ne, he directly came to the show before


    returning home.Since he was So Casual in his destinations, why didn''t he buy a rocket to go anywhere


    he wanted? William was just about to speak while he saw a familiar figure enter in.He wondered,


    "Isn''t that Erica? When did shee back?"


    Jameson took a nce and said, "I don''t know.¡¯ Compared to Jameson''s indifference, William was very


    interested because he saw Erica, who had always been very unreasonable, following behind a man


    tightly.


    Her behavior was nothing more than ttering and pleasing.


    Not longter, Erica also saw them.


    She pulled the man beside her over here and greeted, "Hi, Jameson, William, why are you also here?"


    Jameson said gently, "For business."


    William greeted her with a smile, "Erica, long time no see."


    "William, long time no see."


    Erica held the arm of the man beside her and said, "Oh right, let me introduce Martin to you.I met him


    when I was studying abroad."


    Martin pulled his arm out to shake hands with William, greeting, "Hello, I''m Martin."


    William said, "Oh, we have met each other at Mr.Morton''s birthday banquet.I heard he said that you


    went abroad three years ago.Are you just back?"


    Martin nodded and turned to look at Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, I''ve heard a lot about you.¡¯ Jameson


    extended his hand for just courtesy.Erica found an opportunity to interrupt and said happily, "So you all


    know each other.Martin..."


    Before Erica could finish, the lights in the showroom went out.


    The host said, "Honorable guests, please return to your seats.Our show will begin immediately."


    Erica saw there were seats in front of Jameson.


    She said, "Martin, let''s sit there."


    pulling Martin towards there.


    Martin was about to see someone today, so he did not want to tangle with her, "I still have things to


    do.How about you sit here?"


    He said.As he spoke, he found a seat far away from Erica and sat down.

 Chapter 12: Shes Being Affectionate

    Chapter 12: She''s Being Affectionate


    Erica followed him and said, "Martin, stop acting like I''m a stranger. I promise I won''t be a trouble."


    Martin frowned but didn''t know what to say.


    As things quieted down, everyone was seated.


    It was improper to stand up and move to another seat, so he just sucked it up.


    William was here to witness all.


    He eximed, "I didn''t expect Erica could be as essible as she is now.Still, why did she suddenly go


    abroad without telling anyone? And she had not been back until recently."


    Jameson said, "Why don''t you ask her yourself?"


    "I''m just curious."


    "If you said so."


    When Erica went abroad, he was on a business trip to the UK.


    When he came back, she had been gone.


    It was none of his business.


    So there was no need to ask so much about her.


    The press conference began in a few minutes.


    First, the founder of Lumiere Jewelry went on stage to talk about his business history.


    Then, Lance went up to talk about thepany''s development strategy.


    He said that the three collections of the First Love series were just the beginning, and there would be


    more styles and collections toe.


    And then there was the model show.


    Erica said, "Martin, this collection is so beautiful.I want to buy it."


    Martin''s attention was not on her at all.


    Apart from looking at the exhibits on the models, he also looked backstage from time to time.


    Lumiere Jewelry promised that the designer would be here.


    On the other side, William alsomented, "Ally is indeed worthy of her reputation.She''s so


    talented.Look at these collections.Every girl would want it.I can already feel what first love is like from


    her design."


    Jameson ignored him and looked at the ne on the model''s neck.


    He thought that this ne would look good on Sharon''s neck.


    Her skin was fair, her neck was beautiful, and her corbone was attractive.


    She was the perfect woman to wear this ne.


    Jameson''s gaze fell on the ring on the model''s hand again.


    If Sharon could apologize to him, he might buy her the ring.


    After all the model show was done, the host said, "Let''s wee Miss Ally with our sincerest apuse,


    the designer of the First Love collection of Lumiere Jewelry.¡¯¡¯  After the apuse, a woman slowly


    appeared in front of the stage.


    "Hello, everyone.I''m Ally, the sign-up designer of Lumiere Jewelry."


    William was so shocked and said, "Holy sh*t, isn''t that your wife?"


    Jameson looked at the stage, his brows knitted tightly, and he did not say anything.


    Under the guidance of the host, Sharon exined the design idea and raw material of the collections.


    The host asked, "As everyone knows, the First Love collection focuses on the young market.


    So what does Miss Ally think is first love like, or do you have any special memories of it?"


    Sharon was a little distracted.


    She was searching for someone down the stage.


    After the host reminded her, she withdrew her gaze and said, "In my eyes, first love is immature and


    sweet.It''s like a pot of wine.You can have a different taste of it in a different period.As for special


    memories, I feel that the memories of first love are the best when they are hidden in my heart."


    Jameson, who had been silent all this while, calmed down and said, "She is affectionate.¡¯ William was


    confused.


    For the first time, Jameson exined with patience, "I''m her first love.She''s talking about me.¡± William


    was stunned by Jameson''s thoughts.


    Jameson curled his lips and looked at the stage.


    She knew what she was doing.


    This was a way to please him.


    At this moment, the media below the stage asked, "When did you fall in love for the first time?"


    This time, it took Sharon a long time to reply, "It was in university.¡¯'' Jameson was speechless.


    William said, "Wow.¡± A reporter below the stage asked, "Since Miss Ally enjoyed your first love, he must


    be a very outstanding person, right?"


    After Tiffany pointed to Jameson, who was downstairs, the host finally reacted and said, "These are all


    Miss Ally''s personal matters.We won''t probe into her privacy anymore.Let''s ask something about the


    jewelry."


    After being guided by the host, everyone stopped asking Sharon about her first love and changed the


    topic back to the jewelry.


    Below the stage, Erica gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Howe she is the designer? This woman


    is so disgusting.She''s already married to my cousin.But she designs jewelry to memorize her first love!"


    Hearing this, Martin subconsciously turned around and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Martin, she was the woman who forced my cousin to marriage with her fake pregnancy.Don''t be fooled


    by her innocent appearance.She has a lot of schemes.She has fooled even my cousin."


    In the corner, Jameson''s expression became cold.


    His pursed lips showed that he was currently suppressing his anger.


    Besides Jameson, William was also desperately suppressing himself.


    He was afraid that he wouldugh out loud.


    In thest second, Jameson was still boasting, "She is expressing her love to me."


    In the next second, his wife pped him without hesitation by showing her love to another man.


    How cruel the reality was! After the press conference ended, the lights above the auditorium lit up


    again, and two people stood up almost simultaneously.


    Sharon walked backstage, feeling a little ufortable in her chest and stomach.


    She wanted to vomit.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Just as she drank some water, Tiffany ran over and said, "Sharon, this press conference was very


    sessful.The number of pre-sales has been rising rapidly.The total number of pre-sales of the three


    collections has already exceeded 100,000.We made it in such a short time.¡¯


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    This result was quite good.


    Sharon asked, "Has Martin left yet?"


    The lights in the auditorium were too dim for her to find him.


    "I don''t know.I didn''t see him just now, but I don''t think he will leave.He will definitelye backstage to


    look for you."


    Before Tiffany could finish her sentence, a slender figure appeared at the door.


    Jameson''s expression was cold, and his entire body was shrouded in a cold and gloomy aura.


    Sharon and Tiffany looked at each other.


    They were both wondering: ''Why was he here?¡¯ A few secondster, Tiffany faintly noticed that the


    temperature in the dressing room was getting colder.


    Her teeth were shivering from the cold.


    She said, "Sharon, I''ll wait for you at the door.You guys could talk."


    After saying that, she ran away in a sh.


    For a moment, there were only the two of them left in the dressing room.


    Jameson nced at the jewelry on the table and walked towards Sharon.


    He asked, "Did you owe me an exnation?"


    Sharon did not understand why he was angry.


    Seeing hime near her, she could not help but take two steps back and lean against the table.


    She replied, "Exnation? What are you talking about?"


    Jameson stopped in front of her and casually picked up the ne behind her.


    He said with narrowed ck eyes, "You tell me."

 Chapter 13: Are You a Treasure?

    Chapter 13: Are You a Treasure?


    Sharon thought that he was referring to the contract signing with Lumiere Jewelry.


    "As you can see, at least I have a proper job of my usual profession.¡¯¡¯


    He said in a low voice, "I was not asking you about this."


    "Then what were you asking about?" said Sharon, puzzled.


    "You said..."


    Jameson was about to utter a word, but Sharon was nauseous, covering her mouth with one hand with


    the retching sounding from her throat.


    She stuck out the other hand and pushed him backward.


    She said hesitantly, "Mr.Proctor, could you step back a little bit? I''m feeling nauseous.¡¯


    Jameson looked at her coldly and said, "I know you''re pretending."


    It would be silly for her to think that Jameson would not figure out her pretending to feel nauseous to


    get rid of him.


    "You''ve got me.Mr.Proctor, what exactly do you want to know? If there''s nothing else to say, kindly


    excuse me to the washroom."


    Since the day before yesterday, she had been vomiting heavily as a direct result of her pregnancy.


    She had retched a few times and was about to throw up.


    Jameson grabbed on her wrist and said coldly, "What happened between you and your first love?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    She probably didn''t expect that this was what he wanted to ask.


    "Uh ...first love is just puppy love."


    Then she raised her head, staring at him, "Mr.Proctor, I wouldnt expect you to be here ming


    me.Don''t you think that it is ridiculous to talk about, especially with our current rtionship status?"


    Jameson frowned and tightened his grip, "What kind of rtionship status are we in now?"


    "We are in a rtionship of nning to get divorced."


    "Sharon, don''t push my buttons over and over again.¡¯ Sharon did not understand.


    She was waiting for him to divorce her when he was avable.


    How could this be pushing his buttons? Just as she was about to ask him, Sharon became nauseous


    again while Jameson held her hand tightly, not letting her go.


    Fortunately, Sharon found a trash can to vomit into.


    Although Jameson retracted his hand very quickly, it was inevitable for his cuffs to be stained.


    Jameson''s face instantly clouded.


    He clenched his teeth, shouting, "Sharon!"


    Having had her mouth washed out, Sharon smiled apologetically at him and said, "Sorry, I could not


    hold it back."


    Jameson took off his jacket and threw it aside.


    He then opened the window to get some fresh air in, trying to disperse the smell in the room.


    "Mr.Proctor, if you dont have anything else to say, I really have to go.Or...if you have the time to divorce


    me today, I''ll tell Tiffany to manage the affairs of the magazine before going out with you."


    Jameson turned around and looked at her, expressionless and speechless.


    Sharon was confused.


    Why wouldn''t he be able to wait for a few minutes more? Meanwhile, someone knocked at the door.


    It was Tiffany, "Sharon, have you both finished talking? Mr.Carter is looking for you."


    Sharon replied, "OK, I''lle with you right away.After answering Tiffany, Sharon turned to Jameson


    and said, "Mr.Proctor, I''m leaving.Please wait for me outside for a while."


    After stepping out of the dressing room, Tiffany grabbed Sharon''s hand and was about to run, but


    seeing that Sharon was pregnant, Tiffany could only walk quickly.


    "Where''s Mr.Carter? Didn''t you say he was looking for me?" asked Sharon.


    "I was lying.Mr.Carter is busy socializing with those dignitaries.If I had not said so, how could I rid you


    of that jerk?"


    That''s right.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, a voice came from the side, "Sharon."


    Sharon and Tiffany stopped at the same time.


    It was Martin Morton.


    At the entrance of the hotel.


    Sharon and Martin were silent for a long time, and it was Martin who couldn''t help breaking the silence,


    asking, "Sharon, how are you these days?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Good."


    "I''ve been back for half a month.I''ve been looking for you.They all said that they had not heard from


    you."


    Sharon did not say anything.


    Three years ago, she had not only stopped contacting Martin but also all her ssmates.


    She didn''t want everyone to know her shameful experience.


    She was also a human being and wanted to maintain that little bit of ridiculous dignity.


    After a while, Sharon smiled and said, "So will you leave us again this time?"


    Martin looked her in the eye, and shook his head, and said, "Sharon, I..."


    "Martin!"


    It was Erica who rushed out of nowhere and squeezed herself between Martin and Sharon.


    Sharon was blindsided and almost knocked down.


    Fortunately, the wall was behind her; but it still took her great efforts to stand firmly.


    She calmed her beating heart and shouted, "Erica!"


    Erica turned her head and red at her, saying, "Sharon, lower your voice, please.My cousin is inside


    the house, and you dare to seduce a guy in broad daylight.Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Sharon''s pale face turned even paler, and the blood from head to toe seemed to have congealed.


    She had never thought of hiding the fact that she was married from Martin, but she had not expected


    that Eric revealed the fact in this way and at this improper time.


    Martin, who had always been good-tempered, was also enraged.


    He pulled Erica''s hand and threw it aside, and yelled, "Erica, what are you doing here?"


    Erica didn''t expect Martin would yell at her.


    Her eyes became watery, and he said sadly, "Martin, I''m doing this for your good.Ask this woman what


    methods she used to marry my cousin! Does she dare to admit it?"


    Sharon said calmly, "There is nothing I dare not admit, but Erica, I warned you that if you didn''t learn


    how to walk properly again, I would not mind teaching you.¡¯ At this time, Erica was too jealous to be


    reasonable.


    She had never seen Martin speak so gently, and it was to Sharon that he spoke so softly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Why? Are you a treasure so I cannot touch you?"


    While speaking, Erica reached out to push Sharon, but Martin stopped her hand.


    "Erica, it''s enough."


    "Martin, you have known this woman only for a short time, but you would rather trust her than me....


    "I have known Sharon since three years ago.There''s no need for you to tell me what kind of person she


    is."


    Erica goggled and said, "You....


    "Really? Then in Mr.Martin''s eyes, who is Sharon?"

 Chapter 14: Didnt You Refuse?

    Chapter 14: Didn''t You Refuse?


    A cold voice came from behind them.


    Sharon was quite distressed and had a horrible feeling.


    Seeing Jameson, Erica behaved herself.


    However, she thought Jameson was backing her up and thus became more presumptuous.


    "Jameson, look at Sharon.How could she be so shameless?"


    Jameson gazed at Sharon indifferently.


    Martin immediately stood in front of Sharon when Jameson was gazing at her.


    Jameson sneered, "Mr.Martin, what are you doing?"


    Martin didn''t know how to answer Jameson.


    He didn''t realize that Sharon had married Jameson just then.


    Sharon stretched out her hand and gently pushed Martin aside.


    She exined with a hollowugh, "Nothing.It''s just an old friend.We''re just greeting each other.Well,


    I''ve got to go."


    Sharon just walked a few steps when someone grabbed her wrist.


    She reacted quickly and pretended to get nausea.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the man had to let go of her.


    This time, Sharon ran away fast.


    In the car, Tiffany was resting her eyes with music on.


    When she saw the door open, she was surprised and said, "You''ve done? I thought you guys were


    going to chat for a while."


    Sharon was tired and said, "I don''t want to stay anymore.Erica knows Martin.Jameson is also


    there.Fortunately, I ran fast.Otherwise, I might die there."


    Tiffany frowned and asked, "Erica? Is it...?"


    She stopped talking.


    But Sharon understood what she meant and nodded.


    "Did she go abroad at once after the ident? Now she has been back again.


    She isn''t afraid of bad karma, is she?"


    Sharon felt nausea again and took out a plum from her bag.


    She quickly stuffed herself with the plum and said, "Tiffany, take me to the hospital, please."


    "Have you ...decided yet?"


    After the body check, the doctor said, "Everything is fine.The strong nausea is rted to your


    health.Have light meals and take more walks.You''ll feel better."


    Sharon nodded.


    The doctor said, "Well, that''s it.You cane and have the pregnancy check-ups when you are at 12


    weeks pregnant.¡¯


    "I see.Thank you."


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Tiffany walked over and asked, "Sharon, how''s it going?"


    "The doctor said everything is fine."


    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.


    She wanted to ask Sharon something.


    However, seeing that Sharon didn''t feel good, she didn''t ask any further, "Then let''s go back."


    On the way back, Tiffany received a call from the magazine.


    The total sales volume exceeded one million.


    Lance said that it was Sharon who made this possible and asked where she was.


    Tiffany said, "She is a little ufortable.I have sent her home.Please tell Mr.Carter that we won''t


    attend the celebration banquet."


    After hanging up, Tiffany looked at Sharon, "Sharon, are you alright?"


    Sharon leaned her head against the car window.


    Hearing Tiffany, she thought for a while and said, "I want to keep this child."


    Just now, when sheid on the hospital bed and saw her baby in a soybean size on the monitor, she


    suddenly got a weird feeling.


    It was as if the child three years ago returned to her.


    How could she be ruthless and kill him again? Tiffany said brightly, "Alright, I''ll raise the child with


    you.When you get married again, the child of that bad man will call another father.That bad man will


    absolutely get furious!"


    Sharon, with a pale face, finally smiled, "Yes, I will enjoy so much if that bad man gets furious.¡¯


    When she decided to keep the child, she promised herself not to tell Jameson.


    At least she wouldn''t tell him by now.


    Although their marriage was disgraceful, she hoped to have a decent ending.


    Just as the car stopped, Sharon''s phone rang.


    She saw unfamiliar numbers.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Sharon, it''s me.¡¯ Sharon held her phone but didn''t speak.


    Martin then said, "Il was in such a hurry and didn''t say anything.Can we meet again?"


    "Martin."


    Sharon spoke to him in a low voice, "What Erica said is true.I''m married.And I married Jameson by bad


    means."


    "Sharon, I know you''re not such a person.I dont believe Erica.I don''t care why you married Jameson.I


    want to know what happened three years ago and why you refused the chance to study in Paris.We


    had nned everything."


    Sharon said, "It''s over.Let this go."


    "So, do you want me to go now?"


    "I''m already married,¡¯ Sharon exined again.


    "I know that there is no love between you and Jameson.Sharon, I can wait for you,¡¯ Martin said.


    Sharon suddenly felt that her phone was getting hot.She blinked and said after a while, "Don''t wait for


    me.I''m not worth it."


    Then she hung up the phone without hesitation.


    Martin was like the sunshine in her terrible life.


    He was clean, outstanding, and optimistic.


    When she was about to give up, Martin brought her hopes.


    Perhaps she had lost in those good times and almost thought that they could really be together.


    The Morton family and the Proctor family were both prominent and rich.


    How could they ept someone from a poor family like her? Three years ago, she lost her ideals and


    her beautiful dreams with which she once intoxicated herself.


    When she cleared her mind, she and Martin were over.


    Lumiere Jewelry set up its own brand and sessfully entered the jewelry market for the first time.


    Lumiere Jewelry won public acim.


    Peoplemented on the smart strategies of Lumiere Jewelry.


    They had more discussion on the designer of Lumiere Jewelry, Ally.


    When she won first ce in the Emerging Designer Competition three years ago, everyone had noticed


    this young designer with talents and spirit.


    She stepped up in the design industry with the First Love collection, which Lumiere Jewelry introduced.


    She sessfully returned to the industry.


    But what made everyone even more curious was where she had gone in the past three years.


    Just as people were discussing, in Twilight Club, William checked his phone with great enjoyment on


    the sofa.


    "Look at these beans they spilled.They''re fake.Look at this.It''s too ridiculous.Someone said that she


    was kept by a wealthy businessman after bing famous.It''s said that she had been a mistress for


    three years and was expelled by the businessman''s wife.They said she returned to work because she


    lost her source of ie after leaving the businessman.¡¯


    Besides William, Jameson was drinking silently in the dark.


    He was with a thin face and sharp features.


    Someone asked, "Mr.William and Mr.Proctor, would you like some card games?"


    William raised his head and smiled, "Thank you.Mr.Proctor just came back from a business trip.He''s a


    little tired.I''ll sit with him for a while."


    He was reading gossips with great pleasure and didn''t want to y cards.


    This fake news was much more interesting.


    After a while, Jameson suddenly said, "Did you ever mention that Sharon wanted to exchange her


    student aid for cash?"


    "Yes.Didn''t you refuse?"


    Jameson held the wine cup and didn''t say anything.


    He frowned slightly and thought.

 Chapter 15: Unprepared for a Punch in the Face

    Chapter 15: Unprepared for a Punch in the Face


    After a while, he called Jacob in and said, "Go ask Shawn Smith about what had happened back then."


    "Got it." Jacob nodded and left.


    He only knew that Sharon needed money, and that was why she had set him up.


    But he had never expected that all these things had happened before.


    If Sharon had known that the sponsor of the Emerging Designer Competition was the Proctor Group,


    then it was no coincidence that she approached him.


    In the staff lounge of the Twilight Club.


    A few waiters were between shifts when one of them said, "Hey, I saw Sheing.She has been


    frequenting heretely."


    "Apparently, shees for someone.It''s abnormal if she doesn''t show up."


    Another said, "Did you see what she had done at the gate of the Twilight Club a while ago? She is


    really something.She not only got a baby with Mr.Proctor but showed it off to Mrs.Proctor.She was so


    loud as if she was afraid that others wouldn''t know that she was the other woman.¡¯


    In the corner, someone got stunned.


    "That depends on who her paramour is.Now that she has hooked up with Mr.Proctor and got his baby,


    she surely wants to take the ce of Mrs.Proctor and marry up by any means.Once she marries into


    the Proctor family, she is the real ugly duckling.She just got that."


    "Strangely, Mr.Proctor oftenes to Twilight Club with his friends, but I''ve never seen him bring


    Mrs.Proctor here.Are they of poor rtionship?"


    "You don''t know it.Mrs.Proctor married him by all means back then.I heard from the previous manager


    that she was sold into Twilight Club and somehow hooked up with Mr.Proctor.Later on, she forced him


    to marry her with her child as a threat.The Proctors did not want to make things worse for their


    reputation, so they let her marry into their family.Later, the child was gone for some unknown reason.¡¯


    "Yes.I''ve heard about this too.


    I''ve also heard that Mr.Proctor is particrly annoyed with her and usually won''t even touch


    her.Otherwise, howe she hasn''t had a child after three years of marriage? The most important


    thing for the gentry is to have children.And now that She is pregnant, I think she''s losing her position


    too."


    Bang! The locker door was forcefully shut, making a loud noise.


    A gloomy-faced youth walked out of the corner and nced coldly at them before leaving with an


    expressionless face.


    Someone muttered discontentedly, "How could he be so angry as if someone had offended him?"


    "He''s just part-time.He thinks he''s vital simply because the manager likes him."


    "Tell you what, I heard from the manager that he is the provincial topper this year.Besides, he''s


    handsome, so he''s inevitably a bit crazy."


    Ruben walked to the bar.


    The manager was arranging for someone to deliver the drinks to Jameson''s private room.


    Ruben went ahead and said, "I''ll go."


    Another colleague happened to have a bit of diarrhea, so he gave him the stuff, "Ruben, I heard that


    Mr.Proctor is a bit upset today.Be careful.Juste out directly after delivering the drinks."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I see."


    When Ruben opened the door, She was sitting beside Jameson and was about to lean against him.


    Ruben ced the wine on the table with a thud and said in an unpleasant voice, "Here''s your


    wine."She was shocked by him and stopped.


    Ever since thest time, She had never seen Jameson again.


    Today, when she finally heard that he hade to Twilight Club, she rushed over.


    She still didn''t know what Jameson meant.


    He had clearly given her a chance to be by his side before, but there was no further progress apart


    from simply standing by him.


    After the fake pregnancy was exposedst time, She originally thought that Jameson would be


    furious.


    But he only warned her a few times and gave her those resources, as usual, proving that she still had a


    chance.


    Now she was the butt of jokes out there, being said that she was just a spur-of-the-moment object for


    Jameson, and she was not qualified to sleep with him.


    Therefore, she had to make some progress today.


    After being startled by Ruben, she also restrained her temper.


    She only softly said to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, you seem to be a little drunk.Why don''t I send you back


    ...Ouch!"


    She was poured all over by the wine in the ss.


    She jumped up, screaming, "What are you doing!"


    Ruben''s expression remained unchanged.


    He just picked up the cup that had been poured on the table.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hold it tightly."


    She saw that the waiter was quite handsome and could not vent her anger.


    Just as she was about to go to the bathroom, William, who adopted a "wait-and-see" attitude, suddenly


    said, "Why are you so angry? I saw it just now."


    "Oh, I did it on purpose."


    This time, not only was She furious, even Jameson gently looked up at him.


    She scolded, "Are you insane? Did I offend you?"


    "Who ordered that you must offend me before I can cause trouble for you?"


    "You...


    She was so angry that she was speechless fora moment.


    Her face was blue with anger.


    At this time, the manager heard the noise and hurriedly came over to apologize, "Mr.Proctor, Miss


    Strauss, I''m really sorry.This is our new part-time worker.He doesn''t know the rules and thus offended


    you."


    "He doesn''t know the rules? Did he really behave in that way? He said it himself that he did it on


    purpose.If you don''t give me an exnation today, it wont simply pass!"


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Strauss.It''s indeed our problem."


    The manager apologized while pulling Ruben, "Ruben, apologize to Miss Strauss."


    Ruben remained silent, standing there without moving, only looking at the man sitting on the sofa.


    Jameson stood up and did not intend to solve it.


    He said indifferently to William, "I''m leaving first."


    "Mr.Proctor, I''ll see you off..."


    She was anxious when seeing him leave.


    She didn''t care about Ruben''s matter and hurriedly wanted to follow him.


    Unexpectedly, she had only taken a step and was stopped by something.


    She staggered and almost fell but was supported by a hand.


    She raised her head, only to discover Ruben curling his lips in a contemptuous sneer, his eyes filled


    with coldness.


    He was the one who tripped her, and he was also the one who supported her.


    She was outraged.


    Just as she was about to speak, he shook off her hand and left inrge strides.


    She had nowhere to vent her anger, so she could only stomp her feet and chase after Jameson.


    Outside the private room.


    Jameson held the phone in one hand.


    He stared at one phone number for a long time, but he didn''t dial it out.


    When he thought of Sharon nostalgically remembering her first love at theunch event, he felt that the


    woman couldn''t know chalk from cheese.


    It was funny you still talked about your first love in your adulthood, wasn''t it? Thinking of this, Jameson


    did not want to call her anymore.


    He had just put his phone away when he was unprepared for a punch in the face.


    He took a step back, wiped the blood from his lips with his thumb, and coldly raised his head.

 Chapter 16: Sheila Wasnt Pregnant

    Chapter 16: She Wasn''t Pregnant


    It was that part-timer again.Ruben and Jameson looked at each other coldly.Neither of them said


    anything.


    Just as Ruben was about to step forward, Jameson''s bodyguards appeared and quickly subdued him.


    When the bodyguard asked Jameson how to deal with Ruben, She and the manager of Twilight Club


    rushed over.


    Jameson became impatient and said coldly, "Call the police."


    Seeing this, the manager stepped forward and said, "Mr.Proctor, there must be a


    misunderstanding.Ruben doesn''t act like this.Ruben,e and apologize to Mr.Proctor..."


    Even if Ruben was subdued, he didn''t seem to be in an awkward position.


    He said indifferently, "I don''t apologize.He knows what he did."


    Jameson replied, "Then tell me what I''ve done."


    Ruben nced at She, then looked at Jameson and sneered, "Your scandals are known to all.Don''t


    you know?"


    She wanted to argue with Ruben.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But just as she was about to speak, she saw Jameson''s cold gaze and could only say nothing.


    The manager said awkwardly, "Mr.Proctor, many people saw Miss She make a scene at the Twilight


    Club''s gate."


    Jameson looked at Ruben and gestured to take him away.


    Jameson said to the manager, "Give me his file."


    Jameson thought Ruben wasn''t just for righteousness.


    After the manager left, She blurted, "Mr.Proctor, I..."


    "I don''t have such a good temper.Take what I give you.Never ask for an extra.Don''t try to rechallenge


    my bottom line."


    After he finished speaking, he entered the empty private room beside him.


    She stood there and bit her lips.


    ¡®Why would Sharon be able to marry Jameson by tricks.But she couldn''t get anything!¡¯


    The manager brought over Rubens file, "Mr.Proctor, it''s all here."


    Jameson had a nce and said, "Ruben Allyson."


    "Yes ...Mr.Proctor, Ruben..."


    "Does he have an older sister?"


    The manager was confused, "I don''t know.I didn''t hear of it."


    Jameson put down the file and gave the manager a number, "Call and ask her.¡¯


    It was eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Sharon was lying on the bed after taking a shower.


    Just as she was about to listen to some music and sleep, her phone rang.


    The man on the phone asked, "Is this Ms.Allyson?"


    "Speaking.May I ask who you are?"


    "I''m the manager of Twilight Club.Ms.Allyson, is Ruben your brother?"


    Hearing the word "Twilight", Sharon felt a headache.


    Then, she heard Ruben''s name and was stunned.


    "Yes.What happened?"


    The manager said politely, "Ruben is doing part-time here.


    But he hit a guest just now.


    Pleasee over, Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon threw away the nket and said, "I''ll be right over!"


    "Ms.Allyson, don''t be anxious.Just take your time."


    Then Sharon hung up the phone.


    She changed her clothes in a hurry.


    Seeing Sharon rushing out of the bedroom, Tiffany asked, "Sharon, where are you going? It''ste at


    night.¡¯ Sharon answered, "Ruben hit someone at the Twilight Club.I have to go there."


    "What?"


    Tiffany got up instantly and said, "Wait a moment.I''ll change my clothes and drive you there."


    Twenty minutester, a car stopped at the Twilight Club''s gate.


    Sharon and Tiffany entered the club.


    When they arrived at the VIP room on the second floor, the manager stood outside and said,


    "Ms.Allyson, please go inside alone."


    Tiffany was worried.


    Just as she was about to speak, Sharon said, "Tiffany, wait for me here."


    She looked at the smiling manager and felt weird.


    Sharon added in a low voice, "If I am not out in ten minutes, call the police.¡¯


    The manager opened the door.


    "Ms.Allyson, please."


    After Sharon entered, the door was closed.


    Looking at the closed door, Sharon gripped her phone involuntarily and walked inside slowly.


    Then she saw the man sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Sharon was surprised.


    She stopped and stood in ce, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    The man didn''t move as if he was asleep.


    Sharon waited for a while and spoke again, "If Mr.Proctor doesn''t need me, I have to go..."


    "Sharon."


    Jameson opened his eyes and gazed at her calmly, "Firstly, it was your father.Then, it was your


    younger brother.Why don''t you tell me what you want?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "If you confess now, perhaps I can still satisfy your little dreams.But if you aren''t satisfied and continue


    to do this, don''t me me for being merciless."


    Sharon pursed her lips, not knowing what to Say.


    When she saw the weird manager and Jameson, she thought that Jameson tricked her intoing


    here.


    However, she didn''t think so after listening to Jameson.


    It was hard for Sharon to see Jameson''s wounded mouth with a red scab in the dark.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "Has Rubene to you?"


    Jameson stood up and approached Sharon.He was really tall.


    "Who was that if it wasn''t your brother?"


    Sharon was forced to the corner by Jameson and could clearly see the wound on his mouth.


    She sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know he woulde to you."


    Jameson''s dark eyes squinted as he pinched Sharon''s chin with his long fingers.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" He said.


    "There is nothing I can do if you don''t believe me.Ruben knows that I''m going to get divorced.Perhaps


    he thinks that you''ve done me wrong.So..."


    Sharon saw him looking at her indifferently.


    "Then tell me.What have I done to you?"


    Sharon didn''t speak again and looked away.


    ¡®Don''t you know what you''ve done? Do you need someone to Say it out loud?¡¯


    ¡®Do you feel proud of it?¡¯ Sharon thought.


    Seeing that Sharon be embarrassed and stopped talking, Jameson continued speaking, "Your


    little brother thought that I cheated on you and made She pregnant.Do you believe this?"


    "Mr.Proctor is just joking.I don''t believe this fake news."


    Sharon said with a hollowugh after a while.


    Sharon thought sarcastically, ¡®A man like Jameson was seeking true love instead of cheating.How do I


    dare to judge him?¡¯


    Jameson let go of Sharon and walked towards the sofa, "Come here."


    Sharon was in the wrong and could only follow Jameson.


    Jameson sat on the sofa with his slender legs crossed.


    He looked at the medical chest on the table and raised his chin.


    Sharon curled her lips and took out a cotton swab and iodine from the medical chest.


    She got him cleaned up and muttered, "If I cameter, it would be healed itself."


    Jameson gently looked up at her and said, "She is not pregnant."

 Chapter 17: Do You Want Me to Take It to Mrs.Proct

    Chapter 17: Do You Want Me to Take It to Mrs.Proct


    It was unexpected, but Sharon''s expression didn''t change.


    "There was a coboration that we were talking about.And I just brought her to a few events."


    "Alright."


    Jameson grabbed her wrist and said with impatience, "I''ve exined.What do you want?"


    Sharon stared into his eyes and said ina serious tone, "Thank you for exining to me, but ...you don''t


    need to.We are going to get a divorce."


    "Didn''t you divorce me because you thought that she was pregnant and that I had cheated on you?"


    He had always thought that Sharon wanted to divorce him because she had other ns, but Jacob


    said that she could be angry with him and want him to tell her the truth.


    He couldn''t understand why she was angry.


    However, when he saw her brother today, he understood.


    Sharon didn''t say anything, so Jameson continued, "Sharon, why can''t you trust me? I won''t let any


    woman bear my child, including you.Do you understand?"


    His words were like a needle that pierced into Sharon''s heart.


    She certainly understood.


    He had never forgotten to use contraception during thest three years of marriage.


    Sharon also knew that it was because he still held a grudge against her for using the child to force him


    into the marriage.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I''m pregnant."


    Jameson squinted and clenched his hands.


    Then, he said in a cold voice, as if the room''s temperature were falling, "Sharon!"


    "Didn''t you ask me what I wanted this time? Jameson, I''m pregnant.I have to n for this baby''s


    future.I want half of the property under your name and the shares of the Proctor Group...."


    Jameson shook her hand away, "Enough!"


    Sharon knew that he wouldn''t believe it, so she took out the pregnancy test form from her bag and


    handed it to him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Unsurprisingly, Jameson didn''t even look at it, and he just tore it apart, "How many times would you


    use this excuse, Sharon? Or, do you think I am that stupid and would be fooled by you a second time?"


    Sharon looked at the fragments scattered all over the ground and forced a smile, "You see through me


    already? It seems that I''ll have to use another way the next time."


    "There''s no next time.¡¯ Jameson stood up and said in a cold voice, "Nine a.m.tomorrow.Civil Affairs


    Bureau.I don''t want to hear any excuses this time.¡¯ Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Only after Jameson walked out of the private room did she bend forward and pick up the paper on the


    ground.


    It was three years of marriage.


    She got to know Jameson very well.


    She knew ...that pregnancy was taboo for him.


    If he heard it, he would explode.


    At the door of the private room.


    Ten minutes had passed, and Tiffany had ants in her pants.


    However, the manager beside her blocked the door and refused to let her in, as if she were a thief.


    Tiffany looked at the time.


    Just as she was about to call the police, the door opened.


    Jameson walked out with an aura of coldness and strode away.


    Even the manager didn''t dare to speak to him.


    Not long after Jameson left, Sharon also came out.


    Tiffany was relieved, "Sharon, what''s happened? Why is that jerk ...Jameson inside?"


    "I''ll tell you when we get back."


    Then, she turned her eyes upon the manager, "Where''s my brother?"


    The manager said, "Ms.Allyson, please follow me.¡¯¡¯ After the fight, Ruben had been locked in a


    storeroom of Twilight Club, and he kept quiet the whole time.


    Hearing the door opening sound, he stood up, but he didn''t expect to see Sharon.


    So, he frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    Tiffany, who was following Sharon, stepped forward and gasped, "Dear Ruben, what happened to you?


    Did the jerk beat you?"


    Ruben turned his face away and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon looked at him.


    It was not like that he beat Jameson, but more like that he wanted to beat Jameson and yet ended up


    being beaten by Jameson''s bodyguards.


    His wound was more serious than Jameson''s.


    Sharon whispered, "Ruben, let''s go."


    Before leaving, Ruben went to pick up his things in the dressing room and then went to the manager.


    Hearing that he was resigning, the manager was surprised but also felt that it made sense.


    After what happened tonight, he basically figured out what rtionships they were in.


    He didn''t know that Ruben was Sharon''s brother, but now he did.


    It would be disrespect for the Proctor Group if he continued to let Ruben work here.


    Ruben said, "I was too impulsive.I apologize.And I will makepensation.¡¯


    The manager patted his shoulder, "Ruben, don''t say that.You punched Mr.Proctor, which could be


    serious.But Mr.Proctor doesn''t want to hold you responsible.And you''ll still get your wages."


    Ruben pursed his lips and did not refuse.


    Then, he bowed, expressed his gratitude, and left.


    Getting out of Twilight Club, Ruben saw Sharon and Tiffany waiting at the door.


    Ruben walked over and lowered his head, saying, "I''m sorry."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Don''t be.It''s not your fault."


    "Didn''t you divorce him because he cheated?"


    "Well ...There''re other reasons.However, he exined to me just now that he and She are not in that


    kind of rtionship."


    Ruben frowned and said in disbelief, "Did you believe him?"


    Sharon said, "It doesn''t matter.We''re getting a divorce soon.¡¯


    Seeing their sad face, Tiffany said, "Alright.Forget about those annoying people.Ruben, I heard that


    you got the highest score in the province.We need to celebrate.Why don''t we celebrate it today? You


    choose a ce, and I''ll pay!"


    Ruben said with depression, "Don''t bother.I have to find a job when I go back."


    The school would begin in about one month, and he had to find another job.


    Tiffany was about to say that he didn''t need a job and that she would give him money, but Sharon


    touched her arm secretly.


    So, Tiffany''s words changed into, "Alright.Then next time."


    She had almost forgotten that Ruben had been an independent person since he was a child.


    He even refused to take Sharon''s money.


    Sharon enjoined, "Remember to dress the wound when you get home.


    Be careful of infection."


    Then, Tiffany said, "Let''s go.Get in the car, and we''ll take you home."


    "I don''t live at home.Josh''s back."


    Sharon paused before asking, "Doesn''t he hounded by his creditors?"


    "No one hounds him now.He seems to have paid it off."


    "Where did he get the money?"


    "I don''t know.He seems happy these days.He should have a lot of money.¡¯ Ruben put his bag on the


    back and said, "I''m leaving.Bye."


    Then, he left in the opposite direction.


    Tiffany looked at his back and sighed, "He''s so stubborn.Just like you."


    Sharon smiled, "Let''s go."


    In the Rolls-Royce.


    Jacob looked at the persons on the other side of the street and then turned his eyes upon the


    beautifully wrapped gift box on the passenger seat.


    Then, he whispered, "Mr.Proctor, do you want me to take it to Mrs.Proctor?"

 Chapter 18: I Didnt Expect the Designer to Be Such

    Chapter 18: I Didn''t Expect the Designer to Be Such


    In the back row, Jameson closed his eyes and said coldly, "Throw it to the dog."


    "Mr.Proctor, dogs don''t eat chocte,¡¯ Jacob reminded Jameson after a moment of silence.


    At the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Sharon started early, given the road situation and various unexpected situations.


    In the end, she arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau an hour earlier.


    Now she was waiting there.


    While many happy couples were waiting to get married at the marriage registration window, much


    fewer people were at the divorce registration window.


    The few couples who came to handle the divorce had numbness and hatred written all over their faces.


    Even the staff members¡¯ expressions were stained with indifference.


    Seeing this scene, Sharon forced a stiff smile.


    She and Jameson did not have any bitter enmity.The vibe was bad when they got married.


    As they were going to divorce, she did not want to behave like she was holding grudges against the


    whole world.


    Thinking of this, the smile on her face grew a little bigger.


    She was trying to be the happiest person among those about to divorce today.


    When Jameson arrived, he happened to see this scene.He paused a bit, staring at Sharon indifferently.


    Unaware of his presence, Sharon was still wearing a smile.


    After God knows how long, the smile on Sharon''s face stiffened.


    She looked down at the watch and cursed, "Such an a*shole.Beingte for your own divorce, as if you


    are busier than the president."


    At this, Jameson got so enraged that veins were showing at his temples.


    He pursed his thin lips and walked over.Hearing footsteps, Sharon turned around.Her eyes lit up when


    she saw Jameson.


    "Mr.Proctor, you''re here."


    Jameson replied coldly, "You have been waiting for a long time?"


    "Not at all.I was touched that you were able to find time to divorce me from your busy schedule.Waiting


    is nothingpared to what you have done!"


    Thinking of her fluent change of expressions, Jameson snorted.


    She indeed had a talent for acting.


    Sitting in front of the divorce registration window, Jameson swept his eyes over Sharon, who had just


    signed her name.


    He tightened his grip on the pen and suddenly said, "Sharon, I''ll give you onest chance.Tell me


    whether your pregnancy is real.¡¯¡¯ Sharon paused for a moment before raising her head to look at him.


    She smiled, "Didn''t I show you the pregnancy test report?"


    Under the sunlight, her smile was bright and dazzling.Jameson couldn''t tell whether this smile was true


    or fake.


    "You gave me the same thing three years ago,¡¯ he said in a colder voice.That time, I believed you."


    Sharon''s expression was nk for a moment.


    The smile on her face was a little faint.


    She did not refute at all.


    She only said, "Didn''t you use contraception every time?"


    This was why he could not endure her repeated deception and exploitation.


    If she suddenly changed her mind and admitted that she was lying to him about her pregnancy, he


    could forgive her again.


    However, she had no intention of repenting.


    She made mistakes again and again.


    Jameson retracted his gaze and swiftly signed his name at the end of the agreement.


    After leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau, Sharon carefully put the divorce certificate into her bag.


    Then she put her hands together and said to Jameson with a smile, "Jameson, I wish you a happy


    divorce."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jameson looked at her expressionlessly.


    Sharon added, "Mr.Proctor, to celebrate our harmonious and friendly divorce, shouldn''t you also wish


    me a happy divorce?"


    "You can be happy by yourself."


    With that, he left and bent down into Rolls-Royce parked in front of him.


    Sharon raised her eyebrows, took out the divorce certificate from her bag, and said seriously to herself,


    "Sharon, I wish you a happy divorce."


    Regardless of how many misunderstandings were between her and Jameson, they finally finished the


    final procedure.


    Time would tell that she didn''t want to use the divorce to do anything.In the afternoon, Sharon went to


    the Lumiere Magazine.


    She was here to discuss with Lance about the follow-up to the First Love collection.


    As they''d got a surge of presale orders of the first three models, thepany wanted her to design


    other products to take advantage of this wave of poprity.


    Halfway through the meeting, a staff member suddenly came in and whispered a few words into


    Lance''s ear.


    Lancer''s expression changed slightly as he stood up and said to Sharon, "There''s an emergency.I need


    to go out for a while.¡±


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    As soon as Lance left, Sharon heard a noise from outside the meeting room.


    All the staff outside were wearing different expressions.


    Some even craned and looked towards Sharon with much irony and curiosity.


    Sharon frowned as she texted Tiffany to ask her what had happened.


    Tiffany didn''t reply until about ten minutes after.


    Sharon had a feeling that something untoward had happened.


    At this very moment, someone in the meeting room turned pale before screaming abruptly: "This is


    bad! The pre-sales of our First Love Jewelry series have plummeted! And we''ve got a huge amount of


    refund requests!"


    At this, those around all went pale as well.


    Previously, the First Love Jewelry series became an instant sensation every time it wasunched.


    Lumiere Jewelry even contacted several factories to ensure a steady supply of products for future


    sales.


    These factories had started producing overnight after yesterday''s press conference.


    Such arge scale of refunds would definitely bring Premiere unprecedented losses! "What on earth


    was happening?"


    The screamer, whose eyes were glued on the phone screen, nced at Sharon and murmured, "Go


    check the post yourself."


    One hour ago, a post suddenly appeared online.


    It read as follows: Did you guys know why three years ago, Premiere¡¯s new designer Ally suddenly


    disappeared? It''s because she hooked up with a millionaire immediately after she won the prize.


    Even though the millionaire had a family, Ally still did not give up.


    Instead, she went all out to get pregnant and came to the wife of that millionaire.


    The millionaire''s wife divorced him right away as she couldn''t bear to be humiliated.


    Ally thus seeded in marrying into a wealthy family.


    However, not long after she got married, the baby in her belly was gone for reasons unknown.


    The wealthy man felt that he had been deceived.


    From then on, he was quite indifferent to her.


    He began to flirt with women outside.


    The reason she suddenly resumed designing was that the wealthy man waspletely tired of her and


    told her to pack up her things and leave.] In the end, the post concluded that Premiere Jewelry insulted


    the words "first love"


    to no end, as it should dare sign Ally as the designer of the First Love series.


    Such a shameless woman who once seduced a married man did not deserve to use the words "First


    Love".


    And she was not qualified to be a jewelry designer, for she had disregarded morality.


    Contrary to the previous spection, this post was written in so much detail that even the time frame


    was right on the dot.


    Making matters worse, Sharon had just been present at yesterday''s press conference and even made


    a ssh.


    Consequently, as soon as it was posted, it made the headlines.


    Endless popcorn grabbers and abusive gossipers swarmed to the thread: "I used to like this ¡®First Love¡¯


    series.I bought all three of them.I didn''t expect the designer to be such a bada¡¯s.It''s so


    disgusting.Fortunately, I can ask for a refund."


    "Lumiere Jewelry must be insane.Didn''t they even investigate the designer before signing a contract


    with her? It''s really vicious to find such a homewrecker to design the First Love collection."


    "What a terrible decision.I think it''s going to be the biggest fiasco in the history of Lumiere Jewelry."


    "No one else is going to dig up that Ally''s dirt? I really want to know more information about the woman


    and the rich guy.The shameless couple will definitely lose their reputation!"

 Chapter 19: She Is Not My Canary

    Chapter 19: She Is Not My Canary


    The gossiping raged on across the Inte, to the extent that even Sharon''s family background had


    been uncovered.


    However, there was still little information about that legendary rich man; even hisst name was


    unknown to the public.


    Lance was working on an emergency meeting to try to settle the incident as soon as possible.


    However, this incident was clearly manipted by someone.


    As soon as they withdrew the tag from the trending topics, some paid posters would use other


    keywords to discuss Sharon heated.


    Theseizens seemed to keep attacking Sharon on the Inte until she was done for.


    Lumiere Jewelry could see that the attack was obviously aimed at Sharon, so they intended to settle it


    by canceling the contract with her.


    However, Lumiere Jewelry had been wronglybeled, and things had got tougher.


    If they just canceled the contract with her, those keyboard warriors would definitely use them of


    doing it out of guilty conscience.


    If that was the case, Lumiere Jewelry''s reputation would be ruined.


    Lance hadn¡¯te out of his office all afternoon.


    In the meeting room, Sharon looked at the evil denunciation against her on the Inte and suddenly


    felt like she had millions of fans.


    Even though they were all anti-fans.


    This incident was actually very simple.


    She could even blind guess who was deliberately messing with her.


    After all, only a few people knew her and were aware that she had been married.


    Moreover, this poster even knew the casino that Josh frequently visited.


    Strangely enough, he only spoke ill of her and let the rich man off the hook.


    It was clear that he knew both her and Jameson.


    The poster wanted to attack her but did not dare to expose Jameson''s identity.


    That was why he branded her as a homewrecker.


    Jameson had never been married before, so no one would associate the incident with him.


    At the same time, in the president''s office of the Proctor Group.


    Jameson scanned through the so-called leaked stuff on the Inte indifferently, "Has Lumiere Jewelry


    responded?"


    "Not yet.Probably it is beyond their expectation, and they don''t know what to do now."


    Jameson did not say anything.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, although this incident has no direct impact on us, Ms.Allyson¡¯s identity has


    been leaked.It is hard to guarantee that we will not be involved in this incident."


    "Go on.¡±


    "We''ve worked together with Lumiere Jewelry before, and we keep a good tie with them.If we can help


    them out by silencing the gossipers before it was toote, not only can Ms.Allyson escape unscathed,


    but Lumiere Jewelry will owe us a favor."


    Jacob said most priggishly, "In all respects, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    Jameson nodded yes as he closed the page on hisputer, "Ask the public rtions department to


    cope with it.¡¯¡¯


    He thought that he would never do it for the sake of Sharon.


    If Lumiere Jewelry hadn''t cooperated with the Proctor Group, he would definitely disengage and let


    Sharon be.


    After he left the office, Jacob took a deep breath.


    It was way too difficult for him to find a high-sounding excuse to help Mr.Proctor settle this incident.


    Just as he was overwhelmed by the total mess, Lance suddenly received a call from the public


    rtions team.


    He couldn''t help rapturing.


    The public rtions team of the Proctor Group was one of the best in the country.


    Since they excelled at any public rtions, theiring to help might soon get Lumiere Jewelry


    through the crisis.


    Lance was about to discuss further with them when Sharon suddenly came to his office: "Mr.Carter, I


    am willing to give an interview to exin this matter from beginning to end."


    Tiffany got worried, "Sharon..."


    Sharon patted her on the shoulderfortingly and then looked towards Lance, "I have thought it


    through.I also know that this method may not be the most appropriate one, but if the incident continues


    to spread, it will have a greater impact on Lumiere Jewelry''s reputation."


    Lance finally agreed to her proposal.


    Lumiere Jewelry was a well-known magazine in the country, and Sharon was just a designer instead of


    an entertainment star.


    Faced with such an unexpected situation where someone deliberately spread rumors, no matter how


    good the public rtions team was, it was not as good as Sharon''s direct exnation.


    Very quickly, Lumiere Jewelry held a conference.


    After he answered the phone, Jacob knocked on the door of the president''s office while trembling with


    fear.


    Jameson did not even raise his head, "Has it been settled?"


    "Mr.Proctor, Lumiere Jewelry refused our help.They said that they already had a solution.¡¯¡¯ Jameson


    closed the document in front of him and slowly raised his head.


    He didn''t reveal any emotion and asked, "What is the solution they are referring to?"


    "A press conference.¡¯¡¯ Jameson put down his pen and sneered.


    This incident was all about Sharon.


    Of course, the person to rify the incident in front of the media was her.


    Was she fond of being exposed to the public? Wasn''t she aware that her information had been posted


    on the Inte? When Jacob thought that Jameson would vent his anger, Jameson said indifferently, "I


    see.¡¯¡¯ Just as Jacob left, Jameson''s phone rang.


    It was from Albert Proctor.


    "What''s the rumor on the Inte?"


    Jameson replied calmly, "As far as you can see, it''s just a rumor."


    "Of course, it''s a rumor!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Albert said in a deep voice.


    "But why didn''t Sharon stay at home in the first ce? Why did she go out and make such a big mess


    anyway?"


    "She is not my canary.She''s free to do whatever she wants."


    Actually, Albert called him for some other purpose, so he didn''t want to bother with it for now.


    He paused for a moment and said, "I heard that the woman beside you is pregnant.Since Sharon has


    been married into the Proctor family for three years but has had no child yet, you''d better divorce


    her.After all, you should have a child now."

 Chapter 20: Blacklist His Phone Number

    Chapter 20: cklist His Phone Number


    Jameson''s voice grew colder, "In your eyes, can you let any woman marry into our family as long as


    she has my child?"


    "I''m doing this for your own good! Could you want to leave your child outside? Back then, you..."


    There''s no need for you to remind me.I won''t let that thing happen.¡¯ After saying that, Jameson hung


    up.


    He looked at the divorce certificate on the desk for a while.


    Then he suddenly got up, put the certificate in his pocket, and walked out of the office.


    In the press conference of Lumiere Jewelry.


    Throughout the press conference, Sharon was very calm and directly faced all the sharp words of the


    reporters.


    She was not a star.So, she didn''t need poprity on the Inte or sell the public persona.


    She just wanted to dere the innocence of Lumiere Jewelry and herself before the incident caused


    irreparable damage.


    A reporter asked, "Since Ms.Ally just said that it was a rumor that you interfered in someone else''s


    marriage, could Ms.Ally exin the sudden disappearance three years ago?"


    "I married."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Then is your husband the wealthy businessman that the post refers to..."


    Sharon said, "I''m sorry I can''t tell you all about my ex-husband.What I can tell is that when my ex-


    husband and I met and got married, we were both single.¡¯¡¯


    A few reporters sensitively noticed that she used the word "ex-husband" and asked several questions


    about her marriage.


    Sharon smiled and said in a calm voice, "I think we are sitting here to rify the rumor on the


    Inte.As for my personal life, I can''t tell more."


    This sentence choked these reporters, but it was correct.


    Sharon was not a public figure, so she didn''t need to report her private life to everyone.


    Theizens had thought that she was a shameless home wrecker, so they began to boycott her.


    Now that she hade out to rify, and Lumiere Jewelry guaranteed her innocence.


    Moreover, these reporters presented usually had a good rtionship with Lumiere Jewelry.


    So, no one was willing to offend Lumiere Jewelry.


    Soon after the press conference was over, a press release was issued.


    Lumiere Jewelry also issued a statement simultaneously, which said that the rumor on the Inte was


    false.


    It would ept all the returns, and it would also prosecute the rumor maker on behalf of the designer.


    It hoped that everyone would like the following works.


    After the announcement, a crowd of fashion bloggers and celebrities reposted the statement and


    showed their support.


    Very quickly, sales of the three items in the First Love collection rose instead of falling.


    The revenues tripled and made up the loss caused by refunds before.


    After the press conference, Sharon rushed to the bathroom immediately.


    Tiffany waited at the entrance for ten minutes before Sharon came out.


    Tiffany asked worriedly, "Sharon, are you okay?"


    Sharon shook her head and said with a pale face, "Tell Lance that I am sorry.Everything that happened


    today was just because of me.If the magazine wants to cancel the contract, I can sign it immediately."


    "What are you talking about? A wise man can tell that someone is deliberately messing with you.How


    can Lance cancel the contract just because of the rumor? Besides, if he really wants to cancel the


    contract with you, he doesn''t have to hold a press conference to defend.He can have just issued a


    statement and med you."


    "Sharon had just said one word when she felt a wave of nausea, but this time, she did not spit it out at


    last.She rubbed her stomach, feeling a little disturbed.


    The baby was really a bad guy.


    Tiffany poured a cup of water and handed it over, "Sharon, I''ll take you home now.¡¯


    At this time, a few clerks of Lumiere Jewelry passed by and whispered.


    "Why would the Proctor Groupe to help us this time? They actually sent out their public rtions


    team.Giana didn''t even enjoy the privilege.¡¯¡¯


    "That''s right.No matter what, Giana is still a famous movie queen, the No. 1 actress in the Proctor


    Group.Once Giana''s scandal was spread widely on the Inte, the public rtions team of the Proctor


    Group didn''t show up.¡¯¡¯


    "I heard from my friend that Giana''s team went to negotiate with the president of the Proctor Group


    and wanted to get help from the public rtions team.Guess what the president said? He said that


    Giana would better leave the entertainment industry if she couldn''t solve the matter independently."


    "Isn''t this too unreasonable?"


    "Hey, Giana''s scandal has been yesterday''s news.Mr.Proctor has a new girlfriend now.¡¯¡¯


    The few of them instantly pricked up their ears when they heard the gossip.


    Even Sharon and Tiffany were unconsciously attracted.


    The girl added, "You know She? She is actually Mr.Proctor''s sweetheart now.Didn''t She want to be


    the cover model of our magazine? But Lance refused her because he thought she wasn''t


    suitable.However, I heard that when the ¡®First Love'' series were still in preparation, She wanted to


    cooperate with our magazine for a cover promotion.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, I''ve heard about her before.Lance rejected her anyway.But didn''t Mr.Proctore to the press


    conference yesterday? I heard that he wanted to buy the jewelry from the "First Love" series as a


    gift.Could he give the jewelry to She? He must be helping She get a chance to be a cover model."


    "If that''s the case, then why the public rtions team came to help us this time is clear that the Proctor


    Group wants Lumiere Jewelry to owe a favor and paves the way for She.Mr.Proctor really puts in a


    lot of effort."


    The few of them talked as they walked further and further away.


    Tiffany scolded sincerely, "The shameless couple is actually showing off."


    Sharon only touched the divorce certificate in her bag.


    Sure enough, the two old sayings were correct.


    Men''s mouths, deceptive ghosts.


    If a man can be trusted, asow canclimba tree.


    If Jameson didn''t have an affair with She, she would p herself in the face.


    Sharon regained herself and said, "Tiffany, I still have something to do.I have to go somewhere else."


    Although the incident this time had been settled properly, she had something to deal with.


    However, as soon as she left Lumiere Jewelry appeared, Sharon''s phone rang.


    She watched the screen flicker quietly but did not pick up the call.


    After a long time, the phone finally quieted down.


    She had made it clear that there was no need for Martin to contact her, no matter the reason.


    Just as Sharon was about to take a taxi, her phone rang again.


    She looked at the phone and didn''t want to answer it.


    A two-faced man.Sharon directly put his name on the cklist.

 Chapter 21: If You Regret It

    Chapter 21: If You Regret It


    Since they were divorced, why would they make any phone calls? Any connection would be


    meaningless.


    What''s more, he deleted her from Facebook, and she blocked his calls.They were even.


    Studio.


    After thest shot, She bowed to the staff from the advertising agency and said sweetly, "Thank you


    for your work today.I bought everyone here take-away bubble tea.Please grab one from the table


    outside when you leave."


    "Thank you, She.


    You must be tired."


    "All I''ve done is standing and making some poses.You must be more tired than me.Everyone, please


    have a good rest! I look forward to our next shooting work together."


    However, She was just pretending to be polite.


    The look on her face turned ugly immediately after she turned around.


    She quickened her pace and walked back to the dressing room.


    With a great sound, she threw the headdress on the table.


    "Those people are stupid.They asked me to pose for thousands of times - are they thinking they''re


    making films?"


    She then turned around and scolded her assistant, "How many times have I told you not to take this


    kind of ad shooting for me? Cant I get a jobless stupid?"


    Not long ago, she finally managed to get the chance to be at an international show, and thanks to


    Jameson, she also became the ambassador of a luxury brand.


    If she began appearing in advertisements like this, wouldn''t it damage her high-ss image? The


    assistant whispered, "I think that advertisement will increase your media exposure and gains you


    poprity."


    "Poprity? That''s of no use! Those stupid fans, mostly poor little girls, will contribute nothing to my


    career!"


    The assistant didn''t say a word.


    Three months ago, She begged the advertiser to get an audition, giving up all her dignity.


    However, ever since she hooked up with Mr.Proctor for some unknown reason, she became a total


    b*tch.


    Apparently, Cindere was getting a crown.


    After the temper-throwing, She took out her phone to see the trends.


    It was Sharon''s response and Lumiere Jewelry''s statement that tops on Twitter.


    She gritted her teeth tightly, not expecting that Sharon would survive such attacks.


    Just as She was about to send more explosive news, a sharp female voice suddenly broke the


    silence inside the dressing room.


    "How many times have I told you not to take this kind of ad shooting for me? Can''t I get a jobless


    stupid?"


    "Poprity? That''s of no use! Those stupid fans, mostly poor little girls, will contribute nothing to my


    career!"


    She was greatly stunned.


    She never thought someone would record what she had just said.


    She stood up and shouted, "Who is there? Get out!"


    In the corner, Sharon was waving at her, smiling.


    The recording was being yed by the cell phone in her hand.


    Sharon apologized without sincerity, "Sorry, I just wanted to say hi, but I didn''t find the opportunity to


    cut in your speech."


    She''s face turned pale with anger.


    She clenched her fists, and her fingernails deeply dug into her hand.


    "Sharon, you...¡¯¡¯


    "I won''t make up a story to hurt someone''s reputation like you, and I won''t put this recording on the


    Inte.However, what I will do..."


    Sharon turned off her phone and said indifferently, "is to send it to the advertiser who is stupid enough


    to give you a job."


    Today''s ad shooting was for a popr domestic brand; though, in She''s words, not as high-ss as


    a luxury brand, it was still a great opportunity.


    Otherwise, She wouldn''t beg for it like that in the first ce.


    The only reason sheined was that she could get ess to better resources through Jameson.


    However, if those words were leaked, her professional reputation would be destroyed.It would ruin her.


    She said, gritting her teeth, "Sharon Allyson, you are a devil!"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Well then, it took you so long to figure it out.I never dream of being a saint in


    your eyes."


    "I finally know why Mr.Proctor hates you that much.You y dirty all the time.I will be surprised if


    Mr.Proctor doesn''t dump you!"


    Sharon replied calmly, "I have to remind you that you yed dirty first.I am only returning the


    favor.Also, don''t you dare bother me again! You''ve known how I''ve forced Jameson to marry me.It''s not


    difficult for me to deal with you."


    Sharon wasn''t sure whether it was trash talk, but she finished and happily saw theplex look on


    She''s face.


    When she was just about to turn around and leave, a tall man, standing straight silently, appeared at


    the door.


    The look on his face was dark and cold, showing little sign of emotion.


    Jameson''s thin lips curled into a mocking smile, and he said with a cold voice, "Ms.Allyson, would you


    like a bouquet as a Ipliment to your professionalpetency?"


    Sharon fell silent for a while before speaking again, "No, thanks."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the unluckiest person on earth.


    Why was Jameson able to catch her every time she said something ruthless? It took efforts to get


    Jameson to think differently of her by divorce.


    Who would have thought that all those efforts were in vain within the blink of an eye? I Whatever.


    Sharon cared no more about how Jameson thought about her.


    They had divorced anyway.


    Nothing mattered now.


    "Mr.Proctor."


    She immediately put on a pitiful face.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she said, biting her lower lip, "I don''t know why Ms.Allyson


    threatens me, either do I know how I''ve offended her.If Ms.Allyson has any opinion towards me, she


    can say it out loud now.I..."


    She sobbed softly, with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Jameson gazed at her with a calm expression.


    Sharon felt goosebumps of disgust by watching the couple.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard Jameson say, "I remember warning you not to y those


    lousy tricks in front of me.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing what Jameson said, She stopped sobbing instantly.


    Teardrops stayed on her eyshes, brightening her pretty eyes.


    Sharon did her best to restrain herself from bursting into augh.


    It seemed that Jameson was indeed hopelessly cold-blooded.


    Sharon put on a calm expression and strode straight away.


    They could keep putting on as many disgusting shows as they wanted.


    Only she wouldn''t be watching anymore.


    Sharon didn''t expect to be caught by the wrist when passing by Jameson.


    He then nced at She and said, "Get out.¡¯¡¯


    She was about to bite her lip until it bled.She didn''t even have time to pack up her things before


    quickly leaving the room.


    The door closed, and the whole space fell silent again.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon let out a long breath and said, "I didn''t mean anything specifically


    against you.I just wanted to say...both of you suck.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson interrupted her coldly, "Did you block my calls?"


    Jameson frowned, "Answer me."


    Sharon had no clue about what he had been doing.


    After a few seconds of awkward silence, she chuckled humorlessly, "It seems that Mr.Proctor likes


    joking very much.Why would anyone still receive an ex''s phone calls after a divorce? The only reason I


    can imagine is to call to reserve a seat in the funeral."


    Jameson was speechless.


    "Besides, haven''t you taken me down from the friend list? Doesn''t it mean that you want aplete


    breakup?"


    Jameson pursed his lips.


    He did it because Sharon kept sending him messages about getting a divorce, which annoyed him very


    much.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    Sharon quicklypromised, "Well, then I misunderstood you.But it doesn''t matter anyway.We''re


    divorced.There is nothing between us now.¡¯


    Jameson looked a little impatient, "You seem to be a fan of the word ¡®divorce¡¯. How much do you like


    getting a divorce?"


    Sharon paused for a moment and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, look what a terrible memory you have.


    We just finished the paperwork this morning, and the certificate is still in my purse.¡¯ Jameson''s brows


    furrowed as his slender fingers slightly and meaninglessly moved.


    Slowly, he let go of her wrist.Sharon lowered her eyes to look at the bruise there.


    What did he think he was doing? Catching a thief?


    "Mr.Proctor, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now."


    Jameson said calmly, "If you regret it, I can consider giving you another chance."

 Chapter 22: You Seem to Have Forgotten Something

    Chapter 22: You Seem to Have Forgotten Something


    Sharon was confused.


    "What?"


    "About the divorce."


    "Thank you, but there is no need."


    Sharon said this and left directly.


    When she walked out of the door, she felt someone was Staring at her malevolently by the wall.


    Sharon ignored it and walked away.


    After going downstairs, Sharon asked Tiffany for the contact information of that advertisingpany''s


    employee.


    She made a copy of the recording and sent it over.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not a nice person and didn''t fight with She for no reason this time.


    She would get even with She for what she had suffered.


    Half a monthter, the First Love collection came on the market with a good response.


    People were urging other pieces to beunched quickly.


    Sharon went to Lumiere Jewelry for several meetings.


    She could design three jewelry pieces per month, just like before.


    But Lance thought that she could take her time, because there was a unique demand for each product


    and they only needed to ensure a steady supply of new ones.


    At present, what mattered more was next month''s international fashion show.


    Lumiere Jewelry was the organizer this time and Sharon was its designer.


    If the show was held sessfully, her designs were very likely to be presented on stage, which meant


    that they were internationally recognized.


    But this also meant heavy workloads.


    Apart frompleting the First Love collection, Sharon was responsible for all the jewelry designs of


    the show.


    Luckily, Lance arranged an assistant for her.


    She only needed to draw up the designs, while the assistant was responsible formunicating with


    other fashion models of the show and selecting jewelry materials.


    Seeing her workingte every day, Tiffany was a little worried.


    "Sharon, won''t you feel tired? You''re pregnant now."


    Sharon touched her belly and smiled.


    "The baby is doing well without making trouble for me recently.I''m fine."


    Tiffany knew that Sharon had no choice but to give up her dream of designing three years ago.


    So now she cherished this opportunity a lot and worked very hard.


    After a while, Tiffany said, "Apart from work, you also need to think about yourself.Martin came to me


    many times.I think he might soon go to the magazine.Anyway, you and Jameson are divorced and he is


    so persistent.Why don''t you..."


    Sharon shook her head.


    "I''m already over with Martin."


    "Just think about it and give both of you a chance."


    "Tiffany, I''m pregnant.Do you think Martin is willing to be a stepfather?"


    Tiffany then fell silent.


    She wanted to say something a few times, but gave up in the end.


    How could Jameson, that bast*rd, still haunt Sharon after their divorce? In the Twilight Club.


    On the card table, someone looked at the man who was drinking alone in the corner and whispered,


    "Mr.Proctor, you are not ina good moodtely? You just drunk alone without ying poker every time


    you came here.What happened?"


    William, the only person who knew what happened, replied, "Nothing.He had a divorce."


    Hearing this, everyone present was surprised, with men asking curiously and women being secretly


    pleased.


    "Didn''t Mr.Proctor dislike his wife? He should be happy with the divorce."


    "Yeah, he''s happy.He''s been drinking alone to celebrate it, hasn''t he?"


    Hearing this, nobody made a reply.


    William pushed down the cards in his hand and said, "I win, give me the money.¡¯¡¯


    Halfway through the game, William lost interest in winning.He offered his seat to someone else and sat


    beside Jameson.


    After that, he poured himself a ss of wine and asked, "What''s wrong with you? You came here every


    day for drinking alone.Don''t tell me you suddenly realized that you couldn''t leave your ex-wife after the


    divorce."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jameson paused for a moment as he picked up the ss, sneering.


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "I seem to have been tricked by her again."


    Jameson calmed down and thought about it these days.


    Ever since Sharon filed for divorce, she had been dominating the whole thing, including lying about her


    pregnancy.


    She knew that he would be angry about this, so she deliberately provoked him.


    She knew him quite well in doing all this to divorce him.


    William was confused.


    "Isn''t that good? She didn''t want your money or anything else.She just wanted to divorce you."


    Jameson sneered.


    "She tried to marry me when she needed money, but divorce me when she didn''t.I am just like an idiot,


    cheated by her again and again."


    In this world, no woman was more annoying than Sharon.


    William racked his brains for a while and gave his honest opinion.


    "Why don''t you try to win her back, pretend to be good to her after your remarriage and then divorce


    her? It''s a good way to get back at her."


    Hearing the word "remarriage", Jameson subconsciously swallowed.


    He gripped the ss in his hand tightly, thinking that it might work.


    "She deserves it" he muttered under his breath.


    William was shocked.He was just joking.Did Jameson take it seriously?


    In Star Lake Mansion.


    Seeing that Jameson came back after drinking, the servant went to warm soup for sobering him up as


    usual.


    She opened the cupboard, only to find that they were out of the soup.


    She told Jameson this, but he made no response.


    He just sat on the sofa, massaged his eyebrows and calmly said, "Call her.¡¯ Two minutester, Sharon


    received a phone call from Star Lake Mansion.


    "Mrs.Proctor, we''re out of the soup for a hangover....Sharon pursed her lips and calmly replied, "


    ¡°Jameson and I are divorced, so don''t call me like this anymore and the soup also has nothing to do


    with me.¡¯¡¯


    "But Mr.Proctor said that only the soup you bought was effective and the others didn''t work for him."


    Sharon suppressed her anger and took a deep breath.


    Of course it was effective, because she cooked it herself! Didn''t the bast*rd disdain her before? Did he


    find out the effect of her soup now? Sharon calmed herself down.


    Thinking that they ended their marriage peacefully, she told the servant the ingredients and method of


    cooking the soup.


    However, before she could finish speaking, the servant''s phone was snatched away.


    Jameson''s hoarse and cold voice sounded.


    "Sharon, you seem to have forgotten something."


    ¡®Have I forgotten to die with you?¡¯ Jameson continued slowly.


    "I have your out of two million." Sharon remained silent for three minutes.


    On the other end of the phone, Jameson patiently waited for her to reply.


    "I''ll cook and send it to you right away.Wait a moment.¡¯¡¯


    After saying this, she hung up and threw herself onto the bed.


    She almost forgot about it.


    Three years ago, after she married Jameson, she mustered up the courage to borrow money from him.


    That was when Josh was in debt to loan sharks for more than two million.

 Chapter 23: Do You Think Im Kidding with You?

    Chapter 23: Do You Think I''m Kidding with You?


    With the IOU, she carefully knocked on the door of the study and repeatedly said that she would try to


    pay him back.


    Throughout the entire process, Jameson always looked at her indifferently, his eyes filled with ridicule


    and satire.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    During that period, she had stayed in bed almost everyday.


    Jameson took revenge on her by making love with her everyday.


    And she had been hurt both mentally and physically.


    When Jameson gave her the money, he expressed undisguised mockery, "There''s no need to return it.I


    know you y tricks to marry me just for money.¡¯¡¯ Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Thanks to the capitalist who criticized her for not being ambitious, she really didn''t have money to pay


    Jameson back now.


    Even if Jameson allowed her not to return the money, she still left him the IOU.


    Even though they were divorced, he had the right to meet her.


    Tiffany was watching a TV show in her room when she suddenly heard a loud noise from the kitchen.


    She walked over and asked, "Sharon, what are you chopping?"


    "Jameson!"


    "What?"


    Looking at the ginger in front of her that had been shredded into pieces, Sharon came to her senses,


    "It''s nothing.I need to go outter.You don''t have to wait for me.You can go to bed early.¡¯ Tiffany knew


    that Jameson bothered Sharon again.Frowning, she said, "What does he want to do? You have been


    divorced."


    "Forget it, I owe him a lot.¡¯


    "Now you can withhold the fact that you are pregnant.After two months, it will show and he will know


    the truth."


    The knife in Sharon''s hand was suspended in mid-air, and she didn''t say anything for a moment.


    That''s right.


    She couldn''t leave him until she repaid the debt to him, about two million.


    ording to Jameson''s personality, if he knew that she was pregnant now, he might even take her to


    have an abortion in order to prevent her from threatening him with marriage again.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I''ll make it clear with him tonight.¡¯¡¯


    An hourter, Star Lake Mansion.


    After the doorbell rang, the servants suffering from torture immediately went to open the door, but their


    smile suddenly disappeared when they saw a young man outside the door.


    Jameson went downstairs and saw the servant bring in a young man with an instion box.


    His face clouded with anger.


    The boy was also frightened by the deathly atmosphere.


    He stammered, "Please ...are you Mr.Jameson Proctor? This is something Ms.Allyson sent you.There


    should be a pick-up code in your text message, but ...can I have it?"


    Jameson didn''t say anything.


    Jameson pursed his thin lips, suppressed his anger, and took out his phone.


    After the young man got the pick-up code, he ran away in a gesture of the same foot with the hand.


    Less than two minutes after he left, thendline phone of Star Lake Mansion rang.


    The servant did not dare to answer it and ran away with an excuse.


    Jameson picked up the phone when the phone call was about to stop.


    Very quickly, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, do you receive the antidote soup? The ingredients are limited,


    you can enjoy it only this time.Next time you need it, I''ll order another courier to bring it to you."


    Sharon paused for a while before continuing, "Can we talk about the two million debt?"


    Jameson sneered, "You call this ¡®talk about¡¯? Show me a better attitude."


    Sharon knew that the deliveryman would definitely make him very dissatisfied.


    Now she could suppress the truth just like Tiffany said.


    But what could she do after two months? Instead of trying to find an excuse at that time, it would be


    better to be far from him the beginning.


    Sharon said, "Sorry, but it''s sote.It''s not safe for me toe back and forth alone.After all, I''m a


    pretty beauty.Anyway, the antidote soup has already been delivered to you.The effect is the same."


    Jameson felt speechless.


    "Sharon, you are really cheeky.¡¯¡¯


    "I have heard it many times.It doesn''t matter."


    Jameson did not say anything.


    But he didn''t hang up the phone directly,.Sharon indicated that there was still hope.


    She suggested, "I have some money now.I''ll return some to you first, and I''ll return the rest in


    installments.Is that alright?"


    "Do you think I''m a banker?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sharon knew he wasn''t kind at all.


    "Give it back to me in one go.¡¯¡¯ Without waiting for her to finish, Jameson said indifferently, "Perhaps


    you cane to cook for me and tidy up my room everyday I until you pay off the sum of money."


    "How much I will get everyday?"


    Sharon said after a moment of silence.


    "One hundred thousand a month."


    "Mr.Proctor, are you sure you want to do this? This is actually quite unfair to you..."


    Jameson snorted.


    Finally, she had a bit of conscience.


    Sharon continued, "The things you asked me to do are all things I did when we got married.If I


    calcted them as 100,000 a month, it would be 1.2 million a year, 3.6 million three years, and you


    would have to give me 1.6 million.¡¯¡¯


    Before Jameson misunderstood her, Sharon immediately added, "I don''t mean to let you pay me 1.6


    million.I''m just settling the score with you.You don''t have to pay me.We can just settle the score."


    She really was a genius of logic.


    Jameson said calmly, "Sharon, do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "Sorry, I think you are serious with your proposal."


    It''s impossible for her to go back and serve him every day after she got divorced.


    This was absolutely ridiculous.


    After a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, a voice sounded again, "Give it back to


    me within a month.Installment is not allowed."


    "Alright¡± Sharon said.


    Hearing her answer, Jameson hung up the phone.


    It was impossible for her to find so much money in a month.


    When the time came, she would naturallye to beg him.


    Recently, Albert heard the news that Jameson and Sharon had divorced.


    After calling Jameson a few times uselessly, he shifted his attention to She.


    However, after investigating, he discovered that She was not pregnant at all.


    At the same time, he was slightly disappointed.


    After a few days, he began to ask Jameson go home and even wanted to arrange marriage for


    Jameson.


    Jameson was extremely annoyed.


    He went to several ces on business one after another.


    Therefore, he hadn''t been in the South City for half a month.


    After getting off the ne, Jameson pressed his eyebrows and said, "Pack the gift in my suitcase and


    give it to Sharon."


    "Mr.Proctor, you and Ms.Allyson are divorced..."


    Jacob froze for a moment and said.


    As an assistant who had followed Jameson for many years, Jacob knew that Jameson had the habit of


    bringing Sharon gifts no matter where he went for the past three years.


    However, he had never personally given her gifts.


    He said that Sharon was sketchy and had a lot of tricks.


    If you treated her nicely, Sharon would think that she was powerful and looked down on others.


    Jacob pretended to ept Jameson''s absurd views.Therefore, he had to take back all these valuable


    gifts and rewrapped them like goods in the gift shop.


    Finally, Jacob gave them to Sharon when he met her.

 Chapter 24: He Still Often Forgets About It

    Chapter 24: He Still Often Forgets About It


    Jacob had made various excuses, such as gifts from thepany and gifts from partners.There was a


    strange and quiet atmosphere in the Rolls-Royce.Jameson opened his eyes and put ona serious face.


    They had been divorced for more than one month, but he still often forgot about it.


    It was not easy to break with some old habits.But Sharon seemed to adapt the change quickly.


    "Mr.Proctor, Lumiere Jewelry will hold a show next week.As a former partner, we can send some gifts


    for congrattions.We don''t need to give gifts to the wholepany, just to the editor-in-chief,


    photographers ...designers.How do you think?" Jacob added.


    Jameson kept silent for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, he said, "Some of our artists will join that show.We should prepare some gifts."


    Jacob sighed with relief and began to prepare.


    Three dayster, the assistants of the Proctor Group arrived at Lumiere Jewelry to distribute the gifts.


    Lance didn''t understand what happened when seeing the gift.


    How could Jameson suddenly be so kind and friendly? The photographers were also


    dumbfounded when receiving gifts.


    God rained pennies down from heaven! Only Sharon, designer of Lumiere Jewelry, remained m


    when seeing the gift that was sent to her through a long and tortuous way.


    A few staff members were discussing intensely in the tea room beside her.


    "You see, the Proctor Group especially values our magazine recently.It must because of


    She.Mr.Proctor indeed tries every way to satisfy her."


    "No wonder I heard that Mr.Carter is looking for an ambassador for the First Love collection.Supported


    by the Proctor Group, no wonder She could attend this show in rece of other models better than


    her.¡¯


    "But I heard that Mr.Proctor''s wife is as pretty as She.He doesn''t need to..."


    "You don''t understand.How could a beautiful wife beat a coquettish mistress? She looks simple-


    minded, but she knows exactly how to attract men."


    "I want to spill the tea.It''s true.Mr.Proctor had been divorced.She might seed to achieve her aim."


    "My God, no wonder she gets so many good opportunities.She is going to marry a wealthy family.But


    will the Proctor family ept her?"


    "What not? I heard that Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife had worked in Twilight Club before.Even she can marry


    Mr.Proctor.Why can''t She?"


    When Tiffany came over, she heard thest sentence and immediately said angrily, "What nonsense


    are you talking about here during work hours? If you don''t want to work, resign immediately!"


    It was the first time they saw Tiffany was so angry.


    They were fearful as they went back to their workces.


    After they left, Tiffany walked to Sharon and I said, "Sharon, forget their nonsense.¡¯ Sharon reacted and


    smiled, "It''s fine.Did you receive a gift too?"


    As a well-known photographer, Tiffany naturally received this unique gift.


    After insulting Jameson and She passionately for ten minutes, Tiffany finally calmed down and


    asked, "The show is going next week.Are you ready?"


    "Yes.Everything is ready."


    Sharon went to the hospital after leaving Lumiere Jewelry.


    It was maternity examination day.


    The doctor said that her little baby was well developed and had grown from a little soybean to a little


    pea.


    Not long after she finished the examination and went out, she heard a man voice behind her, "Sharon?"


    Sharon froze and slowly turned around.


    "It''s really you...Sharon, I really want to talk with you.Let''s have a talk, okay?"


    Martin walked over quickly and grabbed her wrist.


    Sharon pulled out her hand and responded after a long time, "Alright."


    In the coffee shop outside the hospital, Sharon and Martin sat opposite each other in silence for a long


    time.


    Then Martin pursed his lips and said, "Sharon, three years ago...¡¯


    "I''m sorry about what happened three years ago.


    If you want to know the truth, I can tell you now, Sharon said, "On the day of winning the prize, I


    received news that my father had a million usury.I wanted to exchange the opportunity to Paris for


    cash, but I was rejected.As for what happened next, you should have heard from Erica."


    Martin frowned.


    He never expected this, "Why didn''t you tell me? I could help you..."


    Sharon interrupted him, "How? Help me repay the money? Martin, we have nothing to do with each


    other.You don''t need to repay the money for me."


    "Sharon, you know I love you.We were almost to be together.You can ask me to help.That money is not


    much."


    Sharon smiled and shook her head, "I''m d we weren''t together at that time.At least we keep a pure


    rtionship.I don''t want you to know what kind of life I live, and I don''t want you to know I have an


    unbearable father.You''re right, you can give me money, for once or twice.But if I always need your


    money, wont you get sick of it?"


    "That''s what you think of me? Not worthy to rely on?"


    "It''s not a question of relying on others.I even can''t stand it many times.I want to escape to a ce that


    no one knows me.But there are some things I can''t get rid of."


    Martin asked, "What about now? I know that you and Jameson are divorced.Why not take a look at the


    back? I really..."


    "Did you see where I came from just now?" Sharon said softly.


    Martin slowly tightened his hand and clenched into a fist.


    Of course he saw.


    But he found countless reasons to deceive himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    What if she was apanying her friend? What if she just went there to visit someone? However, he


    had to ept the truth.


    Martin felt helpless, "Does Jameson know?"


    "I don''t want to tell him.Please help me keep this secret."


    "I promise.¡¯¡¯ Then Sharon left.


    Martin walked out from the coffee shop in depression.


    If there was no date of Paris, if he behaved more actively at that time to be together with Sharon before


    thepetition, everything would be different now.


    She would not marry Jameson, thus she and him would not miss so much.


    "Martin, what did youe here for?"


    Aylin shouted at Martin.


    Seeing he had no reaction, she reached out and waved it in front of him, "Hey?"


    Marlin reacted, "Aylin."


    Aylin said angrily, "You said that you want to apany me to the maternity examination, but you


    disappeared so quickly.It''s lucky Natalia is here today.What will you do if something happened to me?"


    Beside Aylin, Natalia held her arm and smiled, "Aylin, it''s impossible.The doctor said that your baby is


    fine.Nothing will happen."


    "You are so considerate.I really want you to be my sister-inw.Unfortunately, you and Martin don''t


    have affections for each other.Martin is not young now, but he never brings a girl home.My parents and


    I are so worried."


    Natalia said, "Aylin, I heard that the proud Erica is chasing after Martin."

 Chapter 25: You Made Harsh Remarks on Ms.Allysons

    Chapter 25: You Made Harsh Remarks on Ms.Allyson''s


    Aylin looked at Martin and joked, "She is young.Maybe she is not serious about it.What do you think,


    Martin?"


    Martin felt bored when he heard them chatting, "I''ll go get the car.¡¯


    "OK.Just go.We''ll wait for you here."


    After Martin left, Aylin said, "What about you, Natalia? What is your n?"


    Natalia raised her eyebrows, "I got nothing.You can''t force love to happen."


    "Don''t fool me around.I heard that Jameson got divorced, and the Proctor family is looking for a new


    wife for him.You must havee back because of this, right?"


    Natalia didn''t nod; nor did she shook her head.


    Although she and Jameson didn''t grow up together, their families had been on good terms.And she


    was about the same age as Jameson.


    She had always thought that they would be the perfect match.


    However, she had never expected that Jameson would get married to a woman who had been sold into


    the Twilight Club.


    Natalia had been angry with her family for a long time, because they didn''t tell her about Jameson''s


    marriage.


    But after thinking about it, she realized that Jameson as an illegitimate child was a perfect match with a


    woman who worked at the club.


    She thought that she could forget everything once she went abroad, but none of the men she met was


    better than Jameson.


    Also, in the past three years, the Proctor Group had been under the control of Jameson.


    He was powerful and attractive, outstanding enough to make a woman forget his illegitimate identity


    and fall in love with him.


    Moreover, few people knew that he was an illegitimate child.


    So, when she heard the news of his divorce, she immediately came back from overseas.


    She had waited for three years and finally got the opportunity to fulfill her wish.


    At 10: 00 p.m.


    After the rush hours, the bustling CBD quieted down, and there were few people on the street.


    There was a man who stumbled out of a corner, and then ran toward the tallest building.


    A group of men chased him with sticks.


    It didn''t take long for them to catch him, and then they punched and kicked him on the ground.


    Jameson walked to the front of the car and stopped to look at the beating not far in front of him.


    Jacob got the point at once and immediately walked over.


    He learned about the situation from the words of the man who was beaten.


    When Jacob came back, his had a serious look.


    "Mr.Proctor, it is Ms.Allyson''s father."


    Under a warm streetmp, Jameson''s face looked cold and cruel as he walked over with long legs.


    In the crowd, Josh covered his head tightly.


    Only a few words came out, "My son-inw...President of the Proctor Group, money..."


    When a group of thugs saw someone approaching, they tried to threaten him.


    But when they saw Jameson was followed by a bunch of bodyguards, they knew that he must be


    someone powerful and immediately retreated to make way for him.


    Josh was surprised when the guy stopped beating him.


    He looked up and saw a pair of ck leather shoes in front of him.


    He looked up and then became excited.


    He grabbed the legs of Jameson and said, "He is my son-inw.He is a rich man.You can ask him for


    money.He will give you whatever you want!"


    Jameson looked down at Josh''s bloodstained hands and crouched down, saying in a cold voice, "I


    remember telling you not to show up again when I gave you the moneyst time."


    Josh ignored his words.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He stood up and wiped the blood and ash off his face.


    "Jameson, do you think I don''t know how much money you have? Don''t try to get rid of me with half a


    million!"


    Josh thought it would be much easier to ask Jameson for money than to ask Sharon.


    Rich people were generous.


    Jameson had offered him half a million! Jameson looked up at those waiting around, "How much do


    you want now?"


    Josh raised one finger and smiled, "Just one million."


    Jameson derided and stood up, "Do you think 1am a phnthropist?"


    "Jameson, all I need is just one million."


    Josh also stood up and whispered to Jameson, "I sold Sharon to the Twilight Club at the same


    price.They were really generous and did not even bargain with me at all.If you hadn''t taken Sharon


    away, I would have had a million.I''m just asking for some interest now."


    Jameson''s eyes are cold with anger, "Get lost."


    "Jameson, I know that you are divorced from Sharon now.She is beautiful, and there are plenty of


    people who want to marry her.If you don''t give me the money, I will ask someone else for it.Don''t regret


    it."


    Jameson red at him, his thin lips tightly pursed.


    His face turned ashen with outrage.


    Just as Jacob thought that Jameson was about to go berserk, Jameson said indifferently, "Give him two


    million."


    Hearing this, Josh became overjoyed.


    He patted Jameson''s shoulder and said happily, "Good for you, Jameson! That''s the right way to go."


    Jameson pushed his hand away and warned him word by word, "Take the money.If you dare to look for


    trouble with Sharon again, I will let you have the money but no life to spend it."


    Josh stiffened for a moment, and he quickly smiled again, "Don''t worry.I will go far away with this


    money and leave you alone."


    Jameson didn''t look at him, just turned around and got into the Rolls-Royce that parked by the side of


    the road.


    Jacob finished dealing with Josh''s matter and also got into the car.


    Before he sat down, Jacob heard a cold voiceing from behind him, "Anything clue about Shawn''s


    whereabouts?"


    Jacob answered immediately, "Mr.Shawn said that when Ms.Allyson came to him, she said that


    something happened at home and she was in bad need of money.He found Ms.Allyson''s work creative


    and decided to help her.So, he submitted an application to you, but you rejected it.You made harsh


    remarks on Ms.Allyson''s ideas and told him that the opportunity was for people who had design


    dreams, not those who regarded thispetition as a business opportunity and even wanted to make


    a profit from it."


    Jameson didn''t say anything in response.


    Jacob waspletely unaware of how cruel his words were.


    He didn''t want to leave Jameson with an impression that he didn''t work hard and ignored Jameson''s


    orders.


    He was a diligent assistant, and did not allow anyone to question his work.


    Jacob continued, "Mr.Shawn said that Ms.Allyson was sad and depressed after hearing this and


    left.Not long after, Ms.Allyson was sold to the Twilight Club.Mr.Shawn realized that it must have


    something to do with Ms.Allyson''s family, so he went to the Twilight Club and found that Ms.Allyson


    was sold to the Club by the usury creditors.But....¡¯¡¯


    Jacob paused for a moment before he said, "I went to the Twilight Club to learn more about the story.A


    guy told me that he saw Josh when Ms.Allyson was sold to the Club.So it''s very likely that he had


    helped the usury creditors...."

 Chapter 26: She Never Gets Pregnant Again

    Chapter 26: She Never Gets Pregnant Again


    Jameson closed his eyes and interrupted him, "That''s enough.¡¯¡¯


    He had guessed from what Josh said when he came to ask for money.Seeing his expression, Jacob


    stopped talking.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Jacob said, "The day after you asked me to investigate, you divorced Ms.Allyson.I told you that


    afternoon ...But you said you were divorced, and she had nothing to do with you.¡¯¡¯


    At that time, Jameson was enraged.


    He felt annoyed when he heard Sharon''s name.


    Who knew what Jacob was going to say? After a while, Jameson said slowly, "Inform Lumiere Jewelry


    that those who perform well on this show will be supported by the Proctor Group.No profession limited."


    He owed Sharon three years ago, and now he was making up for her.


    But no matter what, she forced him to marry her with a false pregnancy test.


    This fact was undeniable.


    In less than two days after the gift gossip, another breaking news spread in the Lumiere Jewelry.


    "My goodness! Mr.Proctor loves She so much.He even did such things for her!"


    "He is too generous.The support from the Proctor Group means you can choose any top


    resource.Mr.Proctor openly wants to bring She to the highest position.I''m jealous of their love."


    Someone opposed, "There is no restriction on professions.It might not be She.Anyone in this show


    has the opportunity, right?"


    "Who believes that? Obviously, it is an excuse those big shots use to fool the public.Mr.Proctor has


    given our magazine a lot of benefits for She these days.Anyone knows that."


    When the chief editor Lance heard the news, he kept silent for a long time.


    He didn''t like She so much after meeting her for a few times.He did not know why Jameson was


    obsessed with her.


    How could he spend so much money for her? It seemed that She might really enter the Lumiere


    Jewelry in the near future.


    Tiffany also heard about this after finishing filming.


    She gritted her teeth with anger.She thought they were really shameless.


    Thinking that She would be the final winner, she did not tell Sharon about this.


    Ever since Jameson asked Sharon to pay back two million within a month, she was trying to find


    solutions these few days.


    For her dignity, Sharon agreed straightforwardly.


    But the reality was cruel.


    Two million was arge number for her.


    She could not raise so much money in a short period of time.


    Lumiere Jewelry signed a full contract with her.


    She could earn 0.6 million a year but she could not take part-time jobs outside.


    And she couldn''t either to advance a few years¡¯ sry since she just signed the contract not long ago.


    Sharon thought calmly for a long time and then she finally made a decision.


    However, before she could make it done, she received a friend request.


    Looking at the familiar and simple portrait in cold tone, Sharon was still sober.


    Jameson cklisted her for so long, and now he must add her back to ask for money.


    Sharon was actually a little annoyed.


    Ever since they divorced, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Jameson.


    Although she still needed to pay back the money, she always felt that she had no secret in front of him


    if they kept the contact information.


    But if she didn''t ept the friend request, it seemed that she wouldn''t pay back the money.


    After more than half an hour, Sharon epted his request and then set his friend privilege to chat only.


    She was prepared to cklist him as soon as she paid off the money.


    On the other side, Jameson was sitting in the dining room of the Proctor''s when he saw Sharon


    epted his friend request.


    "Recently, you are not so busy with thepany.Go home more often if you have time.Don''t let me


    urge you every time."


    Jameson stared at his phone and thought that he should send something to remind her that she could


    come and beg him.


    Seeing that Jameson wasn''t listening at all, Albert said in a serious voice, "Jameson, I''m talking to


    you.Do you hear me?"


    Jameson put his phone back on the table and took up the cup in front of him.


    Then he said indifferently, "Yes."


    Albert was even angrier for Jameson''s indifferent attitude.


    However, because of the power of Jameson, he couldn''t talk tough.


    He could only change the topic.


    "Think carefully about what I told you before.You are about 30.You are not young anymore.It is time to


    think about your future.It''s good that you got divorced from Sharon.She is not deserved to give a child


    to the Proctor family.You should choose your wife from a good family this time..."


    "I don''t want a child."


    Albert was surprised and said angrily, "What did you say?"


    Jameson continued to say in a calm voice, "No matter whom I marry, I don''t want a child"


    "What nonsense are you talking about! What do you want?"


    "Child is not an essory to me, nor a must.If you want it so much, you can have another of your


    own."


    After Jameson finished speaking, he didn''t look at Albert and just stood up to leave.


    Albert gasped and almost died of anger.


    Evie Rond sat beside in silence all this while.


    After Jameson walked out of the door, she put down her cutlery and wiped her mouth elegantly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She smiled mockingly.


    "It seems that your wish will note true."


    Ever since Jameson took over the Proctor Group in the past few years, he went out of control.


    So Albert wanted to nurture the next sessor.


    However, as Albert was too afraid of Jameson, he didn''t dare to let him marry for business.


    He was afraid that his influence will be expanded and he would be even more difficult to control.


    So when Sharon appeared with the pregnancy test, Albert saw the hope.


    That was why the Proctors did not investigate whether Sharon was really pregnant or not.


    This was not important.


    In other words, if she was not pregnant, Albert could even hide it for her until she was really pregnant.


    Since they were married, they would have children sooner orter.


    But he didn''t expect that something like that would happenter, and she could never be pregnant


    again.


    After Evie went upstairs, Albert frowned and pondered.


    He suddenly realized that bringing Jameson back was a wrong choice.


    Once Jameson got out of control, his entire n would head towards an unpredictable direction.


    On the way back, Jacob asked, "Mr.Proctor, are you going back to the Star Lake Mansion?"


    Jameson closed his eyes and replied yes.


    Seeing he was tired, Jacob asked tentatively, "Do you need to ask Ms.Allyson where she bought the


    headache medicine before?"

 Chapter 27: Thats Too Bad

    Chapter 27: That''s Too Bad


    Jameson was silent for a moment and then said, "No.¡¯¡¯


    He didn''t want to see her right now.


    Ever since he was brought back to the Proctor family with the title of illegitimate child, Jameson had


    been utterly disgusted with this so-called bloodline kinship and inheritance.


    Especially when he stepped into the gate of the Proctor''s, Jameson saw the half-paralyzed Jeffery


    Proctor sitting in a wheelchair, his eyes filled with darkness.


    The dirtiness behind the luxuriant decoration of the Proctor''s mansion almost made him suffocate.


    Therefore, it had indeed touched his bottom line that Sharon used the child to negotiate.


    Jameson turned on his phone again.


    Because he had unfriend Sharon before, the dialog box was nk.


    Jameson suddenly remembered her messages that expressed her concerns, her worries and her


    advice before.


    He opened the input box, typed a few words, and then deleted them one by one.


    An hourter, just as Sharon was about to go to bed, her phone on the bedside suddenly vibrated.


    She blinked her eyes and only saw a few cold words from Jameson: "Twenty-five days.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    Why would he send a message to count down the limits in the middle of the night? Sharon thought for


    a moment and didn''t even want to type.


    She replied with an OK gesture.


    It was serious and formal.


    It symbolized her determination to pay back the money on time.


    However, she was not satisfied with Jameson''s disturbing message at night.


    She changed his alias from "Jameson" to "Grandet".


    Then she put down her phone and fell asleep in satisfaction.


    She heard the rumors from Lumiere Jewelry.


    After suspecting for a while, she confirmed another fact.


    Although Jameson was cold on the surface, he actually had her in his heart.


    Thinking back carefully, every time Jameson scolded her, it was because she had yed tricks to gain


    his favor when Sharon had made trouble.


    However, he didn''t do anything bad to her afterwards.


    He even made efforts to give her the resources of Lumiere Jewelry.


    It seemed that because of Sharon''s matter, Jameson was extremely disgusted that people yed tricks


    on him.


    If that was the case, she didn''t need to try any tricks.


    From now on, as long as she behaved properly, she would naturally be able to distance herself from


    people like Sharon, and Jameson would like her even more.


    With this thought, when She met Sharon in the backstage of the show, she did not go up to mock


    Sharon like before.


    She just snorted coldly with disdain and left quickly.


    Tiffany felt strange and said, "Why hasn''t she pounced over like a mad dog today?"


    Sharon tidied up the jewelry in front of her, "Maybe she takes her medicine."


    Even though Tiffany did not tell Sharon that She would be the focus of the show, Sharon had heard


    it.


    When Sharon went to see Lance at Lumiere Jewelry a few days ago, many people were discussing


    that Jameson had done much for She.


    Not only the staff of Lumiere Jewelry, but also even the models and other designers of the show were


    envious.


    If a model got the chance, she could get the top resources.


    If a designer obtained this opportunity, she would undoubtedly have more tforms to present her


    talents.


    She would even receive cooperation and guidance from famous foreign designers.


    Whether she could seed or not, this was the best chance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This kind of chance was so attractive.


    No wonder people sighed with admiration at the hatred of capitalists.


    In contrast, Sharon did not care about this.


    If it was three years ago, she might have wanted to fight against fate to the end.


    Now, the cruelty of reality made her clear that she did not have the qualifications to do so.


    Moreover, she had been criticized as a dreamless person three years ago.


    Right now, she just wanted to return Jameson''s money as soon as possible, and then raise her baby


    safely and healthily.


    As for Jameson and She, she didn''t care at all.


    However, when Sharon saw the ne she had designed on She''s neck, Sharon still had an


    impulse tomit a crime.


    She sat in front of the cosmetic mirror and casually flicked the ne with her fingers.


    She said casually, "If it wasn''t for Lumiere Jewelry''s request, even if she begged me, I wouldn''t wear


    such a ne designed by an unknown designer."


    Tiffany was taking photos of the models in the backstage, which were used for the next issue of the


    magazine.


    Hearing this, she said indifferently, "Of course, you''re a big shot.I heard a rumor recently.Someone took


    an advertisement, but the advertiser cancelled the contract without even releasing the photos.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, She''s expression changed.


    She wanted to stand up and retort, it was all because of Sharon.


    However, there were so many people and she wanted to maintain her image, so She sat back down.


    She snorted coldly, "That''s better than being disgusted by the husband."


    Just as Tiffany was about to fight with She, Sharon stopped her and said, "The show is about to


    start.Let''s go."


    Now that Jameson liked She now, they''d better not have confrontation with her.


    This fashion show was held in the South City and Lumiere Jewelry was the organizer.


    People from all upations and even celebrities from the entertainment industry were present.


    As a celebrity, Giana was naturally invited.


    She was an artist of the Proctor Group, and her seat was next to Jameson.


    After the show started, the lights in the spectator stands dimmed.


    Giana watched it for a while and felt a little bored.


    She yawned and found a topic, "I heard Mr.Proctor sent out the best public rtions team of the


    Proctor Group to help your new girlfriend."


    Jameson looked at her.


    His face was hidden in the dim light, and his voice was exceptionally cold, "What nonsense are you


    talking about?"


    "Isn''t that true? I have recently received many personal messages from fans forforting me.It


    sounds true, and many people believe it.¡±


    "Why would theyfort you?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Because the new girlfriend is not you?"


    Giana was stunned.


    "Mr.Proctor is really good at joking,¡¯¡¯ she said with a fake smile.


    This bast*rd sent out a public rtions team for She.


    As the one being consoled on the Inte, she couldn''t even ask him.


    He even ridiculed her.


    Just as Giana thought that this topic was over, Jameson took the initiative to say, "She''s neither my


    new love, nor the old one.¡¯¡¯


    What nonsense was he saying? Although Giana wanted toin crazily, considering that Jameson


    was her boss, sheughed perfunctorily, "Well, that is too bad."

 Chapter 28: Was She Peeking at Me?

    Chapter 28: Was She Peeking at Me?


    Jameson bluntly said, "How did you win the acting prize? Were the judges blind?"


    Giana said nothing.


    Jameson turned his gaze and looked at the woman who was standing at the side of the stage.


    She casually ced her hand on the balustrade and slightly moved her long finger.


    It felt so strange that Sharon was described as a "new lover¡¯.


    Although he really wanted to deny it, Ms.Allyson was obviously more suitable for her.


    Thinking of this, Jameson was a little annoyed.


    Why hadn''t shee beg him? Was a month too long? In the meantime, Sharon was so busy that she


    almost puked.


    A model suddenly felt sick and was taken to the hospital.


    But the problem was that each model''s clothing and jewelry were tailor-made, and they were about to


    go on stage.


    Finding a model that could walk on stage within a short time would be so difficult, not to mention that


    the model should have same sizes.


    Just as Sharon and other fashion designers were at a loss, someone suddenly said, "How about Ally?


    You''re about the same size as that model.As for your height, you can put on taller shoes."


    Sharon was slightly stunned, "But I don''t have any experience...."


    Another designer said, "Firstly we should fill the vacancy.If this show fails, not only us, but even


    Lumiere Jewelry will be a joke."


    Sharon fell silent.


    Previously, Lumiere Jewelry had fallen into a scandal because of her.


    Although it was rified in time, it inevitably had some influence.


    Lumiere Jewelry had attached great importance to this show, which could be seen from the busy staff


    in the magazine during this time.


    If this show failed, many people''s efforts would be in vain.


    Sharon nodded, "I''ll try my best."


    After putting on her makeup backstage, Sharon looked at the pair of slender high heels and had an


    upset stomach again.


    She grabbed the ss and drank some water.


    She forcefully suppressed the nausea and adjusted her breathing.


    The little fellow in her stomach was against her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since she checked the pregnancy, she never wore high heels again.


    When walking outside, she tried to stay away from children around and walked on a t road.


    Suddenly, a staff member ran in from outside the door.


    "Only one model left.Are you ready?"


    Under everyone''s gazes, Sharon put on her high heels and said, "Yes."


    No matter what, she had been in this fight.


    Sharon put her hand on her stomach and exhaled quietly.


    Come on, little fellow! When She came back from the first show to change her clothes, she


    happened to brush past Sharon, who was preparing to go on stage.


    She was very satisfied with her performance.


    If the Proctor Group decided to give her the MVP tonight, no one would have any objections.


    However, when she saw Sharon at first nce, she instantly felt threatened.


    If nothing else, Sharon''s face was indeed attractive.


    After dressing up like this, it was even more...


    She stood on the spot, her entire body trembling with anger, and her voice became even sharper,


    "What''s she doing on the stage?"


    A staff member whispered, "There seems to be something wrong with the model."


    "She really knows how to make excuses.Clearly this b*tch wants to show off!"


    She looked in the direction where Sharon had left and clenched her teeth.


    Both tonight''s stage and Jameson belonged to her.


    She would definitely not let Sharon have her way! At the show.


    Jameson pinched his eyebrows and looked down at his watch, waiting for the show to end.


    He was looking forward to seeing Sharon''s expression when she found out that she was chosen.


    Would she be pleasant? Or surprised? Or...Jameson felt excited after thinking.


    Sharon had rushed into his arms and hugged his waist before.


    Now that he thought about it, he didn''t dislike it that much.


    Just as Jameson''s thoughts were getting further and further away from the show, the quiet audience


    suddenly erupted.


    Jameson gently raised his eyes, fixing on the stage.


    Sharon was standing only three meters away from him in a long ck dress.


    There was a sh of light on the stage.


    Her skirt was embellished with diamonds, like starry sky.


    Everyone knows that Sharon was beautiful.


    But every time she went out, including the previous press conference where Lumiere Jewelryunched


    the First Love collection, she had hardly dressed herself properly.


    And now, the gorgeous dress, exquisite makeup, and jewelry.


    All of them set off her beauty.


    This long ck dress that was well-designed revealed her beauty which was so aggressive that


    surpassed all the other models on the stage.


    At first, Sharon was a little nervous on the stage.


    She had adjusted her breathing countless times.


    But when she found two deep eyes that were staring at her, she was stunned for a moment and


    unconsciously clenched her fists.


    Even if it was for that two million, she couldn''t mess up this show! She wouldn''t let themugh at


    herself.


    She took a deep breath and stiffly turned her gaze away.


    Jameson pursed his lips, picked up the water bottle and took a sip.


    "Was she peeking at me?" He said slowly.


    "...I think she red at you."


    "Donate your eyes if you don''t need them."


    After Sharon stepped down from the stage, discussions broke out in the entire field.


    They were all asking who she was.


    Some said that she was a model, some said that she was a star, and some said that she was his future


    wife.


    Only the staff of Lumiere Jewelry were particrly proud, "That''s our designer!"


    Amidst the noise, Jameson slowly stood up and walked backstage.


    After getting off the stage, Sharon felt so weak.


    Tiffany held on to her, "Sharon, are you alright?"


    Sharon''s hands and feet were all cold, "I...am fine."


    Tiffany didn''t think that she was fine.


    She still had two more shows.She obviously could not make it like this.


    As soon as Sharon took off her shoes, her stomach started to churn.


    She didn''t even have time to change her clothes and rushed to the bathroom to vomit.


    Tiffany anxiously grabbed the cup on her desk and took some water.


    After vomiting, Sharon felt much better and leaned against the wall weakly.


    "Sharon, drink some water.¡¯¡¯ Sharon''s stomach was empty.


    After drinking the water, she felt much better.


    "I''ve already sent someone to contact the model.It''ll at least take her 20 minutes to get here, and half


    an hour to put on makeup...."


    Lance quickly walked over.In other words, no matter what, Sharon had to walk again.


    Lance looked at Sharon''s pale face and frowned, "Ally, are you feeling ufortable?"


    Sharon shook her head, "It''s fine.I can do it."


    At this point, Lance had no other choice but to say, "Hold on a bit longer.I''ll ask them to hurry up."


    Before Sharon could reply, a cold voice came from behind her, "Hold on for what?"


    Lance turned around and saw that it was Jameson.


    He pressed down on his temples and said, "Mr.Proctor, something unexpected happened.We are


    handling it.¡±

 Chapter 29: Mr.Proctor Thinks Highly of Ms.Ally

    Chapter 29: Mr.Proctor Thinks Highly of Ms.Ally


    Lance hoped that Jameson would not cause trouble out of love again to Lumiere Jewelry at this critical


    moment.


    Hearing this, Jameson''s gaze fell on Sharon, "What''s wrong? Let me fetch a doctor."


    Sharon struggled to say, "I was only faking it."


    Everyone else went speechless.So did Tiffany.And Lance too.


    Jameson didn''t intend to let Sharon go.


    He grabbed her by her delicate wrist and dragged her into the nearby lounge.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lance was stunned.


    Tiffany forced a smile, "It''s just...something involving them."


    In the lounge, Sharon pulled out her hand and said, "Mr.Proctor, don''t worry.I''ll pay you back once the


    show is over.There won''t be a minute of dy."


    ¡®Then he wouldn''t have to go backstage to remind me at the break.


    Why didn''t I notice that this man was so petty? We agreed on a month, but he wishes to urge me every


    now and then.


    "I''m not..."


    Jameson paused for a moment, frowning, "How did you get the money?"


    "I didn''t steal, rob, or cheat.I earned it on my own."


    Seeing her strong attitude, Jameson grew irritated and sneered, "Now that you are so capable of


    earning money, why did you force me to marry you back then?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said after a while, "I''m sorry.¡¯¡¯


    Looking at her even palerplexion, Jameson was a little irritated, "What exactly is wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Sharon said casually, "Perhaps it''s because I''ve never walked the catwalk before.I''m a little


    nervous.When I get nervous, I feel sick.I''ll be fine soon.¡¯¡¯


    She then guaranteed, "But don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.I won''t dy your money for this."


    Jameson directly ignored herst sentence, "Who put you on stage?"


    "Something unexpected happened.A model went to the hospital.I can only rece her."


    "What does it have to do with you that they need models? You''re just a designer.¡¯


    Sharon put on a faint smile, "Yeah, I''m just a designer.I''m not you.I can never be arrogant and


    unreasonable."


    Jameson was silent for two seconds.


    "Looks like you really did fake it."


    "You''re in good spirits.I can''t see anything wrong with you.¡¯¡¯


    "You''re right.You''ve seen through me again.¡¯¡¯ Jameson''s patience waspletely exhausted, so he


    left.


    After two minutes, Lance received a phone call from Giana''s agent.


    The agent had heard the situation backstage, and said that Giana could take over if there was a need


    for the remaining two shows.


    Although Giana was an actress, she had been a frequent guest of fashion weeks in recent years.


    She had watched more than a hundred shows, so she was far more familiar with the stagepared


    to ordinary models.


    Given Sharon''s current situation, Lance agreed without hesitation.


    Thus, Giana was put onto the stage.


    Soon, staff in Lumiere Jewelry went excited again.


    "Mr.Proctor would even do this for She.That''s Giana, the best actress in both the movie world and TV


    world.She literally came to help us do the show.I''m too stunned to speak."


    "Their rtionship is so moving that I can''t help shipping them."


    "You''re telling me.Now I really think their rtionship is true given so much evidence."


    Sitting alone in the dressing room, Sharon did not hear these discussions.She only felt relieved that


    she was finally able to leave.


    Sharon sat for another two minutes.


    Just as she was about to leave, she felt a cramp in her stomach.


    In just an instant, she was soaked with sweat out of pain.


    She struggled to stand up.


    When she fetched her phone and was about to call Tiffany, Martin happened to call in.


    "Sharon, I have something to tell you."


    "Martin..."


    Sharon''s voice was filled with unbearable pain, and the knuckles of her fingers turned pale.


    Martin immediately reacted, "Sharon, are you ufortable? Where are you?"


    "I''m..."


    Sharon breathed hard, "Help me call Tiffany.Tell her that I''m in the dressing room backstage.¡¯¡¯


    "Sharon, wait for me.I''ll be right there!" After hanging up, Sharon ced her hands against the table.


    Her sight became blurry.


    She covered her stomach and shouted inwardly again and again.


    ¡®No, no...Please.¡±


    A few minutester, the door of the dressing room was opened.


    Martin rushed in, "Sharon!"


    Sharon opened her mouth as if trying to say something, but before she could say anything, she fainted.


    The show wouldn''t be over for another two hours.


    Jameson did not have the patience to wait any longer.


    He asked Jacob to find Lance.


    Having prepared a speech, Jacob said to Lance with a high-sounding voice, "Mr.Carter, impressed by


    this show, we find that the works of your jewelry designer are innovative, and the designer is also very


    talented.The Proctor Group has decided to sponsor her.In any fashion week abroad in the future, her


    works will have a chance to be shown.In addition, if she needs resources, our group will support her."


    Lance didn''t get him.


    Jacob summed it up sinctly, "Mr.Proctor thinks highly of Ms.Allyson."


    "I don''t quite understand...Isn''t it She that Mr.Proctor wants to sponsor?"


    Although Jameson pulled Sharon away backstage just now, Lance still thought Jameson had done all


    these for She during this period of time.


    Even if Jameson and Sharon did have a romance, it could only prove that Jameson was two-timing


    them.


    Now it was Jacob who felt confused, "When did Mr.Proctor sponsor She?"


    Lance frowned, "He sent us his own public rtions team, gave gifts to the staff in our magazine, and


    firmly supported outstanding models on this show.Aren''t all these intended to make a star out of


    She?"


    Jacob was silent for a long time before this distorted fact sank in.


    He struggled to ask, "Do...all the staff in your magazine think so?"


    He said all the staff.


    Of course Sharon was included.


    In order to find an excuse for Jameson to help Sharon, Jacob racked his brain and came up with a n


    only to benefit someone else.


    If Jameson knew about this, he might beat Jacob to death.


    Lance replied in confusion, "Or else?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t say anything, Lance sighed, "Oh right, even if your group decides to support


    Ally in the end, Ally probably won''t be able to ept this kind offer."


    "Why?"


    Jameson had walked over without being noticed.


    "Ally signed a new contract with the magazine a few days ago.Her service period is ten years, and the


    contract terms are a little..." Lance said.


    Lance didn''t continue.


    After all, this was a matter of their own within the magazine.


    Moreover, this contract could be seen as an imparity use.


    It was not honorable to say it out loud.


    In the ten years following the signing of the contract, Ally could only stay a designer of Lumiere Jewelry.


    Her designs could only stay inside Lumiere Jewelry, let alone being shown in fashion weeks.

 Chapter 30: Sheila Is Not the One the Proctor Group

    Chapter 30: She Is Not the One the Proctor Group


    The support of the Proctor Group meant that she would have a better tform and development


    opportunities.


    Lumiere Jewelry had justunched its own brand, and she was the designer of the First Love


    collection.


    So, Lumiere Jewelry would never agree with her to leave.


    But this contract was clearly trying to consume her current fame and design inspiration.


    After she could no longer design works, Lumiere Jewelry could coborate with other designers who


    were even more famous, but Ally''s career would be over by then.


    Even though he had spent a long time trying to persuade his boss, the boss said that Ally had agreed


    to it.


    The decisions made by businessmen were always profit-oriented, so there was no room for maneuver


    in this matter.


    Noticing that Lance was hesitant to say anything and thinking about Sharon saying she had enough


    money to pay him back, Jameson got it.


    The expression on his face became gloomy.


    He said coldly, "How much did she want?"


    Lance didn''t want to reveal such a private matter, but he obviously couldn''t remain silent now.


    Lance said, "Ally said we only need to give her two million now, and the rest..."


    "Mr.Carter.Mr.Carter."


    At this moment, a staff member ran over and panted, "Something happened.Ally is in the hospital!"


    Lance frowned.


    Just as he was about to leave, he realized that Jameson was still there.


    However, before he said goodbye, Jameson had turned around and strode out of the door.


    Jacob followed Jameson for a few steps and then hurriedly returned.


    He whispered to Lance, "Mr.Carter, what the Proctor Group has done has nothing to do with Miss


    Strauss.Mr.Proctor is doing this for...In short, I hope you can rify afterward."


    In the hospital.


    After examining Sharon, the doctor basically determined that she was poisoned and said to the nurse


    next to him, "Get ready for a gastricvage.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon, who had been unconscious, suddenly grabbed the doctor''s arm and said ina broken voice,


    "No ...no, I ....am...."


    The doctor did not hear her clearly.


    Just as he was about to lower his head, Martin pursed his lips and said, "She is pregnant."


    The doctor quickly said, "Take a blood test immediately."


    Ten minutester, the blood test results came out.


    The doctor said, "She is slightly poisoned.She doesn''t need a gastricvage, but she needs to be


    induced to vomit.Otherwise, it will affect the child in her belly."


    Sharon was deliriously awake.


    Hearing the doctor''s word, she sat up with her hands holding up the bed.


    She had spat out all the food she had eaten today.


    There was only water left in her stomach.


    However, she had to force herself to vomit, and it was tough when she was vomiting.


    Martin was beside Sharon, gently patting her on the back.


    He felt bad for her.


    When Jameson arrived at the hospital, he saw this scene.


    He stood still with his face expressionless.


    It was clear he was furious.


    Jacob couldn''t help but take two steps back.


    ¡®¡®What are they doing?¡¯¡¯


    In the end, Sharon couldn''t even tell if it was sweat or tear on her face.


    There were moments when she wanted to die right away.


    After a long time, Sharon finally fainted from exhaustion.


    Just as Jameson was about to step forward, Martin noticed him.


    Martin frowned slightly, and hostility glinted in his eyes, "Mr.Proctor, what are you doing here?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Martin stood in Jameson''s way and said, "Mr.Proctor, don''t forget that you and Sharon are divorced."


    Hearing what Martin said, Jameson was a little heartbroken.


    He coldly nced at Sharon, who was unconscious on the hospital bed.


    He then looked at Martin and sneered, "So that is how it is."


    He originally thought that Sharon divorced him because she was jealous and was angry with him.


    No wonder she didn''t ask for any money and was eager to get rid of him.


    He finally realized that it was because she was with Martin.


    Martin didn''t know why Jameson said that.


    He only knew that if it weren''t for Jameson, Sharon wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    He directly ordered Jameson to leave, "Sharon needs to rest.Mr.Proctor, please go away if you have


    nothing to do."


    Jameson nced at Martin coldly, and without staying any longer, Jameson left with big strides.


    In the ck Rolls-Royce, Jameson pursed his thin lips tightly.


    After a while, he said, "When did Sharon and Martin meet?"


    Jacob had to reply, "Mr.Morton and Ms.Allyson are college ssmates, and Mr.Morton is the first love


    of Ms.Allyson.When they were dating, everyone said that Mr.Morton was talented and Ms.Allyson was


    beautiful, and they were a perfect match..."


    Jameson interrupted Jacob, and his expression was icy cold, "Did I ask you this?"


    Jacob coughed and continued quickly, "It seems that it was Mr.Morton who rmended Ms.Allyson


    to participate in the Emerging Designer Competition three years ago.


    At that time, the Morton family arranged for Mr.Morton to go to Paris to study, and Ms.Allyson could


    receive the Proctor Group''s financial support to go to Paris after winning the award.


    But then something happened.


    So, I think they probably made a pact then....


    "You mean I broke them up?"


    Jacob did not dare to answer.


    You and Ms.Allyson''s father each yed a 50% role in breaking them up.He thought to himself.


    If Jameson had agreed to Sharon''s request and gave her the money she would spend on her trip to


    Paris, Sharon might have gone to Paris to be with Martin sweetly after paying off her debts.


    Just as they were about to arrive at the Star Lake Mansion, Jameson suddenly said, "Go back to the


    hospital."


    Sharon, three years ago, it was you who bothered me first, but now you want me to not get in the way


    of you and Martin.


    No way!'' At the show.


    After She stepped down, she couldn''t find Jameson, but she heard the news to her satisfaction.


    Sharon was taken to the hospital.


    This time, she did it very secretly, and many people wereing and going into the dressing room.


    Even if Sharon suspected her, there was no evidence.


    However, She had just been happy for a few minutes when she heard a staff member say, "Mr.Carter


    just told us that She is not the one the Proctor Group is going to support this time.Let''s stop


    discussing it any further."


    "What? Really? But I heard from She''s staff that She posted a lot of messages online that she


    would surprise everyone at tonight''s show, and she even had an eptance speech ready."


    "I trust Mr.Carter.Moreover, She is average tonight.In my opinion, Ally is great.Although Ally only had


    one show, many people at the scene said that she is beautiful and her temperament is not inferior to a


    professional model.By the way, Giana is here tonight.They all did better than She."


    "I think so.It is estimated that the Proctor Group have seen their performance, so they can''t give this


    ce to She."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing these words, She gritted her teeth.


    ¡®It is all Sharon''s fault.It is all because of that shameless woman!!! ¡°


    ¡®¡®I shouldn''t put just a little bit of medicine.I should directly poison her to death!¡¯¡¯


    In the ward, Sharony quietly on the bed, breathing evenly.She was getting an infusion.


    Tiffany said to Martin, "Thank you for today.If it weren''t for you, there would have been a big problem..."


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me.This is what I should do.¡¯¡¯


    To meet Sharon, he went to the event scene today, but unexpectedly, he found out something else.


    Martin kept silent for a while and then said, "Has Sharon been living with you all this time?"

 Chapter 31: You Think Im Here for Money?

    Chapter 31: You Think I''m Here for Money?


    "Well, you are right."


    "Thank you for taking care of her."


    Tiffany smiled with embarrassment, not knowing what to say.Sharon had told her that she had already


    told Martin the truth.Therefore, Tiffany thought that Martin had given up on Sharon.However, it seemed


    that he got stronger feelings for Sharon.


    After half an hour, Martin didn''t intended to leave.


    Tiffany couldn''t help persuading him, "You had better go back.I''ll stay here with Sharon.The doctor also


    said that there''s nothing wrong with her.She just needs to have a good rest."


    Tiffany and Martin weren''t familiar with each other.


    They had met a few times because of Sharon.


    Three yearster, it was quite embarrassed for them to sit here and keep silent for a long time.


    Martin wanted to say ¡®no¡¯, but he didn''t have any reason to stay.


    So he stood up and said, "Tell me when Sharon wakes up.¡¯¡¯


    No problem.I promise I''ll tell you as soon as she wakes up." Martin nodded.


    Just as he was about to leave, Tiffany whispered, "I think you should know about the condition of


    Sharon.She might have told you everything.She just got divorced.If you can''t guarantee her a happy


    life, you had better note into contact with her again..."


    Martin understood what she meant, but he couldn''t give up on Sharon, whom he had loved for so many


    years.


    He could pretended that nothing had happened even though Sharon had been married with another


    man.


    However, he couldn''t get his mind off the fact she was having Jameson''s child.


    Yet he couldn''t helping to see her and staying by her side.


    Martin said, "I wille back to see her after figuring out my feelings.¡¯¡¯


    After Martin left, Tiffany got much relieved.At this time, Lance called and asked her about Sharon''s


    ward number.Tiffany went downstairs to greet him.


    Two minutester, the ward door was pushed open again.Sharon was still lying on the bed.Looking at


    her pale face, Jameson was kind of distressed.He walked towards her and sat on the sofa beside the


    bed.


    "Sharon, you were very happy when you saw me sign the divorce papers. Weren''t you?"


    Sharon said in a cold voice after staring at her for a while.She must be proud of herself.She could


    finally be with Martin aboveboard.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sharon was still ina, and the room was extremely quiet.


    Jameson continued, "Don''t you have a heart? Having been married to me for three years, you still can''t


    give up on him."


    "What else can I do to keep you?"


    The clothes, bags and shoes in her wardrobe were always in season.He even got her a driver.She


    could always put her spending on his bill.


    He did take good care of her in terms of daily necessities.


    Staring at her bloodless lips, Jameson recalled the scene of Martin taking care of her gently not long


    ago.


    He slightly pursed his thin lips with dissatisfaction, and got overwhelmed with anger.Holding her by the


    chin, he thought she was the one to be med.


    Then he lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Sharon, you ask for this." Tiffany came back with Lance.


    When she was about to open the door of the ward, she saw the horrifying scene inside through the


    ss.


    She was pop-eyed in surprise.


    Da*n it.How shameless Jameson was! How could he kiss Sharon when Sharon was ina.


    Behind her, Lance saw it as well.


    He covered her mouth before she screamed.


    After taking Tiffany a few steps away from the ward, Lance asked, "What''s going on between Sharon


    and Mr.Proctor?"


    Like everyone else, he had thought that Jameson helped Lumiere Jewelry for the sake of She.


    However, with Jameson''s assistant''s exnation and the scene he saw just now, Lance found


    something special between Jameson and Sharon.


    It turned out that their rtionship waspletely different from what he had thought.


    Touching her mouth unnaturally, Tiffany smiled with embarrassment.She realized that she couldn''t hide


    the secret.Everyone could tell the rtionship between Jameson and Sharon.


    Tiffany hesitated for a moment and exined, "Mr.Proctor is Sharon''s ex-husband.They just got


    divorcedst month.¡¯¡¯


    Lance was stunned at her answer.


    Now everything was self-exined.


    He understood why the Proctor Group engaged a PR team to deal with Sharon''s ident, why they


    sent gifts to Lumiere Jewelry''s photographers and designers, and why they gave the show of Lumiere


    Jewelry Excellence Award..


    It had nothing to do with She.


    On the other side.


    Jameson bit Sharon''s lips, but didn''t give vent to his anger.


    He opened her lips and bit harder.


    He slowly left her and sat back on the sofa until she frowned in pain.


    As a result, Sharon woke up not long after.


    Opening her eyes and looking at the ceiling, she felt a little dizzy.


    The next moment, she caught a glimpse of Jameson, who was sitting on the sofa not far away.


    He looked at Sharon with indifference.


    Sharon sat up in shock and went to look for her phone.


    She had promised that she would return the money to him immediately after the show ended.


    It was already dark outside.


    No wonder he came here for her.


    Jameson saw that the first thing she did when she woke up was to get her phone.


    He thought that she was sending messages to Martin, and his face suddenly clouded over.


    "Sharon, don''t you see I am sitting here?"


    Of course, she saw him.She was not blind.That was why she hurried to pay him back.She typed the


    password and transferred the money quickly.


    Then she raised her phone, telling him that she had already transferred the money to him.


    In Jameson''s view, she was showing off and warning him to get away from her and Martin.


    With a sullen look, Jameson stared at her without saying a word.


    Before Sharon said anything to exin things out, he demanded impatiently, "Just talk."


    Her throat hurt for she had vomited too much.Therefore, she couldn''t speak at all.


    Sharon looked down to send him a message on WeChat, "My throat hurts.I''ve transferred the money to


    you."


    The phone in his pocket vibrated.Jameson took it out and saw the message from her.His face clouded


    over with anger.


    Sharon sent another message quickly, "You must have been working hard.Just go back to have a good


    sleep if there is nothing wrong with the money.¡¯¡¯


    "Do you think I''m here for money?"


    Suddenly, an abrupt and cold male voice sounded in the quiet ward.Sharon was shocked and looked at


    him in confusion.


    What did he want to do? She didn''t believe that Jameson came to check out on her.


    Sensing the doubt in her eyes, Jameson was even more furious, "Sharon!"


    Sharon did not know how she had offended him.Fortunately, with her throat hurt, she could not


    speak.So she could just ignore him.


    ¡®Why doesn''t he leave now that he has got the money? It''s just annoying!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 32: Why Did You Divorce Me?

    Chapter 32: Why Did You Divorce Me?


    Jameson never thought talking could be so exhausting, and she still didn''t seem to know what she had


    done wrong.


    It was even more irritating.


    He lost his patience and quickly stood up and left.


    Sharon watched him leave, and sighed.


    She had assumed he was angry because she had repaid him toote.


    Now clearly her assumption was right.


    Not long after, Lance and Tiffany came in together.


    There was still a lot of work to do on the show, so Lance didn''t stay long.


    He just greeted Sharon and left after he told her to have a good rest.


    Tiffany sat beside Sharon and said, "Sharon, you''re finally awake.I was worried sick.What happened?


    How did you get poisoned?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    After arriving at the show site, she did not eat anything and vomited everything she had had for lunch.


    If it was food poisoning, the only thing that entered her stomach today was water.


    But everyone had drunk the water, and she was the only one who got poisoned.


    Tiffany hurriedly took out her phone and said, "By the way, Martin asked me to inform him when you


    wake up."


    Sharon lowered her eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for Martin, this whole thing would have been more serious, and her unborn child


    wouldn''t have survived.


    After sending Martin the message to update him on Sharon''s situation, Tiffany patted Sharon''s


    shoulder and said, "Rx.About you and Martin ...let nature take its course.Don''t force it, but don''t run


    away from it either.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon and Martin should have been together a long time ago, but unfortunately, things took a sharp


    turn.


    Seeing how preupied Sharon was, Tiffany said, "The doctor said the baby is fine, but you need to


    be hospitalized for observation.In the following few days, you just stay in bed and rest.You must take


    good care of yourself."


    Sharon nodded and said softly, "Go home and rest.There isn''t much for you to do here."


    Her voice sounded hoarse.


    Her throat was sore.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t make a sound, but she simply didn''t want to talk to Jameson.


    Tiffany said, "No, I must stay here with you."


    "I''ll be fine.The nurses can help me.The show needs you.You should go."


    Sharon wasn''t the only one busy these few days, Tiffany was also very busy.


    Sharon had to take time to rest for her baby, but Tiffany hadn''t slept for days.


    Tiffany thought for a moment and said, "Alright then.I''ll see you tomorrow.If you need anything, ring the


    nurse''s bell.Don''t do it yourself."


    "Don''t worry, Sharon smiled.After Tiffany left, Sharon stayed on the hospital bed for a long time.Her


    mind seemed to be a hundred miles away.No one knew what she was thinking about.After some time,


    her belly rumbled, breaking off her reverie.She was starving.She was so hungry that she couldn''t fall


    asleep.It waste.


    Sharon was too embarrassed to ring the nurse''s bell.


    She sat up carefully and walked out slowly, supporting herself against the wall.


    She wanted to go to the nurse''s station and ask for help.


    When she reached the door, it suddenly opened.


    Startled, she leaned backwards.


    The man grabbed her wrist and asked in a displeased voice, "What are you doing up?"


    Sharon was thinking of something else.


    ¡®Why hasn''t he left yet?¡¯¡¯


    "I''m hungry,¡¯¡¯ Sharon replied after she licked her dry lips.


    Jameson squinted at her and said, "Go back and lie down."


    Sharon could tell from his gaze that he wasining that she was too troublesome.But now, she


    didn''t have the strength to argue with him, so she slowly walked back.Jameson closed the door of the


    ward and added before he left, "Don''t go anywhere.I''ll be right back.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon was surprised.He woulde back again? Heavens! Why? By now, she could hardly bear the


    hunger anymore.When she thought that Jameson woulde backter, she did not even feel like


    eating anymore.She used the nket to cover her head and fell asleep.


    Then the quilt was suddenly lifted, waking her up from her sound sleep.


    "Eat something first¡± Jameson said.


    Sharon turned around and saw the bag containing food on the cab.She was in a daze for a few


    seconds.So, he went to buy her food?


    Seeing that she didn''t move, he sharply reprimanded, "Are you waiting for me to feed you?"


    Sharon''s mouth twitched.She wouldn''t like it.


    "I suddenly remembered that I was poisoned, so I shouldn''t be able to eat it..."


    "I''ve asked the doctor.The poisoning wasn''t serious.As long as you don''t feel any difort, you can


    eat fluids."


    After he finished speaking, he lightly bit his lower lip and continued.


    "Since you can still feel hungry, it should be okay for you to eat this."


    When Sharon heard him say he had talked to the doctor, she was immediately rmed.


    She subconsciously grabbed the sheets under her and said, "You asked the doctor? What ...did she tell


    you?"


    "That it was mild poisoning.What else could she tell me?"


    When Sharon heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief andughed to cover up her nervousness.


    "I have a bad stomach.I thought the doctor would want me to fast."


    Jameson looked at her, took out a food box from the bag, opened it, and put the food in front of her.


    "It''s not that serious.Eat."


    Earlier, Jameson went straight to the doctor''s office.


    When Sharon was sent to the hospital, Martin was with her.


    So, the doctor thought that Martin was her husband and the father of her child.


    As a result, when Jameson went to ask the doctor about Sharon''s situation, judging from his cold


    expression, the doctor thought that he was her boss who came to inquire about the employee''s


    situation.


    She only said that Sharon was having a mild case of poisoning and it was nothing serious.


    She did not mention the pregnancy, thinking it was her patient''s privacy.


    When she saw the food box in front of her, Sharon''s belly was rumbling again.


    She thought the baby must be hungry as well.


    Without hesitation, she picked up the spoon and began to eat.


    Only a long whileter did he realize Jameson did not leave.


    Sitting on the sofa, he was reading documents on his phone.


    Sharon was confused.


    Distracted, she identally choked.


    Jameson raised his eyes when he heard themotion, and asked in a calm tone, "Am I affecting your


    appetite here?"


    "Not really.It''ste.Aren''t you going home, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Do I have a home?" he said self-depreciatingly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have something to ask you about after you eat,¡¯¡¯ he added.


    The implication was that she should eat quickly and not waste time.Jameson had said the first


    sentence in a low voice.Sharon didn''t hear it clearly.But she had heard thest sentence loud and


    clear.


    It made the nd porridge even more tasteless.Why did hee to interrogate her again? Apart from


    owing him money, did she forget something else? Sharon ate in a dull mood.


    Upon finishing eating, she put down her spoon and slowly inquired, "Mr.Proctor, what do you want to


    ask?"


    "Why did you divorce me?"


    Sharon was shocked to hear it.


    He wouldn''t go home in the middle of the night and even went to buy food for her.


    After waiting for so long, this was actually the question he wanted to ask.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, he said, "Don''t bother to make an excuse.I


    know."

 Chapter 33: How Much Did He Borrow?

    Chapter 33: How Much Did He Borrow?


    Sharon froze.So Jameson knew it.


    Jameson narrowed his eyes and said in a low, cold voice, "Sharon, you went to all lengths to get


    married and divorced.Does it make you happy to cheat me again and again?"


    Sharon lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry.I''ve never thought of it that way.I just..."


    "Martin is back now.So you think you can be together again?"


    "What?"


    Jameson crossed his long legs and continued, "Sharon, you are daydreaming.Do you think his family


    would allow him to marry a divorced woman?"


    While Sharon was still thinking about Jameson''sst question, she heard his abuse and sneered, "I


    don''t quite understand what you mean.What''s wrong with divorced women? Should they be looked


    down on? Then how can divorced men be so shameless and have two minds?"


    Jameson was rendered speechless.


    "Sharon, what did you say?"


    Sharon didn''t want to y hardball with Jameson.


    She blinked and said, "Of course, I''m not referring to you.I''m just giving an example."


    Jameson''s face was convulsed.He was suppressing his anger.


    "Is that what you want to ask about?" Sharon continued.


    Jameson replied, "Yes."


    "Since you are done asking, can I go now? I''m sleepy."


    Jameson asked strange questions.They got divorced a long time ago.Did he want to nder Sharon? It


    was baffling.


    Sharon felt ufortable as Jameson stared at her with an expressionless face.


    Just as she was about to look away, he bent down to mp her chin and warned in a low voice,


    "Sharon, don''t think too much of yourself.I don''t bother with what you did.But if you want to treat me like


    a fool, you will suffer."


    Before Sharon could reply, he let go of her and left.


    Sharony back on the bed, not knowing how she had offended him.


    However, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief as the two million she owed him was finally paid back


    within the time limit.


    Sharon held her phone and clicked on Jameson''s profile picture.


    Without the slightest hesitation, she clicked the delete button.


    It was time they wrote off all their old scores.


    Putting down her phone, Sharon went to sleep.The next morning, when she opened her eyes, she saw


    Ruben reading by the window.


    Sharon asked, "Ruben, why are you here?"


    Ruben turned to look at her and said, "Tiffany told me that you were sick.I came to take care of you."


    "I am fine."


    Sharon sat up and said, "Don''t you need to work part-time? Just go.You don''t have to stay here with


    me.¡¯¡¯


    "Lam on the night shift today.I''ll leave when Tiffanyes."


    Sharon massaged her forehead.


    She knew that Ruben was stubborn, so she didn''t urge him to go.


    Ruben helped her to the bathroom and said, "I''ll wait for you outside.Call me when you''re ready.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay."


    Sharon unwrapped the toothbrush and toothpaste that Tiffany bought yesterday.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When she raised her head, she discovered that she grazed the corner of her mouth somehow, and a


    scab formed.


    She remembered that the corner of her mouth hurt when she had porridgest night.


    She didn''t know how she got injured, so she thought it was just an ident.


    On the way here, Ruben bought breakfast.


    It was served at the right temperature when Sharon came out from the bathroom.


    She had just finished her breakfast when the nurse came.


    The nurse asked her if she was feeling unwell, and warned her to stay in bed for the next few days.


    It was best not to get out of bed unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Ruben frowned at the medicine bottles when she was put on a drip.


    After the nurse left, there were only Sharon and Ruben in the ward.


    Ruben asked, "Are you pregnant?"


    "How did you..."


    Sharon forgot that Ruben was an outstanding science student.


    He could guess with just a nce that the medicine the nurse gave her could prevent miscarriage.


    Sharon was silent for a few seconds before nodding.


    "You''re pregnant and Jameson divorced you? I''ll go find him!"


    "Don''t.I asked for a divorce, not Jameson.I didn''t tell him about my pregnancy.I don''t want him to know."


    "Have you decided to have this baby?" Ruben asked.


    Sharon nodded.


    "Yes.I will raise the baby by myself."


    Ruben didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, he asked, "Did Josh ask for money from you recently?"


    "No, what''s wrong?" Ruben shook his head.


    "I think he''s a little strange.¡¯¡¯ Previously, Josh looked slovenly dressed and drunk.


    He always stayed in casinos and mahjong parlors, while the door of his home was crowded with


    creditors.


    But he seemed to have made a fortune recently.


    He didn''t go to the casinos or bars.


    With his hair perfectly coiffed, he had a briefcase in his arms.


    When Ruben went back to pack up his clothes yesterday, Josh threw a pile of money on the table and


    said, "Ruben, I am rich now.Go buy some expensive clothes.Don''t disgrace me and your sister."


    Ruben ignored him and left with his things.


    Ruben said, "He also bought a car worth more than 500,000.I was told that he paid for it in full."


    "How did he get so much money?" Sharon frowned.


    "Did he borrow from a loan shark again?" Sharon pursed her lips.


    It was quite possible.


    After he borrowed a million loanst time, Josh spent money like water.


    There was a lot of food and drinks at home, but this time he took one step further.


    How much did he borrow? Sharon said, "Ruben, go to pack up all your things.Don''t go back anymore


    after that."


    Ruben nodded.


    He had nned to leave Josh after he went to university.


    In the past two months, he brought out a lot of things.In the afternoon, Tiffany came.


    When Ruben left, he told Sharon that he woulde over after work.


    Josh was strange now.


    Ruben was worried that the creditors woulde to Sharon again if Josh ran away likest time.


    Tiffany brought a piece of good news to Sharon.


    After the show ended yesterday, She left dejectedly.


    The eptance speech that she had proposed was cancelled, and it became a joke to everyone.


    Sharon said, "Anyway, Jameson has used so many resources to make her popr.The show is just a


    formality.She will get what she should get."

 Chapter 34: How Dare She Blacklist Him

    Chapter 34: How Dare She cklist Him


    Hearing these words, Tiffany remembered what she saw at the door of the wardst night.


    She was hesitating whether she should tell Sharon about that shameless man secretly kissing her


    while she was asleep.


    Tiffany asked, "I saw Jameson yesterday.What did he say to you?"


    Sharon was speechless when she heard Tiffany''s question.After a while, she replied.


    "Nothing important.He asked me to return his money.But he also said Martin wouldn''t marry me


    because I was a divorced woman."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "No kidding, ever since we got divorced, I''ve felt there''s something wrong with him."


    Something sounded...


    At this time, they heard knocks on the door from the outside.


    Sharon and Tiffany stopped talking and looked over at the same time.


    They saw a woman, wearing sunsses and a mask with a bouquet of flowers in her arms, who was


    standing at the door.


    It took Tiffany a long time to recognize her.


    She was stunned for a moment before she said, "Giana?"


    Giana took off her mask and closed the door, waving her hand at them, "Hi, I''m here to visit the


    patient."


    Although the two of them weren''t very close, they were still ordinary friends.


    That was because Tiffany had filmed several covers and advertisements for Giana.


    However, Giana and Sharon didn''t know each other.


    Therefore, Tiffany was a little confused.


    She didn''t know why Giana hade here.


    After Giana entered the ward, she put the flowers in the vase and then exined, "Yesterday, I heard


    that the designer of Lumiere Jewelry was hospitalized.I''m not busy today, so Ie here to see


    you.Are you okay?"


    Sharon also heard that Giana helped them finish thest two showsst night, so she nodded and said,


    "I''m okay.Thank you."


    In fact, Giana was entrusted toe here today.


    Jacob had no idea how solve the problem with Lumiere Jewelry''s staff, including Sharon, who mistook


    Mr.Proctor''s kindness to her as a high-profile courtship for She.


    Jacob had to exin it to Sharon before he told Mr.Proctor everything.


    Otherwise, if Mr.Proctor knew the truth, he would really send Jacob to h¨¦ll.


    Hence, Giana, who was about to leave thepany and go abroad for vacation, became Jacob''s life-


    saving straw.


    Jacob believed that she and Sharon would chat happily because she always dared to contradict


    Mr.Proctor.


    In addition, Giana had helped Lumiere Jewelry so much yesterday, so Sharon wouldn''t refuse her.


    As for Giana, she also became curious after Jameson said confidently yesterday that others were


    peeking at him, and someone asked her to help Lumiere Jewelry walk the show.


    Giana wanted to figure out what had happened, so she came here today.


    Giana smiled and said, "You''re wee.I''m also not busy today.By the way, I heard that Mr.Proctor


    gave the qualification to a designer.Did you get it?"


    Hearing this, Sharon and Tiffany were both puzzled.


    Tiffany said, "Didn''t that Mr.Proctor found an excuse to tter She? Why would he give it to a


    designer?"


    "I don''t know.I also heard it from others."


    "You must have heard it wrong.Mr.Proctor will not be so kind.He had given Lumiere Jewelry a lot of


    benefits for the sake of Shetely."


    Giana nodded in agreement, "Yes, Mr.Proctor is not a kind person.¡¯¡¯


    As Giana spoke, she continued that topic.


    "But, he had used the public rtions team to help Lumiere Jewelry, which proved that he wanted to be


    a kind person and make more friends."


    Tiffany was speechless.Sharon was also speechless.Actually, Giana was a little tired.


    She felt it was too ufortable to beat around the bush like this.


    She felt that either there was something wrong with Jacob''s expression, or there was something wrong


    with her understanding.


    What did he mean by "letting Sharon know that Mr.Proctor did it for her, but also not letting her be


    too proud?"


    When Giana heard this sentence, she could tell that it was Jameson''s order.


    After falling silent for a while, Sharon changed the topic, "Do you want to eat grapes?"


    She was longer interested in why Jameson ttered She.


    Just let them do what they wanted to do.


    Giana was stunned for a moment, and then she quickly understood what she meant and replied,


    "Okay."


    After sitting down, the three of them tacitly didn''t mention Jameson and She.


    Giana was eating grapes while trying her best to continue the topic again.


    She didn''t know how to lead Sharon into believing that Mr.Proctor did it for her because she was not an


    expert in negotiation.


    Moreover, she knew that Sharon didn''t want to talk about it, so it was not easy for her to continue the


    topic again as a visitor.


    A few minutester, Giana wanted to leave.


    "I''m leaving now.Have a good rest."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Thank you foring.¡¯¡¯


    Tiffany stood up and said, "I''ll see you off."


    After leaving the ward, Giana couldn''t help but ask, "Does Ms.Allyson hate Mr.Proctor very much?"


    "She doesn''t hate him.She just doesn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I see.Mr.Proctor can be very self-centered and straightforward.Many people will get angry when they


    talk to him."


    Tiffany knew that Giana oftenined about Jameson in private.


    "He is more than just self-centered.He is too stingy.I have never seen such a stingy boss like him.No


    wonder his son is going to call someone else dad¡± Tiffany said.


    Giana was shocked.


    "What?"


    Only then did Tiffany realize that she was so excited that she almost spilled the beans, "I''m just making


    a metaphor.Anyway, he and She, that pair of the shameless couple will pay for what they have done


    sooner orter, definitely!"


    Hearing that, Giana stopped and told Tiffany why she came here today.


    "I heard that Mr.Proctor had nothing to do with She.The reason why he helped Lumiere Jewelry


    recently was not She.Instead, he did it for..."


    Tiffany said seriously, "I know.He must want to drive Sharon out of Lumiere Jewelry, so he did that."


    She had divorced him, but he still didn''t give her any chance to live.


    Jameson was really a bad person.


    Gianaughed dryly and wondered how much fear Mr.Proctor had nted in that poor girl.


    However...it seemed that her visit had backfired.


    Giana told what happened today to Jacob with great regret.


    After Jacob heard what Giana said, he didn''t know how to tell Jameson about it.


    After half an hour, he knocked on the door of Jameson''s office in fear.


    After reporting to Jameson about today''s work, he said helplessly, "Mr.Proctor, Lumiere Jewelry..."


    "We just cooperated with it a few years ago.Why do you keep mentioning it? If you like Lumiere Jewelry


    so much, I''ll permit you to leave mypany now."


    Jacob didn''t dare to reply.


    Mr.Proctor was so angry today.


    In this case, Jacob didn''t dare to say anything but left Jameson''s office as soon as possible.


    A few minutester, Jameson put down his pen and tore off the paper with the wrong name.


    He crumpled it into a ball and then threw the ball into the trash can.


    Sharon, what an ignorant woman she was! Did she think that she could get rid of him just by returning


    the money? How dare she cklist him!

 Chapter 35: Married to Jameson for Long No way!

    Chapter 35: Married to Jameson for Long No way!


    Jameson made a call and said coldly, "Contact Lumiere Jewelry and ask about Sharon''s penalty.¡¯¡¯


    "Got it."


    A few minutester, Jameson got a call from Jacob.


    "The boss of Lumiere Jewelry signed the contract with Ms.Allyson in person.He is the only one who


    knows the details of the contract and the penalty.¡¯¡¯


    And Lumiere Jewelry''s boss was on vacation in Greece now.


    Jameson picked up his clothes and stood up, "Book me the earliest flight ticket to Greece."


    Jacob hurried to book the ticket.


    Ten minutes ago, Jameson was angry because Jacob mentioned Lumiere Jewelry after their


    cooperation had ended years ago.


    And now, it seemed that he couldn''t wait one more minute to go to see the boss of Lumiere Jewelry.


    A weekter, Sharon was discharged from the hospital.


    She had been healed several days ago, but Tiffany and Ruben insisted that she stay at hospital for a


    few more days.


    Lying on the bed, she felt like losing feeling in her limbs.


    To Sharon''s surprise, Martin showed up when she was discharged from the hospital.


    Tiffany took Ruben away and left Martin and Sharon alone.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sharon raised her head and said, "Thank you for your help."


    Martin said, "Sharon, you never have to thank me.I''m willing to do these for you"


    Sharon took a deep breath and felt even more awkward.


    She didn''t want to face him anymore, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll¡­¡±


    "Sharon, I have something to tell you."


    "Do you know who sponsored the Emerging Designer Competition three years ago?"


    Just as Sharon was about to speak, Martin continued, "The sponsor is only a subsidiarypany.Its


    parentpany is the Proctor Group.¡¯¡¯


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned for a moment, "What do you mean?"


    "I heard that you went to Mr.Shawn then and proposed to exchange the schrship for


    money.Mr.Shawn agreed and tried to help you out.But he got rejected.In other words, it was Jameson


    who turned you down."


    It took Sharon a few minutes before she epted the truth that Jameson was the one who criticized


    her for not having a dream.


    She smiled faintly and said, "So what? It was three years ago.Besides, Jameson didn''t owe me


    anything.It''s eptable that he refused my proposal back then."


    Martin''s eyes reddened while he was holding her shoulders.


    "Sharon, if it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have undergone those hardships.We could have...."


    Sharon removed his hands away and said, "Martin, perhaps I haven''t made myself clear.I would not get


    married with you even if Jameson didn''t marry me."


    "Why?"


    "I was so naive that I overlooked the gap between us."


    Martin frowned, "Sharon, that''s not a problem."


    Sharon said, "It is, and it can''t be solved.If I hadn''t got married to Jameson, I would have hope for


    life.After I got married to him, I realized that the story of rags to riches was not as simple as I had


    imagined.I don''t want to be ridiculed by others anymore.¡¯¡¯


    "That''s because he doesn''t love you.If he loves you, he won''t stand by and watch them bully you."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Although it was true, she felt bitter to hear someone point it out directly.


    Just as Sharon was about to speak, a figure rushed over and pped Sharon on the face, "Sharon,


    don''t you have any shame?"


    In an instant, Sharon smelled blood in her mouth.


    Sharon stopped the bleeding with the tip of her tongue.


    She raised her hand and pped back.


    Erica probably did not expect that Sharon would p her back.


    She was stunned for a moment before getting prepared to p Sharon once more.


    She was about to take a move, but got stopped by Martin.


    "Erica, stop!"


    Martin warned her.


    "Martin, she hit me! Didn''t you see it?"


    Sharon said coldly, "You started it."


    "Sharon, I''ve told you that I love Martin! Yet you keep seducing him.You asked for it!"


    Erica''s face turned red.


    Before she hit Sharon again, she got stopped by Martin.


    Martin pursed his lips and said, "Erica, let me tell you again.We are never a couple.¡¯;


    "That''s not up to you! Our parents have agreed on our marriage.You have to marry me!"


    Ever since returning home, Erica had been chasing after Martin every day.


    Martin was extremely annoyed with her.


    Martin''s parents did not like Erica, but they somehow agreed to the marriage.


    Erica was so excited that she assumed that they were bound to get married.


    She became clingier.


    Sharon ignored her and said to Martin, "I''ll leave now."


    "Sharon..."


    Seeing her walk away, Martin lowered his head.


    He couldn''t even handle the mess right now.


    How could he ask her to stay? Erica held his arm and said, "Martin, let''s go shopping.I ordered a bag a


    few days ago.It should be delivered by now....¡¯¡¯


    "Erica, you''re a girl.I don''t want to make it difficult for you.But I don''t like you and won''t marry you.Be


    nice with Sharon, or I will be sorry, Martin said coldly, letting go of her hand.


    Erica red at him and said with resentment, "You reject me because of Sharon, right? It''s all because


    of her.If it weren''t for her, you....If only I had pushed her harder so that she could die!"


    Martin frowned, "What did you do to Sharon?"


    Hearing this, Erica became somewhat panicked.


    She knew that she had said something wrong.


    She pushed Martin aside and said, "No! I didn''t do anything to her.That bi*ch deserved to get hurt! She


    got married to my cousin before andes to seduce you now.I''ll show her no mercy!"


    Then Erica quickly ran away.


    Martin stood on the spot, his hands hanging by his sides.


    He slowly clenched his fists.


    On the way back, Sharon leaned against the car window and looked outside.


    Her expression was gloomy.


    No one knew what was in her mind.


    Tiffany wanted to break the ice several times but was stopped by Ruben.


    They''d better leave her alone.


    Just as Sharon told Martin, Jameson did not owe her anything.


    There was nothing wrong that he refused her request.


    Even though she kept telling herself that she couldn''t decide for Jameson, she was overwhelmed now.


    Her request wasn''t improper.


    She had won the first ce in thepetition and she deserved the prize.


    Since she couldn''t make it to Paris, she definitely should fight for what she really needed.


    How could he belittle her mercilessly, criticizing her for having no dreams? If it weren''t for the cruel


    reality, everyone would have his or her dream fulfilled.


    She had been married to Jameson for long and knew that he was unkind and cold-blooded.So, she


    never asked him for much.

 Chapter 36: She Had No Other Choice Back Then

    Chapter 36: She Had No Other Choice Back Then


    However, when she found out that it was the person who rejected her request three years ago that


    ridiculed her every day for marrying him for money, she still felt ufortable.


    It was as if someone was slowly grinding her heart with a rusty knife.It was both bitter and painful.


    Fortunately, she and Jameson had divorced.


    Otherwise, she really wished that she could smother him with a pillow when he fell asleep beside her at


    night.


    Perhaps pregnancy had made Sharon sentimental and emotional, she couldn''t get over it for quite a


    time.


    She woke up in the middle of the night to find her pillow wet by tears.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She picked up the phone and made a Moments post.


    "There is no other man in this world more annoying than XXX!!!"


    She used three exmation marks to vent her anger.


    Amongst the manyments that expressed concern, only Jacob, who was workingte at night, gave


    her a like without saying anything else.


    He seemed to be saying, "I know who you''re talking about, and I think the same."


    Sharon went speechless.


    She calmed down for a few seconds and was going to delete this post when she realized that Jameson


    had been cklisted and couldn''t see it.


    So what if he saw it? She didn''t post his name.


    If he must im it, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Sharon had slept too much these past few days.


    Now that she was awakened from anger, she felt even more energetic.


    She got out of bed and began to work on her draft.


    In another ce.


    When Giana was browsing Moments, she saw a particrly funny message.


    She took a screenshot and shared it in her WeChat working group.


    Her colleaguesughed and discussed for a while.


    Then Giana suddenly received a private message from Jameson, "What did Sharon post?"


    Giana replied,


    "?"


    Jameson was impatient, "At the bottom of your screenshot, what did Sharon post?"


    Only then did Giana realize that below the post on her screenshot was Sharon''s post.


    Though the post itself wasn''t shown, one could see Sharon''s name.Giana was shocked.


    She hurriedly asked her assistant when Jameson joined her WeChat working group.


    The assistant said that Jameson had been there since the incident two years ago.


    It was just that he had never spoken in the group.


    Giana replied with an ellipsis.


    That is, when she asionally roasted Jameson as an evil capitalist, the roastee himself saw them all.


    Giana felt a chill down her back.


    She could only open her Moments to take a look.


    She kindly asked, "Mr.Proctor, do you really want to know?"


    Jameson replied, "Give me a screenshot.¡±


    Soon, that eye-catching message appeared in front of Jameson.


    Giana cut out all irrelevant things, including Jacob''s like and Giana''sment to highlight what Sharon


    had posted.


    Giana felt that this XXX was ingenious.


    It conveyed anger with dignity, so subtle and expressive.


    Even if this XXX saw the message himself, he wouldn''t find anything wrong unless he admitted that he


    was that annoying man.


    Jameson was silent for a long time.


    Giana thought that he probably wouldn''t reply.


    Just when she was about to put down her phone and go to sleep, a message from Jameson popped


    up.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Whatever she posts in the future, give me screenshots.¡¯¡¯


    "I''ll give you a week''s holiday."


    "I''m not the kind of person who betrays her friends for a small profit!"


    "Two weeks.¡¯¡¯


    "OK.


    Thank you.¡¯ After the conversation with Jameson, Giana apologized to Sharon, saying that she


    betrayed Sharon under her boss''s pressure and threat.


    Giana also told Sharon that she would have to give Jameson screenshots of Sharon''s Moments in the


    future.


    Sharon replied with an ellipsis.


    ¡®¡¯Howe this man is so shameless!¡¯¡¯


    Thus, for the next two days, Sharon sent three posts scolding Jameson every day and shared them


    with Giana only.


    Then Giana sent screenshots to Jameson, leaving him to endure the insults.


    Thinking of Jameson''s expression when he saw those screenshots, Sharon felt refreshed both


    physically and mentally for revenging on him.


    Just as Sharon''s mood gradually reached its peak, she received a phone call from the secretary of


    Yates Salloman, owner of Lumiere Jewelry.


    The secretary said that it was something about Sharon''s contract.


    Upon Sharon''s arrival, Yates, who was in his fifties, poured her a cup of tea and said with a smile,


    "Sharon, I heard from Lance that you were in hospital.How do you feel now?"


    Sharon smiled, "Thank you for your concern, Mr.Yates.I''ve recovered."


    "That''s good.I''ve heard about your performance in the show.If it weren''t for you, our carefully prepared


    show would have beenpletely ruined.You''ve done a great favor to Lumiere Jewelry."


    "Mr.Yates, I''m ttered.I just did what I could.¡¯¡¯


    At that time, she didn''t think too much given the situation.Moreover, she only walked the show once,


    and Giana helpedplete the rest.Yates was not used to beat around the bush.


    He opened a craft bag and put a document in front of her.


    "This is the contract you signed with me before.Now, it doesn''t count anymore.We''ll just follow the


    contract you signed when you first joined Lumiere Jewelry."


    "But I..." Sharon was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Lumiere Jewelry would cancel her contract only for one show.


    Moreover, she had taken two million, and the liquidated damages were not a small figure.


    "I know what you''re thinking.I didn''t n to cancel the contract with you because of the show.I was


    going to thank you in other ways, but...Your liquidated damages have been paid, so I can''t help but let


    you go."


    Yates said as if he could read her mind.


    Sharon was even more confused, "The liquidated damages have been paid?"


    "That''s right.This happened a week ago."


    Yates took a sip of tea and sighed, "I was on a vacation in Greece when the CEO of the Proctor Group


    suddenly found me and directly paid the money.I owed you a favor, so I agreed."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.She was silent for a long time.


    She just made up her mind to sign a contract like an imparity use with Lumiere Jewelry so that she


    could pay the two million back.


    Now he returned the two million to Lumiere Jewelry with extra liquidated damages of nearly ten million.


    Sharon felt bent out of shape.


    As soon as she left Yates'' office, Lance found her, saying that the Proctor Group had decided to


    support Sharon.


    Now that Sharon was no longer restrained by the contract, she could contact the Proctor Group at any


    time and get any resources she wanted.


    Sharon pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    She felt Jameson was ying tricks on her and making her into a big fool.


    ¡®Does he hate me that much? The marriage has been over for so long, yet his revenge seems endless


    and growing like a snowball.


    Back then, I only...I went to him because I had no other choice and didn''t want the unborn baby to


    suffer together.

 Chapter 37: Leave the IOU and Repay Me in Installme

    Chapter 37: Leave the IOU and Repay Me in Installme


    ¡°If he said he didn''t want the baby, I would have had an abortion immediately.That''s all.Did I do


    something unforgivable?¡¯¡¯


    After leaving Lumiere Jewelry, Sharon took a taxi to the Proctor Group.


    The receptionist seemed to have known that Sharon woulde.She only asked for Sharon''s surname


    without even registering.


    Then Sharon was directly led to the CEO''s private elevator.


    Sharon still remembered that she came to deliver documents to Jameson a long time ago.


    At that time, she did not dare to tell the employees that she was Jameson''s wife for fear of making him


    angry.


    She could only stand at the reception like a fool and wait for the employees to report when they were


    free.


    In the end, that annoying man still treated Sharon terribly.


    When Sharon got off the elevator, Jacob was already waiting outside.


    Jacob said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor is at a meeting.He wants you to wait in his office."


    Sharon tried to say nothing, but she failed.


    "Stop calling me Ms.Allyson.I''m not worthy.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon would even belittle herself to deny any rtionship with Jameson.


    Jacob coughed and reached out, "Ms...Allyson, please.¡¯¡¯


    Sitting in Jameson''s office, Sharon looked at the coffee Jacob had delivered and said, "Can you get a


    cup of hot water for me? The kind that can burn people to death."


    "Sharon...You have a sense of humor."


    Sharon smiled nonchntly, "Nothingpared to Mr.Proctor."


    Jacob immediately knew that she was here to cause trouble.


    He wondered why Mr.Proctor was so confident to think that Sharon woulde to thank him.


    Still, Jacob got a cup of hot water for Sharon, only it could not burn anyone to death.


    He considerately thought that Mr.Proctor would look less miserable if he was sshed with water, not


    coffee.


    However, Sharon was only trying to relieve her anger.


    She didn''t have the courage to ssh Jameson.At this moment, the naughty baby in her belly was


    moving.


    She retched a few times and got relieved by drinking some water.Jameson did not return until Sharon


    had drunk a full ss of water.


    Having unbuttoned his suit and sitting across from Sharon, Jameson spoke in a detached tone, "Why


    are you here?"


    The man was really annoying, asking her as if he didn''t know.Sharon did not want to waste words with


    him.


    She took out an IOU from her bag and said, "The meddling, inconsistent and dishonest behavior of


    Mr.Proctor..."


    Halfway through her words, she felt the temperature in the entire office plummeted.


    Sharon remained calm as she changed the topic, "Has been impressive.I sincerely admire your subtle


    but effective ways."


    Jameson did not have the patience for her nonsense and interrupted her unhappily, "Don''t beat about


    the bush."


    "Simply put, although I find your actions very shameful, I can''t bear owing a huge amount of money.I


    can only swallow it and write you an IOU."


    Wasn''t this what the annoying man wanted to see the most? Jameson looked at her, his handsome


    face showing no emotions, "So, how do you n to pay back this time?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and was about to speak.


    Jameson seemed to know what she was going to say, so he forestalled her ina leisurely manner, "No


    installment."


    Sharon knew that this evil capitalist was not a good man.


    She said, "Since Mr.Proctor has put so much effort to embarrass me and I really don''t have the money


    to pay you back, you can tell me what you want."


    Jameson frowned, "Do you think I did all these to embarrass you?"


    "Didn''t you? I don''t know how Mr.Proctor will be satisfied.If you want me to leave Lumiere Jewelry, then


    I promise you, I will resign and cancel my contract today.I will go out of you sight and never bother you


    again.¡¯¡¯ Jameson said coldly, "Sharon, are you stupid or something? I sent a PR team to Lumiere


    Jewelry, chose you as our star, and saved your show by using Giana.Did I do all these to make you


    disappear from my sight?"


    "You did all those for She.What does it have to do with me? Don''t obfuscate the issue."


    "For her? Why would I do those for her? Has she ever been my wife?"


    "Aren''t you going to make her your wife?" Sharon retorted with a strong attitude.


    Jamesonughed in his exasperation, then he became calm.


    "Sharon, I''ve told you many times that you should eat less junk food.Have more walnuts and nourish


    your brain."


    Previously, Sharon would asionally cook hotpot and crayfish at home.


    When Jameson came back, he would throw everything in the trash can outside and force her to take


    three baths until he believed that she no longer smelled.


    Wait, was this the time to talk about food? Sharon returned to the original topic.


    "How do you want me to pay back, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said nothing.His long fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa


    lightly.


    It was as if he was sending out the "beg me" message.


    However, Sharon was very clear that the annoying man wanted more than this.


    She really couldn''t figure it out, though.


    Seeing Sharon lower her head without a word, Jameson slowly said, "Sharon, I said that if you regret it,


    I can give you another chance."


    This time, Sharon reacted very quickly.


    She knew what he was referring to and directly asked, "Why?"


    "There''s no reason.¡¯¡¯ Sharon smiled.


    She knew why.It was his revenge.


    In that loveless marriage, she could be unfortunate, disgusted, or a wife who could only wait quietly at


    home for his return.


    After the divorce, however, she could do things she wanted to do.


    This couldn''t be what Jameson wanted to see.


    Yeah, she was the one who pulled him into the grave of marriage three years ago.


    How could she leave without any cost? After a long time, she said, "I was once criticized by an arrogant


    capitalist for not having a dream."


    Jameson was speechless.


    Sharon continued in a weary voice, "Still, I''ve always known what I want and what I can get within my


    ability.After three years of unhappy marriage, I thought that I could pursue my dreams again with my


    own effort.However, if Mr.Proctor is really unwilling to let me go, I can cripple my hands from touching


    the pencil or designing any works."


    "Then, if you''re still dissatisfied, just hire someone to kill me."


    Jameson closed his eyes and forced out a sentence, "Go.Leave the IOU and repay me in installments."


    "Alright.See you, Mr.Proctor."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sharon picked up her bag and left swiftly.


    Before going out, she stopped, "Mr.Proctor, I will transfer the money I owe you on time every month.If


    you need anything else, just ask your assistant to contact me.My phone is on 24 hours a day."


    The implication was that she did not intend to add his contact information back.


    After leaving the Proctor Group, Sharon wasn''t cheered up for being able to repay by installments.

 Chapter 38: Ill Love You Well in the Future

    Chapter 38: I''ll Love You Well in the Future


    She was prepared to keep the money to raise her child, but for some reason, she ended up with a huge


    debt inexplicably.


    She didn''t know whether Jameson was generous or not.


    She couldn''t say he was generous.


    To have his two million back, he stayed by the hospital bed when she fainted, for fear that she would


    run away.


    She couldn''t say he was mean either.


    In the blink of an eye, he paid her nearly ten million in liquidated damages.


    However, the debt returned to her, so Jameson was not only a da*ned man but also a miser.


    Only after Sharon left a long timeter did Jameson realize that he had been tricked by her again.


    How could a scheming and thoughtful woman like her be willing to give away? It was just one of her


    tricks.


    Jameson asked Jacob in by calling him by thendline.


    "What''s going on with She?" He said coldly.


    As soon as he said it, Jacob knew that a big trouble found him.


    He quickly exined this matter in detail.


    At the end of the sentence, he added sincerely, "I was going to tell youst time, but before I could say


    anything, you said that the cooperation with Lumiere Jewelry was a few years ago and I shouldn''t


    mention them again..."


    Jameson looked up with a cold gaze.


    Jacob was shocked, "Mr.Proctor, I will go to Lumiere Jewelry to rify now.¡¯¡¯


    "No need."


    Sharon now dared to scold him again and again.


    If she knew about those things, she would definitely be on the high moral ground.


    Although everything he did was only for Lumiere Jewelry''s sake, she wouldn''t think that way.


    She would get carried away! Perhaps one day, she would dare to override him and do whatever she


    wanted.


    Just as Jameson was about to get up, he saw a medicine bottle under Sharon''s seat.


    He reached out to pick it up and saw the two words on the bottle, folic acid.


    Jameson frowned, "Why is she taking this?"


    Jacob replied very cautiously, "It is said that taking this during pregnancy can effectively prevent the


    neural tube defects of the fetus."


    Jameson suddenly put on a long face, gripping the bottle in his hand.


    His body was trembling.


    Preparing for pregnancy? She and Martin had gone this far? Three yearster, Sharon actually nned


    to marry into the Morton family by the same trick! On the way to home, Sharon was depressed.


    When she got back home and opened the door, "Baby, you''re back, surprise!"


    Confetti blew into the air, and a man holding a rose bouquet came out.


    "Hi, Asher ..."


    "Hi, Sharon...


    Both of them were a little awkward.


    After a while, Asherughed embarrassedly and put away the roses in his hand.


    "Sorry, I thought you were Tiffany."


    Sharon said, "Tiffany has been very busy with the magazine.She might have to be a littlete."


    "Sorry ...it''s my fault.I was going to give her a surprise.¡¯¡¯


    "It''s fine.I won''t tell her.She must be happy to see the surprise you''ve prepared for her.I should go


    now.I will leave you to it."


    Asher said, "Don''t leave.If Tiffany knew it, she would scold me."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I have something to do.Please tell Tiffany that I won''te back tonight."


    "Then I''ll send you off."


    "No, thanks.I''ll take a taxi."


    Sharon finished speaking, then left tactfully.Asher was Tiffany''s boyfriend.


    They had been together since college and always been a nice couple.


    Last year, Asher was sent abroad by thepany.He said that he would stay there for at least two


    years.


    Now, it seemed that he came back earlier than nned.They hadn''t seen each other for so long, so


    they definitely had a lot to say and do.


    Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to stay there as a third wheel? Sharon walked into a caf¨¦ and sat down,


    and began to browse the rental information.


    The sky outside gradually darkened.


    Sharon stretched his neck and went to find a ce to have dinner.


    Halfway through her meal, she received a call from Tiffany, "Sharon, where are you?"


    "I''m eating out.Have you gone back yet?"


    "Yes....Asher wanted to give me a surprise.But I was scared as I thought a thief slipped into our house


    and even get ready to fight the thief."


    Although Tiffanyined, it wasn''t hard to tell that her tone was sweet.


    "Don''t scold him,¡¯ Sharon smiled.


    "He came back with great difficulty.Have a good night."


    "We''ve been together for four to five years.We feel like an old married couple.Sharon,e back


    tonight.I''ll ask him to stay in the hotel."


    "Please don''t.I''ll just stay outside.Enjoy your time together"


    Tiffany was a little shy when she heard this, "You''re so kind...then you have to be careful when you stay


    outside.Send me the address of the hotelter."


    "Alright, see you."


    After hanging up the phone, Asher wrapped his arms around Tiffany''s waist from behind and asked


    worriedly, "Is sheing back?"


    Tiffany patted his arm unhappily, "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back? How embarrassing is it


    now?"


    "Sorry, but I didn''t know she lived here.I was just trying to surprise you.If I had known, I wouldn''t have


    done this.Alright, baby, it''s all my fault.Don''t get angry.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany turned around and hugged him, "I don''t


    me you.I''m just a little worried that she''s out there alone."


    "She is an adult.Don''t worry about her.It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other.Don''t you miss


    me?"


    Asher started to make a move on her.


    "I was just about to ask you.Didn''t you say that you have to stay there at least two years? Why did you


    come back early..."


    Hearing this, Asher looked a little panic and he tried to sneak over with a smile, "Because I miss you so


    much! I applied for leave from thepany many times before it was approved.You don''t know how


    much hardship I''ve endured there alone."


    There was no light on in the living room.


    It was filled with candles that he had set up for the surprise.


    Therefore, Tiffany could not see clearly the difference in his expression.


    She only said gently, "Dear, I know that you have suffered.I will love you and be good to you in the


    future."


    Asher kissed her lips and said eagerly, "not in the future, now.¡¯¡¯


    In the living room, there was only candlelight flickering.


    After arriving at the hotel, Sharon took a shower andy on the bed.


    She checked her bnce and set aside the rent and the money she needed for daily life.


    She then transferred the rest to Jameson.


    And then she deleted all the Moments posts that cursed Jameson, which was only viewable by Giana.


    What was the use of cursing? She was still at his mercy.


    Before going to bed, Sharon poured a cup of hot water.


    She wanted to take a folic acid pill.


    However, she rummaged through her bag but couldn''t find the bottle.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat on the bed and felt at a loss.


    She went to a lot of ces today and didn''t know where she lost it.


    Most importantly, she also went to Jameson''s office.


    After Sharon calmed down for a while, she decided to call Jameson.She found Jameson''s phone


    number from the cklist and called him with the hotelndline.


    It rang for a long time before being connected.


    "Mr.Proctor...It''s Sharon."

 Chapter 39: I Dont Want Anything Else

    Chapter 39: I Don''t Want Anything Else


    "Speak." The voice was indifferent and concise.


    Sharon held the receiver and licked her lips before she cautiously said, "I just realized that I ...didn''t


    have my stomach medicine.I wonder if it''s left in your office..."


    "No."


    After that word, Jameson hung up the phone without hesitation.


    He did it so quickly that Sharon was not even be able to say another word.


    What was that about? How could he be so rude? Such a b*st*rd! Sharon was lying in bed.


    Although she deliberately called folic acid stomach medicine to avoid embarrassment, that b*st*rd


    would definitely mock her for being unrealistic if he found it as he could figure out what folic acid was


    for.


    Even so, Sharon was still a little worried.She couldn''t sleep well at night.


    She got up early the next morning and went to find the medicine in the caf¨¦ and restaurant that she had


    been to yesterday.


    But she couldn''t find it.She could only hope that she had lost it on the road.She didn''t take a rest in the


    afternoon.She made some appointments with real estate agents.


    She was ready to sign the contract and move out today if she could find one that she liked.


    At the Proctor Group.


    He raised his head from the pile of documents and looked at the IOUs and folic acid on the side


    unsympathetically.


    He sneered.How could she tell him that it was stomach medicine? Jameson pursed his thin lips.


    After a long time, he took out his phone and called Sharon back with the number that she used to call


    him yesterday.


    He really wanted see Sharon''s face when she took the folic acid from him, and he also wanted to hear


    the story that she coulde up with now.


    "This is Cloud Hotel.How can I help you?"


    A gentle female voice was heard as soon as the call got through.


    Jameson frowned slightly.


    Hotel? Didn''t she stay at her friend''s house? Why would she go to the hotel? Coming up with some


    exnation for that, Jameson became upset instantly, and his ck eyes revealed his gloomy mood.


    After hanging up the phone, he got up and strode out of the office.


    When he approached the door, he returned to take the folic acid with him in his pocket.


    Seeing hime out, Jacob hurriedly followed behind.


    "Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson said with a slightly deep voice, "Go to Lumiere Jewelry."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "OK."


    When they were halfway, Jacob answered a phone call and told Jameson seriously, "Mr.Proctor, the


    Morton family has gone to the old mansion.It is said that they are discussing the marriage between


    Mr.Morton and Miss Erica Proctor."


    Jameson showed no emotional change on his poker face.


    After a few seconds, he said, "Go back home."


    The Rolls-Royce turned around and headed for the old mansion of the Proctors.


    Apart from Martin''s parents and his sister, Natalia also came to the old mansion.


    The Beales and the Proctors have been close friends for generations.


    Natalia was gentle, quiet, and sensible.


    Evie liked her very much.


    After greeting the elders, Natalia knew that this kind of asion was not suitable for her staying


    around.


    She said, "Mr.and Mrs.Proctor, I got a few records of ssical music when I was abroad.Jeffery will


    definitely like them.I''ll get them for him."


    Evie smiled and said, "Of course.He''s in the garden.It''s been so long.He must be happy to see you."


    The main topic of this meeting was the marriage between Erica and Martin.


    Logically speaking, Erica was the daughter of Evie''s younger sister.


    Even if her surname was changed to Proctor, she still could not be considered one of the Proctors.


    Her marriage should be arranged by her parents.


    However, the two families knew very well that the marriage was not simply about Erica herself.


    What they really wanted to promote this time was the rtionship between the Proctors and the


    Mortons.


    Therefore, it was natural that Albert and Evie would be in charge of this matter.


    It''s natural for the wealthy families to have this kind of marriage for theirmercial interests.Erica


    behaved well in front of the elders, impressing them as a sweet girl.


    Martin''s parents felt that she should have been spoiled since childhood and she had no bad intentions.


    After her getting married, she might be able to change.


    Both sides had discussed the marriage for their own sake, and Erica helped them to fasten the


    decision-making process.


    Just as they were about to settle down, Jameson came back.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone stopped talking as if someone had pushed the stop key.


    Only Erica said happily, "Jameson, Martin and I are about to get engaged.No one will be able to take


    him away from me in the future.¡¯¡¯ Albert said, "I n to hold the wedding in the next month at Seaside


    Hotel owned by the Proctor family.What do you think?"


    "I don''t agree."


    Jameson sat on the sofa and said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Erica was a little anxious and said, "Jameson..."


    Aylin said, "I wonder why you disagree with it.Can you tell us the reason for that?"


    "Martin can tell you about his affairs."


    Mr.Morton frowned and said, "You can''t talk nonsense.Martin is a person of integrity and honor.He will


    never act recklessly out there."


    Albert said in a deep voice, "What exactly is going on?"


    Erica quickly stood up and said, "It''s that woman who has been pestering Martin.He was tricked by


    her!"


    Evie said, "What woman? Erica, please make it clear."


    "It''s Sharon..."


    Before Erica could finish, Jameson stared at her sternly.


    Erica gritted her teeth and stomped her feet.


    She said, "In short, Martin has nothing to do with her.He is the only one that I want to marry!"


    At this moment, Aylin said, "Although Erica is your younger sister, her marriage should be decided by


    her parents.Mr.Proctor, you seem to go beyond your responsibility."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips carelessly, and he said in a more indifferent way.


    "I don''t have time for that.I''m not in the ce to saying anything about Erica''s marriage.But after she


    gets married, all her shares will be returned to the Proctor Group."


    Once these words were spoken, the entire living room fell into a strange silence once again.


    Jameson made it very clear that it would be in vain if they wanted to take advantage of this marriage to


    increase their control over the Proctor Group by uniting with the Mortons.


    It also meant that the Proctor Group would not have any cooperation with the Morton family.In the end,


    this marriage for business came to a futile end.


    Evie became unhappy with that.


    She said, "You''re going too far."


    Erica changed her surname out of Evie''s request which aimed at obtaining the Proctor Group''s shares.


    But Jameson''s actions undoubtedly sabotaged all her ns.


    The Morton family was also prominent and wealthy.


    Although the marriage would be of great benefit to them, Jameson''s words were too ruthless.


    Nevertheless, they could not stand with it.


    Mr.Morton stood up and said, "This is your family business.We shouldn''t interfere.See youter."


    Erica was so anxious that she hurriedly asked him to stay, "Mr.Morton, Jameson has no intention of


    offending you.Mrs.Morton, please ask Mr.Morton to stay.I..."


    Mrs.Morton pulled her hand away and said, "Erica, it''d be better to wait for your family to make a


    decision before we talk about it in the future."


    Aylin also left.


    Now, there were only the Proctors left in the living room.


    Erica dared not to say anything even though she was angry about it.


    She could only said hastily, "Jameson, I don''t want anything else.I just want to be with Martin..."


    Albert said, "Erica, shut up."

 Chapter 40: Dont Try to Control Me

    Chapter 40: Don''t Try to Control Me


    Since Jameson didn''t want children, Albert was afraid that he would lose control over Jameson.


    Fortunately, Erica was about to be engaged to Martin.


    Albert could not possibly allow Jameson to get in the way of their engagement.


    "Uncle Albert!"


    Evie held Erica''s hand and calmed her down, "Erica, don''t worry.We can fix this."


    The most important thing right now was Erica and Martin''s engagement.


    Albert knew Jameson too well, so he said in a gentle way, "Jameson, Erica is your sister.Have you ever


    thought about the feelings of Erica and our family when you said ¡®you don''t agree¡¯?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "You know better than anyone whether Erica is my sister or not.


    Albert said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Evie also said, "We don''t owe you anything, Jameson.We have given you everything you deserve as


    the future owner of the Proctor Group.What I want now is to see that Erica marry Martin properly.Can''t


    you agree to such a small request?"


    Jameson remained calm as he slowly said, "Martin doesn''t like her.There''s no proper way that Erica


    marries him.¡¯¡¯


    "Martin may like her in time.You refused to marry Sharon when your father asked you to, right?"


    Jameson put on a long face and didn''t say anything.


    ¡®Howe Sharon fancies Martin? Martin is cheating on her.


    He is about to get married! Is Sharon giving herself a hard time?¡¯ It became a bit awkward in the room.


    Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded from the door.


    Jeffery said with a smile, "It seems that I''mte.Did I miss anything?"


    Ericained in grievance, "Jameson doesn''t want me to marry Martin."


    Jeffery was sitting in a wheelchair.Behind him was Natalia.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing this, Jeffery was somewhat surprised, but he instantly smiled, "Erica, Jameson must have his


    own reasons.Stop arguing anymore.He has been pretty preupied with thepany''s affairs these


    days."


    "But I..."


    "Erica, is Martin willing to marry you?"


    Evie seemed to feel like speaking.


    She moved her lips, but did not say anything in the end.


    Albert was a little unhappy because of Jeffery''s words.


    He said, "Jeffery, you''re not young anymore.I didn''t push you before, but it''s time for you to consider


    getting married."


    Jeffery was still smiling as he slowly said, "I''m just a cripple.No one would be willing to be my wife."


    Albert looked a bit rigid for a moment.He did not say anything anymore.Evie suddenly stood up.


    She seemed overwhelmed, "This is not your fault.The one who took everything away from you should


    be the one to be med!"


    "Enough!!!"


    Albert''s face clouded over with anger.


    "Aren''t we talking about Erica? What does this have anything to do with Jeffery?"


    Evie sneered and went upstairs.Albert also went to the study.Erica stamped her feet, feeling anxious


    and angry.


    She then ran out of the room, too.Nobody was happy.


    Jameson stayed still as sarcasm filled his eyes.


    His expression was cold and indifferent.


    As he stood up and got prepared to leave, Jeffery called out to him in a soft voice, "Jameson, talk to


    me."


    In the garden.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Jeffery tended the flowers in front of him.


    "Don''t take what Evie said to heart.She''s been in a bad mood ever since I had the ident.No doctor


    can find a cure for me.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson stood behind him and gave a gentle hum beforeughing self-deprecatingly, "What she said


    was true.¡¯¡¯


    "Jameson."


    Jeffery put down the scissors and turned around the wheelchair to face Jameson.


    He said, "Can''t you just let it go after so many years? I''ve already let go.Move on.It is lucky to gain and


    destined to lose."


    Jameson leaned against the stone fence.


    He lit a cigarette and put it between his lips without saying anything.


    Albert and Evie had tried their best to control Jameson but failed.


    Later on, they wanted to undermine Jameson''s impact by finding someone that could rece him.


    And things with Jeffery were totally a different story.


    Ever since he was disabled, Jeffery knew that he was hopeless to be the heir to the presidency of the


    Proctor Group.


    He decided to let it go.


    It seemed that he had seen through the world.


    Jeffery changed the topic, "I heard about the divorce.Did you have a fight with Sharon?"


    Jameson was surprised that Jeffery would talk about this.


    He froze for a moment before saying, "What do you mean?"


    Jeffery smiled and said, "I think you like your wife very much.You must be in love with her.Jameson,


    you are just too arrogant to have a good talk with her."


    "You are wrong.I don''t like her."


    After saying that, Jameson added, "Every time she talks to me, I hate her even more.¡¯¡¯


    Jeffery smiled and shook his head.


    He turned his wheelchair around and picked up the scissors, continuing to tend the flowers and nts


    in front of him.


    "Sometimes, everyone around you can tell that you are in love.It''s just you who couldn''t feel it."


    Jeffery''s words were not unfounded.


    A few years ago, Jameson and Sharon once came here together.


    At that time, Sharon was treated as a servant.


    All guests were looking down at her as she was asked to do chores around the house.


    After Jameson realized what was going on, he tossed Sharon his suit coat and said to her, "Take it and


    stay here in case I can''t find you when I want my coat."


    If Jameson hated Sharon, he could have just ignored her, but he gave her the coat.


    Undoubtedly, he was telling everyone that Sharon was his wife.


    Jameson said quietly, "Would you fall in love with a woman who forced you to marry her because of


    fake pregnancy?"


    "Who knows?"


    When Jameson left, Natalia, who had been standing in the distance, ran to him and said, "Jameson..."


    Jameson paused for a moment.


    He turned around and said indifferently, "Anything I can do for you?"


    Natalia bit her lip.


    She felt a little nervous in front of Jameson.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time.Don''t you want to talk to me?"


    "No, I don''t."


    Natalia did not expect that Jameson would embarrass her this much.


    She was slightly annoyed, "You don''t even want to pretend to be nice to me?"


    Jameson remained calm.


    "I''m free to answer yes or no to your question.It''s not that I don''t want to be nice to you.I merely don''t


    want to talk to you.¡¯¡¯ Nataliaughed, "You really ...haven''t changed at all."


    "If that''s what you want to talk to me, excuse me for now.¡¯


    "Jameson, Natalia called out to him again, I heard that you''re divorced."


    Jameson was a little annoyed.


    Why was everyone asking him about the divorce? Was divorce something to be proud of? It seemed


    that everyone was keeping a watchful eye on his divorce.


    Natalia added, "I...Actually, I havee back for you this time.Three years ago, we would have gotten


    married if that woman hadn''t..."


    "I''m not Martin.Don''t try to control me."

 Chapter 41: Its So Disgusting

    Chapter 41: It''s So Disgusting


    With that, he left with long steps.Natalia was stunned for a long time.Did he mean that she was a


    person like Erica? Natalia bit her lower lip and her face turned pale.


    Clearly, he didn''t want to marry Sharon three years ago...


    Was there any difference between Sharon and Erica? Jameson was forced into the marriage because


    Sharon had imed that she was pregnant, while Martin married Erica formercial benefits? She


    was not like them.


    Sharon finally found a one-bedroom apartment that she liked, but thendlord said that the contract


    could not be signed until tomorrow.


    So she had to stay at the hotel for another night.


    But she had to go back to Tiffany''s to get her clothes.


    So she could pack her luggage.


    Tiffany pulled her suitcase and said sadly, "Sharon, why don''t you live here? Anyway, there''s room for


    you.I''ve told Asher and he agreed."


    Sharon smiled, "What are you thinking? You two enjoy the joy of love.I don''t want to be the third wheel.


    "But you''re pregnant and live alone..."


    "Don''t worry.I still have Ruben.Everything will be fine."


    Tiffany knew that she had made up her mind.


    She sighed and said, "I''ll take you to the hotel.You can''t carry all these things alone."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    After they arrived at the hotel, Tiffanyy on the big bed and rolled around with the nket, "It''s so


    comfortable.I want to stay the night here with you."


    "If you live here, Asher wille to pick you upter,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said as she tidied the room up.


    Tiffany''s face reddened slightly.


    "He came back like a different person.He became very clingy."


    "You haven''t seen each other in almost a year."


    Sharon paused for a moment and asked, "Would you get your marriage license this time?"


    Tiffany nodded shyly, "I''m already looking for the wedding dress and the venue today.All I need now is


    his proposal."


    After Tiffany finished, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have said something wrong.When


    Sharon married that jerk, what she got was just a marriage license.


    She had no wedding ceremony or even a wedding ring.However, Sharon had no response.


    She just smiled and said, "When you get married, I will design all the jewelry for you."


    Tiffany hugged her, "Sharon, I love you so much!"


    "Alright, go back early.Asher would be worried if you are not home when he''s back."


    "Take care.Remember to lock the door at night."


    "OK.Be careful on your way back." Tiffany left the hotel.


    When she was just in the car, she received a text message from Asher.


    It said, "Baby, I''m sorry, I can''te back tonight.Rest early."


    "OK, but don''t drink that much." Asher had just returned from abroad.


    There was work in thepany that he needed to get familiar with, and many interpersonal


    rtionships that he needed to develop.


    Tiffany did not think too much, putting her phone aside and driving home.


    Although he was told not to drink much, he probably had no choice at the dining table.


    She had to go back and prepare some hangover soup.


    She could stay with Sharon if it weren''t for that.


    After Tiffany left, Sharon went to the pharmacy for some folic acid, and then went to the supermarket


    for snacks.


    On the way back to the hotel, she also bought something from a street stand.


    Nearing the hotel, she saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance.


    It was that jerk''s car! Sharon''s hair stood on end.


    What was he doing here? He was here for the money back? Didn''t he agree the installment payment?


    Sharon was so angry that she kicked the back of the car and then ran into the hotel.


    Jameson was about to open the door and said, Sharon almost fled back to her room and locked the


    door carefully.


    After ten minutes of dy, she made sure that Jameson didn''t catch up and then took out her snacks.


    But as she just took a bite, the doorbell rang and a female voice came, "Ms.Allyson, a gentleman said


    he picked up your things.I came to check with you."


    Sharon looked outside through the peephole on the door and saw the hotel staff standing at the door.


    She hesitated as to whether she should the door.


    Without hearing her reply, the staff member was worried that something might happen and rang the


    doorbell again, "Ms.Allyson, are you there?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon took a deep breath and opened the door, "I''m here."


    Alright, she had no choice.


    If Jameson really came to ask for his money back, he would find her out sooner orter.


    The staff member took out a small bag and said, "Ms.Allyson, is this yours?"


    Sharon opened the bag and took out a bottle.


    She clearly saw the word "Folic acid" on it.


    After a while, she said in embarrassment, "It''s mine."


    It seemed that she had guessed wrongly.


    Jameson did note for money, but came to deliberately humiliate her with those things.


    "Didn''t you say it was for your stomach ache night?"


    A cold male voice came from the side.Sharon stiffly turned her head and found Jameson leaning


    against the wall.He stared at her with his ck and indifferent eyes.


    Sharonughed dryly.


    The staff member looked around and said, "Ms.Allyson..."


    "We know each other.Thank you."


    "Alright, then I''ll go now.Ms.Allyson, you can call the front desk if necessary."


    Sharon nodded and her heart sank.She felt lonely, tired and powerless.Should she tell him the truth?


    But she clearly knew what would happen if she told him.


    Jameson, as the father of the unborn child, had the right to decide whether they should keep the little


    baby or not.


    But she didn''t want to ...really didn''t want to.


    Just as she was in a great struggle, Jameson pressed between his eyebrows and then walked past her


    into the room, "Pour me a ss of water."


    Sharon closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    After she poured water, she saw that Jameson had already nested on the sofa and looked slightly tired.


    Sharon ced the water on the coffee table in front of him and cautiously said, "Mr.Proctor, could you


    please cut to the chase."


    Jameson picked up the water and raised his head to drink.


    His long fingers fiddled with the mouth of the cup.


    His tone was so cold that Sharon could not tell his emotions.


    "You didn''t say with Martin?"


    "Why should he stay with me?" Sharon was confused.


    Jameson''s lips curled up coldly, "Yep, he''s still busy dealing with another woman.He doesn''t have time


    to care about you."


    "Mr.Proctor, what exactly do you mean?"


    Jameson raised his eyes and said, "Sharon, the Morton family visited the Proctor family today.Do you


    know why?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I''ll tell you."


    Jameson stood up and approached her step by step, "The woman he will marry is Erica.Even if you are


    pregnant, the child is illegitimate.Do you know that using the same trick twice would only make people


    feel disgusted?"

 Chapter 42: What I Said Makes You Sick?

    Chapter 42: What I Said Makes You Sick?


    Sensing the danger, Sharon could not help but step back until her back was against the wall.


    The word "disgusting" drew her back to reality.


    She calmly said, "Don''t take me wrong.I have nothing to do with Martin."


    Jameson obviously didn''t believe it.He narrowed his eyes, lifted her chin with his fingers and said


    coldly.


    "Then what about the folic acid? Getting prepared for pregnancy?" Sharon didn''t answer.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She finally understood why Jameson acted like that when he saw her taking folic acid.


    She had tried to deny it a few times: no one said folic acid could only be used for pregnancy


    preparation.


    Butter she realized that at least Jameson would not suspect she was pregnant.


    Since Sharon didn''t say anything, Jameson tightened his fingers.


    "How are things going between you and Martin? Or should I say, how many times have you slept


    together?"


    Sharon felt utter humiliation.


    She was much annoyed, "Not everyone enjoys ying the field like you.I have nothing to do with


    Martin.Wait a minute.If it weren''t for you, we could have got married and perhaps had a child."


    Jameson sneered, "You''re still thinking about him, sure enough."


    "Is anything wrong with me thinking about him? We are divorced, Mr.Proctor! I can do whatever I like


    with Martin, and you have no right to..."


    Jameson cut her off with his lips against hers.


    Sharon intended to raise her hands and to push him away, but was pressed further against the wall.


    Jameson held Sharon''s chin more tightly, forcing her to open her mouth, so as to allow his tongue to


    slide in.


    Sharon''s eyes turned red.


    This jerk wouldn''t let her go even if they had been divorced.


    Sharon was struggling hard.


    After a while, they both tasted blood between their lips.


    Jameson''s lips moved away from hers, but his hand still controlled her.


    His voice was a bit hoarse, "Am I not a good kisser? Why were you biting me so hard?"


    Sharon tried not to quiver.


    She said coldly, "If you did this because you havent had sex for too long, then you should go find


    someone to have sex."


    He said, "Well, that''s why Ie here."


    It had been almost three months since she had decided to divorce him.


    And he hadn''t touched her for a long time.


    How could he not want to have sex? Sharon took a deep breath, ¡®How shameless!¡¯ "Mr.Proctor, have


    some shame.We are divorced, and I bear no obligation as a wife.If you do this again, I can sue you for


    rape."


    Jameson frowned in displeasure, "Don''t say the word ¡®divorce¡¯ ever."


    "We have terminated the legal rtionship as husband and wife on an equal and voluntary basis,"


    Sharon said.


    Jameson fell silent.He wiped the bloodstain from the corner of her lips with his thumb.


    "I didn''t know you are so eloquent."


    "You didn''t know me at all."


    "So marrying me makes you less eloquent?"


    Words failed Sharon.


    What was the problem with this jerk? He was all ferocious a few minutes ago.


    And now he was making jokes, only they were not funny at all.


    Before Sharon said anything, Jameson said, "Sharon, it''s said that I had feelings for you."


    "Do you believe it?"


    "Even I myself don''t believe it.Do you think that''s possible?"


    ¡®¡¯Who cares? You should go ask the one who said this! Why do you ask me?¡¯¡¯ Sharon couldn''t bear it


    anymore.


    Just as she was about to snap at him, she smelled cigarettes and alcohol from him.


    During the three-year marriage, Jameson had seldom smoked, unless he had been extremely upset.


    However, this had nothing to do with her.


    Just because he was in a bad mood did not mean that he could insult her.


    As Sharon didn''t say anything, Jameson finally let go of her hands and said, "I will give you a chance to


    exin about the folic acid thing."


    Sharon pursed her lips, ¡®How arrogant of him to say this!¡¯ Jameson added, "Sharon, I will believe


    whatever you say.So take time to think about it."


    Thinking of the 10 million debt, Sharonpromised and lied with a serious look, "That''s not mine.It''s


    Tiffany''s.She and her boyfriend are about to get married.They are expecting a child."


    "Why did she put her things in your bag?"


    "I live with her and we work at the same ce.She forgot to bring it with her when she was out.Is there


    a problem if I bring it over for her?"


    Jameson remained silent.


    Sharon couldn''t tell if he had bought it.


    Two secondster, he said, "You said you lived with her, then what are you doing at this hotel?"


    Sharon was annoyed by his question, "Can''t you think about it? She and her boyfriend are expecting a


    child! How can I live with them?"


    Jameson was stuck by the question.


    Sharon said, "Anything else you want to ask me? If not, you''d better leave now.Others will gossip if you


    stay here alone with me.I don''t want to be called ¡®disgusting¡¯ again."


    "You cannot control what others say."


    ¡®Isn''t that all your f*cking fault?!¡¯ Jameson said faintly, "If you don''t want to be the subject of gossip, I


    can remarry you and no one will gossip about it."


    As soon as he finished, Sharon acted as if she wanted to throw up.


    Jameson''s expression instantly turned ugly.


    He gritted his teeth and roared, "Sharon!"


    Before Sharon could speak, she pushed Jameson away, rushed to the bathroom, and threw up into the


    toilet.


    After a while, Sharon came out of the bathroom.


    She saw Jameson standing on the spot with a frosty look.


    He said coldly, "What I said makes you sick, right?"


    "I just don''t feel well in my stomach.But you can think what you like..."


    Before Sharon could finish, Jameson stormed out.


    Sharon sat back on the sofa, feeling awkward.In front of her was the snacks she had just ordered, but


    she had lost her appetite.


    She sighed, cleaned up hastily and rested herself on the bed.


    This was a tough night.


    Touching the injured corner of her mouth, Sharon got furious.


    That jerk must have been drunk and gone crazy.


    She had already cklisted his contact number, yet he managed to find her.


    Why was she so unlucky? Sharon rolled over and ced her hand on the stomach.


    Fortunately, he bought her excuse about the folic acid.


    Even if he didn''t really believe it, he would never suspect that she had it for pregnancy.

 Chapter 43: Why Was It Him?

    Chapter 43: Why Was It Him?


    The next day, after renting the house, Sharon brought a small amount of luggage into the rental house.


    Tiffany and Ruben refused to let her clean up.They just told her to sit and rest.


    Sharon was lying on the sofa and ordering afternoon tea for them.


    It was a happy moment for her.


    With such a good godmother and uncle, the baby would be taken good care of after it was born.


    Thinking of this, Sharon lowered her head and gently ced her hand on her belly.


    Her lower abdomen had slightly bulged.


    She did not know if it was because she had gained weight recently or if the baby had grown up in her


    belly.


    Tiffany had a shooting this afternoon, so she could only take a few hours off.


    Before she left, she bought many daily necessities for Sharon.


    "Sharon, without me, you must take good care of yourself.Make sure you eat enough and well."


    Ruben came out of the kitchen and said, "I will take care of my sister."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Come on, I''m not a child.Don''t worry about me."


    "You''re not a child, but you have a child in your belly."


    Tiffany said as she leaned closer to Sharon''s belly.


    "Little baby, be good.Don''t make trouble for your mother, otherwise, godmother will punish you when


    you''re born."


    Not long after Tiffany left, Sharon said, "You can go back as well.Leave the rest to me."


    "No."


    Ruben said, "I''ll stay here with you for a couple of days.I''ll leave when you get familiar with the


    neighborhood."


    Sharon couldn''t help butugh.


    "Don''t treat me like a baby, OK? I''m your sister."


    Ruben replied seriously, "I will only stay for a couple of days so that others will know that you have


    aman in your house and wont make trouble for you."


    The smile on Sharon''s face stiffened and she did not refuse.


    "Then I''ll buy you a single bed.It''s convenient for you to stay over in the future."


    "It''s not necessary.I''ll just sleep on the sofa."


    As Ruben spoke, he picked up the garbage in the room and went out.


    "I''ll go back and get some clothes.I''ll bring back whatever you want to eat."


    A monthter.


    "Natalia, I''m sorry for the trouble.Every time you have toe with me."


    Natalia held Aylin''s arm and smiled softly.


    "Aylin, you''re wee.I have nothing to do at home anyway, So it''s good to go with you and rx


    myself."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Aylin sighed, "Because of the marriage alliance with the Proctor family, Martin''s rtionship with our


    family has been bad recently.If I knew that I shouldn''t have agreed to this marriage, and things would


    be fine now.The Proctor family looks down on us, and Martin isn''t happy either.No one is satisfied."


    "Aylin, you misunderstood.Jameson doesn''t have any problem with you.He just..."


    At this point, Aylin lowered her voice and said, "Natalia, there''s something I wanted to ask you a long


    time ago.I heard the rumor that Jameson was not Mrs.Proctor''s biological son.He is Albert''s illegitimate


    son.When you were young, you often went to the Proctor''s, so is that true?"


    Jameson was taken back to the Proctor''s at the age of seven.


    The Proctor family had told the public that Jameson suffered poor health after he was born and had


    been recuperating abroad.


    In addition, Albert had pulled some strings so that no one had talked about this since then.


    Jameson was taken back to the Proctor''s two months after Jeffery''s legs were disabled in a car


    ident.


    Because of the ident, Jeffery could no longer be the sessor of the Proctor Group.


    If the rumor was just paranoia before, then it could be a reasonable guess after Aylin saw the


    mess in the Proctor''sst time.


    Natalia smiled apologetically and said, "I have never heard of this before.Aylin, don''t think too much


    about it.It makes sense for Jameson to disagree with Martin marrying Erica.Think about it, Erica has a


    reputation of her arrogant personality.If she bes even more presumptuous after the marriage, the


    conflict will be between twopanies instead two families.


    "Jameson didn''t like trouble at all.Moreover, Erica is only his cousin.He definitely doesn''t want to help


    her deal with these matters."


    Aylin felt that she was right and helplessly said, "I don''t like Erica either, but my dad felt that it would be


    a good opportunity to marry the Proctor family.My dad was furious about Jameson''s attitude before, so


    he probably will drop the idea in the end."


    Natalia nodded, "Martin is so outstanding.There must be a lot of girls who like him.He will find someone


    better than Erica..."


    Before Natalia could finish speaking, she suddenly saw a familiar figure at the door.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Natalia withdrew her gaze and said, "I think I saw a friend."


    "Friend?"


    Aylin followed her gaze, only to see unfamiliar faces.


    She asked, "Is your friend here for a prenatal examination?"


    "What?"


    "Doesn''t everyonee here for a prenatal examination? How long has your friend been pregnant? Do


    you want me to introduce her to my doctor?"


    Natalia shook her head, held Aylin''s arm and walked out, "It''s alright.I should have mistaken her for


    someone else.Aylin, let''s go."


    She was not mistaken.


    That person just now was Sharon.


    Even though she had only seen Sharon on the photos, she would not mistake Sharon for someone


    else.


    Natalia stopped in front of the car and said, "Aylin, I suddenly recall something and won''t go back with


    you."


    "Alright.Where are you going? I''ll have the driver give you a ride."


    "No need, it''s nearby."


    After separating from Aylin, Natalia returned to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the obstetrics department, she happened to see Sharoning out of the doctor''s


    office.


    Sharon was also holding a book of maternity test in her hand.Natalia looked at Sharon''s back and


    frowned.


    As soon as Sharon left the hospital, she received a phone call from Lance.


    A customer went to Lumiere Jewelry to ask her design a piece of customized jewelry.


    "I''ll be right over." Sharon said.


    Lumiere Jewelry hadunched several new series of jewelry after the First Love collection, each of


    which has been well received.


    During this period, various magazines came to poach Sharon, including some famous jewelry brands,


    but she rejected them one by one.


    Lance was her talent scout.


    When she had nothing and needed to be acknowledged the most, Lance was willing to take the risk to


    sign her, so she would not leave Lumiere Jewelry at this time.


    Lumiere Jewelry.


    Lance briefed Sharon on the way to the VIP lounge.


    "Although we didnt take tailoring orders before, it is always in our n.When Lumiere Jewelry nned


    to build its own independent brand, we nned on diversified development.However, I can assure you


    that the customized jewelry will only be open to high-end customers."


    In short, the advantage of doing so was that both Lumiere Jewelry and Sharon could ess to the


    circle of high-end customers, and they could also get very high remuneration.


    Sharon nodded, "I will do my best."


    At the door of the conference room, Lance knocked and pushed the door open.


    "Mr.Jeffery, our designer is here."


    When the people inside turned around, the smile on Sharon''s face stiffened.Why was it him?

 Chapter 44: Ive Hinted at Him Many Times

    Chapter 44: I''ve Hinted at Him Many Times


    "Ally, this is Jeffery Proctor, Mr.Jeffery."


    After a brief introduction, Lance had other matters to attend to and left.


    Jeffery sat in a wheelchair with a warm and gentle smile, "Sharon, so you''re Lumiere Jewelry''s famous


    designer."


    Sharon paused for a while.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Jeffery." then she said.


    Jeffery said, "You don''t have to call me that.Just call me Jeffery like Jameson does.¡¯¡¯


    "I''d better not.Jameson and I are divorced."


    Jeffery smiled and said, "That''s right.It''s just a title.I''m not much older than you.It''s alright to call me


    Jeffery."


    Sharon pursed her lips and didn''t continue to discuss the topic.


    "What kind of jewelry does Mr.Jeffery want to customize?"


    "Almost forgot about it."


    Jeffery took out a few pieces of paper from his folder and ced it on the table.


    "My mother''s birthday is next week.I want to get a tailored ne for her.I nned to design it


    myself, but as you can see, it''s all garbage."


    Sharon felt that the smile on her face could no longer be maintained.


    Jeffery''s mother was also Jameson''s mother.


    That cold and elegant woman who was emitting a noble aura all over her body, making others afraid of


    getting close to her.


    Seeing her weird expression, Jeffery apologized, "This is a little awkward for you.I heard from my friend


    that the new designer of Lumiere Jewelry is very talented and intelligent, so I came over to give it a


    try.If it''s too reluctant for you, then forget it..."


    As he said thisst sentence, Jeffery''s words were filled with obvious regret.


    Sharon paused for two seconds before saying, "No, Mr.Jeffery, what style do you prefer?"


    It was she who kept saying that she and Jameson were divorced, and now if she refused because of


    this, it was as if she still held it in her heart.


    And this was work, she shouldn''t have made it personal.


    Jeffery told Sharon the style he wanted and added, "It''s my mother''s birthday next week, so maybe the


    design sketch should be out within three days.The finished ne must be done before her birthday,


    right? It''s all my fault for wasting too much time.I know I don''t have the talent, but I still tried."


    "I don''t have any other work on hand right now.I can make it happen in three days.When the sketch is


    out, I''ll have Mr.Carter contact you.¡¯¡¯


    "In fact, I don''t know Mr.Carter very well either.If it''s convenient for you, shall we leave contact


    information for each other?"


    "Sure." Sharon said.


    This was her job, and it was a reasonable request of the customer.


    After getting his contact, Sharon put the paper on the desk into her file bag and handed it to Jeffery.


    "Then I''ll walk Mr.Jeffery out." she said casually.


    "Thank you then."


    After leaving Lumiere Jewelry, Jeffery''s driver walked over and took the handle of the wheelchair from


    Sharon.


    Jeffery said, "My driver will take it over from here.You can go back to your work."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Keep in touch, Mr.Jeffery."


    When Sharon got on the elevator, she thought that Jeffery was the only one in the Proctor family who


    had good intentions towards her.


    At that banquet a few years ago, when she was constantly being ordered and mocked, only Jeffery


    handed her a ss of water and said softly, "Rest for a while.You don''t have to take what they said


    seriously.As long as Jameson treats you as his wife, it''s useless for others to say anything.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon silently said in his heart, "He is among others."


    She held the cup and whispered to thank him.


    Later, when Erica came up to provoke and humiliate her, it was also Jeffery who helped her out.


    At that time, Sharon did not understand why there was such a big difference in personality between the


    two brothers.


    If Jameson was half as gentle as Jeffery, she would be satisfied.


    As soon as she returned to Lumiere Jewelry, Tiffany ran over and whispered, "I heard Mr.Carter say


    that the man''s surname is Proctor.Does it have anything to do with Jameson or was it just a


    coincidence?"


    Sharon said, "It''s Jameson''s elder brother.¡¯ Tiffany was shocked and puzzled, "Does Jameson have an


    elder brother?"


    Jeffery had never appeared in public these past few years, and he rarely left the Proctor''s.


    Moreover, Jameson was managing the Proctor Group''s business, so it was normal for outsiders not to


    know about Jeffery''s existence.Sharon nodded gently.


    "Then did he ask you to design the jewelry just to humiliate you on behalf of Jameson?"


    "No, he is much kinder and gentler than Jameson.It''s just..."


    Sharon told Tiffany about Jeffery asking her to design a ne for his mother.


    Tiffany''s eyes widened, "Then did you reject it? Did you?"


    "I agree."


    In fact, Sharon had only seen Evie twice.


    The first time was before she married Jameson.


    She was brought to the Proctor''s and Stood in front of Jameson''s parents.She felt embarrassed,


    humiliated, confused and helpless.She wished she could find a crack to get into it.


    Another time was the banquet of the Proctor family.


    Evie''s attitude towards her was extremely cold for both times.


    Fortunately, she only needed to finish the sketch.


    Jeffery would find someone to prepare the materials and finish making the jewelry.


    Tiffany sighed, "That''s right, you don''t see each other anyway.I heard from Mr.Carter that the price he


    offered is very high.If I knew that he was Jameson''s brother, I should have let Mr.Carter charge more!"


    Tiffany said, "Right, you went to the prenatal examination today.What did the doctor say?"


    Sharon''s face unconsciously smiled, "The doctor said that the fetus is normal and well


    developed.Today, I even listened to the heartbeat of the fetus."


    "Really? Really? I want to hear it too!"


    As Tiffany spoke, she ced her head on Sharon''s belly.


    "That''s not how it works." Sharon smiled.


    "It''s been more than four months now.I should wait for at most six more months, then I can see your


    little baby.Have you named it yet?"


    "Not yet.I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl yet.It won''t be toote to think about it after it is born."


    "Then leave it to me.I''ll give you a few choices for both boy''s name and girl''s name.¡¯ Sharon smiled and


    said, "Think about it for yourself, too.Haven''t Asher proposed yet?"


    Tiffany curled her lips and said, "I''ve hinted at him many times this month.He''s usually romantic and


    interesting, but he bes slow in this matter.Moreover, he has to attend social intercourses


    frequently, making him quite busy.I can''t always disturb him because of this."


    "Then wait a bit longer.Perhaps he''ll propose to you after this busy period."


    "Yes.Are you going back now? I just happened to have an outdoor filming.I''ll give you a ride."


    "No need, I still have to report to Mr.Carter.You go ahead.¡¯¡¯ After reporting to Lance about her work,


    Sharon was on the way back.


    She remembered that there were not many ingredients left at home.


    She told the driver to stop at a nearby mall.


    Not long after Sharon entered the mall, she saw a baby shop.


    The clothes and shoes inside were so cute that she couldn''t stop but stare at them.


    Sharon bought a few one-piece baby clothes.


    Just as she was about to go shopping for other things, she saw a couple walking over to her, hugging


    each other.


    The woman drank milk tea while raising her head to act like a spoiled girl in front of the man.


    Sharon suddenly looked over.That man¡­ She took out her mask from her bag and hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 45: Kiss Me Before Leaving

    Chapter 45: Kiss Me Before Leaving


    They soon entered a luxury store.


    The woman was choosing clothes and bags, while the man was replying his text messages.Sharon hid


    outside the door.


    She could see the man¡¯s face clearly from this position.She gritted her teeth.


    What was Asher doing? They stayed in the luxury store.


    Yadira handed a bag to Asher and asked him, "Darling, I fancy it.Can you buy it for me?"


    The shop assistant said, "Lady, you have a good taste.It is our new collection of the season.There are


    only two such bags in the South City, both in our shop."


    Hearing this, Yadira liked the bag even more.


    She held Asher''s arm and said, "Then I''ll take this, okay?"


    Asher intimately pinched her nose and said, "Alright, I''ll buy it for you."


    As he said that, he took out his card and said to the shop assistant, "Are there two such bags? I''ll take


    them both."


    The shop assistant smiled and took the card.


    "Okay, just a moment, please."


    Yadira, who was smiling just now, got instantly upset.


    She let go of Asher''s arm and said, "Are you going to send that woman a gift again? Every time you


    buy me something, you''ll buy another for her.If you are so reluctant to leave her, stop being with me."


    Asher held her shoulder and said, "Well, baby, don''t be angry.I''ve been with you most of the days in


    this month since I came back.I should give her somepensation.You can pick whatever you like in


    the shop.I''ll only buy them for you.I won''t buy them for her this time."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yadira poked him in the chest with her finger and said coquettishly, "That''s right...."


    They came out of the luxury store and left the mall.


    Asher put the exquisitely packed boxes in the car and went to the hotel next to the mall, holding


    Yadira''s shoulder.


    Along the way, Sharon quietly followed behind them.


    They were so immersed in the joy of an affair that neither of them noticed Sharon.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Sharon also took the elevator and stood in the corner under the cover


    of many people.


    When they got off the elevator, she followed them and slowly walked behind them.


    Asher seemed to notice something.


    He turned around to take a look.


    The moment he turned around, Sharon paused in the doorframe beside her to hide herself.


    However, she did not expect that this door was not locked.


    It was opened when she hit the door.


    Sharon thought that she would fall or hit the wall hard.


    But she fell into a warm embrace.


    Sharon raised her head and met the man''s deep dark eyes.


    What a coincidence! Jameson raised the phone with one hand and looked at her calmly.


    Sharon could guess what he was thinking through his cold and indifferent eyes.


    This man must be thinking, ¡®¡®Look, one month separation and you''re in such a hurry to throw yourself


    into my arms.¡¯¡¯


    Before she figured all his thoughts out, Jameson''s thin lips twitched slightly, as if he were about to say


    something from the bottom of his heart.


    Sharon was afraid the Asher would discover her and she couldn''t get any evidence of his cheating on


    Tiffany.


    Before Jameson spoke, she hurriedly tiptoed to cover his mouth with her hands.She closed the door by


    the way.


    A strange silence fell in the room.


    Only someone was still speaking in Jameson''s phone, "...Mr.Proctor, are you still listening?"


    Jameson lowered his eyes and took a look.Sharon immediately realized.


    Her hand was about to burn and she hurriedly withdrew it.


    He held the phone and said, "Yes."


    "About the development of resort hotels in Singapore..."


    "Send theplete project to my office within two days."


    After saying that, Jameson hung up the phone.


    Then he room became quiet again.


    He did not speak, nor did Sharon.


    It was the first time that they had met each other after a bitter quarrel in the hotel a month ago.


    In the end, Sharon couldn''t bear the pressure and gave a hollowugh, "Mr.Proctor, what a


    coincidence...."


    "It''s quite a coincidence that you ran into me in my hotel."


    His words were full of mockery.Sharon kept silent.


    Were all the b*st*rds in the world have something inmon? A b*st*rd opened a hotel.


    Another b*st*rd was going to spend the night with a woman rather than his girlfriend in this hotel.


    Sharon exined, "Mr.Proctor, I didn''t know this was your hotel.I came with someone else."


    Jameson said, "Is that so?"


    Sh*t! Did he believe her or not? Sharon took a deep breath and said calmly, "Whatever you think, I''m


    not here for you anyway."


    Jameson narrowed his eyes and said, "Then tell me, who are you looking for in the hotel?"


    Sharon opened her mouth, but she suddenly stopped.


    She wanted to tell him to let her alone.


    He didn''t have to know who she looked for.


    However, she quickly found that it was improper to say so.


    No matter what, the person standing in front of her was her big creditor.


    She had better not make things difficult for him.


    If something unexpected happened, she might discuss with him about dying an installment of her


    debt.It would be too silly of her to defy him.


    Only fools would defy their creditors.


    Sharon smiled gently, "I''m here for a friend.How about Mr.Proctor?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    It didn''t matter.She just asked casually.


    Jameson put away his phone and said impatiently, "How long do you n to stay here with me?"


    He came to the hotel for a regr meeting.


    When he suddenly received a work call, he randomly opened a room to answer it.He didn''t expect that


    she would identally enter the room.


    Jameson absolutely did not believe such a coincidence.


    It seemed that a period of separation was somewhat effective.Only then did Sharon remember that she


    didn''te here to quarrel with him.


    Asher should have entered his room by now.


    She took two steps back and said, "Sorry, I''ll excuse myself."


    At the same time, Asher had a guilty conscience.


    He felt a little uneasy today.


    Although he didn''t see anyone back then, rationality told him that he couldn''t stay any longer.


    However, when he suggested leaving, Yadira still hugged him tightly, "Just tell that woman and you can


    be with me forever."


    Asher smiled and didn''t answer her directly.


    He obviously enjoyed having an affair without breaking up with his girlfriend.


    He took Yadira''s hand and said, "Alright, babyy, I''ll see you tomorrow.I really have to go back today."


    When they reached the door, Yadira hugged his waist and said, "Kiss me before leaving."


    Asher hugged Yadira and kissed her.


    When Sharon opened the hotel room, she saw their kissing.


    She hurriedly stepped back.


    She didn''t have time to exin to Jameson behind her.


    She just pushed him into the room, quickly took out her phone and took a picture of their kissing.

 Chapter 46: Do You Want a Child?

    Chapter 46: Do You Want a Child?


    After the kiss, Asher hurried away.Just as Sharon was about to put away her phone, a cold voice came


    from behind her, "I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby."


    Sharon did not intend to exin to him anymore.After a shortugh, she quickly left.


    Jameson was about to leave when he stepped on something.He lowered his head and saw that there


    was a paper bag with a brand name on it.


    It was a brand of maternal and infant products.Jameson''s expression did not change as he bent down


    and picked up the paper bag.


    After leaving the hotel, Sharon was just about to call Tiffany when she remembered that Tiffany was


    filming now.


    She opened the dialog box and deleted the message she had typed.


    Her mood became heavier.


    Tiffany and Asher had been together for several years, and their rtionship had always been very


    good.


    Asher was outstanding, and there were several women admired him.


    However, no matter how other women went after him, Tiffany was the only person in his eyes.


    At that time, some people evenughed at Asher that he was like the shadow of Tiffany which followed


    her everywhere, but he was happy about that.


    It was unexpected that everything would change after he was just a year abroad.


    Tiffany was still waiting for his proposal.


    So, love would disappear, right? Sharon put down her phone helplessly.She didn''t know how to tell


    Tiffany about this.


    After walking a few steps, Sharon suddenly realized that her hands were empty.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was supposed to be carrying something...She lowered her head abruptly and saw that the baby


    clothes she had just bought had disappeared.


    Sharon stood there nkly for a few seconds before realizing that her baby clothes were left in the


    hotel room.


    She felt as if her head was going to explode.


    It had only been a month since everything was in peace.


    Why did the mishaps keeping one after another? Sharon did not have the courage to go back and


    look for the baby clothes, nor did she have the mood to argue with Jameson.


    After returning to the apartment, shey on the bed for a long time.


    After her mood was at ease, she got out of bed and began to design a ne for Evie.


    In the evening, a servant of Star Lake Mansion called, "Mrs.Proctor, Mr.Proctor said that he has


    something yours.If you still want them,e and get them.If you don''t want them, we will just throw


    them away."


    Sharon wanted to say no.


    But Jameson purposely made this call, which meant that he had some other thoughts.Her refusal to go


    would only made him suspect more.Star Lake Mansion.


    The servant put down the phone and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor said she would be here in a


    minute."


    Jameson said indifferently, "OK, go get some rest."


    The servant nodded and bowed slightly before leaving.


    Jameson loosened his tie, picked up the paper bag on the sofa, and went up to the second floor.


    Half an hourter, Sharon pushed open the gate of Star Lake Mansion.The lights on the first floor were


    on, but there was no one here.


    Sharon pursed her lips and could only slowly go upstairs.


    She stood at the bedroom door and knocked, "Mr.Proctor, are you there?"


    No response.


    Sharon suppressed her temper and said louder, "Mr.Proctor, are you there?"


    After a few seconds, a man''s indifferent voice sounded from inside, "Come in."


    Sharon pushed open the door and cautiously took a few steps inside.


    Jameson came out of the bathroom, dressed in household clothes, his ck hair moist.


    He nced at Sharon and went straight to the sofa to sit down.


    He raised his chin and said, "Here is your stuff."


    Sharon quickly walked over and held the paper bag in her arms.


    "Thank you, Mr.Proctor.I''m leaving if there''s nothing else.Mr.Proctor, you should rest early.Good night."


    "Wait."


    Sharon stopped her footsteps.


    Jameson gently raised his eyes and said, "Shouldn''t you exin to me what''s inside the bag?"


    Sharon''s body stiffened a little, and her expression did not change as she told the lie that she had


    made up early in the morning, "Tiffany is preparing to conceive.As the godmother of the baby, it''s


    normal for me to buy these things."


    Reasonable and well-founded, echoing back and forth.She believed what she said.


    Jameson sneered, "Sharon, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Hearing this, Sharon felt that her heartbeat had skipped a few beats.


    "I''m telling the truth.If you don''t believe me, there is nothing I can do about it."she said with a forced


    smile.


    Jameson did not say anything.Sharon felt anxious in her heart.


    She was not sure whether he bought the lie or not, nor did she dare to speak rashly.


    Moreover, looking at Jameson''s expression, she didn''t see any anger from it, but instead, it was


    somewhat regret.


    After a period of silence, Jameson slowly said, "Sharon, do you want a baby?"


    Knowing that he had nothing to do with She, and She was not pregnant, she still insisted on


    divorcing him.


    She would even lie about her pregnancy in order to provoke him.


    Jameson strongly suspected that Sharon was testing him at that time.


    She wanted a baby, but he couldn''t give it to her.


    So, was this why she wanted to divorce him? The corners of Sharon''s mouth twitched, and her heart,


    which was about to jump out of her chest, rxed a little, "I don''t have such thoughts."


    "Is that so?" He said indifferently.


    He seemed to implicate that there was no need for her to argue because he had seen through her.


    She paused for a moment before saying, "Even if I want a child, it has nothing to do with you.


    Mr.Proctor, I don''t know why you called me here to ask these questions, but let me remind you, you are


    the one who said that you would not give any woman a baby, including me."


    Jameson frowned, "Did I say that?"


    ".."


    Sharon lost for words.


    He was shameless! Jameson added, "Even if I said that, I was just telling the truth.You should know


    very well that I don''t intend to have a child."


    "OK." Sharon said.


    It was none of her business.


    Jameson saw that her tone was somewhat disappointed, so he pursed his thin lips and added, "At least


    I don''t n to have a child for these two years, and I may consider having one in the future."


    He would never allow his child to be someone else''s puppet at birth, step by step walking into a


    nned life.


    Sharon said angrily, "It''s your private matter.You can discuss it with your future life partner instead of


    me."


    Jameson looked at her in displeasure and felt that this woman was simply ungrateful.


    He had made his point so clear, and even made concessions.


    Why did she still look like she didn''t buy it? Sure enough, Sharon was such a greedy woman who


    would never be satisfied.


    Sharon did not quite understand the dangerous aura in his eyes, but she did not want to ask.


    She only smiled and said, "Then I will leave you alone, Mr.Proctor.See..."


    Jameson interrupted her coldly, "Take all your belongings away."


    Sharon was confused.


    What else did she leave here? "Everything in the wardrobe, take them away."


    "But those aren''t mine..."


    The clothes, bags and shoes in the wardrobe were basically delivered directly from the shop, and she


    hadn''t worn them at all.

 Chapter 47: Did I Say That

    Chapter 47: Did I Say That


    Jameson said, "They''re yours not mine.Take them away.I don''t want to see them."


    Silent for two seconds, she said, "If you don''t want them, then throw them away."


    "Do I pay my servants to throw rubbish for you? Take it out and throw it yourself."


    "I can''t take that much." Jameson remained indifferent.


    "Can you throw a bit of it every day?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Alright, but I have some work right now.I hope you can spare me


    a few days."


    After a few seconds, he gave out a grunt reluctantly.


    "Then I''ll go now.Bye, Mr.Proctor."


    After she just took two steps, his voice came from behind her, "Let the driver drive you."


    Sharon said, "Don''t bother.I''ll just grab a taxi."


    "Didn''t you say that it''s not safe for a beauty like you to walk at night?"


    After a long while, Sharonughed dryly.


    "Did I say that..."


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and obviously didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    Sharon rubbed her nose awkwardly and left.


    When she came downstairs and was about to walk out, the driver appeared in front of her and said,


    "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor asked me to drive you."


    Sharon corrected the driver patiently.


    "Stop calling me Ms.Allyson.Jameson and I divorced."


    However, the driver was not as nimble and tactful as Jacob.


    He held it in for a while before saying, "Alright...Ms.Allyson."


    On the way back, hugging the paper bag and leaning against the car window, Sharon let out a long


    breath.


    Fortunately, Jameson''s thoughts were always so singr.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The folic acid made him suspect that she and Martin were preparing for pregnancy, and the baby


    clothes made him doubt that she wanted a child.


    But anyway, the fact that she was pregnant was off his radar.


    At any rate, she maneuvered this time.


    However, she got her lesson from these two experiences that it was not so easy to lie under Jameson''s


    nose.


    If she stayed here again, he would find out sooner orter.


    Sharon thought that after the custom-made jewelry incident, she would go find Lance and see if she


    could leave the South City.


    In any case, she was basically a designer, so she went to the office only when necessary.


    Although she didn''t know how long she could hide in this way, she would get on with it until she found a


    way out.


    Moreover...


    Sharon remembered what Jameson had said tonight.


    He already made it clear that he didn''t want a child.


    If he knew she was pregnant, the baby would be in danger.


    After returning home, Sharon sat in front of the draft for a while before taking out her phone and calling


    Tiffany.


    "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    Tiffany sounded very happy.It was noisy on her side.


    Holding her phone, Sharon said, "Nothing.Where are you now?"


    "Asher got off work on time today.It''s rare.He brought me to the amusement park.Do you want toe


    over?"


    "No need.Just have fun."


    How could she spoil Tiffany''s date when Tiffany was so happy? No one knew this feeling better than


    she did.


    Tiffany walked to a quiet ce.


    Then she covered the phone microphone and said to Sharon, "Sharon, let me tell you secretly.I have a


    hunch that Asher will propose to me tonight.He is too unusual today.Do you think I should say yes


    straight away or no for now?"


    Just as Sharon was about to speak, Asher''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Babe, who


    are you calling?"

 Chapter 48: Didnt You Say You Were Beautiful and E

    Chapter 48: Didn''t You Say You Were Beautiful and E


    "I''m talking to Sharon,"she replied, and then said to Sharon, "I''ll hang up now and tell you how he


    proposes to meter!"


    Then, Tiffany quickly hung up the phone.Sharon did not have the chance to say a word.


    Looking at the darkened screen of her phone, she instantly felt powerless.


    She did not worry that Asher would propose to Tiffany.


    After all, Tiffany had hinted that she wanted to get married, but Asher yed dumb.


    It was obvious that he wanted to continue to be with Tiffany while consorting with another woman.


    Therefore, in order not to take responsibility, he would definitely not propose.


    However, Sharon did not know how to tell Tiffany about Asher''s cheating on her.


    As expected, half an hourter, Tiffany sent her a text message: I guessed wrong.


    He did not propose to me but just gave me a bag.


    Sharon thought of the two bags that Asher bought in the shop today and became furious.


    She typed a few words and then deleted them.She repeated this process for several times.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Tiffany sent another message: It seems that I should wait more patiently.


    Asher said that he would take me to visit his parents next month.


    I think we''ll discuss the wedding by then.


    By the way, I''ve found a few beautiful wedding dresses.I''ll show you the pictures.


    Then a few wedding dress pictures were sent over.


    Sharon, which one do you think is good-looking? Sharon deleted the words she had typed and replied:


    All of them look good.


    Tiffany: You muste to be my bridesmaid, and you''ll be the most beautiful bridesmaid in the world!


    Sharon smiled and replied: I''m married, so I can''t be your bridesmaid.Moreover, she had an unhappy


    marriage.


    Tiffany: Don''t say that.Jameson is a b*st*rd.He doesn''t know how lucky he is to have married you.


    Tiffany: Asher called me.I''ll talk to youter.


    Sharon put down her phone and bent over the desk.


    Why was this? Why were there so many jerks in the world? A few minutester, Sharon''s phone rang


    again.


    She did not move and just reached out her hand to get the phone.


    She found it was Gianaining to her about Jameson.


    Giana had just nned to shop abroad, but before she could start her journey, Jameson arranged for


    her to act in a TV Series.


    She lost freedom.


    Sharon, after chatting with Giana for a while, asked deliberately: I have a friend...


    Her friend''s boyfriend has cheated on her friend, so she asks me how she should tell her friend.


    Do you have any good ideas? Giana quickly replied: Your friend can treat her friend to a meal full of


    green food, or keep showing her green icons.


    That girl and her boyfriend have been together for many years and she really loves him.


    If she knew his cheating, she would be very sad.


    Their topic quickly changed from cursing Jameson to cursing the jerks cheating.


    It was only recently that Sharon found out what Giana''s past scandal was about.


    It was the story of another jerk.


    Once aman born with a silver spoon asked for Giana''s love.


    Giana treated him indifferently at the beginning, but the man kept caring about her considerately and


    she was impressed.


    They two had just been together for a few months when suddenly Giana appeared in a trending for no


    reason.


    And the trending attracted broad attention.

 Chapter 49: Mr.Proctor Wants to Know If You Have F

    Chapter 49: Mr.Proctor Wants to Know If You Have F


    It turned out that young master, who had been dating Giana for a long time, was married.


    This time, it was his wife who had exposed their rtionship to the public.


    She posted many private photos of that man and Giana, such as eating, hugging and kissing.


    She focused all her attention on Giana and wanted to drive Giana out of the entertainment industry.


    No one knew how many cheap armies she had bought on Inte to scold Giana and spread the


    rumors.


    Because of this, Giana kept away from the spotlight for some time.


    Finally, Giana said, "It is inevitable for your friend to feel sad, but I believe that she would rather know


    the truth, than feel happy like a fool."


    Sharon replied, "I see.I''ll talk to her sometime."


    Putting down the phone, Sharon went into the bathroom and washed her face with cold water to wake


    herself up.


    She needed to finish the draft in three days, and she couldn''t procrastinate like this anymore.


    Sharon finished the sketch within two and a half days.


    Then she sent it to Jeffery and began to revise it during the rest of time.


    However, after sending it to Jeffery, she got his reply quickly, which said, "That''s good.You''ve worked


    hard for this.I''ll have someone make further improvement about it."


    Sharon said, "Alright.Then I''ll send you the finished draft."


    After she sent the draft, Jeffery sent another message two minutester.


    "If I want to invite you to my mother''s birthday party, will youe?"


    Sharon was stunned when she saw these words.


    Jeffery replied, "I think that if the jewelry designer can personally exin the significance of the jewelry


    to my mother, she will be happy.However, I understand if you wonte.I won''t force you."


    Sharon replied, "I won''t go to the birthday party.Happy birthday to your mother."


    The next day, Sharon went to report to Lance at Lumiere Jewelry.


    As soon as she arrived, Tiffany pulled her aside and said, "Sharon, are you free tonight?"


    "Yes.What''s wrong?"


    "Asher has been back for a while.He always says that he wants to have a party and invites some


    friends over.I thought that you still had your work to deal with before, so I didn''t tell you about this.Since


    you are free tonight, why note and join us."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tiffany muttered, "I don''t even know many of his friends.I''ll be more rxed if you cane."


    Looking at Tiffany''s disappointed expression, Sharon felt it hard to refuse her.


    By the way, Sharon also wanted to take advantage of this party to exin the misunderstandings.


    After a while, Sharon gently nodded, "Alright.I''ll go with you."


    Tiffany instantly smiled and gave Sharon a big hug.


    "Great! Go to see Mr.Carter.I''ll go shoot first."


    When Sharon arrived at Lance''s office, she saw a woman sitting inside.


    "Hey, Ally, perfect timing.Let me introduce you.This is Rita, the new designer of Lumiere Jewelry."


    Before Lance started to say more about her, Rita stood up and smiled at Sharon, "Hello, Ally.I''ve heard


    a lot about you."


    Sharon knew Rita, who was the second ce winner of the Emerging Designer Competition three


    years ago and also the person who took her ce to study in Paris.


    Sharon politely shook hands with her and said, "Hello."


    After this, Lance said, "Ally, you will still be in charge of the First Love collection, as well as the tailoring


    business.As for Rita, you should be in charge of the new collection."


    "Mr.Carter."


    Lance was in the middle of a sentence when Rita cut in.


    She said, "I have a suggestion."


    Lance paused and said, "Go ahead."


    "I also want to be a part of the tailoring business."


    She smiled at Sharon and continued, "Don''t get me wrong.Ally, I''m not trying to steal your job.It is


    because I''ve been doing tailoring when I was abroad.I know more about the styles that those rich


    ladies and girls like."


    "Well..."


    Rita added, "Besides, we can submit two drafts.And the order will belong to the person whose draft is


    preferred."


    Sharon smiled faintly, "Alright."


    Seeing that Sharon agreed, Lance could only say, "Well, that''s settled.I''ll call you if I need to talk with


    you about work."


    What Lance didn''t say was that all of the people, who hade to Lumiere Jewelry for personal


    customization, actually came here for Sharon.


    Walking out of the office, Sharon was just about to leave when Rita stopped her, "In the future, we will


    be colleagues andpetitors.I will try my best."


    Sharon stopped and turned around, "Me too."


    "Then let''s see who will win."


    After leaving Lumiere Jewelry, Sharon went to wait for Tiffany at the studio.


    During break, Tiffany came over and gossiped with Sharon.


    "I just heard that Lumiere Jewelry signed a new designer.It''s said that she has juste back from


    Paris and has participated in several fashion shows.It''s also said that she is little famous in the jewelry


    industry and extremely arrogant.I think you''d better avoid meeting her in the future.Don''t provoke this


    kind of person.She''s so annoying."


    "I''ve seen her actually," Sharon said.


    "What? When?"


    "At Mr.Carter''s office just now."


    Tiffany was surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    Just as she was about to ask what had happened in Lance''s office, the celebrity had changed and


    come out.


    She asked Tiffany to go over for the shooting.


    Tiffany whispered, "It will be finished very soon.Wait for me."


    "You go," Sharon nodded.


    Not long after, Sharon received a message.


    Jacob said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor wants to know if you have finished."


    Sharon was speechless.She wondered if Jameson had installed a camera on her.


    As long as she had a rest, he would begin to urge her to do something.Sharon fiercely typed the letters.


    "No.Tell him I''m busy now."


    Very quickly, Jacob replied, "Mr.Proctor asks how busy you are."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "I am so busy that I haven''t eaten for two days or washed my hair for


    a week."


    Jacob replied again, "Mr.Proctor says you are so devoted to your job.Good luck."


    Sharon put down her phone and took a deep breath to calm down.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Jameson had framed her, she wouldn''t be caught up in a 10 million debt.


    How could he still say ¡®good luck¡¯ to her? Asher booked a high-grade restaurant.


    People who came here were all from rich or powerful families.


    By the time Tiffany and Sharon arrived, almost everyone was there.


    Asher was walking around the private room and chatting with others.


    Seeing Tiffany and Sharoning, he immediately came over to greet them, "Tiffany, Sharon, you


    finally came."


    As he spoke, he looked at Sharon and apologized to her, "I''m sorry about what happenedst time.I


    always want to invite you to a meal, but I''m too busy with my work...."


    As he spoke, a woman walked over and said to Sharon, "Asher, is this your girlfriend? She is so


    beautiful."


    Asher was a little awkward.


    He exined, "No, she isn''t.The one next to her is my girlfriend."


    "Well, I''ve always heard you say that your girlfriend is very beautiful, so I thought she should be this


    lady."


    As she spoke, she stuck out her tongue at Sharon and said, "I''m really sorry."


    Sharon''s expression did not change as she said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, Miss Beck."


    Yadira smiled and said, "There''s no need to be so polite.I''m Asher''s colleague.You can call me by my


    name."

 Chapter 50: A Shameless Woman

    Chapter 50: A Shameless Woman


    Halfway through, Sharon and Asher''s expressions changed subtly at the same time.


    Asher was even more shocked because Sharon was not supposed to know Yadira.


    And how did Sharon know her name? When he met Sharon''s look again, there was warning in her


    eyes.


    He realized and said to Yadira, "They asked you to join them.I have to be with my girlfriend."


    "All you know is girlfriend.Like I care."


    Yadira withdrew her gaze and went away.


    Asher coaxed Tiffany, "Baby, don''t be so cross.That''s just the way she makes jokes, but it''s also my


    fault.I didn''t exin clearly."


    Tiffany pulled away, "Why should I be mad? Alright, just go back to your friend and leave me alone."


    "I don''t care about them, and I''ll stay with you baby."


    Asher whispered something to Tiffany, then took her out.


    Tiffany walked a few steps and turned around, "Sharon, hold on a second, I''ll be right back."


    "Great."


    Shortly after they left, Yadira came to Sharon again and took two sses of wine, "I''m really


    sorry.ept my apology by taking a ss of wine."


    "I don''t drink," Sharon said.


    Yadira drew back her hands unnaturally, "I heard Asher Say that you are a capable jewelry


    designer.How about designing one for me? I will tell my friends your design and they could make


    orders with you."


    Sharon smiled, "That''d be nice.The tailoring price starts from 200,000.You can pay a deposit now if you


    feel like one."


    Hearing this, Yadira was stunned, "200,000?"Sharon was not that sort of famous designer.


    Yadira guessed it would only be 10,000 to 20,000.


    But it was 200,000! Sharon took a friendly tone, "This is only for the design.We haven''t included the


    jewelry materials."


    Yadira held the wine ss, showing a sloppy attitude.


    She grumbled, "Then I''ll think about it."


    As she was about to leave, Sharon''s voice was heard behind, "Miss Beck, you are driving a wedge and


    it''s not nice."


    Sharon left without saying more.When she reached the door, she came across Asher and Tiffany.


    Tiffany was obviously coaxed.


    She asked, "Sharon, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Then I''ll join you."


    What Tiffany said aroused Asher''s visible nervousness.


    He hastened to exin, "Tiffany, shouldn''t we meet my friends and colleagues you''ve not seen


    before?"


    Tiffany gave him a strange look, "I''m going to the bathroom with Sharon.Can''t you wait?"


    At this moment, Asher got tensed up, and he didn''t know what to reply.


    Sharon saw Asher was seized by awful nervousness.A faint sneer crossed her face.


    Asher was not fearful when he did something wrong, but now he began to dread when his deed was


    Close to be revealed.


    Sharon ignored him and looked at Tiffany, "Tiffany, I''ll go by myself ande back in a moment."


    "Alright."


    Tiffany reminded, "Beware of the slippery floor in bathroom.


    Take extra care."


    "OK."


    After Sharon left, Asher grabbed Tiffany andined, "Baby, you care more about her than me."


    Tiffany said grumpily, "What''s there to care about you? Not to mention Sharon is pregnant now..."


    Halfway through, Tiffany stopped abruptly.


    "She''s pregnant? But wasn''t she divorced? By the way, who is her husband? They''ve been married for


    three years.I haven''t seen him once even."


    Asher registered it and bombarded.


    Tiffany nudged him, "Come on.Don''t ask too much.Mind your own business."


    Asher looked thoughtfully at Sharon''s back.


    If they were really married, would it be that shameful? Unless...Sharon came out of the bathroom and


    washed her hands.


    On her way of leaving she bumped into an acquaintance.


    Catching sight of Sharon, Erica got wary, "Why are you here?"


    "You own this premise?"


    Sharon regretted over what she just said.


    Because this ce might really be the Proctor family''s.


    Fortunately, Erica did not sneer, but red at her, "Did you follow Martin here? Why are you such a


    shameless woman! If it weren''t for you, Martin and I would have been engaged long ago!"


    Sharon looked at her calmly and said, "What does that have to do with me? Your parents dictate every


    marriage in your family, don''t they? Who do you think I am?"


    Erica got dumb for some time before she realized that Sharon was taking advantage of her.


    Erica was consumed with anger and shame.


    Just as she was about to make a move, she somehow withdrew and said, "Sharon, if you won''t leave


    Martin alone, I will have someone else deal with you."


    Erica was usually impulsive, but she was not an idiot.She could tell that she was not the only one who


    wanted to facilitate this marriage.Her uncle seemed to want her to marry Martin even more than she


    did.


    "Oh," Sharon said.


    She didn''t care who Erica would marry at all, but if it was Martin, she really felt that he deserved a


    better woman.


    Seeing her indifference, Erica gritted her teeth and said, "Sharon, just you wait! You married Jameson


    by every means, but now you are trying your best to hook Martin.People like you will be punished!"


    Sharon smiled indifferently, "Then how will a person like you be punished? Erica, you can deny what


    you''ve done, but I hope you don''t forget what ¡®punish¡¯ means."


    Erica''s expression changed slightly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could told back, Sharon had already left.


    In the corridor, when Natalia passed by Sharon, she nced at her belly, intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    Since she got pregnant, Sharon had always worn sloppy clothes.


    And the baby was only three months old now, so people could hardly see anything from her slim figure.


    However in this way, it could disclose more messages.


    Natalia walked to Erica and asked, "Erica, who did you just talk to?"


    Erica bit her lip, "A shameless woman!"


    "Alright, there''s no need to sulk for people that don''t matter.Youe here to see Martin, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, Erica finally realized she was here to see Martin.


    Recently she was shunned by Martin and couldn''t find him.


    Thanks to Natalia who told her that Martin was here to talk about business, she hurried over.


    But she didn''t expect to encounter that bi*ch Sharon!

 Chapter 51: Something Might Be Wrong

    Chapter 51: Something Might Be Wrong


    Sharon returned to the private room.Just as she was about to enter, a warm voice came from behind


    her, "Sharon?"


    Her grip on the handle paused for a few seconds before she turned around.Martin didn''t expect that it


    was really her.


    He took a step forward and said, "Sharon, why are you here?"


    Sharon greeted him calmly just like an old friend, "I ...have dinner here with my friends.What about


    you?"


    Erica rushed to them like a mad dog.


    She should have expected Martin to be there.


    "I''m also with friends.Do you almost finish there? If it''s about to end soon, we..."


    The door behind Sharon was opened before Martin finished his words.


    When Asher saw Martin, he was stunned before he reacted, "Is this Martin?"


    Martin turned his gaze and politely nodded at him.


    Asher and Tiffany had been together since college.


    They had met each other a few times, but they weren''t very familiar.


    "How many years it has been before we meet today?"


    Asher put his arm around his shoulder, "What a coincidence! Come on! Sit with us for a while."


    Sharon intended to refuse for him, but Martin smiled at her and went into the private room with Asher.


    In the private room, Asher greeted his friend, "Everyone,e and meet him.This is my dude in


    college, and he''s our school hunk.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, a group of people gathered around and toasted to Martin.


    Suddenly, someone looked at Martin and asked with uncertainty, "Are you Mr.Morton of the Morton


    Group?"


    Martin nodded, "How do you do?"


    As soon as he replied, people were astonished, including Asher.


    He only knew that Martin had a good family, but he didn''t expect that he was actually from the Morton


    Group....


    The person who spoke just now said, "Mr.Morton was abroad thete few years.I only saw you once in


    the distance at an event.I thought I was mistaken.I didn''t know you are Asher''s friend.This might be


    fate."


    As he said, everyone''s gaze towards Asher changed, either being envious or jealous.


    Asher was just a white-cor worker.


    But he was a friend of Mr.Morton, so it was just a matter of time before he achieved sess.


    Asher was extremely nervous, being afraid that Martin would reveal that they weren''t familiar with each


    other on the spot.


    Martinughed and said, "I''ve known him for many years.¡¯¡¯


    On the other side, Tiffany walked to Sharon and looked at Martin, who was surrounded by people, like


    the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars.


    She asked, "Why is he here?"


    Sharon rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I just came across him at the door.Asher called him in.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany


    tutted, "Thanks to Martin''s good temper.If it were..."


    Tiffany silenced halfway, but a name emerged in their mind at the same time, causing them to tremble.


    They couldn''t even imagine that at all.


    Tiffany muttered, "Do you think there is something wrong with Asher''s colleague? She just made a fuss


    at the door, then came to me and said something strange just now.I can recognize her pretentious bi*ch


    from the heaven!"


    Then Sharon remembered the purpose ofing here today.


    She thought for a moment before she said, "Tiffany, I think there might be something wrong between


    her and Asher..."


    "Well, I Know Asher very well.He wouldn''t dare to cheat on me even if he had a lion''s nerve.Let alone it


    was a woman with big breasts and no brains.If she were smarter, I might really suspect her."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It was truly hard for Tiffany to believe after so many years being with Asher.


    At this time, Asher turned around to see what Tiffany and Sharon were talking about.He immediately


    became rmed.


    After a few sentences with the others, he walked over with Martin and hugged Tiffany nervously.


    He smiled, "Since we haven''t seen each other for so many years, why don''t we find a ce to sit? Just


    the four of us."


    Tiffany said, "Why do you just call so many friends here and ignore them?"


    "I can see them at any time, and everyone has been ying for a while.If they still don''t want to leave,


    let them stay here.Or I''ll be backter."


    "Is that okay?"


    Asher said indifferently, "Why? We are friends.They won''t mind.What do you think, Martin?"


    Martin nced at Sharon, "I''m okay with that."


    "Then..."


    "It''s gettingte,¡¯ Sharon said, "I''ll leave first.You guys can go."


    Tiffany also said, "Then I''ll go out with you and get some fresh air."


    Since Sharon left, Martin would not stay any longer, so he nodded to Asher and followed her.


    Seeing them leave, Asher subconsciously clenched his fists and hurriedly followed.


    After leaving the private room, Martin pursed his lips, "Sharon, are you angry with me?"


    Sharon was stunned before she realized what he was referring to.


    "No, I''m just ...a little ufortable."


    ¡®¡¯I don''t want to see Asher''s hypocritical face anymore.Martin looked at her still t belly and said, "So


    he still doesn''t know.¡¯¡¯ Sharon smiled and shook her head.


    Very soon, Asher chased after Tiffany and grabbed her, "Tiffany, don''t go out with them."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tiffany was puzzled, "Why can''t I..."


    "Sharon and Martin haven''t seen each other for so long.They must have a lot to talk.Don''t be the third


    wheel or interrupt their date."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Asher blurted, "What nonsense am I talking about? Didn''t they always like each other?"


    Tiffany frowned and raised her voice, "Asher!"


    After a short silence, Martin gazed at somewhere, "Yes, I always like her."


    Sharon did not expect him to answer like this.


    She raised her head slightly and found that he was gazing at somewhere firmly.


    Subconsciously, she followed his sight and felt her scalp go numb.


    ¡®What an exceedingly bad day! Why is everyone here? What were so many people gathering here for?¡¯


    Not far away, Jameson looked at them coldly, with no emotion in his eyes.


    Tiffany saw that something was wrong with Sharon, so she also turned around and gasped in


    astonishment.


    What an embarrassing scene! After staring at each other for two seconds, Jameson turned his face


    away as if he did not recognize them, and left with his long legs.


    Seeing him walk past them without looking sideways, Sharon finally let out a sigh of relief.


    However, before she could rx, Jameson suddenly stopped.


    He slowly turned around and nced at Asher and Tiffany.


    Then, he turn to Sharon, "You''ve hesitated for so long and still don''t know how to tell her."


    Sharon''s heart lurched.


    Before she could stop him, Jameson continued indifferently, "Didn''t you record a video? Just show it to


    her.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 52: Will It Affect Your Date with Martin?

    Chapter 52: Will It Affect Your Date with Martin?


    Tiffany felt that Jameson was talking about her.


    She also looked at Sharon and said, "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.I...."


    Sharon''s mind was in a mess.


    Jameson snorted coldly, then turned around and left with big strides.


    Sharon wanted to die with this obnoxious man now to avoid facing Tiffany! What he said climaxed the


    story, but he walked away! Tiffany wasn''t an idiot.


    From Jameson''s words, Yadira''s provocation, Asher''s strange behavior today and Sharon''s reminder


    not long ago, she thought of something.


    She quickly calmed down and said, "Sharon, show me the video."


    The first to panic was Asher.


    He never thought that Sharon had recorded a video as crucial evidence.


    He hurriedly pulled Tiffany and said, "Baby, let''s go back...."


    Tiffany shook him off forcefully, "Don''t touch me!"


    She looked at Asher and said with a smile, "You are so nervous now.I don''t think I need to watch the


    video anymore.


    face?"


    "Baby, it''s not what you think.I really don''t have anything to do with her.I just..."


    "It''s just that you can''t control your sexual desires? Asher, you are so amazing.You cheated on me


    under my nose."


    "It''s not like that..."


    Tiffany took a deep breath and said coldly, "Either you scream now, or I go in now and let everyone


    know about the two of you.In that case, you will definitely be fired."


    Asher gritted his teeth, and then quickly made his choice.


    After he left, Sharon said softly, "Tiffany..."


    Tiffany looked at them and forced a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m fine.Now that I know he is such a man, I


    won''t..."


    Sharon knew what Tiffany wanted to say.


    Tiffany was looking forward to getting married all this time.


    Tiffany said, "Then I''ll go home.I still have to pack up Asher''s belongings tonight.Martin, send Sharon


    back."


    "Alright."


    Sharon pulled her and said, "Tiffany, let me apany you."


    "No need."


    Tiffany smiled and said, "It isn''t a big deal that I got cheated on.Go back and rest early.I can handle it


    myself.With that, she waved her hand and ran away.Sharon could tell that Tiffany''s eyes were red.


    Martin said soothingly, "Don''t worry, she can handle it."


    Sharon nodded, but she didn''t know what to Say.


    She was a witness to the love between Tiffany and Asher, but she didn''t expect that it would be like this


    in the end.


    Martin''s phone suddenly rang, and it was from Erica.She was looking for him.


    Martin frowned and quickly hung up.


    Sharon recovered from sorrow and said, "You don''t have to take me home.I''ll go back myself."


    "Sharon..."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I''ll take my leave."


    Martin was just about to go after Sharon when his phone rang again.


    During this period, Sharon had got on the elevator.


    Jacob stood in the courtyard of the dining hall.


    When he saw Sharon, he immediately stepped forward to greet her, "Ms.Allyson.¡¯


    "Where''s Mr.Proctor?"


    Noticing the murderous look in her eyes, Jacob took an unobtrusively backward step, "Mr.Proctor is


    waiting for you in the car."


    Sharon walked towards the most conspicuous Rolls-Royce without turning back.


    Jameson was lowering his head to process the documents.


    Even though the car door was opened, he did not look away.


    After staring at him for a few seconds, Sharon bent over and got into the car, closing the car door with a


    bang.


    Jameson frowned slightly and looked up at her with dissatisfaction.


    "Mr.Proctor, I know you''ve always done exactly as you please, without caring about other people''s


    feelings at all.But you stuck your nose into other people''s business this time, didn''t you?"


    Jameson slowly closed the documents in front of him and said tly, "Are you here to question me?"


    Sharonughed coldly, "I''m not questioning you.I just think that without knowing the whole story, you


    shouldn''t presume...."


    Jameson was not interested in what she said and interrupted her, "I thought you were hereto exin


    why you didn''t eat for two days and didn''t wash your hair for a week.¡¯¡¯ Sharon was speechless.


    She almost forgot about it.She instantly became less imposing and began to lie, "Because ...I didn''t eat


    for two days, I went out to eat."


    Jameson sneered, "Sharon, do you really think I''m a fool?"


    Sharon fell silent for a moment and then said, "I will move out tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    "Do it now."


    "But it''s sote..."


    "Will it affect your date with Martin?"


    ¡®This jerk is being so aggressive: Sharon didn''t want to be subdued by his aura and said, "That''s right."


    As she finished speaking, the temperature in the Rolls-Royce dropped instantly.


    Jacob couldn''t help but give a shiver from ten meters away.


    Perhaps because of the pregnant woman''s high body temperature, Sharon did not feel any difference


    at all.


    She asked boldly, "Then can I leave now? I''m having a date."


    Jameson said coldly, "You admitted it?"


    "What did I admit?"


    "You admitted that you want to divorce me so that you could be with Martin.'''' Sharon was stunned for a


    moment before she said, "If you think so."


    Just as the atmosphere in the car became more and more tense, Natalia came out of the restaurant.


    She saw Jameson''s car, and saw that Jameson''s assistant was waiting by the car.


    When Jacob saw her, he nodded slightly, "Miss Beale."


    Natalia nced at the ck Rolls-Royce and asked, "Is Jameson here?"


    "Yes."


    "It so happens that I need to see him."


    Just as Natalia took a step forward, she was stopped by Jacob, "Miss Beale, wait a moment.Mr.Proctor


    and ...Ms.Allyson are discussing something."


    "Ms.Allyson?"


    Natalia frowned, and then quickly realized who he was referring to.


    "Aren''t they already divorced?"


    Jacob was unable to exin Mr.Proctor''s mysterious thoughts to her.


    Just as he was pondering how to answer, the Rolls-Royce''s door was opened.


    Looking at Sharon''s back, Natalia pursed her lips slightly and clenched her fingers into fists.


    ¡®¡®They are already divorced, but why won''t Sharon leave Jameson alone?¡¯¡¯


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®¡®Could it be...?''¡¯ Natalia recalled seeing Sharon in the hospital, and the look in her eyes darkened.


    ¡®¡®lf Sharon really gets pregnant after marriage and is pregnant with Jameson''s child, then Sharon really


    is aplicated woman: ¡®Sharon was able to force Jameson to marry her with her pregnancy three


    years ago, so Sharon is likely to make even more outrageous demands now.


    Jacob said, "Miss Beale, please wait a moment.I''ll go tell Mr.Proctor now...."


    "No need."


    Natalia smiled and said, "It''s not very important.I suddenly remember that my things were left


    upstairs.I''ll go back and get them."


    Although Jacob was puzzled, he didn''t ask any further.He just said, "Alright, good-bye, Miss Beale."

 Chapter 53: Do You Need Me to Find You a Date

    Chapter 53: Do You Need Me to Find You a Date


    A chill settled on Sharon when she walked far away.


    She had never known that Jameson had so much free time that he even came to care about whether


    she had lunch, whether she washed her hair, and whom she was dating.


    The way the man behaved was confusing.


    Sharon took a taxi and went straight to Tiffany''s.


    When she arrived, the door was ajar and she heard a muffled sob inside.


    After a few minutes at the door, Sharon turned around and left quietly.


    If she were Tiffany, she would want some time alone.


    Sharon sat at the desk when she got home, looking at the nk paper in a daze.


    A feeling she had never had began to develop.


    Tiffany and Asher had been together for five years.


    Tiffany probably never thought that one day he would cheat on her.


    Actually, Sharon was no different from Tiffany.


    Since she married Jameson three years ago, she had always yed the role as Mrs.Proctor and made


    no trouble.


    She knew that he disliked her, so she never poked her nose into what wasn''t her business.


    As for making Jameson fall in love with her, she had never thought of it.


    However, she was not an unfeeling robot.


    After all, day in and day out, they had spent three years together.


    If it weren''t for She, Sharon would think that she would spend her life with this man.


    However, Jameson, the man who treated her coolly all the time except for when he was drunk, did not


    belong to her in the end, even though they had spent so many days and nights together.


    Thinking back now, she cared about her marriage for the past few years, though whether she cared or


    not, it wouldn''t make any difference.


    She would have thought that everything would be better after the divorce and she could start a new life,


    but it seemed that the man did not intend to let her go.


    Now she felt like a thorn pierced into her heart.


    She clearly knew where it was, but was unable to pull it out.


    The next day, Sharon came to the Star Lake Mansion when Jameson went to hispany.


    Looking at the two moving men that Sharon brought with her, the maid was so anxious that she was


    sweating.


    She had to make an excuse, "Mrs.Proctor, Mr.Proctor told me that strangers are not allowed in here..."


    Sharon knew Jameson''s temper.


    "If they don''t go up, I''ll just take my things down."


    As she spoke, she went upstairs with an empty suitcase.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid followed closely behind and dissuaded Sharon who seemed to be mad at Mr.Proctor,


    "Mrs.Proctor, why don''t you wait for Mr.Proctor before moving, or he''ll be angry.¡¯¡¯


    "Is there a time when he is not angry? He just feels that my things have taken over his ce and are


    an eyesore.


    I''ll move away right now to see what else he canin about."


    "Mrs.Proctor ..."The maid sighed.


    Seeing that she could not stop her, the maid could only sneak away and call Jameson.Sharon came to


    the cloakroom and looked at the wardrobe the same size as the wall.She felt her temples throbbing.


    These clothes were all customized, but she never put on any one of them, and none of them really


    belonged to her.


    However, Sharon could understand why Jameson asked her to move away.


    Perhaps in the near future, a new hostess would be weed to the Star Lake Mansion, who would


    definitely be unhappy when seeing someone else''s clothes in the wardrobe.


    To be honest, Jameson was really a capitalist who didn''t waste any human and non-human sources.


    Sharon only put a few clothes in her suitcase and it was full.


    She looked at the rest of clothes hanging on the wardrobe and suddenly regretted agreeing to move on


    her own.


    Now she couldn''t even carry the single suitcase downstairs, let alone taking away all the clothes in the


    wardrobe.


    Just as she was ata loss, the maid came over with a phone and said, "Mrs.Proctor, it is from


    Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    Sharon took it and suddenly felt a little powerless, "Mr.Proctor, I..."


    The man on the other side said without any emotion, "You don''t need to move.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon never expected she could not move.


    She was stunned for a moment before she said, "Really?"

 Chapter 54: You Really Think Everyone is as Shamele

    Chapter 54: You Really Think Everyone is as Shamele


    "I don''t know where to go..." the person at the door was slightly stunned.


    Jameson stopped his walk.He looked sideways and saw a stranger standing there.


    He asked with a frown, "Who are you?"


    Rita was kind of embarrassed.


    Her hands tightly sped together, and her cheeks flushed pink, "I am the designer of Lumiere


    Jewelry.My name is Rita Roose, and I am here today to thank Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson was displeased, "Are you alone?"


    "Yes."


    Rita was really nervous and didn''t know what to say.Suddenly, Jameson''s order came to her mind,


    which became her life savior.


    She hurriedly asked, "Does Mr.Proctor want some coffee? I''ll get some for you."


    "No need."


    Jameson sat on the sofa, with his slender legs crossed and indifferent and distant expression, "what do


    you want from me?"


    Rita closed the door and took a few steps forward.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she blushed.


    "My name is Rita Roose, Mr.Proctor.I don''t know if you still remember me.¡¯¡¯


    "I don''t."


    His tone was cold, and his patience waspletely run out.


    Rita exined with fluster, "Three years ago, I won the first ce in the Emerging Designer


    Competition and went to Paris to study with the Proctor Group''s support.I returned home recently and


    worked as the chief designer of Lumiere Jewelry.Today, I came here to thank you, Mr.Proctor.If it wasn''t


    for you, I..."


    Jameson interrupted her with no interest, "Isn''t Sharon Allyson the first ce winner of the Emerging


    Designer Competition?"


    Rita didn''t expect him to know Sharon.


    A subtle change of expression shed across her face, but was hidden well in no time.


    "Yes, I was the second at that time, but Mr.Proctor said people like her who took thepetition as a


    deal and sought profit from it didn''t deserve this opportunity, so she was disqualified."


    Jameson did not say anything.


    After a few seconds, he said, "Are you finished?"


    Rita was puzzled, "What?"


    "If you''ve finished, you can leave now.¡¯¡¯ Beforeing, Rita had inquired about Jameson''s temper.


    She was not surprised that he would say something like this.She said, "I want to treat Mr.Proctor to a


    meal.May I know if Mr.Proctor is avable?"


    Jameson raised his head, and his expression was indescribably cold, "Do Lumiere Jewelry''s designers


    have no work to do?"


    Thinking that to Jameson, hering out during working hours had proven the Proctor Group''s


    sponsorship a waste, Rita exined, "I''ve only joined Lumiere for a few days, and there''s another


    designer to be in charge of the works.I have also asked for leave today..."


    Jameson stood up and said, "That''s not my business."


    Before she invited him, Rita was prepared to be rejected, "Then I''ll leave now.When Mr.Proctor is


    avable, you can always contact me."


    After Rita finished, she took out a business card from her bag and ced it on the coffee table.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    After Rita left, Jameson called the phone in the assistant''s office and said coldly, "Where''s Jacob?"


    "Lam sorry, Jacob is out."


    Jameson said coldly, "If any designer from Lumiere Jewelryes again, just tell them to go


    back.Don''t bother me."


    Those who shouldn''t havee really didn''t have manners.


    The ident annick renlied "If they''re married, why do they never tell anyone about it? Tiffany, it''s for


    your own good.Don''t be fooled by Sharon.Her marriage is only her way to find a father for the b*st*rd in


    her belly..."


    His words became more unpleasant, and Tiffany could not bear it anymore.


    She pped him fiercely, "Get out!"


    When Asher rushed out of the door, he happened to meet Sharon.


    He paused for a moment.


    He didn''t even feel embarrassed for what he had said.


    Instead, he sneered and quickly left.


    Tiffany threw out his things, only to see Sharon standing there, "Sharon, don''t listen to him.He''s


    crazy.He only said those to make him feel superior."


    Sharon knew that Asher med her for their breakup.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    That''s why he said those things.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Sharon smiled at her.


    Tiffany shook her head, "It''s all done.It looks like he won''t take them back."


    Sharon called Tiffany on the way home, but she didn''t answer it.


    She was worried, and told the driver to turn around and sent a message to Ruben at the same time.


    As soon as Sharon got off the elevator, she heard Asher''s voice, "Tiffany, can you give me another


    chance? I promise that I never speak to her again..."


    "Don''t waste my time.You are the one who chose to have an affair.Don''t talk to me like I am the


    unreasonable one."


    "I''ve been abroad for a year, and you''re not around.I don''t have a choice.Don''t worry, Tiffany.She is


    nothing but a stranger to me.I love you, only you."


    Tiffany was so angry that she evenughed, "You mean it is my fault? Get out of here now! I don''t want


    to see you again!"


    "I just cheated once.Where''s Sharon? She had been another''s wife for three years.Now Martin is back,


    and she immediately bes his girlfriend.I didn''t say anything to Martin for your sake."


    "Asher, don''t think too much of yourself.If it wasn''t Sharon, will Martin even know you? They are legally


    married.You really think everyone is as shameless as you?"

 Chapter 55: Pay for Ones Willfulness

    Chapter 55: Pay for One''s Willfulness


    Before dinner was served, Tiffany was drunk and asked in a daze, "When will Ruben starts his new


    semester?"


    "Next week."Tiffany belched.


    "I didn''t expect you to go to high school so soon.The first time I saw you, you were so short.You weren''t


    even as tall as my shoulder.However, you are old enough for me to call you dad." Ruben said nothing.


    Sharon sighed.She waspletely drunk.


    Tiffany was drunk, singing and dancing in the restaurant.


    Ruben couldn''t help but ask, "Is she OK?"


    "Just let her go."


    Tiffany was always a careless and casual person.She didn''t care about most of things.


    When she got something unpleasant, she would have some beer, and became fresh the next day.


    Drunk like this, she can tell that Tiffany really got hurt this time.


    When she was too drunk to move, Sharon helped her up and whispered, "Tiffany, let''s go home.¡¯


    Tiffany looked at her with tears in her eyes, "I don''t have a home anymore.That b*st*rd cheated on


    me.Sharon, I don''t have a home anymore."


    Sharon hugged her tofort her.


    It was when Tiffany was too tired to cry and fainted unconscious, Sharon and Ruben sent her back.


    Put Tiffany on the bed, Ruben asked, "Are you girls all like this when you break up?"


    Sharon said, "Of course, you always need to vent your anger and sadness.


    "Then why don''t you cry?"


    Sharon was stunned, "What?"


    Ruben looked at her and said, "You shouldn''t hold your feeling like this all the time.It''s not good for the


    child in your belly.¡¯¡¯


    "Ruben, I''m fine..."


    "I can tell that you have something on your mind.Has Jameson been giving you a hard time recently?"


    Sharon gently shook her head and smiled, "How can he give me a hard time?"


    She was just...


    Asher''s words wouldn''t go away.


    Actually, he was correct.


    A marriage that could not be known was same as keeping a mistress.You couldn''t tell anyone.


    However, mistress got paid.


    What she got all day was anger and sadness.


    Being pregnant made her even more sentimental.


    Sharon said, "It''s gettingte, Ruben.You can go back now.I''ll take care of her."


    Ruben wanted to say something, but Tiffany jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom to vomit.


    He sighed, "Then I''ll go.Call me if you need anything."


    Sharon stayed by Tiffany''s side all night.


    Asher came back once, but the password had already been changed by Tiffany.


    He could not open the door, so he could only knock.


    Tiffany wanted to rush out with a kitchen knife, but was stopped by Sharon.


    After Tiffany fell asleep, Sharon''s pregnancy reaction suddenly became intense.


    She vomited for several times, feeling extremely ufortable.


    She sat on the sofa.


    After a while, she thought of the root of this incident.


    She mustered all her courage, picked up Tiffany''sndline phone, and called someone.


    After a while, it was answered.


    "Are you awake, Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon took the initiative.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On the phone, there was a man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice, "Who is this?"


    "Let me tell you a joke.A toothpick and a hedgehog walk into a bar, and...¡¯


    "Sharon."


    The man interrupted her in a hoarse voice, "Are you having trouble falling asleep?"


    "Thanks to Mr.Proctor''s righteous words, which exposed a man''s true personality.My friend drank too


    much and vomited all night.I have to be with her." Jameson said nothing.


    It was when Sharon thought he was going to hang up the phone, he said calmly, "Aren''t you going to


    finish your joke?"


    Interrupted by him, she forgot what she was talking about just now.


    She simply said, "Is there any joke Mr.Proctor can tell?"


    "No."


    "A bedtime story?"


    Jerk, can''t you just coax your son who was jumping up and down.


    Same answer, "No.¡¯¡¯ Sharon could tell from his voice that he was almost awake now, which meant her


    goal has been achieved.


    She yawned, "Forget it, I''m sleepy.Good night, Mr.Proctor.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson didn''t even have the chance to react, she hung up the phone immediately.


    To avoid a callback from that jerk, Sharon ripped out the wire of thendline phone and slept peacefully


    on the sofa.


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, Tiffany was still asleep.


    She cooked breakfast for Tiffany.


    After leaving a note, she went to the Lumiere Jewelry.


    Just as Sharon was asking for leave for Tiffany, she heard some colleagues discussing that Mr.Proctor


    from the Proctor Group was here.


    "How can this jerk be so stingy? Just because I woke him up with a call? He didn''t even care about the


    company.Now he came here so early in the morning to look for me!"


    Sharon thought this to herself.


    Just as Sharon was about to sneak away, Lance''s assistant walked up to her and said, "Ally, Mr.Carter


    wants you in the conference room."


    Sharon pressed her temple and could only be forced to pay for her willfulness.In the conference


    room.Jameson sat in his seat.


    His expression was cold and calm, which was unable to see any emotions.Lance was there too.


    For the first time, he wanted to escape.


    If he didn''t know about Ally''s rtionship with Mr.Proctor, it would be fine.


    But he knew, and clearly it was the conflict between this couple.


    Mr.Proctor wanted to do this in public and used work as an excuse.


    But Ally wouldn''t ept it, and they were stuck in stalemate.


    Lance had a feeling that this conference room would soon be a smoky battlefield.


    Soon, the door of the conference room was opened.


    Sharon walked in and deliberately ignored the other person inside, "Mr.Carter, can I help you?"


    Lance coughed and introduced Jameson, "This is Mr.Proctor, the president of the Proctor Group."


    Sharon looked over and said, "Good morning, Mr.Proctor.¡¯ Jameson took a nce at her and didn''t say


    anything.


    This jerk was pretty good at putting on airs.


    "Ally, the thing is, during the previous show, the Proctor Group offered our Lumiere Jewelry a post for


    further training and promotion.Mr.Proctor came here for this."


    Sharon paused for a few seconds before saying anything, "Thanks for your kindness, Mr.Proctor.I


    believe that my performance on the show was at average.Mr.Proctor should leave this opportunity to


    someone with more potential."


    Jameson said in a low voice, "So you know that your abilities are average.Why did you reject the


    chance to improve?"


    Sharon said nothing.


    Who the f*ck said that my abilities were average! Jameson said, "Apart from Giana, no one''s


    performance on that show was enough to get this post, including you.I have no choice but to choose


    the best person avable, understand?"

 Chapter 56: Is This Worth It?

    Chapter 56: Is This Worth It?


    Jameson''s words meant that he didn''t want to give her this chance either.


    But he had given her the promise at that time.


    So he had to give her that opportunity.


    He hoped that she could be sensible enough to take what she could get and be nicer.


    But Sharon did not back off even the slightest.


    She replied firmly, "Since Mr.Proctor is so dissatisfied with Lumiere Jewelry''s performance on the


    stage, I believe that no one will show any objections if you take back what you said."


    After she finished speaking, Jameson looked towards another person in the conference room and


    asked coldly, "Is that what Lumiere Jewelry meant? Mr.Carter."


    Lance was so nervous that he felt cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    Heughed embarrassedly, "It''s not as serious as Ally said.However, if no one''s performance has ever


    Satisfied you...Mr.Proctor, we may not deserve the chance.But no matter what, we are very grateful for


    the opportunity you once gave us."


    "But some of your staff don''t seem to appreciate it,¡¯ Jameson said in a deep voice.Why couldn''t you two


    go home and quarrel there? Sharon didn''t want to waste time arguing with Jameson.


    "Thank you again for your kindness, Mr.Proctor.But I can''t take that opportunity."Then she said to


    Lance, "Mr.Carter, if there''s nothing else, I gotta go."


    After Sharon left, Jameson stood up and sneered, "All of your employees are as irritable as her?"


    Lance didn''t know what to say, so he remained silent.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As soon as Jameson left the meeting room, Rita, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately


    walked over and greeted him shyly, "Mr.Proctor, nice to meet you again."


    Jameson was wearing an impatient look.


    He frowned and looked at the woman blocking his way, "Have we met before?"


    "Yesterday ...I went to your office.I''m Lumiere Jewelry''s designer, do you remember?" Rita was


    stunned.


    Jameson said indifferently, "I remember you."


    He almost forgot that Sharon was not the only designer in Lumiere Jewelry.


    Jameson turned around and said to Lance, "Give that chance to her.¡¯


    "What?"


    Lance had not figured out what was happening.Jameson, however, did not have any intention of


    repeating his words.


    He left directly.


    Rita was also stunned.


    What chance? After pausing for a few seconds, Lance raised his hand and rubbed his temples.


    The whole matter was heading to a bad direction.


    This time, Jameson came with top designer resources.


    But he didn''t expect that Ally would refuse him straightforwardly.


    He was angry now, and Rita happened to run into him.


    So he gave Rita the chance that was annoying him.


    He did it as if he was throwing garbage.


    Since Jameson had given his word, Lance had no choice but to do what he said.


    Lance said to Rita, "Come with me to the office."


    After Sharon left the meeting room, she went downstairs.


    Just as she was about to take a taxi, a voice came from the side, "Sharon."


    She raised her head and looked at the man in front of her, "Why are you..."


    Martin smiled, "I''m here for you."


    "What the matter?"


    "It''s almost noon.Let''s have lunch together.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon instinctively wanted to refuse him, "Sorry, I..."


    Martin interrupted her, "I want to say something to you.I will leave after I finish speaking.I won''t hold


    you long."


    After hearing what he said, Sharon could no longer refuse his request.


    She nodded and said, "Alright."


    When Jameson walked out of the elevator, he saw Sharon and Martin leaving the building together.


    He said coldly, "It makes sense.She will get anything she wants after she married Martin."


    Behind him, Jacob silently took a few steps back.


    Jameson said to Jacob, "Call Erica."


    After that, he turned around and walked towards the direction Martin and Sharon had left.


    Martin took Sharon to a quiet restaurant.


    After ordered a few dishes, he asked Sharon, "You like these dishes, right?"


    Sharon pursed her lips, not knowing what to say.


    She had faintly guessed what Martin was going to say.


    She shouldn''t havee here with him.


    After the waiter left with the menu, Martin spoke again, "Sharon, I''ve been thinking about something


    these days.I keep asking myself what kind of feelings I have for you, and whether I can take good care


    of you..."


    Sharon couldn''t help but say, "Martin..."


    Martin interrupted her, "Hear me out.I also asked myself if I mind the fact that you were once married.I


    thought for a long time before I finally got a definite and responsible answer.Sharon, I know what you''re


    worried about.I won''t ask you to make any choices.If you want to give birth to that child, I guarantee


    that I will take him as my own.¡¯¡¯


    "Is this worth it?"Sharonughed.


    "That doesn''t matter.I like you.I''ve already missed three years with you.I don''t want to leave you


    anymore."


    Three years ago, when Sharon needed him the most, he knew nothing.


    But now, he wanted to restart their love.


    Sharon said slowly, "Even if you don''t mind, what about your parents? They are okay with you being


    together with me?"


    Even in ordinary families, no parents would ept their son being with a woman who was pregnant


    with another man''s child.Not to mention, the Morton family was a well-known family.


    Martin answered gently but also firmly, "I will go talk to them."


    Sharon chuckled and shook her head, "We''re done.You don''t have to do this for me.¡¯


    "Sharon, we are never done.We haven''t started yet.¡¯ Sharon felt more and more bitterness piling up in


    her heart.Martin was a good man.If she had a second chance, she would fall in love with him again


    without hesitation just like three years ago.But now, things were different.They couldn''t go back to the


    old times.And they couldn''t change what had happened.At this time, Erica appeared at the door of the


    restaurant.


    She saw Sharon and Martin sitting together, which agitated her instantly.


    She immediately rushed towards them.


    However, a man suddenly appeared in front of her, "Miss Proctor."


    At this moment, Erica was furious.


    She said angrily, "Get away!"


    Jacob stepped aside and reminded her, "Mr.Proctor is also here.Miss Proctor, mind your behavior."


    Erica clenched her fists and instantly calmed down.


    Recently, Martin was trying his best to avoid seeing her.


    She shouldn''t always act like a shrew, for this would only push him away from her.


    Seeing that Erica was much less angry, Jacob let out a sigh of relief and retreated to a corner.


    "Mr.Proctor,¡¯¡¯ Jacob said to Jameson, who was looking at the menu, "I have taken care of Miss Proctor."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 57: Its up to Me

    Chapter 57: It''s up to Me


    Just as Sharon was about to leave, she saw Erica walking over.


    Why Proctors always haunted her? As if she didn''t see Sharon, Erica directly walked to Martin and


    asked.


    "Martin, why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Although Martin was good-tempered, he was tired of Erica''s shameless persistence.


    Especially in the past two days, he discovered that she could find him no matter where he was.


    Martin said coldly, "Miss Proctor, please don''t appear in front of me again.¡¯ Instantly, Erica could no


    longer remain calm.She red at Sharon and said, "Is this because of her? You are nicer to me before


    we return home! It''s this bi*ch..."


    "Enough!"


    Martin stood up and said, "Erica, can you stop making trouble here?"


    "Lam making trouble? Martin, our parents have met each other.Our engagement is just a matter of


    time.Shouldn''t I..."


    Martin interrupted her expressionlessly, "I will never get engaged to you.Miss Proctor, please have


    some self-respect.Otherwise, you will bring shame to your family."


    This time, before Erica replied Martin, a cold and indifferent male voice came from behind, "Mr.Morton,


    this way, why are you still pestering Sharon?"


    When Sharon heard Jameson''s voice, she felt her heart was in her mouth.


    She did not know when Jameson came here, nor did she know what he had heard.


    Seeing him, Erica instantly stopped being arrogant and whispered, "Jameson."


    Jameson nced at her and then looked at Martin.


    Martin pursed his lips and met him in the eye.


    From afar, Jacob could sense the tension between them.


    Martin said, "Didn''t Mr.Proctor divorce Sharon? Why are you here? Or did Mr.Proctor have other


    thoughts?"


    Jameson did not say anything.


    He licked his teeth with his tongue and his gaze gradually turned cold.


    Sharon didn''t understand how she got into the fight between them.


    She also didn''t know why Jameson appeared here.


    She whispered, "Martin.Let''s get out of here."


    Seeing this, Martin withdrew his gaze from Jameson, "Okay."


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Erica wanted to catch them up.


    However, Jameson said coldly, "Stop."


    Erica turned around and said anxiously, "Jameson..."


    Jameson looked at her and said, "I warn you for thest time, don''t say anything disrespectful to


    Sharon and stop acting like a princess who asks everything to go your way.'''' After saying that, he


    passed Erica and left.


    After leaving the restaurant, Sharon stayed silent for a while before saying, "I have to go."


    "Sharon."


    Martin stopped her and said, "I hope you can consider what I said today."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sharon smiled at him and said, "Thank you so much for being willing to stand on my side even


    now.However, too many things have happened in the past three years.Sometimes, I wonder how good


    it would have been if those things hadn''t happened."


    After a long time, Martin asked, "Sharon, do you like Jameson?"


    "What?"


    Sharon was stunned for a while.She didn''t say anything for a long time.Martin knew her answer from


    her silence.


    Letting things go, He smiled to Sharon, "I know your answer.I won''t say such words again.From today


    onwards, I will be by your side as a friend."


    After a long time, Sharon said, "Thank you."


    After leaving, Sharon took a taxi to Tiffany''s apartment.


    She had sent Tiffany several messages, but Tiffany did not reply.


    Tiffany should still be asleep.


    Sharon leaned against the car window and looked at the scenery outside in a daze.


    Maybe because of Martin''s question just now, Sharon was a little distracted.


    She almost missed a step going upstairs.


    After getting out of the elevator, she stood at the door for a few seconds before patting her face with


    both hands to wake herself up.


    Since Asher cheated on her, Tiffany had changed the password.


    Last night, the door was opened with Tiffany''s fingerprint.


    Sharon did not know what the password was.


    She raised her hand and rang the doorbell a few times.


    Thinking that Tiffany might not hear the doorbell, Sharon took out her phone to call Tiffany.


    However, before she could dial Tiffany''s number, her wrist was gripped by someone and her entire


    body was firmly pressed against the wall.


    Sharon widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief, "What are you doing?"


    Jameson''s expression was slightly cold.He controlled her wrists with one hand and her jaw with the


    other.


    He narrowed his pitch-ck eyes and asked, "Martin didn''t give you a ride home?"


    Sharon felt that he was acting weird.She struggled to get out of his control.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    "It''s a pity.He should have sent you back."


    "You ...oh!"


    Jameson forcefully blocked her lips with his and bit her fiercely.


    Sharon instantly burst into tears because of the paining from her lips, but she was unable to push


    him away.


    Jameson must be crazy! As if he had noticed that she was crying, Jameson''s movements on his deep


    lips gradually became gentle as he held her lips deeper and deeper.


    At this time, the door beside him was suddenly opened.


    Tiffany stood at the door with her hair disheveled.


    She raised her head in a daze.


    When she saw the scene in front of her, she was dumbfounded.


    Jameson stopped and turned his head to look at Tiffany coldly.


    Impatience was written all over his handsome face.


    After a few seconds, Tiffany said in a stunned tone, "I''m sorry.You may continue.¡¯¡¯


    As the door mmed shut, Sharon pushed Jameson away.She asked with red eyes, "Jameson, what is


    wrong with you?"


    Jameson licked the blood on his lips and looked at her, "I''ve given you many opportunities."


    However, she wasted his kindness every time.


    "Who wants your so-called opportunities? Jameson, we''re divorced.Do you understand? You can''t do


    such things to me without my consent!"


    Jameson frowned in displeasure, "You brought up the divorce."


    "But you also signed the divorce agreement!"


    Jameson said peacefully, "I regret it."


    Probably because she had never expected such an answer, Sharon waspletely stunned.


    Tears were hanging on her eyshes and they did not fall for a while.


    His emotionless voice sounded again, "When this marriage will end is up to me."


    Sharon gradually calmed down, "Then I am sorry I disappointed you."


    Jameson pursed his lips.


    Just as he was about to speak, the door beside him has opened again.Tiffanypletely woke up now.


    Before Jameson could figure out the situation, she pulled Sharon in.


    Then she immediately closed the door and locked it.


    Tiffany looked at Sharon and whispered, "Sharon, are you alright?"


    Sharon''s hair was messy, her eyes were red, and her mouth was torn and swollen.She didn''t look


    okay.Sharon shook her head gently.


    She wanted to say something, but she was too tired to do that.

 Chapter 58: He Started a Fight Twilight Club.

    Chapter 58: He Started a Fight Twilight Club.


    William had just arrived at the private room when he saw Jameson sitting there drinking alone.The


    room was strangely quiet.


    He walked over and sat opposite Jameson and poured himself a ss of wine, "What happened?"


    Jameson remained silent.


    William saw the wound on the corner of his lips and couldn''t help but sigh.


    He knew what had happened without asking.


    After the two drank silently for a while, William said, "Is it that hard for you to admit that you like her?"


    Jameson''s hand, which was holding the wine cup, froze.


    He coldly looked up and said, "What did you say?"


    "It''s not about what I said, but what you''re thinking.You said that you hate your wife, but what


    everything you''ve done showed that you liked her."


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    "Then why do you have people keep an eye on Martin?"


    After a while, Jameson said indifferently, "She tried to divorce me so that she could marry into the


    Morton family.Do you think I would give her such a chance?"


    William was speechless.


    You''ll never wake someone who pretends to be asleep.


    After Erica returned to the Proctor''s, she started smashing things in her room.


    The servant stood at the door and did not dare to go in to persuade, so they looked for Evie.


    Hearing this, Evie couldn''t help but frown, "Who provoked her again?"


    "I don''t know.Miss Proctor came back like this."


    Evie asked, "Has Albert returned yet?"


    "Nope.¡±Evie grunted and got up, "I''ll go take a look.Have some people tidy up her room."


    In recent years, Erica''s temper had gotten worse and worse.


    After all, she was not a real member of the Proctors, and Albert was getting more and more impatient.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Albert was preparing to marry Erica into the Morton family, he would have


    kicked her out long ago.


    Evie walked to the door of Erica''s room and saw a mess, feeling a headache, "What happened?"


    Erica started crying when she saw her.


    She was so aggrieved and she said, "Auntie Evie..."


    "Stop crying and tell me what happened.¡¯ "I went to see Martin today, but that woman was pestering


    him again."


    Evie''s expression turned cold, "Which woman?"


    Erica stammered, "Jameson won''t let me say it."


    "So you won''t talk because he didn''t let you? Then dont cry in front of me."


    "I will speak."


    Erica bit her lips and said, "It''s Sharon."


    Evie frowned, "Why her?"


    "I don''t know ...Ever since she divorced Jameson, she has been pestering Martin.I don''t know what


    Jameson means.I only cursed that woman yet he reprimanded me.¡¯¡¯ Evie sneered, "They are the same


    kind of person."


    "Auntie Evie..."


    "Alright."


    Evie interrupted her, "Erica, you''re not young anymore.It''s time to behave yourself.If you marry into the


    Morton family and still be like this.How could Martin like you?"


    Erica''s eyes lit up after she heard this, "Auntie Evie, will you help me with this?"


    "It''s not your turn to worry about it.Just be prepared to be the bride.¡¯¡¯


    "Thank you!"


    After leaving Erica''s room, Evie said to the servant waiting outside the door, "Tidy up as soon as


    possible."


    She had just taken a step when Jeffery appeared at the corner.


    He asked warmly, "Mom, do you really want Erica to marry into the Morton family?"


    Evie said, "In this situation, even if I don''t let her, do you think Albert will agree?"


    Jeffery said, "Letting Jameson take charge of Proctor Group is the best choice.I''ll find an opportunity to


    talk to Dad."


    "Don''t you understand? He doesn''t want to find a sessor of the Proctor Group, but a puppet that will


    listen to everything he says.You don''t have to worry too much.Jameson is only a puppet that is out of


    his control.He is inferior to you in every aspect."


    Jeffery said helplessly, "Mom, Jameson is my younger brother no matter what.¡¯¡¯Evie sneered, "Who do


    you think he is? Does he deserve it?"


    Jeffery sighed.


    Evie said, "Don''t worry about that.Go back to your room and rest."


    Sharon sat on the sofa silently.


    Tiffany sat opposite her, her hands holding a ss of water.


    She would asionally peek at her, but she did not dare to speak.


    After a while, Sharon gradually came back to reality and slowly said, "Are you feeling better?"


    Tiffany immediately answered, "Yeah, I drank the sobering soup you cooked for me and the headache


    was gone."


    Hearing this, Sharon thought of something and did not speak again.


    Tiffany scratched her head.


    Right now, she couldn''t figure out the situation, much less find words to persuade her.


    A few minutester, Sharon said, "If you have nothing else, I''ll go back.Call me if you need anything."


    "Why don''t Ie with you?"


    Tiffany was a little worried about her.


    "Asher will definitelye back from time to time.I can stay at your ce for a few days to avoid him."


    Sharon thought for a moment and felt that it made sense.


    "Alright."


    After returning home, Sharon sat in front of her desk for most of the day drawing the design drafts.


    Tiffany, on the other hand,y on the sofa, eating and sleeping.


    She woke up and ate again, and she lived an idle life.


    In the middle of the night, Tiffany was woken up by the ringtoneing from the study.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon answered a phone call, and her expression changed.


    She grabbed her coat and walked out.


    Tiffany asked, "What happened?"


    "Ruben is in detention."


    "Holy sh*t, what''s going on? I''lle with you."


    "No need, I''ll go myself.Someone says that Ruben is the victim, so it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Tiffany said, "Alright then.Call me if you need my help."


    Sharon nodded and left.


    When she arrived at the detention center, she saw a few gangsters sitting on stools.


    Hearing that someone had entered, they raised their heads one after another.


    Everyone''s gazes were filled with ill intentions.


    Ruben sat not far away, his handsome face full of injuries.


    Sharon took a deep breath and walked over to ask, "What''s going on?"


    Ruben looked up at her and frowned, "Why did they call you here?"


    "Because I am your sister!"


    At this time, a policeman came over with a notebook.


    "You are Ruben¡¯''s guardian, aren''t you?"


    Sharon turned around and nodded, "I''m his sister.What''s going on?"


    "Well, that group of people suddenly rushed into your brother''s work ce, and then there was a


    conflict between them, and your brother started a fighting with them.¡¯


    The policeman added, "How do you n to settle this? Do you want to sue them or settling this out of


    court?"


    Ruben suddenly stood up and said, "Out of court.We don''t have to sue them."


    "Sorry, let me talk to him first¡± Sharon said to the policeman.


    The policeman nodded and left.Sharon pulled Ruben aside and said, "Ruben, tell me everything."

 Chapter 59: Picked Up from the Street

    Chapter 59: Picked Up from the Street


    After Josh took two million from Jameson, he lived a wealthy life.He enjoyed the ttery of others with


    his wellbed shiny hair.


    His vanity began to surge.


    At this moment, someone gave him a way to make money.


    Two million couldn''t satisfy Josh''s needs.


    After the guy described a bright future to him, he immediately invested all the money he had.


    However, there was still a gap of several hundred thousand.


    He went to find a loan shark and invited them to join him.


    However, this was obviously a trap.


    After the swindler ran away with the money, the usurers came to him to ask for the bill.


    Josh received the news and hid again, but somehow, those people found out that his son worked in a


    convenience store, so they went to ask Ruben for the bill.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Ruben to give them money, and since they hade with bad


    intentions, they immediately attacked.


    After hearing this, Sharon felt her temples twitch.


    No wonder she had a bad premonition.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Ruben frowned and said, "Don''t worry about this.Their lives have


    nothing to do with us."


    "Little boy, you can''t say that.It''spulsory to repay your debts.How can we not care?"


    A sudden male voice sounded from behind.


    Sharon turned her head and unconsciously grabbed Ruben''s arm.


    This man was the man who broke into their house three years ago and pressed Ruben''s hand to let her


    make a choice.


    Ruben also recognized him.


    He was filled with coldness.


    He wanted to charge forward, but Sharon firmly pulled him back.


    Bridger Fowler looked at Sharon and smiled, "What a coincidence.I didn''t expect that we would meet


    again."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sharon pursed her lips tightly and didn''t say anything.


    Ruben blocked Sharon behind him, his face covered in coldness, "Ask Josh for the money.¡¯ "Who is the


    angry man? It''s Josh''s son.I haven''t seen you in three years.You have already grown so tall."


    As Bridger said that, he turned to the group of hoodlums behind him and said, "Come and take a


    look.This is the championship of the college entrance exam in our province.Come here to share part of


    his intelligence.¡¯¡¯


    A group of gangsters began tough.


    Themotion here alerted the police and a person walked over, "What are you messing with? What


    ce do you think this is?"


    Bridger raised his hand and waved, signaling the gangsters to calm down.


    "Officer, don''t be angry.We have a champion here.We are congratting him."


    Bridger used to practice usury all year round, and he had a record in all the major local police stations.


    The police nced at him and warned him, "Save your satire, get to the point."


    "Alright.This is a private matter.We''ll just settle it privately.We don''t need to trouble you."


    At this time, Sharon suddenly said, "I want to sue."


    When everyone looked over, she repeated, "I want to sue the people who beat up my brother."


    Bridger''s expression turned cold.


    Just as he was about to speak, Sharon said to him, "Didn''t you just want money? I can give it to you,


    but they hit my brother, so it''s impossible to just let it go."


    Bridger smiled again, "That makes sense.After all, this is this and that is that."


    The group of gangsters usually caused trouble everywhere, and it wasmon for them to be arrested


    into the detention center.


    Bridger said, "When will you pay?"


    "Three dayster.I need time to raise money.¡¯


    "Good, straightforward of you.Then it''s settled."


    Ruben grabbed Sharon and said, "You can''t give it to him!"


    Sharon whispered, "Ruben, leave this matter to me."


    Bridger looked at Ruben and clicked his tongue, "Little boy, your sister is much more decisive than


    you.If I were you, I would have broken my hand three years ago instead of letting her..."


    There was a loud noise! Ruben punched Bridger in the face.


    All the hooligans behind Bridger immediately stood up.


    Bridger waved his hand to indicate that he was fine and rubbed his face, "Why are you all so


    emotional? Our champion will just hide behind his sister.Let him vent his anger.It''s no big deal."


    Sharon grabbed Ruben again and said calmly, "Ruben, let''s go."


    Ruben would start school next week.She didn''t want to make a fuss out of it.


    After leaving the detention center, Ruben remained silent with a cold expression.


    Sharon took a taxi and said to the driver, "Sir, go to the hospital."


    After saying that, she said to Ruben, "You need to treat the wounds on your face.Take an X-ray test


    and see if there are any internal injuries."


    Ruben looked out of the window and said after a while, "Do you really want to give them money?"


    Sharon smiled, "I''m not a fool.Besides, how can I get so much money?"


    They gangsters wouldn''t let them back.


    How could they leave if they didn''t agree? Ruben''s tightly knitted brows rxed.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    It didn''t matter to him, but since those people could find his work ce, it was only a matter of time


    before they could find Sharon''s.


    "Find Josh first¡±


    "He has been hiding for a long time.Can you find him?"


    Josh had been in debt all these years, and he had perfected his skills.


    As long as he hid, he would be like a rat in a sewer, which meant that unless he showed himself, it


    would be very difficult for others to find him.


    "There''s always a way, Sharon said softly.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry about this, I can handle it.Just do well in school."


    Ruben did not say anything and he did not look good.


    Bridger was correct.


    Ruben had no choice but to rely on Sharon to bear everything rted to money.


    But unlike three years ago, he had time to think of a way.


    After a while, Ruben said, "Go home.I''ll go to the hospital myself."


    Sharon was indeed very tired, so she did not force herself.


    Ruben asked the driver to send Sharon home first, and then to the Twilight Club.


    Seeing that Sharon returnedte, Tiffany immediately walked over and asked, "How is it, is Ruben


    alright?"


    "He''s mildly injured.He has gone to the hospital."


    "What exactly happened?"


    Sharon exhaled a sigh of relief, "Josh owed money and ran away again.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, Tiffany couldn''t help but curse.She had lived for so many years, but she had never seen


    someone like Josh, who had involved his children time and time again.


    He didn''t deserve to be a father.


    Sometimes, she really suspected that Sharon and Ruben were picked up by Josh from the street.


    Sharon said, "Tiffany, I''m not feeling well.I''ll go to bed."


    Tiffany came back to her senses and said, "Alright, hurry up and go."


    Sharon walked into the room andy on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.A feeling of


    powerlessness spread to all parts of her body.


    Although she told Ruben that there was always a way to find Josh, she was still at a loss.


    Even if she could find Josh this time, what about next time? Josh was like a bottomless abyss, and she


    would never be able to fill it.


    Moreover, if she were to find him, could she watch as they beat him to death?

 Chapter 60: Just Kill Him

    Chapter 60: Just Kill Him


    "Don''t worry.Leave this matter to me.I will definitely help you negotiate a good price.¡¯¡¯ Ruben nodded,


    "Thank you."


    Twilight''s manager said, "You don''t have to stand on ceremony with me, but...don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    "It''s not about pity.Compared to this, I need money now.¡¯¡¯ The manager sighed, "Alright, I''ll settle this for


    you as soon as possible.¡¯¡¯


    Ruben grunted and strode away.The manager turned around and saw a man standing not far away.


    He hurriedly walked over and said, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson only wore a white shirt and stood there quietly with one hand in the pocket on his pants.


    He looked in the direction Ruben had left in and said in an emotionless voice, "Why does he need


    money?"


    The manager still remembered that Ruben had beaten him.


    Cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead, but he didn''t dare to stay silent, "Something seems


    to have happened to Ruben''s family."


    "How much?"


    "One million..."Jameson snorted.


    He had forgotten that Ruben''s family always had a good appetite, and they would ask him for at least a


    million every time.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, the manager almost had his heart in the mouth, "Mr.Proctor, if


    there''s nothing else, I''ll go."


    "Okay."


    After the manager left, William came out and said, "You don''t ask him what happened?"


    Jameson raised his legs and left, his voice was emotionless.


    "Not interested."


    After leaving twilight, Jameson received a call from a stranger.


    He pressed on his nose bridge.


    When he connected the call, Sharon''s cautious voice sounded on the phone.


    "Mr.Proctor, are you busy?"


    "Speak.¡¯


    "I..."


    Sharon hesitated and remained silent for a long time.


    Actually, the moment Jameson''s cold voice sounded, she regretted it.She shouldn''t have made this


    call.


    Jameson didn''t have the patience.


    "How about I say it for you?"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, "I..."


    "How much, one million? Or two million?"


    "That''s not what I meant.I just want to..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "Sharon, did I give you an illusion today that you cane to me for money?"


    On the phone, Sharon was silent for a long time, not knowing what to say.


    "You are not an innocent girl.You think that a kiss means that I like you because you don''t have any


    schemes?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "We''ve had sex many times.If I had a crush on you, it should be a long time


    ago.What do you think?"


    "I don''t think like that,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said in a hoarse voice.


    "You''d better be.It''s useless even if you think so."


    After Jameson finished speaking, he hung up.


    In less than two minutes, Jacob, who was making his hairstyle, received a message from Jameson


    telling him not to look for a femalepanion.


    Was this ...another quarrel? Sharon held her phone and sat by the window for a long time.


    The reason she called was to ask him if she could pay him back next month.


    Unexpectedly, that da*n man said such harsh words.


    She didn''t say anything yet he spoke a lot as if he had sentenced her to death.


    She didn''t think he liked her unless she was crazy.


    After a while, Sharon dialed Josh''s number, and it was expected that the call couldn''t get through.


    After sending him a text message, she threw her phone aside and closed her eyes with the nket in


    her arms.


    Sharon waited at home for three days before she received a phone call from Josh.


    His voice was a little joyful, "My dear daughter, are you really going to give me money?"


    "Yeah,e and get it tomorrow."


    "No tomorrow.Where is your house? I''lle to you now."


    Sharon said, "I don''t have enough money right now.Tomorrow.You may note if you don''t want the


    money.¡¯¡¯ Josh immediately said, "Okay.Tomorrow.¡¯


    After Sharon told him the address, she didn''t want to say another word and hung up.


    The next day, just as Sharon left, he saw Ruben standing there.


    "I''ll go with you,¡¯ Ruben said."Then don''t be impulsive.No matter what happens, you can''t fight them."


    "I see."


    By the time they arrived at the agreed location, Bridger was already waiting there with a fewckeys.


    Seeing Sharoning in, Bridger stood up and said, "Did you bring the money?"


    Sharon took out a card and said, "Here it is."


    Bridger reached out his hand to get it, but she said, "Wait, there''s still one person who hasn''t arrived.¡¯


    Bridger frowned, "You don''t want to y any tricks, do you?"


    "There are only two of us.What kind of tricks can I y?"


    "Alright, then I''ll give you ten minutes."


    Sharon stood there quietly with a cold expression.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridger couldn''t help but look at her.


    When he went to collect the bill three years ago, he was very impressed with this woman.


    She was beautiful, smart, and calm.


    She could have a bright future, but it was a pity that she had a father like Josh.


    A few minutester, the door was opened, and Josh''s joyful voice sounded, "Good girl, the money..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Josh saw a group of people in the room, and his expression


    immediately changed.


    He turned around and wanted to run.


    Bridger quickly reacted, "Catch him!"


    Josh didn''t take a few steps before he was pressed to the ground and kicked in the belly.


    After he had no strength to escape, he was carried to the private room on his cor.


    As soon as he was brought in, he cursed, "Sharon, you ingrate, I raised you up yet you joined forces


    with a group of outsiders and set me up, l..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he received another punch in the belly.


    Bridger looked at Sharon and said, "Can you give me money now?"


    Sharon''s expression was indifferent as she handed him the card.


    Just as Bridger was about to call his men to see if there was enough money in the card, Sharon said,


    "No need to check.There''s only 50,000."


    Bridger''s expression suddenly changed, "Are you tricking me?"


    "This is all the money I can gather."


    Sharon nced sideways at Josh and said, "He is the one who owes you money.Now that I''ve found


    him for you, shouldn''t you ask him for money?"


    Neither Bridger nor Josh had expected her to have such a n.


    Josh immediately began to curse.


    His harsh insult irritated Bridger.


    Josh took a few more punches before he shut up.


    Sharon said indifferently, "If you don''t want the 50,000, you can just kill him.I can live in peace.¡¯¡¯


    Bridger narrowed his eyes and approached her, "Sharon, what you said was unreasonable."


    Ruben stood in front of Sharon and looked at him coldly.Bridger was half a head shorter than Ruben,


    and he was weaker in aura.


    Without turning his head, he instructed, "Hit him."


    The next second, Josh''s painful howls filled the air.


    Sharon forced herself not to watch that scene, but those voices went straight into her ears.She felt a


    wave of nausea and clenched her fists tightly.She gritted her teeth and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 61: Survival of the Fittest

    Chapter 61: Survival of the Fittest


    After all, Bridger wanted money, not Josh''s life.Until the shouts behind him gradually faded away, he


    stopped his man.Bridger nced at Josh, who was dying, and then he looked at Sharon.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless.You just stood there and watched him suffer.I hope you didn''t


    forget he is your father."


    Sharon''s throat so dry that she couldn''t speak for seconds, "If he still considers me and Ruben as his


    children, he wouldn''te."


    Bridger didn''t say anything, since it was hard to deny.


    "Then what are you going to do?"He said.


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Here is fifty thousand.As for the rest, it''s between you and him.I


    don''t care if you let him work or do anything to pay you.I do not care.¡¯¡¯


    Only through this, those creditors of Josh could understand that Sharon would not repay his debts.


    Bridger thought for a few seconds and looked at Ruben, who had been silent, "What about you?"


    Ruben''s expression was cold, "He deserves it.Do what you need to do."


    It was not until he finished, he held Sharon''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    They left the private room and a subordinate of Bridger asked, "Boss, should we just let them go? What


    about our money?"


    Bridger turned his head and looked at Josh, who was lying on the ground, "He is our money.¡¯¡¯ Josh had


    been in debts, yet he suddenly got two million from somewhere.


    If he could do that for once, he could do it twice.


    Bridger kneeled and said to Josh who was on the ground, "I''ll give you a few more days.But consider it


    carefully, the interest will rise day by day.Do not think about escaping.I''ll have my men keep an eye on


    you.If you y any trick, don''t me me for ending your life."


    When they were out of the room, Sharon suddenly felt weak.


    If it weren''t for Ruben holding her arm, she would have fallen to the ground.


    After a long time, Sharon said in a hoarse voice, "Ruben, should we do this to him? After all..."


    "You said that if he still considers us his children, he won''t be here.Since he hase, we didn''t do


    anything wrong." Ruben said.


    Sharon remained silent.


    Although she had long been numb to Josh''s deeds, she could not help but feel sorry when she saw him


    being beaten and covered with blood.


    Ruben said, "Don''t worry, he will be fine.You have left the money for them."


    Fifty thousand wasn''t much, but it could at least keep Josh''s life.


    "I hope so."


    She had asked about Bridger these past few days.He was a loan shark who collected debts.He was


    smart and meticulous.He definitely wouldn''t do such an unprofitable business as killing people because


    he didn''t get the money.


    When they arrived at Sharon''s home, Ruben took out a card from his bag and gave it to Sharon.


    Sharon was puzzled, "What is this?"


    "There''s some money.I don''t need it.Take it."


    "New semester ising, and you will need them.Keep it yourself.Why give it to me?"


    Ruben stuffed the card into her hand.


    "I already saved for that part.This is for you.You are pregnant and there is no one around to take care


    of you.Use them to buy anything you need.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon wanted to return it, "I don''t need it, you...Before she could finish her sentence, Ruben had


    turned around and ran away.Sharon looked at his back and smiled.


    Ever since Rita was selected by the Proctor Group, she had been in a good mood for days.


    It seemed that Mr.Proctor was just joking and pretending he didn''t know her.


    If she didn''t matter to the Proctor Group, she wouldn''t have been sent to Paris to study three years ago,


    and she wouldn''t be nurtured now.


    What the Proctor Group had offered to her were the best she could get, which was out of the normal


    designers¡¯ reach even they have paid decades of effort.


    However, her good mood disappeared when she identally heard someone Say at door of the toilet


    that the opportunity to go aboard was about to be given to Sharon, but Sharon refused.


    That was why Rita could have the chance.


    In no time, Rita''s face clouded over.


    Why was it always Sharon! Three years ago, Sharon won the first prize in the designerpetition.


    After Sharon refused, Rita could have the chance.


    She didn''t expect that it would be the same three yearster! Why was she always defeated by


    Sharon? Returning to her office, Rita took out her phone and called someone, "Have you found


    anything about Sharon''s ex-husband?"


    "No, I haven''t.Are you sure she had been married? Maybe it is just an excuse."


    "Who knows?"


    Sharon had rified this matter to the media before.


    But how could a home wrecker admit that she was a home wrecker? If she was married, why she didn''t


    want others to know? People may misunderstood that her ex-husband was someone powerful.


    In the afternoon, Rita was at Lance''s office with a new jewelry collection.


    With the Proctor Group''s support and the experience of studying abroad, she had both ability and gift.


    However, she was too eager for quick sess and instant benefits.


    People could tell from her design that she really wanted to defeat Sharon.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance pressed his temple and said, "There is no problem with your design.However, Lumiere Jewelry


    already has the First Love Collection.You can try other styles."


    Rita obviously came prepared and said, "It is true that the First Love Collection is quite popr now,


    which represents the poprity of its kind on the market.Besides, the style is notpletely the


    same.Only when the productes to the public, we can learn which one is more favorable and has a


    higher poprity.¡¯¡¯


    "You mean if this series of yours has a higher poprity than the First Love collection, then the original


    First Love collection can be discontinued?"


    "Of course, the fittest survives."


    "Rita, I know you want topete with Ally in everything, but you have to know that we are Lumiere


    Jewelry, which is a jewelry retailerpany.It''s not Olympic games."


    His tone was gentle and soft, but his words were sharp.


    Rita replied, "Lumiere Jewelry is among the first-tier in the nation.Only throughpeting with the


    others can we make ourselves more outstanding.Those who can''t keep up with us can only be weeded


    out.¡¯¡¯


    "And you never thought that it could be you?" Lance said.


    "That''s impossible, I..."


    "Just because you have been to Paris to study for three years, do you think you''re better than Ally?"


    Lance said directly, "Let me tell you the truth.Sometimes hard work can''tpare to the talent.¡¯¡¯


    A subtle change of expression shed across Rita''s face.


    Lance continued, "That''s called the fittest survives.Do you understand?"

 Chapter 62: My Ex-Husbands Mother

    Chapter 62: My Ex-Husband''s Mother


    As soon as Sharon arrived at thepany, she saw Ritaing out of Lance''s office with a sullen


    look.


    She was unwilling to admit that she was not good as Sharon.


    Rita noticed her after a few steps, and got closer on her high heels, "I heard that you were the one that


    the Proctor Group wanted to support at first?"


    "Perhaps,¡¯ Sharon said indifferently.


    "Why did you refuse?"


    "I don''t take anything thates with no reason.I will feel guilty for it."


    Sharon didn''t know why Jameson did set up this post.


    He said that it was for She, whereas the official exnation was that the Proctor Group wanted her


    ability to serve thepany.


    She was not a young girl who had no idea about the tricks of thepanies, how could she believe it?


    But Rita regarded her words as referring that Rita''s opportunity to Paris came with no reason.


    It was not because of Rita''s efforts, but her alms.


    Rita said, "Sharon, don''t overestimate yourself.


    Do you think that refusing the Proctor Group''s offer can make you look so lofty and special? No


    designer will give up the opportunity to show their works on an international stage.¡¯ She looked at


    Sharon and smiled, "Oh no, I almost forgot.Three years ago, you were the one who gave up the


    opportunity.People like you are not worthy of being a designer."


    When Rita finished, Sharon slowly said, "If you do feel ashamed for having this chance, you Can give it


    up too."


    Words were useless.


    They just annoyed Sharon.


    Sharon directly left after she had finished.


    Rita probably did not expect her to say this.


    She stood there for a few seconds before she can react.


    She bit her lips tightly to vent her anger.


    After Sharon went to find Lance to arrange her work, she asked for leave for Tiffany again.


    "How is she now?" Lance asked.


    "She still needs more time to adjust herself."


    Lance didn''t usually ask about the personal affairs of employees.


    After a few minutes, Sharon left Lance''s office.


    As soon as she left the office, Sharon heard his colleagues discussing something in a low voice.


    Before she could hear it clearly, a middle-aged man in a suit appeared in front of her.


    "Ms.Allyson, Mrs.Proctor wants to meet you."


    Sharon hasn''t asked which Mrs.Proctor he was talking about and saw Evie standing not far behind him.


    In the meeting room, Evie withdrew her gaze from the view outside.


    "I didn''t expect that you would work here."


    Sharon sat there, her hands unconsciously sped together.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried to speak, however, after a long while, she can hear her voice, "Anything I can do for you,


    Mrs.Proctor?"


    Evie nced at her and said indifferently, "It''s been a while since you have divorced Jameson, as a


    mother, shouldn''t I care?"


    In fact, Sharon did not believe that Evie was here to care about their fake marriage.Instead, it was as if


    she was here to pump a prisoner.


    After a while, Sharon said, "The divorce procedures have beenpleted.I didn''t take a penny, and


    Mr.Proctor has no objections."


    "Is that so?" There were not any emotions on Evie''s face.


    "But it is true.Surely, you won''t get anything from him."


    Before Sharon could reply, Evie said, "How''s your sry here?"


    "Mrs.Proctor, I..."


    "Let''s juste straight to the point."


    Evie took out an envelope from her bag and threw it on the table.


    "Here are the tickets to London and a check for 10 million."


    Sharon frowned, "I don''t get it."


    Evie smiled and said, "I know you need money.Didn''t you marry Jameson for money, or 10 million is not


    enough for you?"


    Sharon lightly pursed her lips and said, "Don''t worry, since I have already divorced with Jameson, I will


    not pester him, nor do I have the slightest intention of coveting the Proctor Group''s property.¡¯


    "You misunderstood me."


    Evie said coldly, "I don''t care about your rtionship with Jameson.I want you to leave Martin forever."


    Sharon did not expect the purpose of Evie was not Jameson, but Martin.


    She was surprised, "What?"


    "I believe you''ve heard that Martin is about to get engaged to Erica, but your presence makes it weird.I


    came to talk to you today because you were once a Proctor.Take the money and leave this ce.This


    is good for everyone."


    Sharon calmed down, "Mrs.Proctor, I have nothing to do with Martin, and I won''t ept this


    money.Also, if I may, Martin doesn''t love Erica.Asking me to leave doesn''t solve the problem."


    "He was born in such a family, then his marriage is not up to him.You should know that, right?"


    Hearing this, Sharon''s face paled visibly.


    The reason for Jameson to marry her was also under his parents¡¯ will.


    At that time, the Proctor family wanted a child, but now, what did they want? Moreover, if Evie''s cold


    attitude towards Jameson was just her guess, then what she said today could confirm her assumption.


    Evie didn''t care about Jameson at all.Whatever he was married or divorced with anyone.


    It seemed she did not care at all.


    But wasn''t Jameson her son? Evie stood up and said, "You should think about it.It seems I won''t have


    an answer in a short time.But you should know that no one would hire you as long as I give them an


    order.Taking this money and leaving is your best choice.How about this, it''s my birthday the day after


    tomorrow.Come and let me know your answer."


    Sharon was shocked.


    Just as she was about to refuse, Evie had already left.


    She never wanted to contact those so-called upper-ss people, and she knew that none of them


    would treat her equally.


    It would only be humiliation waiting for her.


    Evie knew what would happen and invited her over.


    She must n it on purpose.


    Sharon picked up the envelope on the table and felt her head ached.


    Sharon could feel those strange gazes from the crowd when she was out of the meeting room.


    An assistant photographer, who was closed to her came over and asked tentatively, "Ally, who was that


    olddy?"


    With their curious expressions, Sharon understood what they had in mind.


    Although it had been rified before, there were still quite a few people in thepany who


    considered her as someone''s mistress.


    Now an olddy came to thepany to talk to her.


    They surely believe Cvie was the man''s wife who decided to save her own family.


    "My ex husband''s mother! Sharon blurted out, feeling angry and amused.The crowd would not buy


    it.Besides Evie''s elegant temperament, the bag in her hand was a limited edition of some luxury


    brand.If she were not the VIP who had spent millions there, she wouldn''t be qualified to buy it.¡±

 Chapter 63: Celebrate His Son Being the Worst in the Class

    Chapter 63: Celebrate His Son Being the Worst in the ss


    Rubberneckers were more willing to take this woman as a wife who wanted to deal with a mistress


    instead of her ex-husband''s mother.


    Sharon opened her mouth.


    But feelings that all the exnations were in vain, she stopped trying.


    She couldn''t even stop Jameson from assuming the worst of her, let alone preventing so many people


    from speaking ill of her.


    After leaving Lumiere Jewelry, Sharon went to the Proctor Group to give Jameson the letter.


    The Proctors could make as much trouble as they wanted.


    But she preferred not to be a part of it.


    When Sharon arrived, she noticed that there seemed to be a new group of receptionists.


    After registering, one of them said politely, "Sorry, but a few days ago, Mr.Proctor said he would see no


    designers from Lumiere Jewelry.¡¯¡¯ Jameson was indeed bad-tempered.


    Sharon pursed her lips and took out the letter, "Then please give this to him."


    "Sorry, said the receptionist, "Mr.Proctor will ept no gift.¡¯ "This isn''t a gift, it''s..."


    "I''m very sorry, ma''am.That''s the rule.I can''t do anything about it."


    Sharon could only put the letter back in her bag.


    "Anyway, thank you."


    She could only leave with this hot potato.


    In the CEO''s office, the Proctor group.Jacob knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mr.Proctor, the birthday present for Mrs.Proctor has been prepared.Do you want to see it?"


    Jameson did not raise his head, "No."


    "Okay."


    After that, Jacob did not immediately leave.Instead, he stood there, hesitant for the words he was about


    to Say.


    Jameson gently raised his eyes, "What is the matter?"


    "Our security caught a sneaky person on the second floor..." Jameson looked at him silently.


    He looked cold.Jameson was silently asking Jacob why he reported such trivia to him instead of


    handling it himself.Jacob coughed.


    Then he continued, "It''s Ms.Allyson''s father.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson''s expression did not change.


    But his tone was colder, "Didn''t you know I was divorced?"


    Jacob instantly felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he quickly changed his tone and said, "Yes ...Sharon''s father


    wants to see you."


    "What does her father have to do with me? If you catch someone who has misbehaved, just send him


    to the police station.Should I teach you such amon sense?"


    "Yes, I will do it immediately."


    After leaving the CEO''s office, Jacob felt he had walked through hell and finally managed to save his


    life.Jacob didn''t know how Sharon offended Mr.Proctor this time.But Jameson seemed to be very


    angry.


    In the office, Jameson put down the pen in his hand and pressed against his temples.Not long after, his


    phone rang.


    William''s voice sounded, "Have a drink?"


    "Location?"


    "Twilight Club."


    When Jameson got to the private room, a group of people were celebrating with champagnes.


    He sat on the sofa and asked with his legs crossed, "What is the matter??"


    William said with a ss of wine in the hand,"I''m not sure.It seems like the yboy of the White family


    is admitted to a university.His father invited quite a few people to celebrate.¡¯


    "Celebrate? Celebrate his son being the worst in the ss?"


    As he spoke, Barret White saw Jameson.He walked over with a ss of wine.


    His face was smiley, "Mr.Proctor, I didn''t expect that you''ll be here.Thank you for joining us.Let me


    propose a toast to you."


    As he spoke, he raised his head and drank all the wine in the ss.At this time, someone came over.


    Putting his hand on Barret''s shoulder, that man said, "Barret, I heard that your son got admitted to


    University A.Quite marvelous!"


    The White family was a nouveau riche family.


    They were not well-educated.And because of this, they were often ridiculed.


    Barret only had a son.


    Although his son was bad at school performance, there was nothing he could do about it.


    After all, he couldn''t shove his son back to his wife''s uterus and make her give birth to a studious son.


    However, just as everyone was looking down on them, Barret suddenly announced that his son was


    admitted by the best university in the country and invited many people to celebrate this grand asion.


    William''spany had some cooperation with Barret''s, so he also received the invitation.


    He didn''t want to listen to these people''s hypocritical ttery alone, so he tricked Jameson over.


    Barret said modestly, "My son rarely strikes me as a good student.


    I didn''t expect that he would do so well at the critical moment.


    Luckily, he didn''t embarrass our family.¡¯ "No singing the blockbuster!"


    "You are too kind to say so.I would like to give the credit to my good supervision.I often teach him by


    word and deed.Otherwise, he won''t perform so well in the exam!"


    While the two were having a ttering little talk, Jameson nced at William coldly, who quickly turned


    his gaze away.


    Impatience was written all over Jameson''s face.


    Just as he stood up and prepared to leave, their voices continued, "Since he was admitted by


    University A, your son must have got a rather high score, right?"


    Barret said with a smile on his face, "It''s okay.He got 740, not the perfect score.If he worked harder,


    maybe he''ll get a 10 out of 10."


    "740? Such a high score! I heard that our province''s top scorer also got 740.Wait a minute, your son is


    that top scorer?"


    Jameson, who walked to the door, paused slightly and nced at them after hearing this.


    Barret noticed that he had made an error of speech.


    He instantly changed the topic, "That doesn''t matter.Come on, let''s drink."


    "What''s wrong?"


    William followed Jameson.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Do you think his son can get into college on his own?"


    "Forget about college, I remember he made his son admitted by a high school through a huge


    donation.That school even built several teaching buildings with his money.¡¯


    "Then how did his son get into University A?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    William said, "This..."


    Jameson frowned.


    He interrupted William and said coldly, "Find the manager.¡¯


    Five minutester, the manager pushed open the door of another private room and said, "Mr.Proctor,


    Mr.Hood, what can I do for you?"


    Jameson looked at him, "Why did Rubene to you a few days ago?"


    "Mr.Proctor, you had asked me this before.Ruben needed money...¡¯


    "Did he get the money?"


    The manager remained silent for a long time before saying, "Yes."


    Jameson''s expression became even colder, "Who gave it to him?"


    The manager suddenly felt his legs unable to support himself.


    He didn''t know how to answer Jameson''s question.


    At that time, Ruben wanted him to sell the eptance letter of University A.


    Although selling or buying eptance letters is illegal, there were indeed many wealthy people who


    had such a need.


    Moreover, these wealthy people had their own ways to make others'' eptance letters their own after


    buying one.


    Previously, when Ruben was still working at Twilight Club, many people had proposed the request of


    buying his eptance letter.


    But Ruben refused them all.


    Until something happened to his family.


    Originally, the White family didn''t want to offer so much money.


    But an eptance letter of University A was too attractive for them, so they gave the price of one


    million.

 Chapter 64: She Doesnt Deserve My Love

    Chapter 64: She Doesn''t Deserve My Love


    The manager hesitated for a long time.


    He did not know how to answer, nor did he know why Jameson would interfere in this matter.


    Last time, Jameson did not say anything when he knew that Ruben needed money...


    Putting on a sullen look, Jameson already knew the answer, "You can go out now."


    "Yes, yes.¡¯¡¯ The manager heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly left, as if he had gone through many


    hardships and finally managed to save his life.


    After the private room door closed, William said, "Your brother-inw sold the admission letter?"


    Jameson looked at William expressionlessly.


    William quickly corrected, "Your ex-wife''s younger brother.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and poured a ss of wine as he said coldly, "It has nothing to do with


    me.¡¯ Hearing this, William couldn''t help but signed.


    If it really didn''t matter, Jameson wouldn''t have called Twilight''s manager over for an inquiry.


    At this time, Jacob knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mr.Proctor, ...Ms.Allyson¡¯''s father hase here.He wanted to see you and said that the creditor


    would give him three days to pay the money back."


    Jameson did not raise his head and said coldly, "Tell him to go away.¡¯


    "...Yes."


    After Jacob left, the private room door was closed once more.


    Jameson''s handsome features seemed to be covered with a thinyer of frost, and no one could tell his


    emotion now.


    He clenched the ss and said, "Do you still think I love her?"


    William was stunned, "What?"


    "Three years ago, she gave up the chance to go to Paris for money.Three yearster, her brother gave


    up the admission letter for money.Do the mercenaries have any merits?"


    "Isn''t there a reason for that?"


    Jameson sneered, "No matter what the reason is, a man who has given up on his own future deserves


    no pity.¡¯


    At home, Sharon hung up the phone while Tiffany was walking over with snacks in her arms.


    Tiffany was envious, "I also want to have a provincial topper as my brother.Once the man can''t be


    trusted, at least I can rely on brother.By the way, what did Ruben call you about?"


    Sharon smiled, "He will start new school year tomorrow.After that, he will have a training for half a


    month.He asked me to take good care of myself."


    "That''s right.Why did I forget the military training? It''s simply a nightmare.¡¯ Tiffany thought for a


    moment, "Well, let''s send Ruben to school tomorrow.


    At the same time, we can also visit his school and see if there are any handsome boys in his dormitory.¡¯


    Sharon signed, "Forget it.Ruben won''t want us to go."


    Tiffanyy on her bed and said, "That''s right.He is sometimes as stubborn as you.Maybe another time."


    After a while, Sharon asked gently, "Has Asher been contacting with you recently?"


    "I''ve cked out his contact information.I guess that he''s happily chatting with the bi*ch Yadira.I wish


    that they won''t end up a happy couple."


    "Then if ...Asher''s mother invites you to her birthday party, will you go?"Sharon asked.


    Tiffany sneered, "I will go, why not? I want to tell his mother in front of his friends and rtives what


    kind of trash he is.I will also print the shameless couple on the leaflets and give them out."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.She sighed.She couldn''t get much valuable suggestion from Tiffany.


    Evie was a tough woman who would never receive others¡¯ refusal.


    It seemed that Sharon had to go.


    The Proctors always acted in such a way that they had ustomed to criticizing others from a


    subjective perspective and forcing others to do things they didn''t like to do.


    Perhaps all the rich people were so unreasonable and self-righteous.


    The next afternoon, when she was drawing a draft, Sharon received an unfamiliar phone call,


    "Ms.Allyson, I wille to pick you up for Mrs.Proctor''s birthday banquet.Would you like to go


    downstairs yourself or should I go upstairs?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "I''lle down by myself.Wait a moment.¡¯


    "Okay.


    After hanging up, she took a look at the untouched envelop on the table and took a deep breath before


    leaving.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Downstairs, a middle-aged man looked at Sharon and said, "Ms.Allyson, are you going to dress like


    this?"


    Sharon dressed loosely and put on a makeup.


    She said, "I went to say happy birthday to Mrs.Proctor and returned the things before leaving."


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and opened the car door for her.


    Evie''s birthday banquet was held at the Proctor''s.


    It was different from the past.


    Today, it was bustling.


    There were many luxury cars in the mansion, and the guests chatted with each other happily.


    Sharon got off the car and looked down at this luxurious ce.


    She turned around, only to find that the middle-aged man had disappeared sometime.


    Sharon could see Evie only after she walked through the courtyard filled with distinguished guests.


    Now, Sharon understood what Evie meant by inviting her over.


    Only when she saw the difference between the Proctors and her would Sharon not try to get anything


    that did not belong to her.


    Every step she took today was to make her more sober.


    Sharon clenched her fists and walked in step by step.


    All the guests were well-dressed.


    Seeing Sharon dressed casually, they felt surprised and whispered to each other.


    Some of these people recognized her as Jameson''s wife, and some did not know who she was.


    After walking past the courtyard, Sharon stopped and stood at the door as she pursed her lips slightly.


    At this moment, a gentle male voice suddenly came from behind her, "Sharon?"


    Sharon turned around and greeted, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯¡¯


    Jeffery put on a faint smile as he steered his wheelchair closer to her.


    "Did youe with Jameson?"


    Sharon shook her head, "I''m here to find Mrs.Proctor.¡¯ Hearing this, Jeffery was somewhat surprised.


    Sharon took out an envelope from her bag and said, "It''s good to see Mr.Proctor here.Please give this


    envelope to Mrs.Proctor for me.I won''t go in."


    "This..."


    Jeffery did not reach out to pick it up, but asked, "Has my mother talked with you? Because of Erica?"


    "That''s right.Martin and I are just friends.There''s really no need for her to do this."


    Jeffery looked around and slowly said, "It''s rare for you toe here.Don''t leave in a hurry.Push me to


    the back."


    Sharon could not refuse his request, so she put the envelope in her bag and pushed Jeffery into the


    garden behind the mansion.


    The further they went, the fewer people there were.


    Jeffery suddenly said, "I guess you must be very curious about why my mother didn''t object your


    marriage with Jameson but looked for trouble with you just because of the marriage between Erica and


    Martin, right?"

 Chapter 65: Hit the Nail on the Head

    Chapter 65: Hit the Nail on the Head


    Sharon pursed her lips.She did not say anything.


    She did not understand, but she did not care about the affairs of the Proctor family.


    Jeffery continued, "Jameson may haven''t told you this.He and I are half-brothers."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to respond to that.


    "My father had him with another woman."


    Jeffery turned his wheelchair around and said, "I was ten years old when I had a car ident.That


    ident disabled my legs.I can''t stand up again in my life.But the Proctors need an heir.So my father


    took Jameson back.He was only seven years old at that time.My mother always felt that Jameson had


    taken what should be mine.So she dislikes Jameson."


    Jeffery smiled and said, "Although we shouldn''t me Jameson for the car ident, my mother tends


    to go extreme.I can only try to reconcile them.In addition, since Jameson took over thepany, the


    Proctor Group has developed rapidly in his hands.


    Because of this, even my father is wary of him.


    This is also why they are so anxious to let Erica and Martin get engaged.


    They wanted to use the power of the Morton family to slowly transfer the shares in Jameson''s hands.


    Although Jeffery''s words were obscure, Sharon understood his meaning.


    Jameson was the illegitimate son of the Proctor family.


    He did not have a good time in his family.


    On the surface, he appeared to be the powerful CEO of the Proctor Group.


    In fact, his father was afraid of losing control of him because he was too capable.


    And his father wanted a new heir.


    Sharon suddenly understood why Jameson''s parents ignored Jameson''s objections three years ago


    and insisted on her marrying into the Proctor family.


    What they wanted was the child in her belly.


    Subconsciously, Sharon ced her hand on her belly.


    Cold sweat began to trickle down her back.


    No wonder Jameson refused to have a child.


    If the Proctors knew about this child''s existence, they would do anything they could to...


    Jeffery continued, "I watched Jameson grow up.Although he is aloof and often says harsh words, he


    doesn''t have the sinister and underhanded ways of this circle.He is surrounded by cruel things, but he


    always knows what he wants."


    "Jameson assumes the worst of people.It perhaps had something to do with what he grew up with.So,


    most of the time, even though he really cares about someone, he will not show his care with his


    words.Sometimes, you shouldn''t listen to what he says but see what he does.And what he does shows


    his real character."


    Sharon wanted to say that what he did was no better than what he said.


    Neither of them was humane.


    Jeffery may have overvalued Jameson because Jameson was his brother.


    Seeing Sharon stay silent, Jeffery added, "I know that I should not be the one to tell you this, but


    Jameson will never say it himself.I don''t want you to misunderstand him.I don''t want such


    misunderstanding to lead to a conflict between you..."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Mr.Proctor, I know what you mean.You trust me and told me all the secrets of


    the Proctors.I am very grateful.However, Jameson and I are divorced.


    How he really is has nothing to do with me.


    But don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about what you said today.


    Your secrets are safe with me: "The maid said you are here.You..."


    Before Evie finished her words, she saw Sharon behind Jeffery, and her expression instantly turned


    cold.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs.Proctor, Sharon said.Evie nced at Jeffery and then looked at her, "It seems you have made


    your decision."


    "Mrs.Proctor,st time, I have said that Martin and I are not in the kind of rtionship you imagined.And


    I can''t interfere in the marriage between him and Erica."


    Just as Sharon was about to take out the letter, Jeffery suddenly said, "Sharon, Jameson didn''t give


    you anything when you divorced.Take this money aspensation from the Proctors."


    Hearing what he said, Sharon felt her face burning.


    "No..." Sharon immediately refused him.


    However, it was stillte.


    "So that''s why you''re here today.¡¯ Behind Sharon, Jameson''s voice was cold and mocking.


    "..Sharon.


    Obviously, Evie didn''t want to see Jameson.


    As soon as he came here, she turned around and left.


    Jeffery sighed, "Jameson, you misunderstood her.Sharon didn''te here for money.I am the one who


    asked her to ept that."


    Jameson stood there straightly.


    He said in a cold tone, "You don''t have to exin for her.I can''t be clearer about her character."


    "Jameson...Just as Jeffery was about to continue, the butler walked over and said to Jameson,


    "Mr.Proctor, your father wants to see you."


    Before he left, Jeffery told Jameson, "Jameson, speak to Sharon with kind words.¡¯¡¯


    For a moment, only the two of them were left in the huge garden.


    Sharon turned around and pursed her lips, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯ Jameson took a nce at her and his gaze fell


    on the letter in her hand.


    "How much did you get this time? Is it enough to pay your debt to me?"


    Sharon clenched her fingers.Her face was slightly pale.


    "You''re right about something.We''re divorced.I don''t want to see you again.You pay me back.And never


    show up in front of me.Jameson''s tone was mind.He didn''t say it sarcastically.However, his words


    made Sharon feel extreme coldness.


    For a while, Sharon did not say anything.


    Jameson continued, "What, they didn''t give you enough money? I remember you wanted half of the


    Proctor Group.Such a small sum of money can''t satisfy you, right?"


    After some time, Sharon said peacefully, "Mr.Proctor, you''re thinking too much.Mrs.Proctor wants me to


    leave Martin.So she gives me this money.It has nothing to do with you."


    Jameson, "..."


    If you were going to hurt someone, just hit the nail on the head.


    Clearly, Sharon knew how to hurt Jameson''s ego.


    Sure enough, Jameson''s expression instantly turned frighteningly cold.


    Sharon felt coldness surrounded him.Sharon experienced some nausea.


    She did not want to continue the stalemate with him.She ced the letter on the tea table beside her.


    "I left it here.You can do whatever you want.Tell others I took the money.Anyway, you guys always like


    to judge others based on what you think."


    Just as Sharon took a step forward, she heard Jameson''s cold voice, "Does your brother know you


    treat money like dirt?"


    Sharon stopped and turned to him, "What do you mean?"


    Jameson curled his lips and said, "Have a guess."


    What the he*l!

 Chapter 66: Make the Stupidest Choice for Money

    Chapter 66: Make the Stupidest Choice for Money


    Jameson nced at the hall, "The banquet is about to begin."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his leg and walked towards the second floor.


    "Mr.Proctor..."


    Sharon''s heart was in a mess by this unfinished sentence.


    Jameson didn''t turn his head back, leaving her with a cold silhouette.


    Sharon gritted her teeth, clenched her fists and followed.


    On the second floor, Jameson pushed open the bedroom door and headed straight for the cloakroom.


    Sharon followed behind him without thinking, "Mr.Proctor, what happened to my brother? Please tell me


    clearly."


    Jameson picked a tie with his long fingers and said coldly, "This is a private area.Thisdy, please


    leave, otherwise I will call the police."


    What was wrong with this man? "Mr.Proctor, please tell me what happened to my brother.I promise that


    I will leave immediately.I will definitely not stay for another second."


    "Your brother? He''s just like you.He made the stupidest choice for money."


    Sharon thought of the card Ruben had given her for no reason.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Uneasiness instantly spread in her heart.She did not have time to worry about anything else.


    She raised her hand and grabbed Jameson''s arm, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson looked down at her hand and Sharon withdrew it.Just as she was about to speak, a tie was


    handed over to her.


    "The most urgent thing now is the banquet downstairs," he said coldly.


    Sharon gritted her teeth, wishing she could strangle him with this tie on the spot.


    As she tied his tie, Jameson looked at her face without the slightest bit of emotion, "Martin should be


    very happy to see you here because he will get engaged."


    Sharon could not bear it any longer and tightened the tie.Jameson frowned.


    Sharon adjusted the tie, "Sorry, I got a little rusty.¡¯¡¯


    She couldn''t hide her thoughts from Jameson.


    Jameson snorted coldly and took out a skirt from the wardrobe, "Change it.¡¯¡¯ Sharon was stunned,


    "Me?"


    Jameson was impatient, "Could it be me?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    Why did this jerk get so harsh today? "Mr.Proctor, I just want to know what happened to my brother,''''


    she said after a moment of silence.


    "I''ll leave as soon as I get the answer."


    "I don''t want to say it now."


    Jameson said, "If you don''t have the patience, you can go ask your brother directly.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon felt that her temples were about to explode from anger.If she could ask Ruben, why would she


    be here to beg him? After thinking for a while, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, I don''t want to go to the


    banquet.You can make other requests."


    Jameson leaned against the wardrobe and said after a few seconds, "Do you think I want to go?"


    Sharon remained silent as she recalled what Jeffery had said not long ago.


    She had enough reason to suspect that this jerk was going to use her as a shield against Evie''s curse.


    "I can''t wear this dress,¡¯ Sharon said softly.


    "They are all of your size.¡¯ Sharon blushed and said, "Recently ...I''ve gained weight.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson was lost for words.


    He sneered, "Looks like you''ve been doing well in every aspect since the divorce."


    Actually, Sharon''s arms and legs didn''t change at all.


    However, these dresses were mostly tight on the waist, and her belly would be eye-catching if she wore


    any of them.


    Sharon pulled her pants and said, "I''d rather go in this."


    In any case, they would mock her.


    What she wore would just be an additional joke.


    "Whatever you want."


    After saying that, Jameson lifted his leg and left the room.


    Sharon could only maintain a certain distance and follow behind him.


    At this time, all the guests gathered in the hall, drinking wine and chatting with each other.


    Because there were too many people, Jameson soon disappeared from Sharon''s eyesight.


    She looked in his direction and opened her mouth.


    In the end, she just found a corner to stand and weakened her sense of existence.


    She only hoped that the banquet could be over early.


    After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and called Ruben, but he was busy.


    Sharon pursed her lips and sent a message to Tiffany, asking her to visit Ruben''s school.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, judging from Jameson''s tone, it definitely wouldn''t be a


    good thing.


    Not long after, Sharon suddenly felt a wave of nausea.


    It was probably because of the baby in her belly.


    No one paid attention on her.


    She took advantage and went to the bathroom on the first floor.


    When Sharon washed her hands, a girl came over and looked at her several times.


    Sharon did not remember seeing her, so she was a little puzzled.


    When she met the woman''s line of sight, she nodded politely and turned around to leave.


    After Sharon left, Natalia slowly withdrew her gaze.


    At this time, Aylin walked over with a big belly, "Natalia, why have you been gone for so long?"


    Natalia turned around and smiled, "Nothing much.I saw something unbelievable.¡¯ Aylin sighed, "Do you


    think Martin will get engaged tonight?"


    Although the banquet was imed to be Evie''s birthday celebration, it was actually arranged in


    advance by the two families.


    At that time, they would announce the engagement in front of every guest.


    Not only Martin, but also Jameson, was caught in the dilemma.


    Although the two families had agreed to the marriage, the Proctor Group was basically in Jameson''s


    hands.


    To put it decently, it was the marriage between the two families, but in essence, it was cooperation


    between the twopanies.


    Natalia said, "Since Martin wille today, that means he has epted it."


    Aylin was somewhat helpless, "In the current situation, I have no other choice."


    Perhaps the outsiders hadn''t noticed, but the Morton family had clearly been on the decline these past


    two years.


    Martin''s father had thought of many ways but they were useless.


    Therefore, seeing that there was a chance to join the Proctor family, even if his father knew that Erica


    was unruly and willful, he disregarded Martin''s opinions and agreed to the Proctor family''s conditions.


    Last night, Martin''s parents called him in to chat for an entire night.


    Benefits and feelings on this kind of business marriage should be told apart.


    If he really didn''t like Erica, he could immediately divorce after the cooperation ended.


    Marriage was only a superficial excuse.


    In fact, whether it was Jameson or Erica, they were only Albert''s pawns.


    Once a pawn was out of control, Albert would immediately use another to achieve his goal.


    After getting Aylin back to the banquet hall, Natalia was just about to find out where Sharon was when


    Erica walked over with an ugly expression.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Erica gritted her teeth and said, "That shameless woman is here.She must know that Martin and I are


    getting engaged and came to destroy us on purpose! If only my cousin wasn''t here! Otherwise, I could


    just kick her out!"

 Chapter 67: We Wont Have Any Contact in the Future

    Chapter 67: We Won''t Have Any Contact in the Future


    "Didn''t Jameson hate her very much?" Natalia asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes! But I don''t know what happened recently.Jameson warned me not to cause trouble for her again."


    Natalia picked up the ss and casually said, "Perhaps it''s because she''s pregnant.¡¯ Erica suddenly


    widened her eyes, "What! But she..."


    Natalia whispered, "I''ve seen her go through a maternity examination in the hospital before, and then


    I''ve inquired about her.It''s quite possible.Erica, don''t tell anyone else.She''s divorced Jameson, so now


    it''s not clear who is the baby''s father."


    Natalia said euphemistically, but Erica could understand the intended meaning.


    Erica''s eyes were full of hatred.


    That shameless woman had been pestering Martintely.


    And today, she suddenly appeared here.


    She must want to use the baby to threaten Martin in front of everyone! She wanted Martin to marry her!


    Erica would never let such a thing happen! Erica angrily turned around and went to look for Sharon.


    Natalia looked at her back and slowly drank the wine in the ss.


    Sharon was still waiting for calls from Tiffany.


    The panic and uneasiness in her heart grew stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, someone shouted to her, "Come here and clean up this ce."


    Sharon looked over.


    It was likely that a child identally knocked over a wine ss while ying.Red wine stains were


    everywhere on the ground.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, the man said, "What are you doing? Do you know who would be here


    today? If anyone slips, can you bear the consequences?"


    "Sharon."


    Martin''s voice came from the side.


    When the arrogant man saw Martin, his attitude changed dramatically, he stepped forward and greeted,


    "Mr.Morton, I''ve heard so much about you.I''m..."


    Martin gave a nce at that man.


    The usual tenderness in his eyes had vanished.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He pulled Sharon out of the front hall.They went to the pool.


    Martin said, "Sharon, why are you here?"


    Sharon said, "I have something to do."


    She paused for a moment before asking, "Are you getting engaged to Erica?"


    Martinughed, "Jameson told you?"


    He looked elsewhere and said after a long time, "To me, if I can''t marry someone I like, it doesn''t matter


    who I''m with."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say, "Martin..."


    If he was engaged to someone else, she would sincerely bless them as a friend.


    However, she really knew what kind of person Erica was.


    No matter what, she still hoped that Martin would consider it.


    Martin said, "Sharon, you don''t have to me yourself.Last night, I finally found out that it''s actually a


    marriage between the Morton family and the Proctor family.My family needs this business partner.It''s


    not that Erica required to get engaged to me."


    Sharon was suddenly speechless.


    Compared with the business partnership, which was worth billions, love was nothing.


    The wealthy ns were just morous on the surface, but in fact, their life was totally ruthless and


    shady.


    "Sharon, I hope you can find someone who you like and also like you in the future."


    They were just like this before.


    But they missed each other time and time again.


    Martin had often thought that if there was no Paris date, if he could be less calm and rational, and if he


    spoke his mind earlier, they wouldn''t have such an ending.


    After a long time, Sharon smiled faintly, "There should never be such a person."You and Jameson..."


    Martin said after a silence.


    "It''s impossible for him and me.It''s just that some debts haven''t been settled yet.After we settle them


    clearly, it''s time to call it even.We won''t have any contact in the future."


    "That''s good.The Proctor family is far moreplicated than I imagined.Jameson is not a good man


    either.¡¯ Martin still had a lot of things to deal with tonight, so he left soon after the talk.Sharon did not


    want to go back to that suffocating ce.She stood in the wind and looked at the sparkling pool.She


    did not notice that Jameson was standing not far away looking at her.


    His face looked cold, enveloped by the moon light, with a hint of emotion.


    How dared her think that what she owed him would be settled after she paid the debt? After a while,


    Jameson coldly withdrew his gaze and left.


    At the same time, Sharon received a phone call from Tiffany.


    Tiffany went to Ruben''s school, but the teachers said that there was no sucha student called Ruben.


    She did not believe it and asked others around.


    Ruben was the top student in the province and had the highest score in the whole school.


    It was easy to inquire about him.


    In the school''s high score list, Tiffany found that the highest score was the same as Ruber''s, but that


    person was not Ruben at all.


    The principal rushed over.


    Hearing that she was looking for Ruben, he instantly kept silent.


    He only said that there was no such person in the school and asked the security guards to take her out.


    Sharon held the phone and closed her eyes.


    She already knew what was going on.


    Tiffany still hadn''t figured out the situation, "Sharon, what''s going on? I called Ruben but couldn''t get


    through.The teachers and the principal all said like that, and I almost suspected that I was wrong.¡¯


    "I''ll exin it to you when I get back."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Go to the convenience store where Ruben used to work and see if


    he''s still there."


    "Alright, I''ll go over now.'''' After hanging up the phone, Sharon suddenly felt a little powerless.


    She would never have thought that Ruben would sell his admission letter.


    Did he know what this meant to him...


    Right at this moment, Sharon suddenly heard the footsteps behind her.


    The wind around her was inexplicably getting colder.


    She tensed up.


    Just as she was about to turn around, someone knocked her down heavily.


    In front of her was the pool that was rippled by the wind.


    Sharon fell into the pool and felt the water pour into her ears and nose.


    She tried to struggle reflexively, but she could not catch anything except water in her surroundings.


    As her body gradually sank, Sharon lost all her strength.


    She looked at the endless darkness in front of her and suddenly wanted to give up somehow.


    Sometimes life seems so tiring to her.


    Jameson had just reached the front hall when he heard a servant behind him shouting, "Someone has


    fallen into the pool!"


    He paused slightly and turned around only to discover that Sharon, who was standing by the pool


    before, had disappeared.


    Jameson shuddered and quickly turned back.


    By the time he ran to the pool, the water had be calm.


    Without any hesitation, he directly jumped into the water.


    In a state of chaos, Sharon felt someone hold her, and air was constantly sent into her mouth.

 Chapter 68: He is a Two-faced Man

    Chapter 68: He is a Two-faced Man


    Before she could tell how long she had slept, Sharon seemed to see the light.Again, she could breathe


    in fresh air.


    Jameson frowned and patted her face, "Sharon, wake up."


    The woman lying on the ground did not react at all.


    He bent down to listen to her breathing and pressed down on her chest.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Sharon coughed out a mouthful of water, Jameson was just about to press her abdomen and let


    her spit out all the water when Martin, who had rushed over, grabbed his hand suddenly.


    Jameson said coldly, "Go away."


    Quite a few people who had heard the news hade over to watch.


    Martin pursed his lips tightly and did not exin too much.


    He only said, "The doctor will be here soon."


    Jameson shook off his hand and said, "I repeat, go away.¡¯ At this moment, Jameson''s other hand was


    gently pulled by someone, "I ...I''m fine..."


    Jameson looked at Sharon who had woken up.


    Her little face was pale, and her brows were knitted in a little frown.


    He couldn''t tell what was wrong with Sharon.


    Two secondster, Jameson retracted his gaze, pulled his hand back, and expressionlessly looked at


    Martin before getting up and leaving.


    After Jameson left, Martin hugged Sharon in his arms, "Sharon, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    When Martin picked Sharon up, Aylin hurriedly came over from the crowd to stop him, "Martin, what are


    you going to do?"


    "I''m going to the hospital."


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you forget tonight''s engagement?"


    Aylin nced at the woman in his arms, "Jameson doesn''t care about her.Why do you care so much?


    Don''t forget what you promised our parents beforeing here? If tonight''s engagement is messed up,


    the Morton Group will be finished!"


    Aylin added, "She''s awake, so it won''t be serious.She just needs to go to the hospital for a check-


    up.Leave her to me and I''ll take good care of her.Don''t worry."


    As she spoke, Aylin asked the bodyguards behind her to bring Sharon over from Martin''s hands.


    Just as the bodyguards were about to take Sharon away, Martin said, "Aylin, you are also a mother.You


    should be able to understand her feelings."


    Hearing this, Aylin''s body stiffened, "Martin, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing.I can leave her to you.But if the child in her belly is gone, I will not agree to the marriage, even


    if I offend the Proctors."


    "Sure enough, she is a despicable woman! Martin, you..."


    "The child is not mine."


    Martin said, "I just hope that she will be fine."


    Soon, the ambnce arrived at the door.


    Martin watched Sharon being sent into the ambnce before he slowly withdrew his gaze.


    In the ambnce.


    Aylin sat beside Sharon and couldn''t help but bite her lips.


    Twenty minutes ago, Erica was furious because she couldn''t find Sharon.


    Seeing that, Aylin went to ask Erica what had happened.


    Erica told Aylin that Sharon had pretended pregnant to marry into the Proctor family and she had


    pestered Martin again after the divorce.


    Erica also told that Sharon actually wanted to use the same trick again and nned to use the child in


    her belly as a bargaining chip to ruin tonight''s engagement.


    Aylin was several years older than Erica, and she wasn''t as impulsive as Erica.


    So, she just assured Erica that tonight''s engagement would be held as scheduled.


    Afterforting Erica, Aylin called for a bodyguard and asked if anyone saw Martin.The bodyguard


    said that he saw Martin and a woman walking towards the pool.


    Aylin instantly had a n.


    She had calcted the time to save Sharon.


    She just wanted Sharon''s miscarriage, not Sharon''s life.


    However, it was just an impromptu n which wasn''t be thoroughly designed.


    Aylin did not expect that Sharon was seen by the servants when she fell into pool.


    And she also did not expect Jameson to appear.


    Jameson seemed to really hate his ex-wife, so he just saved her and left.


    Before Martin said that, Aylin had even thought that she would have the child gone after she sent


    Sharon to the hospital.


    Afterwards, she would exin that it was a miscarriage caused by falling into the water, which made


    perfect sense.


    But Aylin didn''t expect Martin to actually see through her intentions...


    Jameson went back to his room.


    He pulled off his tie, took off his wet shirt and went into the bathroom.


    When he exchanged his clothes and came out, Jameson saw Jeffery waiting in the corridor.


    Jameson said indifferently, "What''s up?"


    Jeffery looked at him and said, "Jameson, I heard that Sharon fell into the water.How is she now?"


    "She is okay.She won''t die."


    Jeffery smiled embarrassedly, "Aren''t you going to see her?"


    Jameson said in a cold tone, "I''m not a doctor.My visit won''t do any help."


    "It''s different after all."


    Jeffery sighed, "Jameson, don''t be impulsive and don''t do anything that you may regret."


    "Regret? The thing I regret the most in my life is meeting her."


    Jameson didn''t want to talk about that anymore and said indifferently, "I''m leaving."


    He only needed to show up at the engagement.


    Keeping herpany was just a hypocrisy, which would only make Sharon and him feel disgusted.


    "Jameson."


    Jeffery''s voice came, "Don''t worry.Even if Erica and Martin are engaged, it won''t threaten your position


    in the Proctor Group."


    Jameson sneered in disdain, "Of course."


    He had never taken the Morton family as hispetitor.


    He didn''t care what his father wanted to do with the Morton family.


    When the ck Rolls-Royce slowly drove out of the carved gate, Jacob peeked at Jameson from the


    rearview mirror several times and hesitated to say something.


    Jameson closed his eyes and raised his hand to rub his eyebrows, showing an extreme impatience,


    "Go ahead."


    Jacob immediately sat upright and spoke after some hesitation, "I heard that ...Mr.Sharon ...you came


    out of the pool and got wet.It was a little cold, and you might catch a cold.Do you want to go to the


    hospital to see a doctor?"


    Jameson said coldly, "I''m fine."


    "Alright."


    Jacob didn''t dare to make a sound.


    He was quiet along the way and didn''t say anything else.


    When the car was about to arrive at the Star Lake Mansion, Jameson slowly opened his eyes and put


    his fingers on his temples, "Turn around."


    "What?"Jacob didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Headache.Go to the hospital."


    "Yes..."Jameson was really a two-faced man.


    In the hospital, Aylin left after settling down Sharon.


    When Jameson arrived, the doctor had just sent Sharon to the ward and was telling the nurse the


    instructions.


    Jameson stood at the door of the ward and didn''t enter either.


    He just looked from afar with no expressions on his face.


    Sharony on the bed, breathing evenly.His face was thin, as if she had lost a lot of weight.


    She said she had put on a few pounds, but it seemed that she was thinner now.

 Chapter 69: You Have No Reason to Keep It

    Chapter 69: You Have No Reason to Keep It


    When the doctor and nurse left, they saw him, and the doctor said, "You are the patient''s family, right?


    She..."


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and said coldly, "No."


    "Then you are?"


    "Just passing by.¡¯ The doctor was lost for words.


    Why did a passer-by stand here and look at other people for so long? Just as the doctor was about to


    leave, Jameson suddenly said, "She has a bad stomach.


    Give her an examination.¡¯ The doctor was stunned.


    "Bad stomach? What are the symptoms?"


    "She often feels sick and wants to vomit.¡¯ The doctor smiled gently and said, "Although stomach


    disease can cause these symptoms, since the patient is already pregnant for four months, nausea and


    vomiting are normal symptoms of pregnancy.There is no need to be too nervous."


    Jameson was looking at Sharon, but when he heard this, his ck pupils contracted.


    His gaze was like an ice-cold de, and his entire body carried a chill, "Excuse me?"


    "Nausea and vomiting are normal reactions of pregnancy.Don''t worry.¡¯


    "Previous to this."


    The doctor was confused and asked, "The patient is already pregnant for four months, right?"


    Jameson suddenly became distracted.The words that Sharon had said appeared in his mind clearly.


    "Didn''t you always ask me what I wanted this time? Jameson, I''m pregnant.I must n for the future of


    the baby in my belly.I want half of the property under your name."


    "Perhaps it''s because I''ve never been on a catwalk before.I''m a little nervous.When I get nervous, I feel


    sick and want to vomit.I''ll be fer."


    "I just realize that my stomach medicine is gone.I wonder if I have left it in your office..."


    "That''s not mine, it''s Tiffany''s.She is getting married soon and she is ready for a baby."


    "Tiffany is preparing to conceive.As the godmother of the baby, it''s normal for me to buy these things.¡¯


    He actually believed her clumsy lies.


    After the doctor left, Jameson closed the door of the ward and walked in with his long legs.


    He sat in front of Sharon''s bed with cold and mocking expression.


    "Sharon, why did you keep lying to me as if I''m a fool? I know what kind of person you are, but I bought


    your lie every time."


    On the bed, Sharon did not react at all.


    Jameson looked down and found that her hands had always been ced on her abdomen.


    Even if she was unconscious, she still maintained a protective posture.


    Four months.


    She was hiding it well.


    Sharon did not know how long she had slept.When she woke up, she felt like she was in a daze.


    She felt ufortable somehow.


    After taking a few seconds to regain senses, she remembered the scene of falling into the water and


    touched her belly with her hands.


    Feeling that the little baby was still here, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    She turned around and was about to see where she was when she met a pair of dark and cold eyes.


    After exchanging nces for a few seconds, Sharon bounced out of the bed and sat on the bedside


    with the quilt in her arms.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her expression was indescribably nervous, "Mr.Proctor ...What are you doing here?"


    Jameson''s voice was indifferent, "Who knows? Maybe I''m just passing by."


    Sharon suddenly remembered that it wasJameson who saved her from the pool.


    She couldn''t help but clench the quilt tightly and cautiously said, "Mr.Proctor, did you send me to the


    hospital?"


    Jameson looked at her quietly with his dark eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon ufortably shifted her gaze away.


    What kind of gaze was that? The gaze made her nervous.


    After a while, Sharon looked at the blue sky through the window and said, "Did I sleep all night? Sorry


    for the trouble, Mr.Proctor.I can call my friend here."


    Jameson said, "Which friend?"


    "Just ...Tiffany, Mr.Proctor, you''ve seen her before."


    Jameson replied coldly, "Didn''t you say she was preparing for pregnancy? Is she pregnant?"


    Sharon didn''t know why he brought this up.She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Without thinking, she said, "I don''t know.Maybe...yes."


    "You mean she is pregnant and still cane to the hospital to take care of you, right?"


    "Right! Then it doesn''t matter if she can''te.I''m just choking on water.It''s not a big deal.I should be


    able to discharge in the afternoon."


    After she finished speaking, Jameson slowly said, "If I remember correctly, her boyfriend seems to


    have cheated on her.Under such circumstances, she is still willing to have a baby with that man.It


    seems that your friend is much more magnanimous than you.You should learn from her."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    This guy must be insane.At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "Come in."


    Very quickly, Jacob came in.He held a brown paper bag in his hand and ced it in front of Jameson.


    "Mr.Proctor, everything is settled."


    "OK.You can go."


    Jacob nodded to Sharon slightly and quickly left.


    The door to the ward was closed, and there were only them two left in the room again.


    This was the first time that Sharon could not see through Jameson.


    His expression was so calm that it made her feel scared.


    Jameson threw the brown paper bag to her and said, "Open it."


    "What is this?" Jameson didn''t answer, his expression indifferent.


    Sharon could only pick up the brown paper bag and open it.


    When she took the stuff out, Jameson''s emotionless voice sounded, "This is half of the property under


    my name.Sign it, and they will be yours."


    Sharon''s hands stopped, and she looked up at him, her throat feeling astringent.


    "Mr.Proctor, what do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you ask for half of my property, or do you regret it now and want more?"


    Sharon remembered very clearly when she made this request.


    No wonder Jameson had asked her about Tiffany''s pregnancy so abnormally just now.


    It turned out that he did it on purpose.


    It seemed that he already knew.


    Sharon put in half of the documents and remained silent for a while before saying, "What do you


    want?"


    Jameson did not hesitate and said coldly, "Abortion."


    Even though Sharon already knew his answer, she still felt like something had stabbed into her heart,


    causing her to feel so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    "I didn''t expect Mr.Proctor to be so generous.You are willing to pay such a high price just for an unborn


    child."


    "It''s a fair deal." Not only was it fair, it was simply a huge profit.


    "Then what if..."


    Sharon bit her lips tightly until the smell of blood came, and then she said in a hoarse voice, "What if I


    want to keep it?"


    Jameson''s expression remained unchanged, "You have no reason to keep it.¡¯ Sharon smiled.


    Yes, in his eyes, whether she was faking pregnancy or truly pregnant, her purpose of approaching him


    was to ask for money.


    Now that she could trade an unborn child for half of his property, she had no reason to refuse.

 Chapter 70: Maybe It Was All Fate

    Chapter 70: Maybe It Was All Fate


    Jameson stood up and said indifferently, "I''ll give you three days.If you want something else, just say


    it.If you miss this chance, you''ll never have another one."


    After walking to the door, Jameson stopped and said slowly, "If you had made your choice earlier, your


    brother would not have risked his own future for a mere one million."


    Sharon gritted her teeth tightly, her eyes bloodshot.


    She tried her best to stop her tears from flowing out.


    After Jameson left, Sharon pulled out the syringe on the back of her hand.


    As she walked out of the hospital, she called Tiffany.


    Ruben was no longer working in the convenience store.


    Tiffany had been looking for him all night but could not find him.


    When Tiffany and Sharon met up, Tiffany was shocked to see Sharon''s pale face and red eyes.


    "Sharon, what happened?"


    Sharon shook her head and said, "Let''s find Ruben first."


    When it was almost dusk, Ruben finally picked up the phone.


    Sharon calmly said, "Ruben, where are you?"


    "I''m in military training..."


    "Where?"


    On the other end of the phone, Ruben was silent for a moment before saying, "Outsiders are not


    allowed to enter during military training."


    "Give the phone to your teacher or instructor.I''ll talk to them."


    Ruben stopped talking.


    Sharon was so tired that she repeatedly asked, "Ruben, where are you? Don''t lie to me"


    Ruben found a job near University A.


    He thought that if Sharon came to see him, he could say that he worked part-time here, so she would


    not find out.


    However, he did not expect that she would discover it so quickly.


    After a while, Ruben said, "Stay where you are.I''lle to you."


    On Ruber''s way here, Tiffany learned about the whole thing from Sharon and was lost for words for a


    moment.


    Tiffany knew that Josh was a disaster.


    Sharon and Ruben had been relying on each other since childhood.


    Sharon valued her younger brother the most in her life.


    Now that Ruben had sold his admission letter and given up on his bright future, no wonder Sharon


    would be so angry and anxious.


    Half an hourter, Ruben appeared at Sharon''s house.


    Tiffany felt that under such circumstances, she should not stay here, so she found an excuse to leave


    and go shopping.


    "Is it because of Josh?"


    Sharon took out the card that Ruben had given her before and ced it on the coffee table.


    ording to the time when Ruben gave her the money, it happened to be just those two days.


    Ruben stood there and didn''t ask her how she knew.


    He only said, "I''m afraid they won''t let it go.Those people don''t have ethical principles and can do


    anything.With this money, we can protect ourselves in case something happens.¡¯


    "Ruben..."


    "It''s the best that you didn''t give it to Josh."


    Ruben said casually, "I said I wanted to provide you.Although there isn''t much money here, it should be


    able tost for a while.After that, I''ll..."


    Sharon interrupted him, "Ruben, do you know what it means for you to give up this admission letter?"


    After a pause, Ruben said, "Didn''t you also give up the chance to go to Paris?"


    "Just because I''ve given up once and know what I''ve lost, I don''t want you to regret it."


    "I won''t regret it.Even if I don''t go to college, I can still..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re only eighteen now.What are you going to do if you don''t go to college?"


    Sharon stared at the card in front of her.


    "Is it toote even if we return the money now?" Ruben nodded.


    In the eyes of those wealthy people, one million was nothing.


    To them, it was a done deal, and it was impossible for them to give him another chance to go back on


    his word.


    Sharon said, "Let me handle this.Ruben, just wait for my news.¡¯ Ruben couldn''t help but frown, "What


    are you going to do?"


    "I''ll find a way.Ruben, you must remember that you don''t have to give up your future for me or anyone


    else.If I can work it out, you just go back to school and study.This matter ends here."


    Ruben still wanted to say something, but Sharon said, "End of discussion.I want to sleep, and you


    should go back now."


    Ruben walked to the door and suddenly turned around as if he had sensed something, saying, "This is


    my own choice.I can bear the consequences.You don''t have to beg him."


    Sharon smiled faintly, "Who told you I was going to beg him? It''s just a deal."


    "What deal?"


    "Don''t worry about us.You are just a kid.Focus on your study.¡¯ Ruben didn''t say anything else and


    left.When Tiffany returned, Sharon was sitting on the sofa, lost in thought.


    She walked over and whispered, "Sharon, how was Ruben taking it?"


    "Pretty much."


    Sharon regained her senses, "I''ll go find Jameson tomorrow.There shouldn''t be any problem.¡¯


    "Will that jerk agree? I seriously doubt it.¡¯¡¯ Sharon stared nkly ahead and said after a few seconds,


    "Maybe."


    After finished speaking, she stood up and said, "Tiffany, I''m a little sleepy.I''m going to sleep."


    "Sure, good night." she suddenly added, "Are you going to take the prenatal examination in two days?


    I''ll go with you."


    Sharon''s footsteps paused, but she did not turn around.Her voice was very soft.


    "We''ll see."


    After returning to her room, Sharon opened the wardrobe to change her clothes, but she couldn''t help


    but look to the side.


    She took out all the baby clothes and shoes, then sat on the bed and looked at them for a long time.


    Ever since Sharon found out that she was pregnant, she had never thought that Jameson would allow


    her to keep the baby.


    Regardless of his attitude, it was within Sharon''s expectations.


    However, only now did she discover what she was most afraid of.


    She lost herst baby when she was pregnant for four months, so it was about the same age as this


    baby was now...


    Maybe it was all fate.


    This baby''s death would put an end to rtionship between her and Jameson.


    The next day, Sharon arrived at the Proctor Group with the documents that Jameson had given her.


    When she arrived, Rita was arguing with the receptionist, "What do you mean? The designers of


    Lumiere Jewelry can''t go in? Why didn''t you have this rule when Ist came?"


    "I''m sorry, ma''am,¡¯¡¯ the receptionist said politely.


    "I''m not sure about the specifics."


    "If you don''t know about the specifics, why don''t you call and ask? Ie to see Mr.Proctor for


    business!"


    "Mr.Proctor has an important meeting today.No one is allowed to disturb him."


    "You..."


    Rita was pissed off.


    She was just about to find another time toe back when she turned around and saw Sharon


    standing quietly not far away.


    Rita couldn''t help but bite her lower lip.


    What was she doing here? Did she regret rejecting this opportunity? Just as she was about to step


    forward, she saw amane out and bring Sharon in.


    Rita widened her eyes and questioned the receptionist, "She is also a designer of Lumiere Jewelry.Why


    can she go in?"


    "Ma¡¯¡®am, she is with Mr.Jacob.This is beyond our authority."


    Rita clenched her fists tightly, but she had no other choice but to leave.

 Chapter 71: I Wish You Die Childless

    Chapter 71: I Wish You Die Childless


    After bringing Sharon to the president''s office, Jacob said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor is ina


    meeting.Please wait here."


    "Thank you,¡¯ Sharon nodded gently.


    Jacob poured her a ss of warm water and gave her a warm reminder, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor is on


    a board meeting, and the chairman is also here.It might be very unpleasant, so if he loses his temper


    with youter, don''t take it to heart..."


    "It''s alright.I wouldn''t be surprised even if he strangled me with a rope on the spot, but thank you for


    your reminding me.¡¯ Jacob didn''t know what to say.


    He subconsciously felt his neck itch and hurriedly left.


    The board meeting was much longer than Jameson had imagined.


    The night before, Albert announced Martin''s marriage to Erica at Evie''s birthday banquet.


    After the marriage, Albert couldn''t wait to change the situation of the Proctor Group and slowly seized


    Jameson''s power.


    Sharon waited from morning till night.


    She was starving.


    She wanted to go downstairs for dinner, but she thought of that inexplicable rule.


    If she hadn''t directly contacted Jacob today, she might have been stopped downstairs.


    Luckily, Jacob also kept an eye on her.


    Not only did he deliver lunch, but he also brought afternoon tea.


    At one point, Sharon suspected that she wasn''t here to negotiate.


    After finishing thest piece of cupcake, she cleaned up the table and sat back on the sofa.


    It was always better to be full than starving.


    But when she was full, she got sleepy.


    When Jameson returned to his office, he saw her lying on the sofa and sleeping soundly.


    Leftover was in the trash can in front of him.


    He immediately felt angry but somewhat amused.


    He sat opposite her, loosened his tie, and shifted his gaze from her face to her belly, which was


    covered in loose clothes.


    Sharon hadn''t fallen asleepst night.


    She had taken enough food and treated this ce like home, sleeping soundly.


    She rolled over in a daze.


    Suddenly, she felt that half of her shoulder was suspended in the air.


    She immediately opened her eyes and looked at the man standing in front of her.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before realizing where she was.


    Jameson sat back on the sofa and said coldly, "Have you slept enough?"


    Sharon hurriedly rubbed her temples and adjusted her posture.


    She sat upright and said, "Mr.Proctor."


    "It''s not deadline yet.You don''t have to rush into the decision.¡¯ Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Things


    have gone so far.No matter how long I think about it, I can''t change the past.Mr.Proctor also wont give


    me another choice.¡¯


    Sharon pushed the brown paper bag in front of Jameson and said, "This is not mine.I won''t take it.And I


    believe that even if I sign it, Mr.Proctor can still make this contract void."


    Jameson did notment and sneered, "You are so smart.You never let me down.¡¯


    Although this document gave half of his property to Sharon, it was like the rtionship between a main


    card and a secondary card.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She had the right to use it, but she did not have the right to dispose it.There were some things that she


    couldn''t dispose without his permission.


    Sharon ignored the mockery in his words and continued, "I have two conditions.If Mr.Proctor can agree


    to my requests, I will also agree to yours."


    "Speak."


    "Firstly, you''ll write off all the money I owe you.From now on, I don''t owe you anything.¡¯ Jameson


    looked at her with his dark eyes.


    A few secondster, he said coldly, "Alright."


    Sharon clenched her hands tightly and said, "Second, I hope Mr.Proctor can help me solve my younger


    brother''s problem.I know that you will find a way."


    Jameson withdrew his gaze, his expression was indifferent, "Why do you think I would offend someone


    for you?"


    "Mr.Proctor, it''s not for me.It''s for yourself."


    "What?"


    "Mr.Proctor, you should know very well that if I go to the Proctor''s to see your parents now, they will


    give me whatever I want."


    Jameson''s gaze froze slightly, and a then mass coldness filled his eyes.


    Sharon could not help but shiver when she felt the change of his expression.However, she still did not


    take back her words.


    If she bowed down to him in this negotiation, she would lose and get nothing.


    After a long time, Jameson finallyughed out loudly, "Well done, Sharon.¡¯ Although he wasughing,


    his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "I only have these two conditions,¡¯ Sharon said slowly.


    "It should be easy for you, Mr.Proctor."


    "You have my word."


    Sharon finally felt relieved.


    She slowly lowered her eyes and said, "Mr.Proctor, when do you like...?"


    Jameson said coldly, "Tomorrow."


    Sharon probably didn''t expect it to be so fast, and she choked.


    She was lost for words for a while.


    Jameson looked at her coldly, "What''s wrong? Do you want to go back on your word?"


    "No."


    Sharon shook her head gently, "Mr.Proctor, Thank you for giving me one night to prepare myself."


    "No, It''s just I''m not free today."


    Sharon stood up and said, "Then I''m leaving.I''ll get out of your hair.¡¯


    Sharon walked a few steps, and Jameson''s voice came from behind her, "Is there anything else you


    want to say?"


    She stopped and smiled, "Actually, a lot.But Mr.Proctor, you may not want to listen."


    Jameson tapped the sofa with his slender fingers and said slowly, "I''m all ears.¡±


    "Since you want to hear it so much, then I''ll just tell you directly."


    Sharon said, "Although there are a lot of things to say, there is only one meaning to them.It is my


    sincere and beautiful wish to you, Mr.Proctor, which is that I wish you a lifetime without a kid."


    Jameson waspletely speechless.


    After Sharon finished speaking, she left without looking back.


    Of course, the biggest reason was she was afraid that the jerk would throw her downstairs in rage.After


    leaving the Proctor Group, Sharon finally felt that she had vented her anger.


    Just as she was about to take a taxi, the road in front of her was blocked.


    Sharon raised her head, her pupils shrank, and she took two steps back.


    Josh''s head was bandaged, and his smile was Strange.He looked funny but terrifying.


    He said, "My good daughter, I knew I was right to wait here."


    "You...Just as Sharon was about to say something, she felt someone covering her nose and mouth


    from behind.She didn''t even have time to call for help when she was dragged into the van aside.This


    time, Josh was obviously prepared.


    In the car, Sharon''s hands were tied together, and she coldly looked at Josh, "What do you want from


    me?"


    "Rx, Sharon.I''m your father.How could I hurt you? But since you''re divorced, I naturally have an


    obligation to help you find another one."


    Sharon felt a chill run down her back and asked in disbelief, "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Don''t act so dramatically.If it weren''t for me, would you have married into the Proctor family? I did it for


    your own good."

 Chapter 72: Have You Ever Treated Me as Your Daughter

    Chapter 72: Have You Ever Treated Me as Your Daughter


    The president''s office.Jameson opened the brown paper bag and took out the documents.


    After looking at them for a while, he casually threw them on the coffee table.Soon, a knock sounded on


    the door.


    "Mr.Proctor, the directors have all left,¡¯ Jacob said.Jameson said indifferently, "Send someone to keep


    an eye on them.Albert will not give up."


    "Got it."


    Right now, Albert''s intentions were too obvious.


    It could be said that the seizure of power had be white-hot.


    Any sudden incident would change the oue of this matter.


    As soon as Jacob left the office, the person in charge of the security department hurriedly walked over


    and said, "Mr.Jacob, something happened."


    "What is it?"


    The person in charge took out his phone and showed Jacob a surveince video.


    The surveince camera was set up outside the main gate of the Proctor Group.


    It was rtively far away, but its vision was rtively wide.


    Although they could not clearly see the appearance of the person in the video, Jacob immediately


    recognized the clothes Sharon was wearing today and Josh, who had been wrapping a bandage


    wandering downstairs for several days.


    Jacob immediately grabbed his phone and rushed into the president''s office.Jameson didn''t raise his


    eyes.


    Just as he was about to speak, Jacob hurriedly said, "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson has been taken away by


    Josh!"


    Jameson''s expression instantly turned cold.


    He stood up and walked out with his long legs, "When did it happen?"


    "Ten minutes ago.¡¯


    "Send someone to look for them immediately.Check every ce Josh often goes to."


    Jameson''s jaw tightened, and his voice sounded cold as if it was covered in ice.


    "Especially in Twilight Club.If you see Josh, immediately detain him."


    Josh took Sharon to an underground casino.


    After covering her mouth with adhesive tape and tying her hand with cloth, Josh said, "My dear


    daughter, don''t me me.You are the one who is ruthless at the first ce.If it weren''t for you


    deceiving me, I wouldn''t have been beaten so badly that I almost lost my life.But don''t worry, I''m not as


    heartless as you.I still find a good family for you."


    When Josh got off the car, Bridger was already waiting there.


    "Do you have the money?" Bridger said.


    Josh rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "Yes, of course."


    As he spoke, he nced into the car and said, "See?"


    Bridger followed his gaze.


    Through the window, he saw a pair of beautiful and cold eyes, Josh said, "What about her? My


    daughter is worth more than a million, right?"


    Bridger frowned, "Here you go again.¡¯ "What do you mean by again? This is my daughter.Shouldn''t she


    pay my debts for me?"


    Josh leaned closer and covered his face with one hand.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve contacted someone.He''s at the hotel beside us.He''ll


    give me the moneyter, and I''ll give it to you immediately.I won''t go back on my word.¡¯


    Bridger lit a cigarette and said, "I''ve never seen a father like you.No one would believe that she''s your


    daughter."


    Josh rolled his eyes and quickly said, "Howe? We share the same blood.Howe she is not my


    daughter? She is my daughter and she couldn''t do anything about it.It''s her fate!"


    Bridger turned his head and scoffed.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, Josh received a phone call.The person he contacted had arrived, asking him to bring


    Sharon over.


    Josh nodded and bowed.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Bridger, "Did you see that? The money will be in hand soon! If


    you help me get her in, I will give you another 100,000."


    "Come on, I won''t earn this wicked money from you."


    Josh didn''t care at all, "I gave you this offer because I''ve known you for many years.If you don''t want it,


    then forget about it."


    Josh opened the car door and pulled Sharon out of the car.


    Sharon looked at him emotionlessly, and only indifference remained in her eyes.


    Only when they were far away did Bridger withdraw his gaze and extinguished the cigarette with his


    shoes.


    Sharon was unlucky to be Josh''s daughter.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Josh saw that Sharon didn''t make any noise, so he felt


    much more at ease.


    He felt that her current appearance did not look good, so he tore the adhesive tape off Sharon''s mouth.


    However, Josh was extremely cunning after all.


    He was still afraid that Sharon would run away, so he did not untie the cloth that was tied to her hands.


    Unexpectedly, after entering the hotel, Sharon, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly called for


    help to the front desk.


    Josh was startled.


    He quickly dragged her back and exined with a smile, "This is my daughter.She has something


    wrong with her brain."


    Josh warned Sharon in a low voice, "Drop the stupid ideas.You won''t be able to get away tonight no


    matter what.Be good.If it were them, they wouldn''t care about your feelings.¡¯ The indifferent gaze of the


    receptionist had made Sharon give uppletely.


    This ce was right across from the underground casino.


    It could be imagined that how many such shameful illegal transactions were made here.


    Hearing Josh''s words, Sharon sneered, "Have you ever treated me as your daughter?"


    "Sweetheart, I have no choice.It''s Jameson''s fault.Why didn''t he give me another million since he is so


    rich? If he is as generous as before, none of these would happen."


    "When did he give you the money?"


    Sharon frowned.


    "Two months ago.You don''t give it to me, so I can only ask him for it."


    As Josh said this, heughed disdainfully, "At that time, he told me to drop the bad ideas about you.I


    thought he loved you so much, but now it seems he doesn''t love you at all."


    Sharon was slightly stunned.


    Jameson had never told her about this matter...


    Jameson was so mean to her, why didn''t he mention it? As they spoke, Josh had brought her to the


    room that had been arranged beforehand.


    At the door stood two men in suits.Josh pushed Sharon forward and said, "I''ve brought her.Where''s the


    money?"


    A man threw him a bank card.


    Josh frowned discontentedly, "Watch your manner.Maybe I will be your boss''s father-inw in the


    future!"


    Josh took the card and said to Sharon, "Sweetheart, don''t worry.You own half of the money here, and


    you won''t be wronged.¡¯ Sharon closed her eyes, not wanting to look at him again.


    After Josh left, one of the two men pushed her into the room.


    Sharon''s hands were tied, and she staggered a few steps before looking at theyout inside.


    This was a fun room for entertainment, surrounded by purple lights, making people dizzy.


    The boss they were talking about wasn''t here.


    Sharon suddenly felt the urge to vomit.


    She ran to the bathroom and retched a few times at the toilet but did not vomit.


    Sharon looked around and found thendline in the room.


    She quickly tried to call the police, but when she was about to dial out, the phone line was broken.

 Chapter 73: Spending Money on Peace

    Chapter 73: Spending Money on Peace


    Upon getting the money, Josh left happily.A ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of him as soon as he


    reached the first floor.


    The moment the door opened, Jameson got out of the car with a grim expression.


    He nced sideways at Josh, and the look in his eyes indicated a brewing storm.Trembling, Josh took


    a few steps back.


    Just as he was about to exin, Jameson passed him and strode into the hotel.


    Jacob hurriedly followed behind him.


    After making a phone call, he got the exact location and reported, "Mr.Proctor, it''s the 9th floor."


    Jameson continued walking towards the elevator.


    Seeing them in a rush, the receptionist hurriedly asked, "Who are you people?"


    The manager of the hotel ran to them and kept shaking his head at her to stop her from asking.


    On the ninth floor, Jameson''s subordinates quickly subdued the two men guarding the door.


    He looked at the manager and said coldly, "Open the door."


    "Yes, yes."


    The manager didn''t dare to disobey him, and hastily did as asked.


    Sharon was sitting by the bed, disheveled, her eyes devoid of any emotion.


    The moment the door was opened, she seemed to regain her senses and grasped the ashtray stained


    with blood.


    When Jameson came into her view, Sharon was stunned, as if she hadn''t expected to see him there.


    Without turning his head, he instructed, "Wait at the door.¡¯ Jacob replied, "Yes, sir."


    Jameson took off his jacket and walked forward.


    He squatted in front of Sharon, draped his jacket around her shoulders, and tried to take away the


    ashtray in her hand.


    She didn''t loosen her grip, just staring at him.


    Jameson said, "I''m here.It''s over."


    Sharon didn''t respond.


    He thought she was still in shock, but that was not the case.


    She was thinking maybe she should hit him in the head as well.


    Gently, Jameson got the ashtray out of her hand and tossed it away.


    Then he gathered her in his arms to get her out of there.


    At the door, he paused and looked back at the room.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Leave no traces.¡¯ Jacob nodded.


    On the way to the car, Sharon remained quiet in his arms.


    What was on her mind was beyond his knowledge.


    Jameson ced her in the back seat and instructed the driver, "Go to the hospital.¡¯


    "I''m not going!"


    Sharon reflexively raised her head.Jameson looked at her.


    Only then did Sharon realize that she had overreacted.


    She clenched her clothes and muttered softly, "Didn''t you say that we would go tomorrow? You can''t go


    back on your word."


    Jameson was too angry to speak.


    Did she think he was forcing her to have an abortion? He turned away and said coldly, "Do whatever


    you want.¡¯¡¯


    Since they did not make it clear where they were going, the driver was put in a difficult position.


    However, he did not dare to ask in this tense atmosphere.So, he made a decision himself and drove


    towards the Star Lake Mansion.


    Curling up in a corner, Sharon somehow felt dizzy.


    There was a strange reaction in her body.


    After a while, she peeked out of the window and said, "My home is not in this direction."


    Jameson nced sideways at her and asked, "Where is your home?"


    "It''s..."


    Sharon lowered her head.


    "Forget it.I don''t have a home.I don''t have anything."


    Jameson ignored her.


    Half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the Star Lake Mansion.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Get out of the car.¡¯ Holding the car door, she slowly walked out.


    He took a few steps and then looked back at her.


    "Why are you standing there? Do you want me to carry you?"


    Sharon snorted inside.That was an absurd idea.


    She would rather rip her head off.


    Then, someone said to her, "Mrs.Proctor, let me help you.¡¯ Sharon turned her head.


    Beside her was Jameson''s personal doctor.


    "Thank you.¡¯Before she could take two steps, Sharon felt her limbs go soft.


    Then everything around her was a blur.


    Just as she was about to fall unconscious, Jameson turned around and carried her inside without a


    word.Sharon forced her eyes open.


    "I didn''t ask you to carry me.¡±


    "Shut up."


    "Okay."


    On the second floor, after the doctor examined Sharon, he walked to the door and said, "Mr.Proctor, it''s


    nothing serious.The baby was only frightened.Mrs.Proctor just needs to rest in bed for a few days, and


    then the baby will be fine."


    Jameson looked at Sharon who seemed sound asleep, and frowned.


    "Why was she like that?"


    The doctor coughed awkwardly.


    "Judging from Mrs.Proctor''s condition, she must have inhaled ecstasy, and..."


    "And what?"


    "The drug must have been mixed with an aphrodisiac."


    The doctor hurriedly exined, "But don''t worry.The dosage is very low.If you''re afraid that it will affect


    the baby, you can take her to the hospital tomorrow for an examination."


    Jameson pressed his lips.


    "I see."


    The doctor said, "If there is nothing else, I''m leaving."


    "Okay."


    Before walking out of the door, the doctor whispered, "Mr.Proctor, sex is fine with a woman who is three


    months pregnant or above.But you must be careful.¡¯


    Jameson didn''t expect him to say that.After the doctor left, he closed the door and walked to the


    bedside.


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, he looked down at the woman lying on the bed.


    In fact, Sharon did not fall asleep.


    Her pale face now had an abnormal flush.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and her rosy lips were tempting.


    Jameson''s throat bobbed.


    He shifted his gaze away to her wrists that had been tied with cloth.


    There were traces of mottled and dried blood.


    She must have struggled hard.


    He fetched a hot towel from the bathroom, wiped the blood off her wrists, and bandaged them.


    When she opened her eyes, Sharon quietly watched him do all that.


    After a long while, she called, "Mr.Proctor."


    "Go ahead; he said without raising his head.


    "Did you give Josh money?"


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    "What''s the difference to give it to you or to give it to him?"


    Jameson tossed the Band-Aid wrapping into the trash can.


    "Don''t worry, I promised you that the debts were squared, including his.I won''t ask you for the money


    again.¡¯


    "Why did you give it to him?"


    She knew that Jameson had a way to deal with an unreasonable man like Josh.


    He wasn''t a pushover, and he hated her.


    Logically speaking, he would never be threatened by Josh.


    Jameson nced at her and said, "I just wanted to get some peace.¡¯ Sharon averted her gaze to the


    ceiling.


    "Mr.Proctor, that was a lot of money you spent on peace.¡¯


    "I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless,¡¯ he responded.Sharon knew what he was referring to, and said


    indifferently, "If there was someone you wanted to protect, you wouldn''t have felt that way."


    Jameson looked at her belly.


    "Protect? If I had taken you to the hospital tonight, would you have smashed my head too?"


    Sharon remained quiet.Jameson knew that he had guessed correctly.

 Chapter 74: Are You Just Pretending to Be Hurt?

    Chapter 74: Are You Just Pretending to Be Hurt?


    Sharon coughed and unnaturally looked away.Although they were clear about this matter, how


    embarrassing it was to Say it out.


    Jameson looked at her coldly, his handsome features showing no emotions at all.


    After a few seconds, Sharon lifted the nket and said, "I''ve caused trouble for Mr.Proctor today.I''ll


    leave first..."


    Jameson stood in front of the bed, his hands in his pockets, his expression cold.


    Sharon was originally weak.


    Forcing herself to get out of bed had exhausted almost all of her strength.


    The moment she stepped on the ground, her eyes darkened and she subconsciously grabbed


    something to prevent herself from falling down.


    After she got better, she looked at her hands.


    She grabbed Jameson''s shirt.


    Sharon managed a weak smile and retracted her hand.


    However, after losing the support, she could not help but fall backwards.


    Jameson reached out his hand and wrapped it around her waist.


    The momentous inertia caused them to fall onto the bed together.


    Sharon blinked her eyes, her face red and her eyes wet.


    Jameson reached out his hands to steady himself above her on the bed.


    He stared at her and his voice was husky and alluring.


    "What did that look mean?"


    Sharon turned her gaze away.


    What did he mean? She just felt that she was burning, and she couldn''t help but...want to get close to


    him.


    Jameson grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.


    He said slowly, "Tell me what you want to do."


    Sharon did not answer.


    She just felt that even if they were so close, she couldn''t know what he was thinking.


    Today in the office, he acted like a piece of ice that could not be melted, cold and heartless.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he rushed over to a ce where he shouldn''t appear to save her.


    In order to wreak vengeance on her, there was no limit for him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He just did a trick and she bore tens of millions in debt.


    However, he had never mentioned that Josh had asked him for money.


    After getting married for three years, she had thought that she knew about Jameson, but now she


    realized that she had never really understood him.


    Seeing her distracted, Jameson frowned impatiently, "Speak."


    "Nothing,¡¯ Sharon said slowly.


    "I suddenly find you quite handsome."


    Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, Sharon raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck.


    Sharon raised her head slightly and printed her lips on his.


    Jameson narrowed his eyes.


    It had been more than four months since she filed for divorce.


    It had been a long time since they were so close.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her lips.


    Sharon took the opportunity to retaliate by biting his tongue.


    However, Jameson kissed her more fiercely.


    Everything proceeded naturally.


    At thest step, Sharon subconsciously grabbed his hand and said, "You...please be gentle."


    When he looked at her alluring eyes, Jameson''s heart suddenly softened, and he whispered, "OK."


    It had been too long since they done this.Sharon was a little nervous and scared.


    Just as he started, she cried.


    Jameson stopped and looked at her expressionlessly, "Are you just pretending hurt?"


    "No ...it hurts."


    "I''ve not seen you in such pain even for the first time."


    "That''s different..."


    At that time, she was drugged, and she was already unconscious.


    Can she feel any pain clearly? Jameson said, "Do you need something like sex toys?"


    Sharon didn''t say anything anymore.


    Could this jerk be considerate to her now? Jameson kissed her on the forehead and slowed down his


    voice, "It''s okay.Right?"


    Sharon sobbed and clenched his arm tightly with her fingers.


    By the time it was over, Sharon was so tired that she fell asleep.


    Even if Jameson carried her to the bathroom to wash up, she didn''t have the slightest sign of waking


    up.


    Jameson pulled the towel and wiped her dry before cing her on the bed.


    Without the cover of her clothes, her slightly bulged lower abdomen became even more obvious.


    Jameson looked down and bent his knee, squatting beside the bed with his palm gently covering it.


    Even though Sharon was already asleep, she still raised her hand reflexively when she noticed


    someone approaching.


    A crisp apuse sounded in the quiet room.


    Jameson was stunned, and then he raised his eyes.


    His eyes were cold and filled with anger.


    However, Sharon did not know.


    After muttering to herself, she rolled over and curled her body into a protective position.


    Jameson gritted his teeth fiercely.


    He stood up and left angrily.


    He originally wanted to m the door hard to wake up that heartless woman, but finally he reduced his


    strength and just gently closed it.


    Jameson walked to the study and called someone.


    Very quickly, Jacob answered the phone, "Mr.Proctor.¡±


    "How''s everything going?"


    He said indifferently.


    "I''ve investigated it clearly.The usurer has limited Mrs.Proctor''s father to repay the money within three


    days.After he failed to find you many times, he started to think of Mrs.Proctor.Moreover ...he was the


    one who nned this matter.¡¯ Jacob continued, "Mr.Proctor, there''s one more thing.¡¯


    "Say it."


    "Before this, the usurer went to find Mrs.Proctor''s younger brother.They had a dispute and were caught


    into the police station.Since the usurer could not find Mrs.Proctor''s father, they want to ask Mrs.Proctor


    to repay the money.That night, Mrs.Proctor''s younger brother went to Twilight Club..."


    Thus, he sold the admission notice.Jameson looked out of the window.


    It was hard to know what he was thinking.


    He paused for a few seconds before saying, "Don''t let him appear in front of Sharon again."


    Then Jameson said, "There are some problems with the cooperation in London.Book the tickets for


    tomorrow and I''ll go there myself."


    Even though Jacob was very clear that there was no problem with the cooperation in London, and that


    it was progressing smoothly, he did not refute him.


    "Tomorrow morning or afternoon?"


    He asked tentatively.


    Jameson replied emotionlessly, "Eight o''clock in the morning."


    "Alright, I''ll book it now.¡¯


    "Wait."


    Jameson said after a moment of silence, "During my absence, send someone to follow Sharon so that


    the Proctors will not discover that she is pregnant."


    "OK¡± After hanging up the phone, Jameson stood in the study for a long time before returning to his


    bedroom.


    On the bed, Sharon curled up, upying just a small spot, as if she could fall down at any moment.


    Jameson walked over to the bed and pulled her over.


    Sharon moved ufortably, but was pressed into his embrace.


    She finally looked for a ce to breathfortably and poked her head out in grievance.


    Jameson looked at her pitiful expression, the corner of his lips curled up for no reason, and he felt


    happy.


    After a long time, he said in a very low voice, "I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer when I


    come back.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 75: You Are Not His/Her Friend Yet

    Chapter 75: You Are Not His/Her Friend Yet


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, Jameson had long disappeared from the room.


    The servant knocked on the door outside.


    "Are you awake, Mrs.Proctor?"


    Sharon rubbed her temples and sat up.


    Her voice was hoarse, "Yes."


    Very quickly, the servant came in and said, "Mrs.Proctor, breakfast is ready.Shall I bring it up for you, or


    will you go downstairs to eat?"


    "I''ll go downstairs."


    "OK."


    The servant answered and turned to leave.


    Sharon sat on the bed for a while before her strength gradually recovered.


    She could no longer wear the clothes yesterday and went to the wardrobe to get a set.


    As soon as she sat at the table, the servant brought breakfast.


    Seeing her tired expression, the servant whispered, "Is there something wrong with you, Mrs.Proctor?"


    Sharon shook her head, "It''s okay.I just feel a little dizzy."


    The servant added, "Before Mr.Proctor left, he asked me to take you to the hospital.When do you want


    to go?"


    What Sharon didn''t want to hear the most now was the word ¡®hospital¡¯.


    She paused for a long time before asking, "Where is he?"


    "Mr.Proctor is on a business trip.It will take at least a week for him to return.¡¯


    "Business trip?"


    Sharon didn''t know what Jameson was thinking.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t he say that he was going to the hospital with her today? Or did he think that this matter was not


    important to him at all, so he could just casually find someone to go with her?


    The servant nodded, "Yes.Mr.Proctor said that while he was away, we must take good care of you."


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    This jerk was really ruthless.


    Even if he didn''t want this child, he shouldn''t do such a thing.


    He didn''t have the least sense of responsibility.


    Jameson stood by and stayed out of this.


    He even went on a business trip.


    When he returned, it was all over, and he didn''t need to be condemned by his conscience.


    This was too vicious.


    Sharon fiercely chewed on the food in her mouth and put down the knife and fork in her hand loudly.


    The servant was stunned, "Mrs.Proctor?"


    "I''m full,"


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    "Then please wait a moment, Mrs.Proctor.I''ll pack up the tableware and then go to the hospital with


    you."


    Sharon nced outside the house.


    The driver had been waiting there for a long time.She couldn''t run away.


    She nodded, "OK."


    On the way to the hospital, Sharon looked out of the window and didn''t say anything.


    It seemed that Jameson was indeed correct.


    Sex and love were two different things.


    Last night, she was hotheaded.


    Somehow, she thought that she might have a chance.


    Sharon wanted to discuss it with him today.


    However, this jerk was ruthless.


    He even went on a business trip today in order to not give her a chance to go back on her word! The


    servant just knew that Jameson had asked her to go to the hospital with Sharon for a check-upter.


    She did not know what was wrong with Sharon.


    After arriving at the hospital, she asked, "Mrs.Proctor, which department should we register?"


    At this moment, Sharon was looking around.She had sketched the escape route in her mind.


    Hearing this, she said casually, "It''s up to you."


    The servant remembered that she said that she had a headache.


    She thought that Sharon might have a cold, so she chose respiratory department.


    When they got to the doctor''s office, Sharon suddenly stopped and said calmly, "I want to go to the


    restroom.Wait for me here."


    The servant nodded, "Alright."


    After entering the restroom, Sharon stuck her head out and looked outside.


    After confirming that no one was following her, she hurriedly left in another direction.


    Leaving through the back door of the hospital, Sharon took a taxi and told the driver the address of her


    apartment.


    In the car, Sharon opened the window and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She did not expect Jameson to believe her so much, allowing her to sneak out so easily.


    It seemed that in his eyes, she really did not have a reason to keep the child.


    However, this was also good.


    At least, she got a chance to escape.


    Back to the apartment, Sharon simply packed her luggage and decided to find a ce to hide.


    Thus, Sharon did not tell anyone.


    She found a station without checking the ID card, took a tattered bus, and went to another city.


    In the hospital, the servant waited for half an hour before realizing that something happened.


    By the time she looked for Sharon, Sharon had long disappeared from the hospital.


    Didn''t she want to see a doctor? Why would she escape? Nine o''clock in the evening, London time.


    Jameson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and received a phone call from the South City,


    "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor is missing...¡¯


    The servant told everything from the beginning to the end.


    She went to the hospital with Sharon for an examination; Sharon found an excuse to go to the


    restroom, and then she couldn''t find Sharon.


    Jameson didn''t seem surprised and said indifferently, "I know.¡¯


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson put his phone in his pocket and looked out of the window.


    He put on a serious face, and it was hard to know what he was thinking.Half an hourter, his phone


    vibrated.


    It was a message from Sharon.


    "Mr.Proctor, you said that I didn''t have a reason to keep this child.I admit that I really do not have a


    reason.However, as a mother, I also do not have a reason to give up on him.I promise that I will


    disappear forever with this child and will never let him disturb you."


    Jameson nced at it and replied: "Whatever you want.¡¯ Very quickly, the phone vibrated.


    "You are not his/her friend yet.Please send the friend verification request first.After the verification is


    passed, the conversation can only be held"


    Jameson was stunned.


    He frowned, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath.He threw his phone on the sofa beside him and


    didn''t know what to say.


    Not long after, his phone rang again.


    It was William.


    "Things have been settled.However, because of you, although Barret did not say anything, he is very


    unhappy."


    "Arrange for his son to go abroad.I''ll talk to him about the cooperation after I get back."


    William wanted to say something but swallowed his words.Sometimes, Jameson was very stubborn.


    If you didn''t say anything to him, he would let things take their course.The more you said to him, the


    more extreme he became.


    He even insisted on doing this to prove that he didn''t like Sharon.


    After a pause, Jameson said, "Find out where Sharon was.Send someone to secretly protect her.Don''t


    let her know."


    "OK, I know."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door and Jacob walked in, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson put away the phone, "What is it?"


    Jacob said, "Master Proctor has been contacting the various directors recently.He wants the Morton


    family to be on the board of directors."


    It was the decisive moment now.


    Jameson''s absence at this moment undoubtedly gave them an excellent opportunity to seize power.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Has anyone agreed?"


    "We have confirmed that three directors would support Master Proctor.The rest may still be


    watching.Mr.Proctor, do we have to go back?"

 Chapter 76: The Jerk Is Quite Vengeful

    Chapter 76: The Jerk Is Quite Vengeful


    A weekter, Sharon finally settled down.It was a small city, far from the prosperity of the South City.


    And without the urbanization, it still retained its foot bridges and running streams, offering a different


    view.


    The neighbors also took care of each other, making it quite livable.


    When she called Tiffany, Tiffany was very surprised and did not understand why she suddenly left.


    After the divorce, Sharon always wanted to live in a ce where no one knew her.


    But it had been dyed by all sorts of things.


    Jameson offered her a reason to escape this time, and she finally made up her mind.


    It was a good ce with fresh air and bright sunshine.


    Everyone here was warm and kind.


    She had alsomunicated with Lance.


    If there were any problems with her work, he could contact her on the phone.


    Fortunately, she was only responsible for the design and she could send the electronic files directly.


    However, Sharon did not know how long this leisure and quiet life couldst.


    She knew very well that it would be easy for Jameson to find her.


    Jameson didn''t destroy her.


    Perhaps thest remaining kindness had awakened Jameson conscience.


    Sharon liked to sit on the bench by the river in the afternoon, watching the setting sun fell and then


    slowly walking back.


    Thendlord was an olddy with an odd temper.


    She looked like a middle-aged woman, but always dressed like she was in her seventies or eighties.


    Unsmiling and cold, she wasn''t fond of square dancing like others.


    She would read financial newspaper every day.


    Although Sharon was a little curious, she had never asked.


    Thendlord lived on the first floor while she was on the second.


    It could be said that they did not disturb each other.


    After returning, Sharon asked, "Charlotte, I bought a bouquet of flowers.Is there a vase for those


    flowers?"


    "In the courtyard.Help yourself."


    The cold female voice came from the room.


    There were many small bottles and jars in the small courtyard.


    Sharon found a suitable one for her flowers and poured some water.


    Charlotte walked out with a tray and said, "It''s your food.Get it yourself.¡¯ Sharon smiled and said,


    "Thank you."


    Although they signed the contract with the rule of no-interference each other, Charlotte would prepare


    the meal for Sharon when she cooked.


    Sitting at the dining table, Sharon licked her lips and praised sincerely, "Charlotte, it tastes really


    delicious."


    Charlotte nced at her and said, "You are the first person saying that I cook well."


    "What? But it is indeed delicious."


    Sharon took a sip of fish soup and said, "If anyone says your food is not tasty, I will be the first to


    disagree."


    Charlotteughed silently, "My son said my cooking is terrible and he would rather eat the bark.I didn''t


    expect you would speak highly of it."


    What a jerk!


    "Does your sone back often?"Sharon asked casually.


    Charlotte paused for a moment and said, "I haven''t seen him for many years."


    "Years go by, and your cooking must be improved a lot.If your son eats the food you cook now, he will


    definitely not say such words."


    Charlotte smiled and said self-deprecatingly, "Forget it.He won''t praise my cooking.He hates me.How


    could he eat the food I cooked?"


    Sharon slightly shook her head, "No, there is no deep hatred between the mother and son.Even if there


    is any misunderstanding, it can be resolved."


    Now that she was pregnant, Sharon could really understand a mother''s love for her kid.


    There was no mother in the world who didn''t want her child to be good, and she could sacrifice


    everything for her baby.


    "How could you know that?" Charlotte said.


    "I just know that."


    "Then why did you run away from home? Didn''t you quarrel with your parents?" Sharon paused for a


    few seconds.


    Charlotte turned her gaze away and said, "I''m just saying.It''s alright if you don''t want to say it."


    "I didn''t quarrel with my parents.My mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to my little brother.I


    was so little then that forgot what she looked like.I didn''t run away from home.I just wanted to live in a


    new environment, Sharon said with a smile.


    Charlotte served her another bowl of fish soup, "Alright, let it go.Enjoy the meal.¡¯


    At night, lying on the bed and staring at the bright moonlight outside the window, Sharon was unable to


    sleep.


    She suddenly realized that she seemed to have forgotten something very important.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sharon took out her phone card from the drawer and hesitated for a long time before dialing a number.


    The phone was picked up at the end of the ringing and she said softly, "Mr.Proctor, it''s me."


    "Go ahead."


    The man''s voice was somewhat hoarse and sleepy.


    It was obvious that he had been roused from his sleep.


    Sharon grabbed the quilt and waiting for theing mockery.


    "Mr.Proctor, I know that I broke the agreement between us, but I promise that I will never appear in


    front of you again.I want to beg you about my younger brother..."


    "What are you begging me for?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "I know I am shameless to ask for that, but I think Mr.Proctor would


    agree."


    On the other end of the phone, Jameson sneered, "You know that you are shameless.Then how could


    you say such words?"


    "You misunderstood me about the designerpetition three years ago.Mr.Proctor, I know you are


    regretful after getting the truth.That''s why the Proctor Group would support a designer from Lumiere


    Jewelry.I would give up the opportunity.If you really want to make up for it, then..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "Didn''t you reject it before?"


    Sharon was lying through her teeth, "I didn''t know your good intentions then, but now I understand.As a


    bigger person, I hope you wont argue with a person like me."


    Jameson said after a moment of silence, "You know yourself well.You are shameless enough."


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not refute,"Then you agree?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Agree or not agree, it is a question."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Could this jerk make it clear? Very quickly, Jameson said, "Sharon, if you call me at midnight next time,


    don''t expect me to agree to any of your requests."


    She quickly said, "Sorry, it''s my fault."


    "Anything else?"


    Sharon looked out of the window and said after a few seconds, "It''s fine.Bye, Mr.Proctor.Have a good


    dream."


    Before she hung up the phone, Jameson''s voice sounded, "Don''t you curse me to die without children


    this time?"


    The jerk was quite vengeful.


    She smiled and said, "What do you mean? How can I curse you? I wish you a long life and you would


    live happily with your children and grandchildren..."


    Jameson hung up on her.

 Chapter 77: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 77: Misunderstanding


    The next day, just as Jameson went downstairs, Jacob ran over to him swiftly and said, "Mr.Proctor,


    something happened!"


    Whether it was before or after their engagement, Martin had always been cold to Erica, and their


    families only regarded their marriage as a business cooperation, not caring about their feelings.


    The only one who took this engagement seriously was Erica.


    She was afraid that Martin would dislike her and reject this marriage, but after the engagement, she


    had nothing to fear.


    Sharon''s pregnancy was like a thorn in her heart, and she med Martin''s indifference and alienation


    on Sharon.


    Sharon didn''t get pregnant during the three-year marriage with Jameson.


    How could she be pregnant after their divorce? Erica thought that Martin was likely to be the baby''s


    father.


    Early this morning, Erica made a scene at the dining table.


    However, she was very smart.


    She did not mention Sharon''s name.


    She only said that there was a woman who was pregnant with Martin''s child, and she wanted Albert to


    help her get rid of the woman.


    Even if Albert found out the woman that she talked about was Sharon, it had nothing to do with her.


    When Albert heard Erica''s words, he was aze with anger.


    In fact, he didn''t care about whether Martin and Erica loved each other.


    However, Martin''s affair would be a discredit to his family.


    Moreover, it happened a few days after Martin and Erica were engaged.


    At this critical juncture, it would affect the cooperation between the two families.


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor wants an exnation.The Mortons are on their way to the old mansion."


    Jameson asked calmly, "How did Erica know that?"


    "I''m not sure yet.I''m going to investigate now.¡¯


    "No need."


    Jameson walked out as he said in a cold voice, "I''ll go ask her."


    In the Proctor''s Albert sat on the sofa silently with the walking stick in his hands, his face cold.


    Erica, who was sitting opposite to him, was crying bitterly.Albert became impatient after a while.


    "What''s the use of crying now? You were determined to marry Martin.You know he doesn''t like you.It is


    normal that he has an affair.¡¯ Erica sobbed, "That woman has been pestering him, and now she is


    pregnant.They don''t care about my feelings.¡¯


    Albert shouted angrily, "Don''t worry about the baby! Martin would not dare to have it!"


    Evie nced at the door and chipped in, "You are right.Not every illegitimate child has such a good


    luck."


    After she finished her words, Jameson came.


    A servant greeted, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯ Jameson nodded.


    His face was expressionless.


    The dining hall went quiet, and the moment turned sour.


    Erica stopped crying anymore and sobbed.


    Just then, Jeffery went downstairs.


    He said with a sigh, "Jameson,e with me to the garden.I have something to say to you.¡¯


    After they left, Albert frowned and asked, "Do you have to provoke him now?"


    Evie sneered, "I didn''t provoke him.I was just telling the truth."


    Then she turned to look at Erica and continued, "Erica, you should never underestimate a man born


    out of wedlock.It is possible that in the near future, he will snatch away everything you have.¡¯


    Erica knew nothing about what happened in the past.


    She nodded and was more determined to get rid of Sharon and her child.Not long after, Morton and his


    wife Keira came with Martin.


    Albert stood on his walking stick and tried hard to suppress his anger.


    "Tell me.What happened? And who is that woman?"


    Martin looked coldly at Erica and replied, "Nothing happened.¡¯


    "You don''t have to deny it.I didn''t meant to denounce you.Instead, I want a solution."


    Morton began in a deep voice, "I know my son well.He would never do such a thing."


    Keira asked, "Martin, is there a misunderstanding?"


    Erica stood up from the sofa and yelled, "How could it be a misunderstanding? I saw it clearly with my


    own eyes! They met each other many times in private, and Martin always protects that woman!"


    Keira said helplessly, "Erica, don''t jump to a conclusion based on what you saw.Prove it."


    "Can''t the baby in that woman''s belly prove their rtionship? Alright, I won''t pursue this matter


    further.If she has an abortion, I''ll pretend that this never happened."


    "Erica, are you done?"


    Martin couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Erica burst into tears again.


    "Look, he is still protecting that woman.If he had nothing to do with that woman, and that child was not


    his, would he react all that much?"


    Keira pulled on Martin''s sleeve and frowned.


    "Martin, calm down.Speak properly.Since Erica has already said so, there must be such a person.Just


    tell us what happened.¡¯


    "She is a friend of mine.I admit that I like her, but she has rejected me,¡¯ Martin exined.


    Then he said to Erica, "Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Erica did not expect that Martin would admit he liked Sharon in front of everyone.


    She became angry from embarrassment.


    "I knew it! I knew you liked her! What''s so good about her that she has fascinated you? Even my


    cousin...¡¯ Halfway through her words, Erica realized that she had spilled the beans, so she covered her


    mouth.


    Albert frowned.


    "Erica, tell me clearly, what happened to your cousin?"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Jameson''s cold voice came from behind.It sent a chill down Erica''s spine.


    Erica was terrified.


    She stammered, "No, nothing..."


    Jeffery said, "Erica, since Martin has exined everything clearly, stop making a scene.Apologize to


    Mr.Morton and Ms.Keira."


    "But..."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You were just engaged.You can call off the engagement at any time if you


    want.¡¯


    Erica stopped talking, but obviously, she was unwilling to give up.Jeffery apologized to Morton and


    Keira to subside their anger.


    Although Jeffery had a low status in his family, he was the gentlest and most courteous.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he wasn''t disabled, the Proctor Group wouldn''t be under Jameson''s sole authority.

 Chapter 78: He Would Definitely Kill Her!

    Chapter 78: He Would Definitely Kill Her!


    Martin looked at Jameson for a while before he left and wasn''t sure if he already knew about Sharon''s


    pregnancy.


    "Martin; Jameson called out to him in a faint voice, "I don''t want this to happen again.¡¯


    Martin stopped, he thought for a few seconds and asked, "Mr.Proctor, are you worried about Erica?"


    Jameson didn''t answer but questioned, "She is my cousin, shouldn''t I do that?"


    "I really didn''t expect that.Although you are not a good husband, you are at least a good brother.¡¯


    Jameson gradually calmed down as he looked coldly at Martin.


    Seeing this, Martin nodded and turned to leave.


    Jameson turned around and saw Erica standing not far away.


    Albert and Evie were sitting on the sofa, and they both wore a long face.


    This matter should have been Martin''s fault, but after such a fuss, Erica was unable to produce any


    evidence.


    It was more like the Proctor family was messing around.


    Albert said sternly, "Erica, tell me everything.Is Martin not willing to admit it, or are you making trouble


    for no reason?"


    Jameson was here.


    Erica did not dare to be presumptuous anymore.


    Fortunately, Jeffery opened his mouth and saved her.


    "Erica is young, and she takes her feelings so seriously.


    It is inevitable that there will be some misunderstandings.


    Fortunately, the matter has been exined clearly, and the Morton family did not say anything else."


    As he said that, Jeffery said to Erica, "Erica, you can''t do this again.You and Martin are both adults.If


    you want to stay with him for your life, then you should settle the conflict privately.Don''t involve the


    parents of both sides.¡¯


    Erica lowered her head in grievance, "Understood."


    Since Jeffery had said this, Albert had no reason to get angry.


    He couldn''t vent his anger, so he snorted coldly and went upstairs with his walking stick.


    After he left, Evie also stood up, looked at Erica, and then at Jameson.


    She left, lost in thought.


    Jeffery said, "Erica, take me back to my room."


    Erica answered and pushed Jeffery''s wheelchair into the elevator.


    But just as she calmed down, she met Jameson on her way back to her room.


    "Jameson..."


    Jameson stuck his hand into his pocket and said with a calm expression, "Follow me."


    Following Jameson into the garden, Erica bit her lower lip and couldn''t help but say, "Jameson, I didn''t


    say anything bad about her, nor did I tell my aunt and uncle who she is.I really..."


    Jameson interrupted her coldly, "When did you know she was pregnant?"


    Erica probably didn''t expect him to ask this, so she became even more nervous.


    She couldn''t say that it was on her aunt''s birthday party.


    Sharon fell into the water that night, so her cousin would definitely suspect her.


    She said, "Just two days ago, I heard Martin Say...Jameson''s expression did not change, "Martin


    personally told you?"


    Erica bit the tip of her tongue and nodded heavily, "He said that Sharon was pregnant with his


    child.Even if we got engaged, he wouldn''t leave her."


    Jameson stood there, his cold face showing no emotions, and Erica didn''t know if he believed it or not.


    "Jameson..." Erica probed.


    "She has Martin''s baby.Do you want her to deliver it?"Jameson looked away and said in a cold voice,


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    "No ...Nothing.I think you have been very nice to her recently.I thought you were going to get married


    again.¡¯¡¯ Jameson sneered and left with long legs without saying anything.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and warned without turning his head, "I don''t want


    anyone in my family to know about her pregnancy except you.¡¯¡¯ Erica was stunned.


    She felt a chill rising from her feet.


    "I...I won''t tell anyone.¡¯ After Jameson walked far away, Erica felt that she was saved.


    She turned around and was about to return to her room when she saw Evie walk out.


    Erica had heart in her mouth and said, "Aunt Evie, did you hear everything?"


    Evie crossed her arms around her chest and said indifferently, "If I didn''t hear it, wouldn''t you tell me?"


    "No, it''s my cousin who won''t let me..."


    Evie smiled disdainfully and didn''t take Jameson seriously, "Since you are so afraid of him, how could


    you have the courage to push Sharon downstairs?"


    Erica was afraid that Jameson would hear her since he was not far away, so her voice became a little


    sharp, "Aunt Evie!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with everything that happened back then.He won''t find out.¡¯ Erica bit her lips


    tightly.


    Because she was afraid, her face paled.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, when Sharon was lying on the ground, a lot of blood flowed from between her legs.


    Although she kept saying that Sharon wasn''t pregnant, she wasn''t sure because there was so much


    blood...


    If Jameson knew, he would definitely kill her! Before Erica could reply, Evie said, "Erica, you should


    know that Sharon''s child cannot be kept, right?"


    Sharon sneezed.


    And she rubbed her nose.


    Recently, it rained every day, and the temperature in the whole city dropped a lot.


    However, the clothes she brought were all T-shirts, so she needed time to buy clothes.


    Charlotte took out a few of her clothes and gave them to her, "They are all my old clothes.If you don''t


    mind it, you can wear them."


    Although these clothes were quite old-fashioned, they were quite retro.


    Every piece of clothes was neat and tidy, as if they were just bought.


    "Thank you, Charlotte."


    Sharon was beautiful, and when she changed into Charlotte''s skirt and knitted jacket, she looked like a


    girl from a little town.She was bright but not gorgeous.


    She walked in front of Charlotte in a skirt and said, "Charlotte, how is it? Does it look good?"


    Charlotte had a rare expression of satisfaction on her face as she nodded, "Not bad."


    "Then I''ll go out.Charlotte, do you have anything you want to buy? I''ll bring it back for you."


    Charlotte said, "Get some wool for me.¡¯ Sharon nodded, "Alright, what color do you want?"


    "Whatever you want."


    When Sharon went out, the male tenant of the house next to Charlotte also happened to go out.


    When he saw Sharon, he warmly greeted her, "Ms.Allyson, where are you going?"


    "I''ll just walk around and buy something."


    "It''s quite far from here to the downtown.Why don''t I send you there?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Thank you.No need.I''ll just walk there myself."


    The male tenant had no choice but to give up and reluctantly leave.


    After the rain, the weather was very good.


    The mild sunlight shone through the clouds.The golden fallen leaves covered the entire street, making


    it lovely.


    Sharon first went to buy the wool that Charlotte wanted, and then went to the hospital to have a


    maternity test.

 Chapter 79: No Wonder He Didnt Have the Time to Check on Her

    Chapter 79: No Wonder He Didn''t Have the Time to Check on Her


    Perhaps it was because her life and mood had improved since she came here, the doctor said that the


    baby in her belly was well developed and super fit.


    She only needed to wait a few more months before the little fellow would be born.


    When Sharon returned home, there was a financial newspaper in the courtyard.


    She put the things on the table and was about to bring the knitting wool to Charlotte when she saw


    something on the newspaper.


    The Proctor Group.


    Recently, the shareholders had gone through tremendous changes because of Martin and Erica''s


    engagement.


    It had hit the headlines for many days.


    Jameson should have been upied these days, so he didn''t have the time to check on her.


    At this time, Charlotte walked out of the room and saw Sharon reading the newspaper.


    She asked, "Do you enjoy reading financial newspaper?"


    Sharon quickly regained her senses and smiled, "No, I''m just browsing."


    Charlotte looked at the newspaper and thought for a while before saying, "You must be from the South


    City.¡¯


    "Yes, ¡° Sharon nodded.


    Charlotte seemed to want to ask something, but the question stuck in her throat.


    She asked instead, "Did you buy the knitting wool?"


    "Here you are.¡¯ Sharon handed the bag to her and said, "Charlotte, I bought some clothes on my way


    back.I''ll return your clothes after washing them."


    Charlotte said indifferently, "Forget it, you can keep it.They don''t fit me anymore.¡¯


    After this, she went back to her room.


    In the evening, Julian Huntington knocked on the door, "Ms.Allyson, Charlotte, I bought some


    pastries.It''s too much for Mary and me, so I bring you some."


    It was normal for neighbors to share things with each other.


    Sharon took it without thinking too much.


    The next day, she bought some fruit for them on her way back.


    However, things had gone beyond her expectations.


    "Ms.Allyson, my mother sent me some specialties.Have a try."


    "Ms.Allyson, my friend brought me the chocte from abroad.I''m not a fan of chocte.You should


    have a try.¡¯


    "Ms.Allyson, mypany gave me these cinema tickets as a benefit.If you have time, let''s go to the


    movies tomorrow night."


    At this point, Sharon knew that this guy must have a crush on her.


    After Julian left, Sharon didn''t know what to do with tickets in her hands.


    Evie sat at the stone table and wove the sweater.


    She asked, "He has sent you something five times in the past two days, right?"


    "Yes."


    "This young man is good.I heard that his parents are both teachers.He works in a state-owned


    enterprise.He has a promising and steady career.¡¯ Sharon was speechless.


    Charlotte looked up at her and said, "You should have a date with him."


    Sharon smiled, "Charlotte, it''s not the best time for me.¡¯


    "I Know you''re pregnant.What''s the big deal?"


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned and asked, "How did you find out?"


    "It''s easy to figure out the truth.The people living here are all middle-aged women with


    children.Everyone knew about your pregnancy on the first day you arrived."Charlotte continued, "You


    came here to start over.Why do you care so much about the past? Julian really likes you.If you want to


    give him a chance, you can ask him about it tomorrow while you''re watching the movie.Love is a choice


    made by two sides.It''s fine for you to take the lead."


    "No man can ept the fact that I''m pregnant." Sharon said.


    "There are always exceptions.How can you know if you don''t try?"


    Charlotte said, "You should tell him the truth.If he can ept it, he wille to tell you.If he can''t, it''s


    alright.He won''t bother you in the future."


    Sharon was surprised.


    This was indeed the most effective way.


    Sharon never wanted to hide her pregnancy, but she didn''t think it was necessary to tell everyone


    about it.


    When her belly started to show itself in the future, everyone would know about it.


    But she didn''t expect an admirer like Julian.


    She thought for a while before she said, "I''ll talk to him tomorrow.¡¯


    Charlotte showed Sharon what she was working on and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Only then did Sharon realize that what she had knitted these past two days was actually a pair of baby


    socks.


    It was half past six in tomorrow''s night.Sharon waited Julian in front of the cinema in Charlotte''s skirt.


    In a while, Julian ran over.


    He was sweating all over and said, "Sorry, I was stuck in traffic on the road.I ran all the way here.Am I


    late for the movie?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "No.The movie won''t start until ten minutester.You are right on time."


    Julian heaved a sigh of relief, "Thank god.Let''s go in."


    Sharon did not move and said, "Julian, I want to tell you something."


    "Let''s talk about it after the movie.My colleague said that this movie is really good."


    Hearing this, Sharon nodded and said, "Alright."


    This was the first time Sharon hade to the cinema alone except for Tiffany.


    Fortunately, Julian didn''t talk to her during the movie.


    He just watched the movie with all his attention.


    After the movie, Julian stretched and asked, "Are you hungry? Let''s go have dinner.¡¯ Sharon said,


    "Perfect.Let''s go."


    Sharon paid for the dinner.


    Julian wanted to transfer money to her.


    He said, "I asked you out today.How can I let you treat me to dinner?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "It''s fine.You paid for the movie tickets.The dinner is on me.¡¯


    Julian understood what she meant, but he was still unwilling to ept it, "The movie tickets were given


    by mypany, and I didn''t pay for them either."


    "It doesn''t matter.¡¯ After leaving the restaurant, Julian whispered, "Ms.Allyson, can I just call you


    Sharon?"


    "Sure."


    "Sharon, I''m 29 years old.My parents are teachers in my hometown.They are covered by pension.I


    also..."


    "Julian."


    Sharon gently interrupted him, "Thank you for telling me this.However, I don''t want to be in a


    rtionship for the time being.I just want to raise the child by myself."


    Hearing this, Julian was a little anxious and said, "But you are an unwed mother.It''s inconvenient for


    you to raise the child all by yourself.I am willing to help you."


    Sharon was not surprised that he knew about her pregnancy.


    She said, "We met half a month ago.We don''t know each other.Besides, it''s impossible for your parents


    to approve our rtionship.¡¯


    "Love wille in time.I''ll just tell my parents that the child is mine.They''ll definitely be very happy!"


    Sharon shook her head and said, "You''ve just met me and had a crush on me.But soon, the novelty will


    wear off."


    "But..."


    "Thank you for the movie tonight.I''ll excuse myself."


    After this, she turned around and left.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tonight, the moonlight was very bright.


    The world was bathed in moonlight, quiet and bright.


    Sharon walked along the river and kicked a stone along the way.She had a good time.


    Suddenly, the stone rolled beside a chair not far away.On the stone chair sat a man.

 Chapter 80: He Had No Intention of Letting Her Go Indeed

    Chapter 80: He Had No Intention of Letting Her Go Indeed


    Under the moonlight, the man''s upright nose, thin lips, and square jaw line looked just perfect.He


    raised his head slightly, as if he was looking at the sky.


    He didn''t notice her arrival.


    When Sharon saw him, she quickly turned around and wanted to run.


    But Jacob greeted her before she could run away.Sharon had no choice.She could only turn around


    and slowly walk to Jameson.


    In the end, she stood in front of him and said, "Mr.Proctor, why are you here?"


    Jameson didn''t look at her and said, "I''ll let Jacob report my schedule to you in the future."


    He sounded a little angry in the dark.Sharon didn''t know what to reply.


    If you didn''t want to tell me, then you could keep it to yourself.He was such a jerk.


    Sharon didn''t know what he wanted from her.


    After standing there for a while, she asked, "Mr.Proctor, when did youe? Did you have your dinner


    yet?"


    "I arrived when that guy said ''my parents were teachers in my hometown¡¯.


    Sharon frowned and said, "Did you eavesdrop on us?"


    Only then did Jameson slowly turn his head and look at her coldly, "I happened to hear your


    conversation.If you''re afraid of being heard, why don''t you guys chat in your bedroom?"


    Sharon took a deep breath.She didn''t want to argue with him.


    Jameson continued, "You''re quite attractive to men.Martin just got over you, and then you got another


    admirer.You just couldn''t live without a man, aren''t you?"


    "Mr.Proctor, I learnt from the best."


    Jameson was speechless.He looked at her outfit carefully.


    His beautiful eyebrows knitted slightly and asked, "What are you wearing?"


    "It''s fashion.It''s something you don''t understand."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon tossed her hair back and looked elsewhere.


    Jameson snorted as he stood up and tidied up his sleeves.


    He just left without looking at her.


    Sharon stood there for a few seconds before she turned around.


    She saw Jameson get into a ck Maybach which was not far away.


    She was still a little dumbfounded until the car was out of her sight.


    How could he leave like that? He came here to scold her for dating another man.


    Could it be that he was just in a bad mood? Sharon felt puzzled.


    When she returned, Charlotte was watering the flowers in the courtyard.


    When she heard the sound of the door opening, she did not raise her head and asked, "How was it?"


    Sharon said with hesitation.


    Charlotte stood up and said, "You must reject Julian, right? Since everything goes your way, why are


    you still unhappy?"


    Sharon hesitated for a long time before she said, "I met my ex-husband on my way back."


    "Did you guys quarrel?"


    Sharon shook her head gently, "He suddenly came to me and said some strange words.Then he just


    left.I don''t know what he''s here for.¡¯ Charlotte said indifferently, "He misses you."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Sharon said, "Charlotte,e on.I''m serious."


    "Why did hee all the way from the South City when you weren''t married anymore? Isn''t he here to


    see you?"


    "What he did made no sense,¡¯ Sharon said as she sat in the chair.


    "He did all kinds of crazy things, but he always has reasonable exnations.


    But one thing for sure is that he hates me.¡¯ Charlotte continued watering the flowers and said, "Silly


    girl.If he really hates you, why would he marry you?"


    "It wasplicated back then.His parents forced him to marry me because of my pregnancy.That''s


    why he always thinks me as a scheming woman who could do anything to get what she wants.¡¯


    "Then have you exined it to him?"


    "I have.But he doesn''t believe me.He thinks I''m trying to quibble."


    Charlotte sighed and said, "Divorce might be the best choice if he had no trust in you.¡¯


    "That''s right.But I felt that he became even stranger since the divorce.He became so unpredictable."


    Sharon rested her head on the table and zoned out.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He was acting like a reckless child."


    Sharon nodded in agreement.That jerk was quite childish.


    Early the next morning, Sharon heard a low voiceing from outside the window.


    Everyone was talking with serious expressions, as if they were discussing something important.


    After freshening up, she also joined them to gossip.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mary whispered, "I heard that there is a developer who is nning to purchase our houses and rebuild


    them into a resort hotel."


    Another aunt said, "The news came out of the blue.I''ve never heard of it before.If this ce is


    demolished, where do we live?"


    "Yeah, we''ve lived here for decades, and our children aren''t around.We only have each other."


    "The street will definitely change greatly after the resort hotel is built.I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a


    suitable ce to enjoy our retirement."


    "You tell me.The air here is fresh and the environment is friendly.Anyway, I don''t want to leave."


    After hearing this, Sharon suddenly realized something.


    She seemed to know what Jameson was doing here.He had no intention of letting her go indeed.


    Sharon pursed her lips and turned to leave.She was not far away from the crowd when Charlotte came


    out of the room.


    She asked, "Where are you going so early?"


    Sharon said, "I have something to do.Charlotte, I''m going out.Don''t wait me for lunch."


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Mind your step.What''s the rush?"


    Hearing this, Sharon took a deep breath and slowed down.


    She sent a message to Jacob and asked them where they were.


    As if Jacob was waiting for her message, he immediately sent their location in the hotel.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and stopped a taxi on the street.


    When she was about to enter, she saw Jameson walking out of the hotel surrounded by a group of


    people.


    She found that Julian was also a member of it.


    However, Julian didn''t notice her.


    As soon as he went to work today, his boss told him that a big shot came from the South City to


    discuss the development of the resort hotel.


    His leader asked him and some other colleagues to give him a reception.


    Seeing so many people around, Sharon didn''t go to find Jameson.


    Instead, she hid in a corner and sent another message to Jacob, asking when they would be free.


    Jacob replied, "Perhaps in the evening."


    Then he sent Jameson''s room number and said, "Mr.Proctor said that Ms.Allyson can wait for him in


    his room."


    Sharon had nothing to reply.


    What did this jerk think of her! Sharon took a deep breath and sent the message angrily, "Thank you.I''ll


    come backter!"


    After sending the message, Sharon angrily walked back home.


    After getting off the taxi, she found that there were seven or eight ck cars parked on both sides of


    the quiet river.The ck Maybach that Jameson was driving yesterday is here too.

 Chapter 81: You Will Be Furious and Driven Mad

    Chapter 81: You Will Be Furious and Driven Mad


    In despair, Sharon pushed open the door and sat on a chair in the courtyard.


    Charlotte walked out of the room and asked, "You said you have something to do, but why do you


    come back so soon?"


    Sharon sighed and shook her head, "I don''t have any loose ends today.¡¯ She had thought that Jameson


    came here on purpose.Given Jacob replied quickly, Jameson might have wanted her to beg


    him.However, she didn''t expect Jameson took it seriously.It seemed the development of the resort hotel


    was not inevitable, so it was probably useless to beg Jameson.


    He was always cunning and heartless.


    What a je*k! After a while, Sharon said, "Charlotte, did you know this ce is going to be demolished?"


    Charlotte nodded and sat beside her, sorting out things, "Yes."


    "Then where do you want to go?"


    "I haven''t decided yet.The developer was also nning for this.Even if the documents are approved, it


    will take some time for them to be implemented.We have no choice but to wait."


    Sharon was also worried about this.


    With the baby in her belly growing, it was not easy for her to go anywhere.


    Charlotte looked up at her and said in a calm tone, "If you don''t know where to go, just go with me."


    Sharon''s eyes lit up, and she perked up at once, "Really?"


    "Anyway, I''m alone.It doesn''t matter if you live with me."


    "Thank you, Charlotte,¡¯ Sharon smiled.


    Even though she said that, ever since Jameson appeared, she had a feeling that thisfortable and


    peaceful life woulde to an end.


    Suddenly, the street outside was bustling with noise, but they didn''t know what happened.


    Sharon looked towards the wall covered in green vines, lost in thought.


    Charlotte asked, "Do you want to go out and take a look?"


    Hearing this, Sharon looked round and shook her head with a chuckle, "It might be the developer.I don''t


    care."


    Sharon did not want to see him, and neither did Charlotte.


    Charlotte liked to keep to herself, and was never curious about such things.


    Not long after, the noise faded away.


    Mary pushed the door open and walked in.


    She beamed and said, "Charlotte, Sharon, why are you still here? Why don''t you join us?"


    Sharon remembered Mary was the most upset when news came that this ce was going to be


    changed into a resort hotel.


    Therefore, she wondered why Mary was so happy now.


    Mary sat down at the table and said happily, "That developer is young and handsome.He is even more


    handsome than those stars on TV.If I were twenty years younger, I will...! I am even kind of shy!"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say next.


    She asked tentatively, "Mary, have you forgotten that he''s here to convert your house into a resort


    hotel? You''ve lived in it for decades!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary pped her thigh and said, "Oh my goodness, I totally forgot this.Well, it doesn''t matter.This


    street is very old.The government mentioned it a few years ago, but they didn''t have a n.Even


    without this developer, there will be another one, so I would rather have faith in this handsome man."


    Sharon pursed her lips and tried her best to remain silent.


    She wanted to say, ¡®Mary, if you heard what he said, you will be furious and driven mad.¡±


    Mary added, "Charlotte, where are you going? Sarah and Martha are going to live with their sons.My


    daughter-inw was mean, so I don''t want to live with them.Why don''t we continue to be neighbors?"


    "Okay.¡± Hearing this, Mary felt rxed.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "By the way, you''ve lived here for so many years, but I have never


    seen your son before.What does he do?"


    Charlotte paused for a moment.


    Just as she was about to speak, Mary interrupted, "Don''t deny it.I saw the photost time and he looks


    very handsome."


    "He lives with his father,¡¯ Charlotte said indifferently.


    Mary realized she had made a blunder.


    She coughed and said, "Although you have divorced, it''s not a big deal, so your son should have


    visited you at times.After all, it must be at least twenty years."


    "He doesn''t know where I am.Mary shook her head and sighed, "Then this is really..."


    Sharon did not say anything, but she could more or less know how Charlotte felt.


    Thinking for a while, Mary pped her thigh again and said, "Sharon!"


    Sharon was stunned.


    What did she have to do with this? "After a brief discussion, we decide to prepare a dinner party to treat


    the developer to dinner.However, you know, most of us are not young and it''s unseemly and ridiculous


    for us to have dinner with him.So we havee to a decision that you will attend the party as the


    representative of our street."


    Sharon opened her eyes wide in disbelief, "Did he agree?"


    "In order to establish a good rtionship with us, he certainly agreed.¡¯


    Mary patted Sharon on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Sharon.We don''t want to put you on the


    spot.We just want to show our sincerity.Julian and his leaders are also there.They won''t embarrass


    you, and Julian can send you back when it''s over."


    That''s not Sharon worried about, but it seemed Mary was trying to make a match between Julian and


    her.


    After a few seconds, Sharon said, "I..."


    Mary got up, patted her on the shoulder again, and said in a solemn voice, "Sharon, you do the


    honors."


    After Mary left, Sharon looked at Charlotte nkly.


    Charlotte said, "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to.¡¯


    In fact, Sharon was willing to go because she wanted to ask Jameson what was going on, but she


    thought it was a little awkward to see him now.


    At night, when Sharon was about to leave, she remembered Jameson looked dissatisfied when he saw


    what she worest night.


    Therefore, she went upstairs, walked into her room, and dressed herself in a retro dress with a retro


    makeup.


    Then, she chose an age-colored hairband with a pair of earrings in the pile of old things Charlotte gave


    her, and put them on.


    After that, she left the room with satisfaction.


    When Sharon was out, Mary was standing at the door.


    Seeing Sharon, Mary couldn''t help saying, "Sharon, how beautiful you are! In our generation, you must


    be famous as a great beauty!"


    Sharon smiled, "Thank you, Mary."


    "Thank you for your offer of help.You''ve only moved here for a few days, and we''re very sorry to ask


    you to do this for us.However, you''re the prettiest in the street."


    "Don''t say that, Mary.You and Charlotte have been nice to me since I moved here."


    Mary nodded happily, "In that case, Sharon, I never beat around the bush.Julian..."


    "It''s toote,"


    Sharon interrupted her right away, "Mary, I should go now.See you!"

 Chapter 82: What Do You Think, Ms.Allyson?

    Chapter 82: What Do You Think, Ms.Allyson?


    They met at a famous local specialty restaurant.Just as Sharon arrived downstairs, she saw Julian


    waiting for her at the door.


    When she looked over, Julian also saw her and waved to her, "Sharon, I''m here."


    Sharon walked over and said, "Sorry, I''mte because of the traffic jam on the road."


    Julian scratched his head shyly.


    It seemed that he was a little embarrassed because of what happenedst night, "It''s fine.Mr.Proctor


    hasn''t arrived yet ...It''s cold outside.Let''s get in."


    Julian brought Sharon into the private room, in which sat a few his senior leaders.


    He introduced them to Sharon one by one.


    After he finished introducing, Julian''s immediate superior smiled and said, "Julian has mentioned you,


    Ms.Allyson.Sure enough, you are indeed a great beauty."


    As he spoke, he patted Julian on the shoulder and said in a whisper that only they two could hear, "You


    are lucky, son.¡¯¡¯ Julian smiled shyly.


    The other leaders had also heard about Sharon.


    They began to praise young Julian for his promising future.


    Under such circumstances, Sharon could not let the leaders down, not to mention that she had already


    made it clear to Julian yesterday.


    So she only echoed, "He is really a good man."


    Just as she finished speaking, the private room suddenly fell into silence.


    Julian''s immediate superior quickly walked towards the door and greeted, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    Sharon kept silent.


    The other leaders all walked over and greeted Jameson.Jameson looked indifferent.


    Later, he turned his gaze to Sharon.


    A leader introduced, "Mr.Proctor, this is Sharon, a resident of Bridge Street.She is also Julian''s


    neighbor.¡¯


    Jameson only answered casually and walked past her into the private room.


    The leader coughed and followed, "Mr.Proctor, here, please."


    On the round table, Jameson was naturally the most distinguished guest.


    On his both sides were the leaders sitting ording to their official rank, from high to low.


    Sharon sat beside Julian.


    During dinner, Julian saw that Sharon didn''t move her chopsticks much, so he kept putting food into her


    te, "Sharon, try this.This is the most famous local dish.It''s very delicious.¡¯


    Sharon raised her head and smiled at him, "Thank you.¡¯


    "You are wee."


    As he spoke, Julian put another dish for her.


    "This one is also delicious.Have a try."


    Sharon didn''t know if it was a misconception, but she always felt that someone was staring at her


    coldly, and she felt ufortable.


    However, when she raised her head, she saw that Jameson was discussing business with the people


    beside him, and he looked normal.


    Sharon rubbed her nose.


    It was too whimsical that she should feel that Jameson was Staring at her.


    At this time, Julian''s immediate superior said, "Julian, you can''t just treat Sharon.We can see it clearly."


    It sounded like a reproach, but it was more a teasing.Julian picked up his ss and stood up, "I''m


    really sorry.Please allow me to punish myself by taking an extra ss."


    Thus, inexplicably, everyone began to toast each other.


    Sharon sat there, so bored that she almost dozed off.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, someone said, "Sharon,e on, may I propose a toast."


    Sharon came back to her senses.


    Seeing that the person speaking was the man opposite her, she was about to say something when


    Julian stopped her, "Mr.Branden, Sharon can''t drink.Here''s to you on her behalf."


    Perhaps Mr.Branden had been drunk.


    He said, "Hey, it''s boring to drink with a man.Sharon, I won''t make things difficult for you.Just one


    ss.Come on, after me is my respect."


    When Mr.Branden picked up the ss, Sharon said softly, "Sorry, I''m pregnant.I''ve quitted drink."


    As soon as she said this, the people at the dining table looked at each other, all silent.Only Jameson


    sat there, keeping his countenance.


    Someone could not help but whisper, "Is she pregnant now? I can''t imagine that Julian is so quick...."


    Sharon added, "I''d like to propose tea instead of wine to you."


    Hearing this, the others had nothing else to say.


    The private room became quiet once in a blue moon.


    At this moment, a cold male voice sounded, "I heard that Mr.Huntington''s parents are teachers?"


    Hearing this, Sharon almost spat out the tea she had drank.Julian had no idea why Jameson suddenly


    talked of his parents.


    He nodded immediately, "Yes, they are.They have been teachers in our hometown for most of their


    lives."


    Jameson said indifferently, "Teacher is a decent job.Since your parents are teachers, thanks to their


    cultivation, their son, Mr.Huntington, must be generous and selfless in sacrificing himself for others."


    Julian was too nervous to understand what Jameson said.He only knew that Jameson was praising


    him.


    He said shyly, "I''m ttered, Mr.Proctor.Thank you for yourpliment.¡¯


    Jameson sneered and touched the ss in front of him with his fingers.


    "Don''t be modest.It''s true.What do you think, Ms.Allyson?" Sharon bit back.


    She knew that jerk Jameson would make trouble for them.


    Sharon said calmly, "Julian is young and outstanding.He is indeed much better than those who are


    arrogant and bully the weak."


    After she said those words, the private room fell silent again.


    Compared to the previous quiet, it was suffocating silence.


    Although she didn''t name who she was talking about, these descriptions weren''t suitable for such an


    asion! Just when everyone held their breath and felt that Jameson was about to throw a tantrum, he


    only sneered, "Ms.Allyson, you are beautiful, but unfortunately, you are mean and don''t know how to


    speak."


    "Thank you, Mr.Proctor, for yourpliment¡± Sharon said.


    Everyone held their tongue.


    Did she just intuitively ignore Mr.Proctor''sst few words? She was strong enough to disregard his


    attack.


    Seeing that the situation was getting more embarrassing, some leaders withstood the pressure and


    came to the rescue with a changed topic.


    When they had filled and emptied their sses for some time, Sharon went to the bathroom when she


    saw that nobody had the intention of leaving.


    Seeing this, Julian immediately followed.


    "Sharon, it''s gettingte.Would you let me send you back?"


    Sharon turned around and said, "Can you just leave?"


    Julian scratched his head and said, "I sent you back and thene back here.The dinner won''t be


    over so soon."


    Sharon smiled and said, "It''s fine.I can go back by myself.


    Stay with them, Julian."Under such circumstances, it was indeed inappropriate to take French leave.


    Julian nodded, "Remember to send me a message to let me know you get home."


    "Alright."


    "Sharon."


    Julian called out to her again, "Just now, you were too bold.Aren''t you afraid that he would get angry?"


    Sharon said indifferently, "Even if he curses at me out of anger, can he attack me with so many people


    present? You don''t need to worry about the cooperation.He has always put his interests first.It doesn''t


    matter for this episode.¡¯ Julian was surprised, "How do you know?"


    Sharon said, "Isn''t that the case with all merchants? He came all the way from the South City, which


    showed how important this project was to him."

 Chapter 83: Dont Push It

    Chapter 83: Don''t Push It


    Hearing that, Julian breathed a sigh of relief and gave a forced smile, "I see.I thought I knew Mr.Proctor


    well."


    Just as Sharon was about to reply, a gentle male voice came from behind her, "I also feel that


    Ms.Allyson knows me quite well."


    Julian hurriedly said, "Mr.Proctor, Sharon didn''t mean that...."


    "Sharon?"


    Jameson sneered coldly, "It sounds that you are quite close."


    Julian was extremely nervous, "I...Sharon and l...."


    Sharon looked at Jameson and said calmly, "Mr.Proctor, if you have problems with me, juste to


    me.Don''t get him involved."


    Jameson turned to her slowly.


    He looked gloomy.


    When Julian saw they were at loggerheads, he wanted to say something, but he gave up.


    After a few seconds, Jameson said coldly, "Ms.Allyson, you are quite arrogant."


    "Let''s call it a day.Please excuse me."


    As Sharon spoke, she nodded at Jameson and turned around to leave.


    "Sharon."


    Julian hurriedly called her, then he turned to Jameson and said, "I''m really sorry, Mr.Proctor.Please


    allow me to see Sharon off."


    Sharon came to the doorte.


    When she was waiting for the taxi, she saw Julian out and said, "I can go back by myself.You don''t


    have to send me off."


    Julian said, "It''s fine.I''ll leave after you get on the car."


    Hearing this, Sharon nodded and remained silent.


    Julian could feel her anger just by standing beside her.


    He hesitated for a while before asking, "Sharon, do you know Mr.Proctor before?"


    Sharon was surprised, not knowing how to answer.


    Julian said, "Both of you are from South City.Did you have any misunderstandings?"


    Actually, it was obvious that they had a conflict.


    Judging from such a terrible attitude, either they had some bad blood, or they didn''t like each other.


    However, Mr.Proctor was powerful and he attended to myriad affairs daily.


    How could he find fault with the girl he had met for the first time? It had been more than half a month


    since Sharon moved to Bridge Street.


    She smiled brightly at everyone.


    Everybody knew that she was gentle and had a good temper.


    Julian had never seen her talk to anyone in such a cold tone.


    Sharon didn''t know how to exin.


    The taxi came at the right time.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, "If you have something to say, we can talk about it tomorrow.Excuse me."


    Julian nodded, "Send me a message when you get home.¡¯


    "Alright."


    After the taxi left, Julian slowly looked back.


    When he returned to the private room, the leader was slightly dissatisfied, "Julian, where have you


    been for such a long time?"


    "Alright, stop exining.Mr.Proctor has left.Let''s call it a day.¡¯ When Sharon returned home, Charlotte


    had fallen asleep.


    It was quiet, only echoed by the asional chirping.


    She sat in the courtyard and looked at the sky with her cheeks propped up.


    Far beyond the horizon, the moon slowly appeared, and was soon covered by clouds.


    Sharon was in a trance.She sighed silently.


    When she retracted her hand, she found that the earring on her left ear was gone.She didn''t know


    when that earring dropped.What a bad luck.


    Every time she met Jameson, she would have a bad day.


    Sharon looked weary.


    Just as she was about to return to her room, a knock came from outside the door.


    She paused and looked over subconsciously.


    It was sote, and the neighbors were all asleep.


    Who it could be? Sharon asked softly, "Who is it?"


    No one answered.Sharon intended to ignore it.


    She had just taken two steps into the room when another knock came on the door.


    Soon, she heard Jacob''s voice, "Ms.Allyson, it''s me."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.She opened the door and saw Jacob smiling.


    Beside Jacob was a tall and slender figure.


    It was Jameson, who stuck his hands in his pants pockets and faced her sideways, staring into the


    night.


    Sharon suppressed her anger and said, "It''s sote.Is there anything I can do for you?"Jacob coughed,


    "Did youe for Mr.Proctor this morning? Mr.Proctor is free now."


    "Oh, I''m fine now.¡¯ As she spoke, she took a step back.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Jameson turned to look at her with a gloomy face, "Sharon,


    don''t push it."


    Sharon said very kindly, "Mr.Proctor, what do you mean? I know who I am.I''ll never do what I shouldn''t


    do."


    Seeing that they seemed to be in another deadlock, Jacob could only take the role of peacemaker,


    saying, "Ms.Allyson, are you looking for Mr.Proctor for the resort hotels? But you misunderstood.This


    project was decidedst year, and no one knew you would live here.What a coincidence!"


    After he finished speaking, Jameson said impatiently, "Why are you telling her this?"


    Jacob took a few steps back and remained silent.


    He thought, "If you don''t want me to tell her, why don''t you interrupt me at the beginning? But say it till


    now!"


    Hearing this, Sharon kept silent.


    Judging from today¡¯s situation, she knew that Jameson wasn''t here for her.


    Maybe she was self-sentimental again.


    Fortunately, she didn''t see him this morning.


    Otherwise, he would have mocked at her.


    Sharon said, "I see.Thank you, Mr.Proctor, for exining to me."


    Jameson looked dissatisfied, "I was not here to exin to you, Sharon.Shame on you."


    "Well, Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson took out his hand that was in his pants pocket.


    He tossed something, and it flew towards Sharon.


    She subconsciously caught it and saw what it was in her palm clearly with light.


    She was surprised.


    So he found her lost earring? While she was absent-minded, Jameson had already crossed the


    threshold and entered the courtyard.


    He looked around and said, "Is that all? You are happy to live here?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and resisted the impulse to cast him out.


    "Naturally, it''s notparable to your expensive vis."


    Jameson took a deep look at her and said, "Can''t you be friendly?"


    "Mr.Proctor, you came uninvited at midnight.I didn''t call the police just out of courtesy.As for the


    speaking style, it''s my thing.You can leave if you don''t want to hear it."


    Jameson stared at her and suddenly sneered, "Sharon, I should have brought a camera to shoot


    you.Did you remember how you behave when you asked me for help, and now you change so soon?"


    Sharon held her tongue.


    Was it that obvious? She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Mr.Proctor, I''m not living here


    alone.Please don''t disturb others.If you have..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the lights in the room were turned on.


    The next second, Charlotte''s voice sounded, "Sharon, who are you talking to?"

 Chapter 84: How Come the Couple Quarreled Every Day

    Chapter 84: How Come the Couple Quarreled Every Day


    Sharon subconsciously stood in front of Jameson, "Nobody, Charlotte.A friend.I..."


    However, in panic, she didn''t realize that there was no way she could not block Jameson who was


    much taller.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte seemed to look at Sharon, but she was in fact looking at the person behind her.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sharon suddenly heard Jameson''s extremely cold voice, "I''m leaving."


    "What?"


    He wouldn''t leave despite what she said just now.


    Why did he change his mind so quickly? Jameson took two steps forward when Charlotte said,


    "Jameson..."


    Jameson turned a deaf ear and strode away.


    Sharon was stunned and did not understand the situation.


    Seeing Charlotte''s terrible expression, Sharon followed Jameson out before thinking it through.


    Jacob, who was waiting outside the room, was also dumbfounded.


    Jameson was in a good mood before entering the room.


    Why did he look furious now? Howe the couple quarreled every day? As soon as Jameson got to


    the car, Sharon came out and said, "Mr.Proctor!"


    Jameson ignored her as he pulled open the car door and bent down to get on.


    Jacob looked at Sharon with a confused look.


    Sharon was also confused.


    Obviously, neither of them knew what was going on.


    However, Jameson had got in the car.


    Jacob didn''t dare to linger, so he went to the driver''s seat.


    Sharon could only stand there as she watched the ck Maybach leave.


    After a time, Charlotte said in a weary voice from the door, "Sharon."


    Sharon turned around and walked to her, "Charlotte."


    Charlotte looked in the direction where Jameson had left, "Jame...is he your friend?"


    "Not really,¡¯ Sharon hesitated before whispering, "Charlotte, do you know him?"


    Charlotte was slightly distracted while being lost in a trance.


    After a few seconds, she reacted and forced a smile, "The CEO of the Proctor Group.I read about him


    in the newspaper.¡¯


    If Charlotte didn''t say that, Sharon might have been unable to think it through, but...


    So far, she finally knew why Charlotte read a financial newspaper every day.


    Jameson was her son who had been with his father for twenty years.


    Jameson was the illegitimate child that Jeffery told Sharon about.


    "Charlotte,¡¯ Sharon said after a moment, "There has never been a photo of him in the newspaper.¡¯


    Charlotte seemed to be somewhat absent-minded, "Really...Really?"


    "Charlotte, Jameson...is he your son?"


    Charlotte did not reply and lowered her eyes.Sharon didn''t know how tofort her.


    Jameson''s attitude just now was really hurtful.


    She hesitated for a while before saying, "Charlotte, he is not my friend.He is my...ex-husband."


    Charlotte was stunned.


    She looked at Sharon and then suddenly looked down at Sharon''s slightly bulging belly.


    Charlotte was struck dumb.So did Sharon.


    Sharon came from the South City to this ce a thousand kilometers away only to run into Jameson''s


    mother.She had never expected this.


    What a coincidence! Finally, Charlotte pressed her temples, "It''s gettingte.Have a rest."


    Obviously, she also needed time to digest the news.


    Lying on the bed, Sharon couldn''t fall asleep.She called Jameson a few times, but he hung up on her.


    In the end, he even cklisted her.Sharon was speechless.


    ¡®Why does the jerk have such a bad temper?¡¯ Then she called Jacob secretly.


    Jacob said that Jameson had a terrible expression when he returned to the hotel.Jacob added that he


    had never seen Jameson so angry.


    Sharon said she knew without further reaction.Jameson had already cklisted her.


    What else could she do? The next morning, Mary brought over a basket of vegetables to pick.


    Sitting at the stone table, she whispered to Charlotte, "Did Sharon tell you?" Charlotte was a little


    distracted.


    She absently picked the vegetables in front of her, "Tell me what?"


    "Good heavens.I really didn''t know that Sharon was that stubborn before.She almost quarreled with the


    developer at dinner yesterday.If Julian hadn''t told me, I would never believe it.I knew sending Sharon


    was right.She really earned respect for Bridge Street by her powerful manner."


    Charlotte said nothing.


    Mary then began to gossip, "After this, I feel that Sharon and Julian are getting along.Julian is


    ingenuous.He is such a good man that he will help anyone in need.If he has a girlfriend like Sharon, he


    won''t suffer any losses.What do you say? Why don''t we persuade Sharon to get them together?"


    Charlotte forced a smile, "We''d better not.I don''t think...they''repatible."


    "Hey, you, didn''t you also think Julian was pretty good? Howe you changed mind so quickly?"


    "Julian is a good boy, but Sharon doesn''t like him."


    Mary thought the same and sighed, "It seems that Sharon is still missing her ex-husband.What''s so


    good about that man? Tell me.Even if they got divorced, he shouldn''t leave his wife and son alone for


    so long.Such an irresponsible man.If I see him, I''ll give him a good beating on behalf of his parents!"


    Charlotte was speechless.


    After picking the vegetables, Mary said, "Charlotte, what''s wrong with you today? You look so pale.Did


    you not restst night?"


    "Maybe."


    "Then I''ll leave you.Have some sleep."


    Mary picked up the basket, leaned over and whispered, "Do remember to help make a match between


    Julian and Sharon.¡¯ Charlotte felt even more ufortable.


    Not long after Mary left, Sharon came downstairs.


    Covering her forehead, Charlotte said, "Breakfast is in the pot."


    Sharon turned around to the room and took out the breakfast.


    Sitting beside Charlotte, Sharon whispered, "Charlotte, is anything wrong with you?"


    Charlotte waved her hand, "Just a headache.I''m used to it."


    "Why don''t we go to the hospitalter? I''ll apany you."


    "It''s fine.Some medicine will do."


    Charlotte looked at Sharon and said, "Are you going out?"


    Sharon paused for two seconds before saying, "Probably...no."


    "It''s up to you.I''ll go in and lie down."


    Halfway through, Charlotte turned around and asked, "What do you want for lunch?"


    Sharon nibbled at a bun, "Fish soup.¡¯


    "Mary happened to have brought over two cruciansst night.I''ll cook them for youter."


    "Thank you, Charlotte."


    Charlotte opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something.


    In the end, though, she only sighed silently and returned to her room.


    After breakfast, Sharon felt that she should repay Charlotte for her cooking.


    She sat for a while and then called Jacob again.


    ording to Jacob, Jameson hadn''t left his room or eaten anything since he returnedst night.


    Sharon said that she got it and hung up.

 Chapter 85: Dont Waste My Time

    Chapter 85: Don''t Waste My Time


    At noon, while Charlotte was cooking, Sharon walked into the kitchen and began to help her.


    "It''s getting a bit crowded here now."


    Charlotte said, "You''d better wait outside.¡¯ Sharon smiled and said, "Charlotte, can you make some


    more soup?"


    "Seriously? Are you sure you can finish it?"


    "I..."


    Thinking for a few seconds, Sharon said, "My friend also wants to drink, so I''ll bring some to himter.¡¯


    Charlotte knew very well who Sharon''s friend was, so she put some more water into the pot, and said


    indifferently, "Whatever you want."


    Sharon grinned and said, "Charlotte, I''ll be out front.¡¯ Charlotte nodded.


    Sitting in the courtyard, Sharon held her cheeks with one hand and a smile yed on her lips.


    She finally knew where Jameson got his "duplicity" from.


    After dinner, she carried the thermal lunch box Charlotte left in the kitchen, and slowly walked to the


    hotel.


    Jacob took her to the door of Jameson''s room and said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor may not see you now."


    Apart from Sharon, Jameson didn''t want to see anyone.


    Sharon said, "It''s fine.I''ll just talk to him for a moment.If he really doesn''t want to see me, I''ll go."


    Jacob nodded, "Ms.Allyson, call me when you need help."


    After that, Jacob left as fast as he could, because there would be a war here.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon rang the doorbell and said, "Mr.Proctor, can you hear me?"


    There was no response.


    After waiting for two seconds, Sharon rang the doorbell a few more times and said loudly, "Mr.Proctor, I


    brought you fish soup.If you don''te out, I''ll drink it myself.¡¯ There was still no answer.


    Jameson always kept silent when he was angry.


    What a je*k! After a few minutes, Sharon said in frustration, "Mr.Proctor, since you don''t want to see


    me, I''ll go.I''ll go to a ce that no one can find, so that you won''t be annoyed."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door opened.


    Jameson looked at her with an expression face, "Could you stop saying that?"


    Sharon said sadly, "I''m here to say goodbye to you.Thank you for being so generous and lenient."


    Jameson didn''t look at her, but sneered, "You said I was hypocritical, imperious and domineering, but


    today, what makes you change your mind?"


    "I never said it was you yesterday.If you think so...


    "Well"


    Jameson interrupted her impatiently, "What do you want to do?"


    Sharon showed him the thermal lunch box, and said in an ingratiating tone, "I heard you haven''t eaten


    anything sincest night, so I specially bring the fish soup to you."


    Jameson crossed his arms and leaned against the door.He looked at her coldly, without any intention of


    letting her in.


    Sharon was somewhat guilty under his sharp eyes, so she looked away, "Mr.Proctor, don''t get me


    wrong.I''m here to thank you for helping Ruben.¡¯


    Seeing Jameson keep silent, Sharon said, "Ruben told me he returned to school with your help."


    "Now that you know this, do you think a bowl of fish soup can return the favor?" Sharon didn''t know


    what to say next.


    ¡®Cut the crap, and just tell me whether you drink or not!¡¯ Sharon withdrew her arm and said, "Well, you


    are right.I am not sincere enough.Then I will think about how I can thank you.Sorry to interrupt you, and


    I should go now.¡¯


    Jameson was dumbfounded, and said at once, "Stop."


    Sharon turned around and gave a smile, "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Jameson nced at the room and walked in.


    Sharon pursed her lips and followed him.


    After entering the room, Sharon poured the fish soup from the box into a bowl and handed it to


    Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, try it."


    Jameson took it with one hand and took a sip with the spoon.


    Sharon opened her eyes wide and asked, "How is it? Is it delicious?"


    "I have had it before.It tastes the same.¡¯


    "Do you think I can do better in cooking?"


    Jameson stared at her and said, "No."She knew Jameson wouldn''t say anything nice to her.


    Sharon didn''t give up and continued, "Try it carefully.The fish soup is thicker and tender with fish mint in


    it.Is it very delicious?"


    Jameson frowned, "What on earth are you going to say?"


    "Forget about it.It''s not that important.Mr.Proctor, go ahead.I need to take the box back after you finish."


    However, Jameson did not drink any more.


    Instead, he put down the bowl and said, "Sharon, don''t waste my time."


    Sharon froze, not knowing what to say.


    "Take your things and go."


    Jameson said ina t voice, so Sharon couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not.


    "Mr.Proctor, I know I am not qualified to say this, but what if there is a misunderstanding between you


    and Charlotte?"


    "Sharon, it''s none of your own business.Just watch yourself."


    Jameson said coldly, "If you think everything can be exined as the misunderstanding, how about I


    asking someone to bring Josh here right now?"


    "...Sharon.


    ¡®Well, I give up.I have nothing to do with this.


    Considering Charlotte is always nice to me and has helped me a lot, I try to reconcile them.


    Before leaving, Sharon couldn''t help whispering, "Charlotte and Josh are different."


    Jameson ignored her.


    Therefore, Sharon didn''t look at him anymore, Instead, she left with the thermal lunch box in her hand,


    lowering her head.


    After Sharon left, Jacob carefully walked into the room and said, "Mr.Proctor, they''re here.Do you want


    to see them? Or should I ask them toe tomorrow?"


    Jameson stood up and said indifferently, "No.I''ll go and see them right now.¡¯


    ¡°Okay."


    After Sharon left, looking at the fish soup left in the box, she didn''t want drop it, so she found a bench,


    sat down, and drank it all.


    She thought Jameson was really a je*k, and she shouldn''t havee.


    However, though Sharon knew nothing about what had happened between Jameson and Charlotte,


    she didn''t expect Jameson to forgive Charlotte so early.


    Considering it had been twenty years since theyst saw each other, Sharon thought it must be a hard


    time for both Jameson and Charlotte.


    Therefore, whatever the misunderstanding was, they should listen to and exin to each other.


    However, Jameson actually mentioned Josh to hurt her, so she was very angry with him.


    Thinking of this, Sharon took a deep breath.


    After sitting for a while, she went back home.


    Charlotte was sorting out things in the courtyard.


    Seeing Sharon return, she said, "Give me the box.I''ll wash it."


    "Never mind, I can wash it by myself."


    Charlotte nced at her and said in a t voice, "Didn''t you drink?"


    Sharon said right away, "I certainly drank it."


    For fear that Charlotte wouldn''t believe her, Sharon opened the thermal lunch box and said, "Charlotte,


    look, it''s empty.¡¯

 Chapter 86: Well Have Our Own Child One Day

    Chapter 86: We''ll Have Our Own Child One Day


    Charlotte didn''t say whether she believed it or not.Then she took thermostat from Sharon''s hand and


    said, "Just give it to me.Go upstairs to have a rest."


    After saying that, she went into the kitchen.


    Sharon did not sleep wellst night, so she was a little sleepy.She went upstairs while yawning.She


    slept till six p.m.


    In the sky was a golden afterglow.


    When Sharon went downstairs, she found that Charlotte was not in the room.Then she went to the next


    door, only to find that Mary wasn''t at home either.


    Moreover, it was time to prepare meals, but the surrounding rooms were very quiet.


    After the sun went down, the streetmps lit up one by one.


    The river was sparkling under the light.


    Perhaps it was hard to find another old street of such antique beauty and tranquility.


    Just as Sharon was distracted, Mary appeared behind her and patted her shoulder, "Sharon, you''re


    awake."


    "Mary.¡¯ Sharon came back to the reality.


    Mary said, "Let''s go."


    Sharon was puzzled.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Oh, you don''t know yet."


    Mary patted her forehead and said, "It''s almost settled that a resort hotel will be built here.Neighbors


    are going to move out.It''s hard to meet in the future, so we''ll have a gathering.I asked Charlotte for help


    this afternoon.Now almost everyone is there, so Ie to call you.¡¯ Thus, Sharon was dragged to the


    ancestral hall by Mary.


    This ancestral hall was open to the public.


    Normally, neighbors would gather here to celebrate festivals.


    However, due to various reasons, there was always someone absent before.


    This time, everyone was here probably because it was thest gathering.


    Residents along the Bridge Street were basically the elderly like Charlotte and Mary.


    They were unwilling to live with their children.


    There were also young tenants like Julian and Sharon.


    They got along well with each other.


    Rather than neighbors, they were more like a big family.


    This night, each of them prepared their own specialty.


    Dozens of dishes were on the round table as if there was a banquet.


    Mary brought Sharon to a seat, "Sharon, sit here."


    People on this table were most familiar to Sharon.


    Mary and Charlotte were both sitting here, but there was still a seat on the left of Sharon.


    The acquisition conference of the Bridge Streetsted an entire afternoon, and it didn''t end until


    nightfall.


    After others left, Jameson sat in his seat and pressed his temples.


    Jacob stepped forward and said, "Mr.Proctor, do you need painkiller?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jameson lowered his hand and said indifferently as he stood up, "Never mind, I''ll go out for dinner."


    Julian and several leaders of hispany were waiting for the elevator.


    One of the leaders said, "It''s time for dinner.Let''s have a meal before leaving."


    The leaders agreed.


    Julian said with embarrassment, "I''m so sorry.I might have to leave now."


    Julian briefly exined with the neighbors¡¯ gathering.


    The reconstruction of Bridge Street into a resort hotel was a big project, and it was also very important


    to Julian''spany.


    Hearing this, the leader immediately said, "Well, we can''t keep Julian here today."


    "Julian, give my regards to your neighbors."


    "Oh right, Julian, Will Sharon attend this gathering?" Julian nodded.


    "Yes."


    The leader patted his shoulder and encouraged, "Well, seize this good opportunity."


    Although Julian was a little shy, he still nodded, "I will."


    None of them noticed that someone stood behind them in a gloomy face.


    After leaving the hotel, Julian said goodbye to his leaders and stood at the crossing to take a taxi.


    But just as he raised his hand, a ck Maybach slowly stopped in front of him.


    Julian was confused.


    The window was rolled down and Jameson was in the car with a cold expression.


    "Mr.Huntington." he said.


    Julian asked in surprise, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Where are you going? I can give you a ride.¡¯ Julian was surprised and he


    hurried to refused, "No, don''t bother.I''ll take a taxi..."


    "Get on."


    Julian did not dare to refuse any more.


    He pulled open the door and bent down to get on.


    Although he had much contact with Jameson in work these two days, most of the time, it was the


    leaders who talked with Jameson.


    Julian only ran errands and took documents for them.


    He had never stayed with Jameson by himself.


    The car was in silence.


    Julian was very nervous, so he didn''t dare to make any noise.


    He heard about Jameson long before.


    Although the Proctor Group had a great wealth, Jameson was not interested in beer and skittles.


    After Jameson took over thepany, its stock price doubled.


    He also opened up several overseas markets soon, then thepany''s annual profits skyrocketed.


    But people often said Jameson was decisive, cold-blooded, and ruthless.


    Even the chairman of the Proctor Group was afraid of him.


    So it was obvious how powerful he was.


    Just as Julian was in a daze, Jameson said in a low voice from the side, "Mr.Huntington."


    After a few seconds, Julian suddenly reacted, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson said, "I heard that you are courting Ms.Allyson?"


    Julian did not expect that he also heard about this.


    He replied awkwardly, "Well ...it''s true..."


    "But Ms.Allyson said yesterday that she is pregnant, don''t you mind that?"


    Julian did not know why he suddenly asked this.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I like Sharon.No matter what happened to her before, I still like


    her.Although she is pregnant ...I believe that we will have our own child one day."


    Jameson sneered and didn''t say anything.Soon, the ck Maybach drove into the Bridge Street.


    Julian said to Jacob, "Mr.Jacob, please pull over.Thank you."


    Jameson rolled down the window and nced at outside.


    He said indifferently, "You live here?"


    "No, Mr.Proctor.Actually..."


    Julian told him about the gathering.Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "It sounds great."


    Julian got promotions because he was smart enough.


    So he could understand what Jameson meant, then he asked, "Mr.Proctor, do you want toe


    together?"


    Jameson looked away and said, "It''s not appropriate for me to go to your gathering.¡¯


    Not at all.The neighbors like you very much.I wanted to invite you earlier, but I''m afraid that you don''t


    like such gathering.So I didn''t bother you.They would be very happy if you attend.


    "If so, then I have to join you."

 Chapter 87: Ill Call You Jameson

    Chapter 87: I''ll Call You Jameson


    In the ancestral hall, every seat was taken up except for the one beside Sharon.


    Mary said, "Hey, why hasn''t Juliane yet? Is there a traffic jam?"


    She looked at Sharon again, "Sharon, I forgot to bring my phone.Call Julian and ask him where he is."


    As she spoke, she looked at people beside her triumphantly.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.Mary''s intention was too obvious.


    Sharon sighed, "I''ll call him."


    Mary pushed Charlotte, "Charlotte, what''s wrong with you? Oh, there are still two dishes in the


    kitchen.Hurry up and let''s bring them over."


    The she pulled Charlotte away.


    Other neighbors at the table had obviously talked with Mary before, "Sharon, call Julian.The food will


    be cold soon."


    "Right.Call him and ask him where he is."


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    Just as she was about to call Julian, she suddenly heard his voice, "Don''t bother.Everyone, I''m sorry


    you have wait for a long time."


    "Julian, you...."


    The woman paused for a moment after seeing a person standing behind Julian.


    Julian hurriedly introduced the man behind him to others, "This is Mr.Proctor.You have all met him


    yesterday, right?"


    "Of course! Mr.Proctor is even more handsome than the stars on TV.Of course I remember him."


    "That''s right.Hello, Mr.Proctor.I didn''t have the chance to greet you yesterday.Mr.Proctor is so young.Do


    you have a girlfriend? Are you married? My daughter also works in the South City.She...."


    "What are you talking about? Come on, Mr.Proctor is a distinguished guest.Please take a seat.¡¯ Not


    only did people at Sharon''s table know that Jameson had arrived.


    All the neighborhood learned the news and came over to greet him.


    Quite startled, Julian was afraid that Jameson would be annoyed about these people.


    He secretly looked at Jameson''s expression.He looked indifferent, not as impatient as he had


    imagined.


    However, such a high-ranking man tended to be moody and temperamental.


    Julian was still afraid that Jameson would lose his patience.


    He quickly managed to persuade everyone to return to their seats.


    After the crowd melted away a little, someone came over and said, "Mr.Proctor, there''s no empty seat


    at this table.There are still seats over there.Why don''t you join us?"


    Jameson said in a low voice, "I came with Mr.Huntington.I''ll sit with him."


    Although Charlotte and Mary hadn''t returned yet, their coats were put in their seats.


    It was obvious that the two seats were taken, leaving only one empty seat.


    Julian didn''t hesitate before standing up and said, "Mr.Proctor, please take this seat.¡¯ Sharon had been


    silent all this while.


    She suddenly stood up and said, "Julian, take my seat.I''ll...


    Before Sharon finished her sentence, she felt an extremely solemn gaze.


    Julian hurriedly said, "No need, Sharon, sit down.I..."


    At this time, the woman left to Julian stood up, "Julian, take my seat.I''ll join another seat.Take good


    care of Mr.Proctor."


    After quite a while, this mattered was finally settled.


    When Jameson sat down, Sharon felt ufortable and quietly moved to her right.


    At this time, Mary and Charlotte also came back with the dishes.


    Charlotte paused when seeing that Jameson was there.


    Mary was stunned for a moment before she warmly greeted him.


    Sharon sneaked a nce at Charlotte.


    With an expression the same as usual, Charlotte ced the tes on the table and sat down.


    The only thing Sharon felt thankful was that Mary was sitting on her right.


    Otherwise, she would feel even more ufortable than being torn apart, sitting between the mother


    and the son who were angry with each other.


    Due to Jameson''s status and dominating temperament, no one at the table dared to speak to him, but


    Mary was different.


    Her hospitality was well-known in the neighborhood.


    She started to talk to Jameson after greeting him.


    "Mr.Proctor...." Mary patted her thigh.


    "Calling you Mr.Proctor is too polite.I think you''re about the same age as my son.I''ll just call you


    Jameson.Do you mind?"


    Jameson said, "...I don''t mind."


    Mary said, "That''s right.Jameson, it''s just between you and me.Are you married?"


    Sharon suddenly stopped drinking water.


    Could Mary talk with him about something else? How could she ask such a private question from the


    start! Sharon felt the nerves were twitching in her temples.


    At the same time, someone said emotionlessly, "I am.¡¯ As soon as he said so, another woman said,


    "Jameson, you are so handsome.Your wife must be very pretty, right?"


    Jameson nced sideways at Sharon and said casually, "Just so-so."


    Sharon didn''t speak.


    Mary asked, "Do you have a child? Listen to me, Jameson.It''s best to have a child at your age, and


    your parents can help you take care of your child.If your parents get older when you have a baby,


    then..."


    Sharon couldn''t help but cough to interrupt her.


    Mary looked at Sharon and poured water into her cup.


    "Sharon, take care of yourself.Drink more warm water.Don''t catch a cold."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Mary.¡¯ Julian said at that time, "Mary, Mr.Proctor ...probably doesn''t need his parents to


    take care of his children..."


    "That''s right,¡¯ Mary said, "but Jameson, how can outsiders be as good as your own parents in terms of


    looking after children? My son insists on hiring a babysitter.He doesn''t let me take care of him.Now, the


    child is not familiar with me at all.Trust me, no one will love the child more than your parents."


    With her head propped on her hand, Sharon felt that she could not change the situation.


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "I''ll keep what you said in mind."


    "Hey, that''s right."


    The more Mary chatted with him, the fonder she became of Jameson.


    She beamed with pleasure.


    "By the way, Sharon, I heard from Julian that you guys went to a movie a few days ago.How was it?"


    Why did Mary suddenly mention her? She was speaking to Jameson just now.


    Sharon said, "It was good.If you are interested, I''ll invite you to the cinema next time."


    Mary did not expect her to answer like this.


    She was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "Silly girl, I''m too old to enjoy a movie.That''s


    something that belongs to the young.Don''t bother taking me to a movie.


    Then Mary grabbed her hand again and said earnestly, "Sharon, you''vee from afar, from the South


    City.It''s our luck to be neighbors and know each other.Don''t mind if I said something you''d feel


    ufortable about."

 Chapter 88: The Jerk Was Quite Confident

    Chapter 88: The Jerk Was Quite Confident


    "Mary, I..."


    "Sharon, listen to me." Mary said in a serious tone.


    "Ever since you moved here, I know that you have gone through a difficult time.We are afraid you will


    feel heart-broken if we mention your ex-husband.Therefore, Charlotte and I try to avoid the topic.I''m


    always frank and outspoken so I can''t help talking with you on this matter."


    After a pause, Mary scolded, "Your ex-husband is a totally jerk."


    It came absolutely out of the blue.Sharon felt stunned.


    Jameson was totally confused at Mary''sment on him.


    Just as Mary was about to continue, Charlotte touched her on the arm to stop her.


    Mary said, "Charlotte, don''t stop me.I have to say something.Sharon, forget your ex-husband and


    cherish the present one."


    Noticing Jameson''s sullen look, Sharon hurried to say, "Mary, there is a misunderstanding.My ex-


    husband and I have peacefully reached an agreement on the divorce matter.He is not so terrible as you


    think."


    "But what does that matter? He doesn''t care about you even if you are having his child.He is totally


    heartless.If he had any conscience, he would not allow you toe here alone, far away from your


    hometown.No onees to help you, and you even can''t air your grievances."


    "Mary, I really..." Her words upset Mary a lot.


    While taking her hand, Mary signed.


    "Sharon, you don''t have to pretend that everything is okay.I understand you for I have simr


    experiences."


    she continued, "Julian,e over here."


    Julian stood up and walked towards them.


    Mary took his hand, "You two are perfect for each other.Believe me, Sharon, Julian is reliable.He really


    likes you and will take good care of you."


    With the help of Mary, Julian hurried to say, "Sharon, I don''t mind your past.You may not understand


    me yet, but it doesn''t matter.I hope that you can give me a chance to prove myself."


    Slightly stunned, Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Mary thought that Sharon had epted Julian.


    Just as Mary was about to put their hands together, Sharon suddenly withdrew her hand, "Sorry, I


    can''t."


    Julian felt disappointed at her answer.


    Mary also sighed andforted him, "Take it easy.You will have other chancester."


    Julian returned to his seat, downhearted.


    Sharon''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    The reason why she had been stunned just now was because Jameson quietly took her hand under


    the table when Julian was talking.


    He entwined his fingers with hers.


    Sharon turned to re at him.


    Jameson calmly continued to drink, while raising his eyebrows slightly.


    After this ident, everyone quieted down at the dining table.


    Sharon felt embarrassed, because Jameson didn''t intend to let go of her hand.


    Instead, he clutched her hand all the time.


    What did the jerk want to do? After the dinner, the neighbors said goodbye to each other and left.


    Julian tried to brace up, "Mr.Proctor, I''ll send you back."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You don''t have to.Just go back and have a good rest.¡¯


    While Jameson was talking with Julian, Sharon slowly withdrew her hand.Then she heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    Jameson continued, "Ms.Allyson said she will show me around.¡¯ Sharon was stunned.


    She never said something like that.Julian wanted to go on persuading Jameson, but he was not


    qualified to do that.


    Moreover, as a married man, Jameson was unlikely to have feelings for a pregnant woman.


    After Julian left, Jameson took a nce at Sharon, with a reluctant expression beside him,


    "Ms.Allyson?"


    Mary patted Sharon on the shoulder and said, "Sharon, Jameson called you.¡¯


    Sharon managed a weak smile, "I didn''t hear it."


    Jameson said, "It''s kind of you to show me around, Ms.Allyson."


    ¡®How hypocritical the jerk is at the moment!¡¯ When they left the ancestral hall, they could see a row of


    streetmps lined up by the river.


    While looking down and keeping silent, Sharon walked in front of Jameson.


    She wanted to finish the visit as quickly as she could.


    Therefore, she could keep away from the jerk.


    Putting his hand in the pants pocket, Jameson walked behind her unhurriedly.


    "Ms.Allyson, how about introducing these ces to me?"


    "I''ve only moved here for half a month, so I''m not familiar with it.I can find someone else to give


    Mr.Proctor a detailed introduction?"


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon turned to smile at him.


    "Is there anyone more beautiful than Ms.Allyson here?"


    Sharon sneered, "But you said I was not pretty just now.¡¯ Jameson stopped.


    Looking at the river, he slowly said, "I did say my wife was not pretty just now.Are you my wife?"


    Jameson was speechless.


    ¡®How shameless he is!¡¯ Standing a meter away from him, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, don''t you notice that


    you''ve messed up everyone''s schedule?"


    Jameson smiled faintly, "Really? I think they look quite happy.¡¯


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    ¡®How could the jerk be so confident?¡¯ Jameson turned to look at her, "You dislike me because I prevent


    you being with another man?"


    "Perhaps¡± Sharon said.


    "If Mr.Proctor didn''te, I might have be Julian''s girlfriend."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can realize it right now if you want.I believe that he will be very happy to be your child''s father.¡¯


    Sharon wanted to push him into the river.


    After a while, Sharon suddenly realized something and asked, "Mr.Proctor, are you drunk?"


    Only when he was drunk would his tone not be sarcastic and ruthless.It ounted for the fact that he


    secretly took her hand not long ago.


    During the dinner, he epted a lot of people''s toast.


    Jameson did not answer.


    After a while, he said indifferently, "In my childhood, I grew up in a simr alley."


    It took a while for her to understand what he meant.No wonder he did not show any impatience or


    irritation in such a noisy environment filled with a hubbub of voices.


    It was also the first time Jameson had told her something about himself.


    Jameson didn''t intend to say anything else.


    He stood there for a long time.


    Sharon couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    A gust of wind blew, and Sharon couldn''t help sneezing.


    Jameson slowly turned to look at her calmly, "Sharon."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Obviously, he sobered up.


    Jameson asked, "Erica says you are having Martin''s child.How do you exin it?"

 Chapter 89: My Ex-Husband Isnt That Good

    Chapter 89: My Ex-Husband Isn''t That Good


    Sharon was not surprised that Erica was like a dog with a bone.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "Mr.Proctor, do you believe it?"


    "It depends on how you answer.¡¯


    "No."


    Sharon didn''t want to exin since it was meaningless.


    She just said, "Mr.Proctor, you can check when I got pregnant and when Martin returned home."


    Without saying anything, Jameson looked away.


    Sharon opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she felt that it was all in vain.


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "It''s not that I believe you.I just don''t believe in Erica.Don''t count


    your chickens before they are hatched."


    What nonsense! Jameson said, "Sharon, none of Proctors are actually good."


    He was no exception.Sharon did not refute.


    This was indeed true.Jameson was the worst.


    However ...She whispered, "I think your elder brother is different.¡¯ Jameson asked, "How do you


    know?"


    "I have met him several times.I can tell if he is a good person from his manner.¡¯


    "Then why can''t I know why so many people like you from your manner?"


    Sharon was embarrassed.


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Mr.Proctor, stick to the issues and don''t take it personally!"


    Jameson''s lips curled in a contemptuous smile.


    "I am sticking to the issues.What else do you have other than this face? Or are they too stupid to see


    the darkness within you?"


    "Mr.Proctor, if you feel different from anyone else, you should reflect on yourself."


    "Then tell me, how did I misjudge you?"


    Sharonpsed into silence.


    After all, she badgered him to marry her on the ground of her pregnancy, often asked him for money,


    and took advantage of the baby to divorce him.


    Although she wasn''t as scheming as he thought, it did happen.


    She could not deny it.Jameson sneered.


    "It''s gettingte,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "Mr.Proctor, do you still want to shop? If not, I''ll go back."


    "Whatever.'' Sharon would like that.


    "Then I''ll be leaving now.See you, Mr.Proctor."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Noticing her leave without looking back, Jameson looked displeased.


    How heartless! After Sharon walked away, Jameson withdrew his gaze.


    Just as he was about to leave, a figure walked out from nearby.


    "Jameson."


    When she arrived home, Sharon found Charlotte was not there.


    She guessed Charlotte had gone to see Jameson, so she went upstairs to her room.


    After a shower, Sharon was going to bed when her phone vibrated.


    Julian sent her a message.


    ¡®Sharon, can youe out here? I want to say somest words to you.¡¯ Sharon took a deep breath and


    went downstairs with her phone.


    Julian was standing by the river with his head down.


    Hearing Sharon''s footsteps, he looked up and said, "Sharon, I''m sorry to let you out sote."


    "Never mind.What''s wrong?"


    Julian said bitterly, "Recently, I''ve caused you a lot of trouble.I owe you an apology.I''m looking for a


    house and I''ll move out soon."


    Julian moved away for several reasons.


    One was that this house would be torn down soon, but more importantly, Sharon rejected him in front of


    so many people, so he felt too awkward to stay.


    After all, he had to leave sooner orter.At least he retained some dignity if he left now.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Sorry, I..."


    "You don''t have to apologize.It''s my fault."


    Julian had tough at his own foolishness.


    "I would like to have the opportunity to see your ex-husband.I want to know how good he is to make


    you so drawn to him."


    Sharon exined, "You''re taking this wrong.My ex-husband isn''t that good.He is arrogant, bad-


    tempered, and cruel.He likes to think badly of others.¡¯ Stunned, Julian asked, "Then why you..."


    Sharon said lightly, "No one is perfect.Neither do I.Besides, I just want to live alone.It has nothing to do


    with him."


    Julian was silent for a moment and then said, "I know."


    "Then I''ll go back."


    "Sharon,'' Julian called.


    "Then you and Mr.Proctor..."


    He had been meaning to ask Julian this sincest night.


    But he had never had the chance.


    Moreover, he always felt that they were more than acquainted, but he could not guess their


    rtionship.


    Before Sharon could say anything, a cold male voice came from behind her.


    "Didn''t she tell you that I was the arrogant, bad-tempered, and cruel ex-husband?"


    ",..Sharon was taken aback.Every time she spoke ill of him, Jameson would hear her.Was there a


    surveince camera on her? Julian was also very shocked.


    "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson stood by Sharon''s side, his face showing no emotion.


    "Mr.Allyson, I hear that you want to raise my son.I can''t express my gratitude."


    Julian didn''t even have time to find a house.He moved away overnight.


    Jameson turned to look at Sharon but Sharon avoided his gaze guiltily.


    "Mr.Proctor, look at the full moon.¡¯


    "There is no moon.¡¯ Sharon rubbed her nose with embarrassment.


    Jameson ignored her and turned to walk into the room.


    "Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon followed him.


    "Hangover soup.¡¯


    "...Okay."


    Sharon knew she was in the wrong, so she did not refuse but silently went to the kitchen.


    Jameson came and Charlotte didn''te back.


    What was worse, Mary wasn''t at home.


    Maybe she went to say goodbye to the neighbors.


    There were many ingredients in the kitchen.


    Sharon quickly finished the soup.


    When she came out with the tray, Jameson was sitting at the stone table, holding the knitted socks that


    were unfinished.


    He was thinking about something.


    "Mr.Proctor, here is the soup,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Jameson put down the socks and took the bowl she handed him.


    After he finished the soup, Sharon whispered, "Mr.Proctor, if there is nothing else to do, I''ll go to bed."


    Jameson nced at her and said in a low voice, "OK."


    Sharon took a deep breath and quickly slipped upstairs.


    This unlucky day was finally over.


    Fortunately, the acquisition was nearing an end.Jameson would leave soon.


    Sharon did not know when Charlotte and Mary woulde back.She had spent a lot of energy, so she


    fell asleep not long after lying in bed.

 Chapter 90: I Never Enter Other Peoples Bedrooms

    Chapter 90: I Never Enter Other People''s Bedrooms


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, the sun was shining brightly outside the window.


    She went downstairs, yawning.She caught a glimpse of a person sitting in the courtyard.


    "Good morning, Charlotte."


    "It''s almost ten o''clock.It''s getting around noon."


    Sharon felt it didn''t sound like Charlotte.


    She rubbed her eyes and found the person sitting at the stone table was not Charlotte, but Jameson.


    He was eating breakfast.


    Stunned, Sharon asked, "Where''s Charlotte?"


    "She has gone out.¡¯


    "Why are you here?" Sharon said in shock.


    Jameson turned to look at her and said indifferently, "Why can''t I be here?"


    That was kind of true.He was Charlotte''s son.


    It was reasonable for him to be here.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But...Had they been reconciled? Noticing the confusion on her face, Jameson withdrew his gaze and


    said, "If you continue standing here idle, it will be time for lunch.¡¯


    Only then did Sharon recover from shock.She went to the kitchen to get breakfast.


    Sitting opposite Jameson, she noticed that the sleeves of his white shirt were rolled up and the cor


    was slightly open.


    It seemed that he stayed herest night.


    There were three vacant rooms, but she didn''t expect him to move in so quickly! Didn''t he need to


    collect himself first? They were living under the same roof again and eating breakfast at the same


    table.


    Sharon had an indescribable feeling.


    Jameson put down his spoon and said, "Eat your food.Stop looking at me.¡¯


    Sharon lowered her head and took a small sip of porridge.Halfway through the meal, someone knocked


    at the door twice.


    Immediately after, Jacob came in with a suitcase and said, "Mr.Proctor, your clothes are here.¡¯


    Sharon was even more confused.Was he going to stay long here? Jameson said, "Put it there."


    Jacob nodded slightly and bowed to Sharon before turning away.


    Shock choked her words.


    After a long silence, she recovered and said, "Mr.Proctor, ...aren''t you going back to the South City?"


    "Why the rush? Do you think the resort hotel can bepleted in a day or two?" Sharon was silent.


    She regretted asked asking that.


    Charlotte hadn''t returned until noon.Jameson was working in the yard.


    Sharon wanted to go to her room to draw the drafts, but every time she moved, Jameson asked her to


    pour him a ss of water.


    After a few times, Sharon was a little angry.


    "Mr.Proctor, I am not your servant!"


    Jameson said, without looking up, "How can you give me that attitude? Don''t want to thank me?"


    Sharon said, "...Mr.Proctor, wait a moment.I will go now.¡¯


    Indeed, any favor from others would pervert the words of the righteous.


    It was almost noon when Sharon received a phone call from Charlotte.


    After the big partyst night, Mary organized a trip for the middle-aged.


    She took a group of people to the nearby scenic spots.


    They woulde back in two days.


    Charlotte said, "Sharon, you and Jameson have to dine out the next two days.Don''t argue with


    Jameson."


    After being silent for a long time, Sharon asked, "Charlotte, has the misunderstanding between you and


    Jameson ended?"


    "Almost.Jameson is stubborn but soft-hearted.You and he...Forget it.Let''s talk about it when Ie


    back.¡¯


    After hanging up, Sharon looked up at the sky and frowned with displeasure.Being alone with Jameson


    for two days was torment for her.


    She returned to the courtyard and said weakly, "Mr.Proctor, let''s go out for lunch.Charlotte will not be


    back until tomorrow afternoon.¡¯


    Jameson said, "Can''t you cook?"


    ",..I''m disgusted with the odor of cooking oil."


    After a pause, Jameson closed hisputer, got up, and then entered the kitchen.


    Sharon followed and saw him taking a fish out of the bucket.


    Then he flushed it, picked up a knife, and prepared to chop it up.


    Sharon swallowed and asked, "Mr.Proctor, can you gut fish?"


    "It''s none of your business.Get out."


    "No, I heard it screaming..."


    Jameson was displeased.


    "Fish can''t scream.¡¯ Sharon said tentatively, "Why don''t we dine out?"


    They had been married for three years, but she had never seen Jameson cook.


    She was afraid that he couldn''t handle the fish.Jameson looked at her, his face expressionless.


    Sharonpromised and left the kitchen.


    Not long after, she saw waves of ck smoke rising from the kitchen.


    It looked as if Jameson was cooking with firewood.


    About twenty minutester, Jameson walked out with a livid face.


    His expensive white shirt was Stained ck all over.Sharon bit her lips tightly to suppress herughter.


    Jameson shot her a cold nce and said, "Sit still."


    Then he turned around and strode to his room.


    Sharon couldn''t help butugh aloud.


    For the first time in a long time, she saw Jameson in such a sorry state.


    Ten minutester, when Jameson came out again, he had changed his clothes, his hair half dry.


    It was obvious that he had just taken a bath.


    There was a knock on the door again.


    Jacob brought over the head chef of the hotel.


    Sharon was lost for words.


    The rich could do whatever they want.


    It was so inhuman.


    By the time they had lunch, it was already half past one in the afternoon.


    Fortunately, Sharon was not very hungry because of thete breakfast, but she was drowsy while


    waiting.


    Noticing her eyelids drooping, Jameson said lightly, "Go to bed if you''re sleepy.I''ll call you when food''s


    ready."


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately woke up and shook her head with a dry smile.


    "No need.I''m not sleepy now.¡¯ Jameson snorted and ignored her.


    After the meal was ready, the chef took his leave.


    After dinner, Sharon went to wash the dishes, but as soon as she got up, Jameson said, "Leave it


    there.I''ll ...let Jacob wash itter."


    Sharon thought it was dishonorable.


    "It''s not worth bothering Mr.Green.I can do it."


    Hearing that, Jameson snorted, "Whatever you want.¡¯


    Sharon turned down the corners of her mouth and then entered the kitchen.


    She had the habit of taking a nap at noon.


    When she finished washing the dishes and went out, she saw Jameson talking on the phone.


    She went upstairs without talking to him.When washing the dishes just now, she identally wet the


    clothes.


    Sharon took a nightgown from the wardrobe.When she was about to get changed, the door opened.


    Jameson said, "Sharon..."


    Sharon was so embarrassed that she grabbed the pillow on her bed and threw it over.Jameson closed


    the door.


    Sharon quickly put on her nightgown and rushed out.


    "Mr.Proctor, can you please knock before you enter others¡¯ bedrooms?"


    Jameson leaned against the wall and looked at her.


    "I never enter other people''s bedrooms."

 Chapter 91: Havent You Hugged Me Enough?

    Chapter 91: Haven''t You Hugged Me Enough?


    Sharon gritted her teeth tightly.


    So, she wasn''t even a person in his eyes! Before Sharon could retort, Jameson said lightly, "Go


    change.Let''s go for a walk."


    "Didn''t you just go walking yesterday?"


    "You also ate yesterday.Why bother to eat today?"


    Sharon was choked.


    What an as*hole.She swiftly turned around, mmed the door behind her and locked it.


    Jameson took a look at the door lock before raising his head slightly.


    Then, his Adam''s apple moved when something urred to him.


    He retracted his gaze and cleared his throat, "I''ll wait downstairs.Hurry up."


    Sharon''s sullen voice came out from the room, "Okay!"


    What was the rush! Why didn''t he go on his own if he was in such a hurry! Sharon still chose to wear


    Charlotte''s retro skirt, a style that Jameson couldn''t appreciate.


    In order to keep the man waiting longer, she proceeded to put on a makeup leisurely.


    When Sharon went downstairs, Jameson was standing in the courtyard with his back to her, one hand


    in the pocket of his suit trousers and the other one holding his phone whilemunicating.


    He looked tall and straight.


    His voice was deep and maic.It was pleasant to the ear.


    A man, however terrible, was good-looking while concentrating on work.


    Two minutester, Jameson hung up his phone and turned to look at Sharon, who immediately turned


    her eyes away and said, "Sorry for keeping you wait.I..."


    She was waiting for Jameson''s sarcastic remarks, but unexpectedly he just thrust his phone into his


    trousers¡¯ pocket and said drily, "Let''s go."


    The neighbors were all on a trip at the invitation of Mary.


    Normally, they would be outside of their houses in twos and threes.


    But now, they were not around, so the whole street was extremely quiet.


    Silently, the sunlight shone, enveloping this ancient long street.


    Behind Jameson in a distance, Sharon walked and casually kicked the stones near her feet.


    At the end of the street was a wide river.


    In the past days, Sharon loved to stay here watching the sunset every day.


    In those days, most of the residents of Bridge Street would be ying chess and walking birds here.


    Now that they weren''t here, it was much more deserted.


    There were only a few passers-by and some children running around ying games.


    Jameson stood by the river and looked at the scenery from afar.


    He seemed to have got something in his head.


    Sharon yawned behind him.She was really sleepy.


    Howe he was so energetic? Just as Sharon was about to fall into sleep, Jameson''s voice suddenly


    came to her ears.


    "Come here."


    Sharon looked over and realized that Jameson had gone down the stairs.


    Now, he was standing upright near a boat.


    She managed to gather her spirit and then went down the stairs.


    However, when she reached thest step, the far distance between her and the boat stopped her from


    moving forward.


    Just as she wondered how to get on the boat, a slender hand reached out in front of her.


    Sharon got stunned for a moment and lifted her head.Jameson seemed to be getting impatient.


    "What are you doing? Come on up."


    Sharon hesitated for a while before cing her hand in his palm.


    When Sharon stepped on the boat, it shook slightly.


    She couldn''t stand firmly and identally fell into Jameson''s arms.


    Jameson put his hand on her waist.


    After a few seconds, he asked, "Haven''t you hugged me enough?"


    Sharon instantly realized what happened and hurried to take a few steps back.


    However, the boat in the water tended to be shaking.


    Uncontrobly, she titled backwards.


    Just when Sharon worried that she might fall into the water, Jameson held her waist and pulled her


    back.


    Jameson said, "Stop being so reckless! Be careful."


    It was all his fault! Seeing this, the boatman smiled and said, "Mister and madam, please be


    seated.The waves are a little big today.Be careful."


    Sharon opened her mouth and was about to exin when the boat shook again.


    As a result, she got closer to Jameson.


    When finally sitting down, Sharon hurriedly moved to the side, trying her best to keep a distance from


    him.


    Jameson took a glimpse of her and snorted.


    The boat staggered slowly on the river.


    It was very quiet.


    Only the asional sounds of the wind sweeping tree branches could be heard.


    The water here was very clear.


    Sometimes, small fish could be seen swimming in groups.


    Sharon leaned sideways on the boat, her hands gently shing through the water.


    It was cool and veryfortable.


    Just as she was having fun, the man¡¯s voice rang from the side.


    "Sharon, I hope you know that I''m working.This is not a date."


    She withdrew her gaze, doubt written all over her face.


    "What makes you say that, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Didn''t you just put on a makeup for me?"


    Sharon found it hard to respond.Sheughed.


    "Mr.Proctor, you''re really ...."


    Jameson looked sideways and said ina solemn tone, "What?"


    Sharon then turned serious and replied, "You''re really a great observer to spot my intention."


    Jameson ignored her and looked away.


    Being interrupted by him, Sharon did not have the mood to fiddle with the water anymore.She sat there


    straight.


    The boat was peacefully sailing on the surface of the river.


    Both of them remained silent.Not long after, Sharon started yawning again.


    The warm sunlight was doing nothing but hypnotizing her.


    Finally, Sharon fell asleep.


    She tilted her head and leaned against the shoulder of the man beside her.


    Jameson looked down at her without too much emotions.


    The boatman whispered, "Sir, are youing for a vacation?"


    After a few seconds, Jameson answered with a simple yes.


    "Then what scenic spots have you two visited?"


    "We just arrivedst night.The trip doesn''t really start yet."


    The boatman said, "How about I give you some rmendations? Some ces that young couples


    like to go."


    When Sharon woke up, the boat was already moving towards the shore.


    She stretched her body and was just about to move her stiff neck when she found that she was leaning


    against something.


    After noticing that, Sharon hurried to sit upright.


    Unfortunately, she hurt her neck and let out a groan.


    Then she heard a snort from the man next to her.


    He was mocking her ridicule behavior.


    Sharon raised her hand to rub her neck.


    She couldn''t help but inquire, "Mr.Proctor, why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "Who can wake a person who pretends to be asleep?"


    He thought she was faking her sleep just to lean against him? Before Sharon could argue with him,


    Jameson had stood up.


    The boat stopped.


    He stepped forward with his long legs and got on the shore.


    Then, Jameson reached his hand for her.


    Without bothering to speak to her, he only raised his chin and signaled for her toe down.


    Sharon curled her lips and gently put her hand in his palm.


    After getting off the boat, she instantly withdrew her hand.In case he would assume that she was taking


    advantage of him again.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 92: Are You A Turtle?

    Chapter 92: Are You A Turtle?


    You Walk So Slowly! Jameson didn''t even look at her as he withdrew his hand and walked up the stairs


    with his long legs.


    After following a few steps, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want to go anywhere else? If not, I''ll


    go back."


    "No one told you that you should be more active when you''re pregnant?"


    Sharon said seriously, "The doctor only told me to rest more and to stay away from those annoying


    people and things as far as possible."


    Jameson nced over.


    "However, being with Mr.Proctor can make me happy.Where else do you want to go? Let''s make it


    quick.Otherwise, it will be dark soon.¡¯


    Jameson looked at the forced smile on her face and sneered, "I''m not going."


    Sharon took a deep breath, it better be that.


    The road back seemed to be much shorter than it was to this ce, and it didn''t take long for them to


    reach the door.


    Sharon said, "Then I''ll go upstairs.Call me if you need anything."


    Without waiting for Jameson to reply, she ran away.


    After returning to her room, Sharon sat in front of the bed and opened the draft.


    However, she picked up the pen and did not draw.


    Right now, her mind was filled with images of Jameson standing at the stern of the boat, stretching out


    his hand towards her.


    After Sharon finished drawing, she habitually signed her name on the draft.


    She put down her pen and stretched when Tiffany called.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, what are you doing?"


    Just as Sharon was about to reply, she looked down and saw the painting on the table.


    She didn''t know if it was due to guilt, but she immediately closed the draft and smiled awkwardly,


    "Nothing ...I just drew a draft.What''s wrong?"


    Fortunately, Tiffany did not notice her strangeness.


    She only said, "I''m so bored in South City alone.It will be weekend tomorrow.Why don''t Ie and


    have fun with you for some days? The photos you sent me earlier are quite nice."


    Before Sharon could think about it, she subconsciously said, "Don''t!"


    Tiffany was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "I mean ...it''s too far.Moreover, you only have two days, so you can''t have much time for fun.Next


    time.The next time you have a long vacation, you cane here."


    "Alright then, I saw Asher several days ago.He and that home wrecker were very intimate.Back then,


    he pretended that he was going to die without me.It''s really disgusting.Men are all liars.They always


    yearn for more and can never be satisfied."


    So what? Once Asher left, he busied himself.


    Feelings were nothing to people like him.


    Even Asher was like this, let alone...


    Tiffanyined for a while, then told Sharon to take care of herself and hung up.


    Sharon put down her phone and opened the draft book again.


    After thinking for a while, she tore off the page and rolled it into a ball and threw it into the trash can.


    She took a deep breath and picked up her spirits.


    She began to draw a draft of the design.


    Sharon was immersed in her work,pletely unaware that it was getting darker and darker.


    After a long time, the door was knocked twice.


    Jameson''s voice sounded, "Sharon, are you asleep?"


    Sharon got up and reluctantly opened the door, "Mr.Proctor, what''s the matter?"


    "Go out for dinner.¡¯ Only then did Sharon realize that it was time for dinner.


    However, didn''t this jerk refuse to eat out? Why did he change his mind? Jameson looked out of the


    window and said, "It''s cold tonight.Bring a coat.¡¯


    "Oh."


    Sharon went back to her room to get a coat and went downstairs.


    When she left the house, she saw the Maybach that was parked by the roadside.


    When Sharon saw Jameson walk over with long legs, she thought that they would go somewhere far


    away.


    Food was the most important thing for human, so it was better to stop being pretentious at this time.


    But what she didn''t expect was that when she opened the door to the back seat, Jameson also opened


    the door to the driver''s seat.


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Jameson looked at her with an unhappy face, "Sit in front."


    Sharon silently closed the door and walked to the passenger seat.


    On the way, Sharon had been looking out of the window, wanting to ask Jameson where they were


    going.


    But he would probably not answer, so she gave up.


    As the car drove farther and farther away, the surrounding became brighter and brighter.


    Looking at the bustling crowd, Sharon guessed that they should be in the downtown.


    This jerk was quite picky about the ce for his meal.


    He had toe all the way here to eat.


    After Jameson stopped the car, they walked forward.


    There were many people here.


    Sharon was pregnant, and her legs weren''t as long as his.


    Not long after, she was squeezed and left a long way behind.


    She wasn''t in a hurry.


    It was best if they got separated.


    They would eat on their own and went home without disturbing each other.


    But not long after, she heard a cold and deep male voice above her head, "Are you a turtle? You walk


    so slowly!"


    Sharon replied without thinking, "Are you an ostrich? You walk so fast!"


    Jameson was overwhelmed.


    Sharon did not know what kind of ce he was taking her to.


    Her belly had long since started to rumble, and the baby was also protesting, causing her to feel sick.


    She wanted to vomit but unable to.


    Jameson saw that her face was a little pale and her lips were slightly pursed.


    It was rare for him to not lose his temper.


    He only said, "We''ll be there in five minutes."


    "If I had known that you were so picky, I would have eaten two steamed buns at home."


    Jameson''s face darkened, "Sharon, don''t push me."


    Sharon ignored him and continued forward.


    Jameson was half a step away from her and slowly followed behind her.


    He blocked the crowd for her.


    When Sharon noticed this, she felt even more irritated and unconsciously quickened her pace.


    But before she could walk far, Jameson''s voice sounded, "Here we are."


    Sharon followed his line of sight and saw endless bright yellow lights and stalls on both sides of the


    street.


    All kinds of snacks, essories, toys, clothes...Everything was dazzling.


    "This is...?"


    Before she could finish asking, Jameson had lifted his leg and walked in.


    The jerk''s kindnesssted for less than two minutes.


    Standing on the street filled with stalls of snacks, Jameson looked at Sharon and said, "What do you


    want to eat?"


    Sharon didn''t stand on ceremony with him.


    She ordered a lot of snacks in one breath and then asked symbolically, "How about you?"


    "Just take care of yourself.¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    OK.


    She was just asking randomly.


    Just as Sharon was about to find a ce to sit down, she realized that Jameson was standing there


    alone with no intention of moving.


    She kindly reminded, "Mr.Proctor, the waiter will send them over when they are ready.You don''t have to


    wait here for it.¡¯


    Jameson said, "I know.¡¯


    Not knowing if it was an illusion, Sharon seemed to have heard him gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 93: Ill Give You Another Chance

    Chapter 93: I''ll Give You Another Chance


    When she was in college, there were streets like this around the campus.She and Tiffany used to go


    shopping there at night.


    However, it was not so grand and prosperous as this street.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Unexpectedly, Jameson would like such a crowed ce.


    Very quickly, the snacks that Sharon ordered were served one after another.


    With the chopsticks, she was about to have them when she found that Jameson was browsing through


    the documents on his phone.


    After some hesitation, she handed the chopsticks to him.


    The jerk just took them without looking up.


    Curling her lips with dissatisfaction, she took another pair.


    When she was halfway through the snacks, Jameson put down his phone and nced at the food on


    the table.


    "Why don''t you have these?"


    After swallowing the food, she exined "I order these for you."


    Jameson pushed the boxes in front of him to her and said indifferently, "You just need to take care of


    yourself."


    Sharon was speechless.


    He was really an ungrateful person.


    Sharon had nned to order her favorite snacks for herself.


    Seeing him busy with work, she changed her mind.


    Now that he didn''t appreciate it, she could enjoy these delicious snacks on her own.


    After having various kinds of snacks, she couldn''t help burping.


    Jameson took a nce at her, "Have you had enough?"


    "No more, I''m full.I will go to..."


    Sharon nned to ask for a packing bag.


    Before Sharon finished her words, Jameson picked up his chopsticks again and started having her


    leftovers.


    Sharon was stunned and confused at his behavior.


    What did he want to do this time? Noticing her surprised look, Jameson said in a t voice, "We had


    better not waste food."


    Obviously he misunderstood her.


    Sharon didn''t exin it and looked away.


    The streets were brightly lit at night.


    Most of the people who came here together were on intimate terms, such as lovers, friends, or family.


    However, Sharon and Jameson were divorced.


    It was hard to imagine that they would have dinner together on a street like this.


    Just as she was lost in the thought, Jameson finished, "Let''s go."


    "Alright."


    Sharon was about to walk towards the exit when she noticed that Jameson was walking towards the


    busier streets.


    Sharon was more confused.


    After walking a few steps, Jameson found that Sharon did not follow him.


    He turned to look at her and said indifferently, "I won''t hold you in front of so many people.Don''t be


    delusional."


    Sharon managed a weak smile, but she didn''t find any grounds forint.


    Finally, she speeded up to walk in front of him.


    Jameson continued to follow her unhurriedly like before.


    Sharon covertly nced back a few times.


    ¡®Is the jerk crazy? What exactly does he want to do?'' Before Sharon figured it out, she was attracted by


    the stuffed toys at a street stall.


    After picking out a few, she was about to pay by phone when she heard the sound of payment.


    Sharon turned to look at Jameson in disbelief.


    His distinctly outlined face showed an unhappy look, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to answer.


    ¡®What''s wrong with him?'' Jameson almost drove Sharon crazy.


    At this time, Jameson''s phone rang.


    He turned to find a rtively quiet ce to answer the phone.


    With a smile on his face, the owner of the stall handed the toys to Sharon.


    "He must be your husband.You are a good-looking couple."


    Sharon was about to say no while he continued, "Do youe here to hang the blessing token or float


    rivernterns?"


    "What?"


    Sharon did not hear him clearly.


    "The Matchmaker Temple is the most famous ce to visit.Many couplese here to hang the


    blessing token, which works like a charm.If you write your names on it, the matchmaker will..."


    Jameson walked towards them as the owner tried to introduce more details to her.


    Smiling with embarrassment, Sharon hurried to interrupt the owner, "I know ...I know.Thank you.We''ll


    be leaving now.¡¯


    Fortunately, Jameson did not hear the owner''s words.Otherwise, he would have mercilessly mocked


    her for her fantasies.Sharon left the stall with vigorous strides.


    Jameson walked up to her, frowning, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I...''m suddenly sleepy.I want to go back now and you can stroll around the street by yourself.¡¯


    "You are such a cker!" Sharon didn''t contradict him.


    Jameson said in cold voice, "I won''t carry you in my arms no matter what tricks you y.¡¯


    Sharon really felt a little tired at the moment.


    After two seconds of silence, she was forced to embark on this journey.


    And she didn''t know when it would end.


    After walking for a few minutes, Sharon saw a river where there were many bright and resplendent


    lanterns.


    People came here to float rivernterns.


    After going forward along the river, they arrived at a long corridor The corridor was overcrowded.


    Young people held the blessing token with their names written on it.


    They wanted to find a good ce to hang it.


    Looking at these people, Sharon understood why Jameson had brought her here.


    Since the resort was under discussion, Jameson shoulde to inspect the tourism industry


    personally to see if it could satisfy the hotel upancy.


    She was too reckless, and yet there was still a moment she thought...


    Aftering her sense, Sharon turned to find Jameson standing by the river, who was gazing at the


    rivernterns, looking all tranquil.


    She walked over and said, "Mr.Proctor..."


    "Sharon."


    Jameson interrupted her and said indifferently, "I''ll give you another chance."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sharon did get it at the moment.Jameson tilted his head to look at her.


    His thin lips moved slightly and slowly, "Marry me."


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, but I don''t need it."


    Jameson sneered coldly and looked away, "Don''t rush with your answer.You won''t be so fortunate next


    time."


    Sharon kept silent.


    It wasn''t the first time he had asked her to marry him again.


    Before Sharon said anything, Jameson continued, "I don''t want to hear othersin about me


    because of you."


    Sharon curled her lips with dissatisfaction, "Mr.Proctor, I will exin the misunderstanding to Mary.¡¯


    "You don''t have to exin.¡¯ Jameson added, "We both know you are an irresponsible person, leaving


    me without saying goodbye."


    Sharon knew that she had made mistakes in dealing with their rtionship.


    Therefore, smiling with embarrassment, she didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Jameson continued, "I''ll give you enough time to think about it and tell me the answer


    before I leave."

 Chapter 94: Why Cant You Stop Making Trouble for Me

    Chapter 94: Why Can''t You Stop Making Trouble for Me


    On the way back, Sharon did not say anything in ordance with the asion.


    Perhaps only Jameson, a bast*d, could righteously utter such irrational remarks.


    After arriving home, Sharon whispered, "Mr.Proctor, I''ll go upstairs and take a rest now.¡¯


    "OK."


    It seemed that Jameson didn''t want to say a word besides that indifferent response.


    This attitude was the true color of the br*t.


    After returning to her room, Sharon locked the door tightly and went to the bathroom with her clothes in


    her hands.


    She did not take a rest at noon.


    Moreover, she had been to so many ces with Jameson.


    Now, she really wished she could finish her shower and go to bed as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of her shower, the light above her head suddenly went out.


    A few secondster, the water became ice-cold.


    Sharon immediately turned off the shower and groped for her towel in the darkness.


    She wrapped her hair and slowly put on her clothes before she could open the window and look out.


    Naturally, the whole street was cked out.


    Bridge Street had a long history, and its circuits were also old.


    There have been power failures from time to time.


    However, this kind of ident happened mostly in the daytime, so it didn''t bring about much impact on


    people''s life.


    Moreover, the problem could be fixed very quickly.


    It was the first time that power outage had happened at night since Sharon moved here.


    She walked out of the bathroom and groped for her phone on the table.


    She turned on the shlight, and slowly went downstairs.


    Sharon remembered Charlotte once told her that the candles were kept in the locker in the hall.


    However, after finding out the candles, Sharon realized something even more embarrassing.


    She didn''t have a lighter.


    She had searched everywhere she could, but she still couldn''t find any lighter.


    Sharon turned around and looked at the pitch-ck door.


    She sighed helplessly and asked, "Mr.Proctor, are you asleep?"


    A few secondster, the door was opened.


    Jameson looked at her coldly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Well ...the electricity is off.Do you have a lighter? May I borrow it to light some candles."


    Jameson said very ruthlessly, "Didn''t you get sleepy for a long time? What else do you want to do


    besides sleeping when the power is cut off?"


    She didn''t respond to his rude remarks.


    Ina pleading manner, Sharon was always ina good temper.


    She said, "I still have some foam on my hair.So I have to boil water to wash my hair.¡¯


    "With what?"


    "Charlotte has a coal stove.I''ve seen it before.It''s supposed to work."


    Jameson pursed the corners of his lips and asked, "Where is it?"


    "It should be in the kitchen,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "I can''t remember.I have to see whether it''s there or not."


    She paused without forgetting what she was here for.


    "By the way, could you please lend me the lighter?"


    "No."


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    You would never resume matrimonial rtion with me! To hell with you, bast*rd! Jameson came out of


    the room and took a candle from her hand, walking straight to the kitchen.


    When Sharon followed him to the kitchen, the candle had already been lit on the shelf, and the tiny


    me was swaying in the wind.


    Jameson took out the stove from a pile of debris.He nced at Sharon.


    "What are you doing here?" He said unhappily.


    "Well, I..."


    "Wait outside.¡¯


    With the help of the candles on the shelf, Sharon lit up the candles in her hand.


    When she left, she kindly left one for Jameson.


    At the courtyard, Sharon put the candles she had on the stone table, rubbing her hands and looking up


    at the sky.


    Without the city lights, the moon in the sky looked even bleaker and brighter.


    Before long, Sharon heard some noiseing from the kitchen, but she did not see Jamesone


    out.


    She tried to hold it back but she failed.


    She finally asked, "Mr.Proctor, Is it the case that you don''t know how to use it?"


    After a few seconds of silence, a voice came from the kitchen, "Shut up!"


    "Alright."


    Sharon waited for another ten minutes before she saw Jamesoning out with a coal stove


    mismatched with him in any case.


    After cing kettle on the stove, Jameson squatted on one knee and turned to her.


    "Speak it out if you anything else to say."


    Sharon blinked and said, "I''m hungry.¡¯ Jameson remained silent.


    Sharon thought he might mock her by saying "You''ve got a dog''s belly that cannot get enough with


    food".


    After all, he had already used many animals to describe her tonight.


    She muttered softly, "A pregnant woman is easy to get hungry.Besides, I didn''t take the initiative to


    mention it."


    "So it''s my fault?"


    Jameson ignored her and took out his phone.


    Seeing that he was calling Jacob, Sharon said immediately, "Mr.Proctor, please don''t do it.I didn''t really


    mean it.Please don''t bother Mr.Jacob when it''s sote."


    Jameson put down his phone and looked at her quietly, and then he asked, "Then what do you want?"


    "I have some snacks in my room ...Mr.Proctor, could you please help me to take them down?" Sharon


    said reluctantly.


    If it hadn''t been the power outage, she would have done it by herself long ago.


    Jameson stood up and said, "Wait here."


    Sharon smiled as a response to his indifference.


    She said, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor.It''s all in a small basket on the desk.Please just take some of them at


    will."


    On the second floor.


    Sharon''s desk was right beside the window, and the moonlight was faintly shining on the table.


    It was quiet and gentle.


    Jameson found the basket full of snacks at a nce.


    He didn''t have any interest in selection, so he simply picked up the whole basket of snacks.


    He just walked for a couple of steps before he stepped on something.


    Jameson took a step back and crouched down.


    Sharon supported herself with her hands on the table and looked at the flickering candles in front of


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She was slightly distracted.


    Ever since thest night, Jameson''s attitude towards her has be very strange.


    Although his words were still so unpleasant to hear, he actually took care of her in detail.


    Could it be the result of the change of living environment? Not knowing how long it had past, something


    was suddenly put in front of her.


    Sharon stopped thinking and raised her head to see the basket full of snacks.


    Her lips moved as she wanted to say something.


    Forget about it.


    Jameson was already willing to condescend to fetch her snacks.


    What else can she expect him to do? "Thank you, Mr.Proctor.¡¯ she said with a smile.


    Jameson said unhappily, "I don''t need ¡®thank you.I''d prefer you stop making troubles for me."


    Sharon ignored his words.


    She opened a bag of snacks.


    "Mr.Proctor, do you want some?"


    "No."


    That sounded good.


    Anyway, she just asked him out of politeness.


    Sharon felt much better when she ate her snack.


    Jameson sat beside her.


    His ck eyes were fixing on her.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "Sharon.


    "What?"


    In the darkness, Jameson frowned slightly and looked down at her belly.


    His thin lips moved, but he still didn''t say the rest.


    Sharon asked, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson looked back and said indifferently, "It''s good for the mind if you eat less junk food."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, the water on the stove boiled.Sharon put down her snack.


    Just as she was about to get the basin, Jameson had already stood up and disappeared into the


    darkness.


    Two minutester, he came out with a kettle of cold water in his hand.

 Chapter 95: Why Dont You Like Me?

    Chapter 95: Why Don''t You Like Me?


    Sharon never expected that one day, the jerk Jameson would boil water for her to wash her hair.


    His status put aside, it felt bizarre.


    To Sharon, it was like the treat before execution.It freaked her out.


    She said, "Mr.Proctor ...I will do it myself."


    Jameson returned coldly, "Be quiet.¡¯ Sharon said no more.


    Warm water flowed down from the top of her head and into the flower bushes.


    Even though Sharon couldn''t see the whole picture, she guessed that it must be a very happy and


    warm scene.


    Of course, the premise was that the jerk did not have a cold face.


    Apart from that, every move of them was serene and slow, giving people the impression that they were


    an ordinary loving couple.


    As soon as this thought popped up in her mind, Sharon was shocked and subconsciously dodged from


    him.


    Jameson held her shoulder and said unhappily, "Don''t move.Didn''t you say the temperature of the


    water was okay?"


    Hearing that, she was even more tempted to imagine the happily married life they could have.


    "I was bitten by a mosquito,¡¯¡¯ she said after a moment of silence.


    "I didn''t know both men and mosquitoes were attracted to you."


    "Since I''m so attractive to men, why don''t you like me?" she retorted.


    Jameson was lost for words.


    In fact, Sharon regretted what she had said as soon as she finished speaking.


    She knew nothing good coulde from that jerk.


    Unexpectedly, just then, the lights in the courtyard suddenly lit up.


    Immediately after, the electrical appliances in the house and the streetmps were restored to power.


    She hadn''t gotten the answer yet.But it didn''t matter.


    The light in the yard was ring.


    When she turned her head to avoid the light, she identally met his calm eyes and hurriedly turned


    away.


    After wrapping her hair in a dry towel, she said, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor, I''m going upstairs."


    Reaching the room, Sharon quickly locked the door and let out a breath of relief.


    It was so close.


    If Jameson had answered her, his mean words might be irritating enough to give her another sleepless


    night.


    Sharon went back into the bathroom to blow-dry her hair.Before she could finish that, she sneezed.


    At night, while lying on the bed, Sharon looked out of the window quietly, thinking about what had


    happened earlier that day.


    Jameson had acted too strangely.


    She couldn''t help wondering, ¡®Does he like me?¡¯ What he did just didn''t make sense.


    By midnight, still unable to interpret his behavior, Sharon yawned and dozed off.It was a sound sleep.


    The next day, she didn''t wake up until there was a knock on the door.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    When she sat up, she felt dizzy and had a stuffy nose.


    Sharon stayed on the bed for a while before she got up to open the door.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning against the wall, Jameson nced at her and said, "I didn''t expect you to hold a grudge."


    "What?"


    "Just because I said you ate too much, you didn''t have to starve yourself." Sharon was confused.


    She turned around and looked out of the window, only to find that the sun had risen high in the sky.It


    seemed almost noon.


    "I don''t have any appetite,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said sluggishly.


    "You enjoy your meal."


    After saying that, she turned around to go back to sleep.Jameson grabbed her wrist and felt her


    forehead with his other hand.


    "Go to the hospital," he ordered.


    What he said still bothered her.


    She reflexively shook off his hand and stammered, "Not necessary ...I just need to sleep for a while.¡¯


    Jameson could easily read her mind.


    Hands in his pant pockets, he looked at her and scolded, "Sharon, use your head.If I was to get rid of


    the baby, would I have let you stay here for more than half a month?"


    "No matter what, you don''t want the baby.Anyway, I won''t go.¡¯ Jameson sneered, "It''s best if your cold


    gets worse.Then before I make a move, your..."


    Sharon hurriedly covered his mouth with her hand to stop him from finishing his sentence.


    "Mr.Proctor, be a good person."


    Making harsh remarks was always his style.


    Running out of patience, he asked sternly, "Are you going or not?"


    "Fine, I''ll go.Thank you for the ride, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson was surprised.


    "Did I ever say I was going to take you there?"he asked with a long face.


    She said, "Never mind.Please move."


    She walked past him, but before she could go far, he scooped her up.


    She raised her head and saw his chiseled jawline.


    "If you passed out here, it would waste more of my time,'''' he said.


    Sharon decided to ignore him.


    He could say whatever he wanted.


    She didn''t have the strength to quarrel with him.


    In the hospital, the doctor said that Sharon had caught a cold.


    She just needed to take some medicine and rest.


    As he said that, the doctor looked at Jameson, who was standing at the door with a cold expression.


    "How could you let her catch a cold in such weather? As her husband, you should take good care of


    her.You''re too irresponsible.¡¯ Sharon hurriedly exined, "No ...he is not..."


    "He is not what? Listen, young girl, women suffer the most when they''re pregnant.Although you''ve


    passed the morning sickness phase, when your belly begins to swell, all parts of your body will


    change.When that happens, it''ll be even more ufortable.¡¯


    Then the doctor looked at Jameson again and scolded, "When a woman is willing to give birth to your


    child, it is a sign of love for you.Cherish her."


    Hearing this, Jameson nced at Sharon.


    She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    Sharon was embarrassed, feeling blood surge up into her head.


    Somehow, she gathered some strength and stood up.


    "Thank you, doctor.I''ll remember that.Bye."


    She quickly rushed out of the consulting room.


    When she got the medicine from the pharmacy, Jameson appeared behind her and said indifferently,


    "You look energetic."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Jameson continued, "Looks like I don''t need to carry you anymore.¡¯


    "Mr.Proctor...¡¯


    "Yes?"


    "Could you just shut up for a second?"


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    "You don''t need to take what the doctor said to heart.It''s my personal decision to keep this baby.It has


    nothing to do with you."


    Jameson said unhurriedly, "I know.¡¯ Just as Sharon breathed a sigh of relief, he continued, "Yes, it has


    nothing to do with me that you want to give birth to my child.Nor does the case when you secretly drew


    me on the paper."


    His tone was dripping with sarcasm.Sharon was too shocked to respond.

 Chapter 96: What a Capable Liar You Are

    Chapter 96: What a Capable Liar You Are


    Never could Sharon have thought that he would see the piece of paper that she had torn off.Her face


    immediately turned red, and she was on no ground to refute it.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Where are your excuses?"


    After holding back for a long time, Sharon said, "It''s ...for my practice!!"


    Actually, even herself didn''t believe what she said.


    However, that jerk was wired differently.


    Perhaps he would buy it.


    At this moment, Jameson''s thin lips curved up, and a lowugh overflowed from his throat.


    "...¡± Sharon stammered.


    What was so funny! Jameson said, "Let''s go for a meal.I''m hungry."


    After tossing and turning for more than half a day, they finally got home after eating.


    Sharonpletely ignored the jerk and went upstairs to sleep.


    But who would have thought that just as she was lying on the bed, a knock on the door was heard.


    Sharon restrained her temper and got up to open the door, "What''s the matter, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson held a ss of water in his hand and said, "Take the medicine."


    "I''ll take it after I wake up."


    "Take it before sleep.¡¯ Jameson''s tone and attitude were tough, and he gave her a sense of pressure


    that he could pour the medicine into her mouth if she didn''t.


    Sharon took the ss of water over and slowly walked to the desk to put it down.


    She unfolded the medicine given by the doctor, threw it into her mouth and swallowed it by drinking a


    few mouthfuls of water.


    After taking the medicine, Sharon turned her head around and found that Jameson had already sat on


    the sofa in her bedroom getting to work, with theptop on hisps.


    Sharon, "?"


    "Mr.Proctor, I''m going to sleep, she reminded impolitely.


    Jameson did not raise his head and said indifferently, "I didn''t forbid you to sleep.¡¯ Sharon gritted her


    teeth and said, "Thank you for Mr.Proctor to bring me water.I have already taken the medicine.You can


    leave now."


    Jameson''s long fingers paused for a moment.


    He gently raised his eyes to look at her, and then looked out of the window and said, "The scenery here


    is pretty good.¡¯


    Did it mean he wasn''t going to leave?! Without Sharon''s speaking, Jameson said, "Didn''t you say I


    didn''t care about you? You sleep on your own.I''ll stay here with you.¡¯


    "...I Didn''t say it!"


    "It''s all the same." Jameson didn''t really care about it.


    He just said, "Sharon, I don''t want to be called an irresponsible person because of you.Go to sleep.I


    don''t want to say it a third time."


    She had never known that the jerk cared about other people''s words.


    Forgot it, she couldn''t do anything to him anyway, so she might as well not to get more angry.


    "Mr.Proctor, please close the curtains."


    Sharonid on the bed with her back to him and pulled the nket.


    Jameson said, "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, the sound of the curtains closing could still be heard.


    Sharon was lying on the bed, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but raised.


    The light was so dark that she wanted to see how the jerk worked.


    He couldn''t sit here all afternoon.


    For a long time, there was no sound in the room.


    Sharon began to get sleepy after taking the medicine.


    She rubbed her head against the pillow and fell asleep.


    Not aware how long, Sharon felt the bed move slightly.


    She slept nkly and did not notice anything.


    She only turned around and habitually hugged something.


    She found it cold andfortable, and then rubbed against it.


    When Charlotte returned, it was almost dark.


    She did not find Sharon in the courtyard.


    She thought that Sharon should still be sleeping, like before.


    After putting the rice into the pot, she went upstairs to call her.


    She knocked on the door and said, "Sharon, are you there?"


    Sharon rubbed her eyes and replied in a hoarse voice, "Yes."


    "It''s time for dinner.Get up."


    Charlotte paused for a moment and asked, "Has Jameson left?"


    Just as Sharon wanted to answer, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    He was supposed to be sitting on the sofa.


    Why was he on her bed and hugging her waist? Before Sharon could recover from her shock,


    Charlotte''s voice spread over again, "Sharon?"


    She didn''t have time to think, "What? ...Well, maybe he has left.I was asleep in the afternoon and didn''t


    see him."


    Charlotte said, "Alright, then I''ll go down."


    As soon as Charlotte left, Sharon heard a low and hoarse male voice beside her ear, "What a capable


    liar you are."


    "....¡± Sharon was lost for words.


    Who was she telling the lie for? Sharon hurriedly pulled his hand away and got up.


    "Mr.Proctor!"


    She said angrily.


    Jameson sat up, one of his long legs slightly bent, and his voice carried a hint of exhaustion, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "You..."


    Sharon even couldn''t say anything about his arrogance.


    After a long time, she said, "I can call the police for this!"


    Jameson said, "You want to call the police because I''m in your bed?"


    "This isn''t about in my bed, it''s about sleeping beside me without my permission!"


    "But you have slept beside me for quite many times."


    "We weren''t divorced back then.It was legal."


    Jameson said after a long while, "Oh, really?"


    Sharon was suddenly speechless, because Jameson''s indifferent attitude reminded her of that night


    not too long ago.That was indeed after the divorce.


    Jameson stood up and said, "If you don''t call the police, I''ll leave now."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ",.., ¡° Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    The jerk was quitecent.


    Just as he opened the door, Sharon hurriedly said, "Wait!"


    Right now, Charlotte was cooking in the kitchen.


    He would just happen to meet her when he went downstairs.


    Sharon said, "I''ll go down first ...You cane downter."


    After saying that, she hurried downstairs before Jameson could say anything.


    Just at this moment, Mary brought something over and was talking to Charlotte in the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Sharon breathed out gently.


    Fortunately, she was smart to not let Jamesone downstairs.


    Otherwise, if he saw Mary, she would be unable to exin herself no matter how eloquent she was.


    But Sharon didn''t expect Jameson toe in immediately after she came downstairs.


    This jerk was deliberately trying to piss her off, isn''t he? Compared to Sharon, Mary was the one who


    felt shocked most when she saw Jameson.


    She widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "Jameson ...Mr.Proctor, why are you here?"


    After all, he was a powerful man.


    It was inappropriate for her to call him Jameson.


    Jameson nodded slightly at her, "Hello, Mary."


    Mary was even more surprised when she saw that he was wearing slippers.


    "He is my son¡± Charlotte exined softly.


    "What!"


    Jameson did not care about what was happening behind him.


    He nced coldly at Sharon and returned to the room.


    Sharon noticed that his shirt seemed to be a little dirty.


    This ...wasn''t her fault.


    He had only himself to me.


    This was what he deserved for getting onto her bed without her permission.


    Just think about it.


    At the door, Mary was dumbfounded, as if she could not ept this fact for a long time.

 Chapter 97: Maybe Its My Fault

    Chapter 97: Maybe It''s My Fault


    After Mary left, Charlotte whispered to Sharon, "Did you fight again?"


    Was it so obvious? Sharon tried to say something but she was too embarrassed to tell Charlotte the


    reason.


    She could only lie calmly, "There''s nothing serious.Perhaps he was in a bad mood."


    Seemingly clear about the whole thing, Charlotte sighed, "He has always been into putting on a long


    face to others since his childhood."


    Sharon thought to herself.It was just as what she had expected.


    Charlotte said, "Alright, just leave him alone.Let''s have dinner.It was not long before Jameson came out


    after changing his clothes.He was still having a frosty look, as if someone here owed him money.


    Everything had been okay before she knew Jameson was Charlotte''s son.


    Now that she know that, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed to sit at the dining table with


    them.


    She naturally regarded herself as an outsider, let alone interfering with their affairs.


    However, during dinner, Sharon observed them carefully.


    Perhaps because of their respective personality, Charlotte and Jameson dealt with each other in a in


    and natural way.


    They neither gave too much attention nor showed estrangement and indifference, which was quite


    different from theirst meeting.


    This was good.


    For Sharon, she only had vague memories of her mother.


    She forgot her mother''s appearance, and even details about daily life with her mother.


    Even if one day, Josh told her that she was abandoned by someone else, and was picked up by him,


    she would believe it.


    When it came to Josh, her thoughts were wandering.


    After that night, she consciously tried to blot out Josh, deceiving herself that he was dead.


    He must be spending his time at leisure somewhere with arge amount of money.


    If possible, she wished he would never appear again in her life.


    After dinner, Charlotte went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Sharon was about to go upstairs to have a rest when Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "Where are


    you going?"


    "Go to bed.Or where else can I go?"


    He frowned and said, "Are you a pig? Can you still fall asleep after the whole day''s rest?"


    Sharon looked at him calmly.


    "Mr.Proctor, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Jameson rose from the chair and said indifferently, "Go out for a walk with me."


    "Mr.Proctor, I have walked along this street with you for countless times these days.Please take your


    time and do it yourself.I won''t..."


    "Go with me or not?"


    Sharon was speechless with rage.


    Sheined to herself, ¡®This jerk was really annoying.


    Apart from threatening her, he could do nothing!¡¯ She angrily took a step forward and said, "Fine, go!"


    Jameson smiled faintly and then followed behind her.


    The neighbors had returned from work, and the streets were bustling with people.


    Some elder women passing by even greeted Sharon asionally.


    However, when they saw the man behind her, they showed surprise and seized up the couple, finally


    giving a knowing expression.


    Soon, Sharon felt quite embarrassed and even wanted to find somewhere to hide.


    Things were worse now.


    The jerk said that night that he was married, and now everyone knew she was pregnant.


    There must be all kinds of rumors about them hereafter.


    Nevertheless, Jameson, who always took these things seriously, seemed not to notice anything.


    He remained calm, and kept a distance of half a meter behind her.


    Sharon quickened her pace and perfunctorily walked along the street to the end.


    She said, "Mr.Proctor, maybe you can walk on by yourself.I really want to go back."


    This time, he said nothing and only agreed in a low voice.


    On the way back, Sharon finally couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.Proctor, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes."


    "How long will it take you toplete the rest of your work here?"


    Jameson turned to her with a cold gaze.


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Sharon stopped and said sincerely, "I feel that people tend to gossip about a man and a woman living


    in the same house anyway, even if they are a normal couple, let alone a divorced couple like us who


    should keep a distance in all aspects ...Of course, I''m not driving you away.You can stay here as you


    please.I mean I can take a hotel room for a couple of days."


    Jameson said coldly, "Why didn''t you remember to keep a distance from me when you seduced me?"


    "...Sharon blushed slightly and was somewhat shy to say anything.


    "Mr.Proctor, can you ...use another word? To be exact, it was mutual at that time.Don''t make it sound


    like I forced you."


    "Maybe you were daydreaming about that¡± Jameson said and then left.


    "This is just my suggestion, Mr.Proctor.I believe you should have noticed it as well.It is really improper


    for us to live together now,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "What do we mean to each other?"


    "We''re divorced now..."


    Jameson mercilessly interrupted her, "We''re divorced now but still bedmates, aren''t we?"


    Sharon felt that she really couldn''t continue chatting with him anymore.


    ¡®Couldn''t he talk like a normal person?¡¯


    Obviously, Jameson didn''t want to talk to her either.


    Neither of them spoke during the rest of the journey.Jameson did not walk behind her as before, and


    quickly left her far away behind him.


    Sharon was a little tired after a long walk, so she sat down in a chair to have a rest.


    The jerk was really bad-tempered.


    He just got angry all of a sudden.


    She was just discussing with him, but she didn''t mean it.


    Even if she moved out, she would be the one who was suffering.


    Sharon sat there for more than ten minutes.


    Although she was still annoyed, she felt much more refreshed than before after walking.


    She took a deep breath and rose to her feet.


    When she was about to return, she saw Jameson standing not far away and staring at her coldly.


    She even did not know when he had returned.


    Perhaps because she was pregnant and a sentimental person, her tears fell when she felt somewhat


    aggrieved, coupled with the influence of the wind.


    Jameson was speechless.


    He walked up to her and said, "Do you think you have a point?"


    Although his words were still unpleasant, his tone was much softer than before.


    Sharon turned her head and rubbed her eyes.


    "No one else has a point when you''re at odds with them.Whatever you say is right, and others are


    always wrong and scheming.¡¯


    "You''re always more eloquent than me.No one beats you in this."


    "Then don''t talk to me." Jameson smiled.


    He couldn''t tell whether she was Childish, or their fight.


    Sharon felt more and more aggrieved, and burst into tears.


    Just as she was about to leave him alone, he suddenly grabbed her wrist to him and gently patted her


    back.


    "Alright, maybe it''s my fault.Don''t cry, darling.¡¯ Sharon was stunned in his arms and said unwillingly,


    "Maybe?"


    Jameson said, "Don''t push your luck."


    "Fine."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98: If She Talked About It, She Wouldnt Be

    Chapter 98: If She Talked About It, She Wouldn''t Be


    After another night of rest, Sharon had been much over the cold.She had slept too long yesterday, so


    she woke up at about eight o''clock.


    When Sharon went downstairs, Charlotte was cooking breakfast.


    She probably didn''t think Sharon would get up so early.


    "Sharon, you''re going to have to wait.Breakfast is not ready yet."


    "It is fine, Charlotte.I''m not hungry.


    I think I need to take a walk.¡¯ "Okay,e back soon."


    "OK."


    It was getting cooler these days.


    There was a ray of sunlight in the sky, but it wasn''t giving any warmth.


    Near the small bridge, the ground was bestrewn with golden fallen leaves.


    Autumn wasing.


    After a slow walk, Sharon went back to the house.


    When she was going in, someone suddenly pulled her from behind.


    She turned around, "Mary?"


    Mary took a peek inside, gestured for Sharon to keep quiet, and then took her to her own house.


    Sharon seemed perplexed, "Mary, what happened?"


    Mary closed the door and said, "Sharon, I want to ask you what you think of Mr.Proctor?"


    What did she think of Jameson? If she talked about it, she wouldn''t be sleepy.


    She could talk about the jerk for three whole days.


    Sharon thought for a while and asked, "Why did you bring this up?"


    "You know that he is Charlotte''s son, don''t you?" said Mary.


    Sharon nodded.


    "That''s kind of a coincidence, isn''t it? When we received the tip that our houses would be tore down


    and reconstructed, Charlotte said she has a son.And her son is so ungrateful that he hasn''te to


    see her inst 20 years."


    "I did some researchst night, and there is a new fraudulent scheme.They are looking for the elders


    who have lost their children and live alone.Then they would pretend to be the elders'' kids and cheat


    them of their money."


    "What?"


    Mary, were you being too crazy about this? Mary was very worried.


    "Just think.They haven''t seen each other for twenty years.Now Charlotte is going to be rich, and the


    man said he is her son.That just doesn''t sound right."


    "Wait ...Mary, don''t you remember? James...Mr.Proctor is a real estate developer.He probably won''t


    cheat Charlotte out of herpensation."


    Mary paused for a while and then said, "Yes, I forgot.I was so busy thinking about how she could have


    a son.But it is even stranger.Since he is that rich, it is easy for him to find Charlotte, right? Why didn''t


    he show up for so many years?"


    Sharon was also puzzled at that.


    She did not ask what had happened before, but based on what Jeffery had told her and Jameson''s


    attitude, she had a vague idea that it was not of Jameson''s own volition that he was taken to the


    Proctor''s.


    Sharon guessed that Albert might be putting pressure on Charlotte to give Jameson to him.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mothers always hoped their kids had a good life.Maybe that was why Charlotte left.


    Sharon couldn''t help wondering what she would do if she were Charlotte.


    What if, a few yearster, Jameson changed his mind, asked her to give him the baby the child and


    then kicked her out.


    What was she supposed to do about it? Mary touched Sharon and asked, "Sharon, what are you


    thinking? Do you also think I have a point?"


    "Nothing.Mary, don''t worry.Mr.Proctor is Charlotte''s son.They...They are quite simr."


    "I''m not worried.I just thought that Charlotte has been alone for most of her life.She doesn''t seem to


    have any rtives.I''m afraid she had been cheated."


    Sharon smiled, "Don''t worry, Mary, She won''t."


    Mary nodded, "By the way, I don''t know why Julian moved away without saying goodbye.What..."


    "Mary, I have to go back for breakfast.Bye!"


    When Sharon ran out of the house, Mary sighed.


    Perhaps because Charlotte was there, Jameson didn''t treat Sharon as a maid.


    Sharon finally had time to do things she liked.


    Lately the series designed by Rita had alsoe out.


    It was quite popr.


    With the Proctor Group''s support, she was even bolder.In Lumiere Jewelry, she treated everyone like


    dirt except Lance.


    But Tiffany was not convinced.


    She had fights with Rita several time.


    Rita once said triumphantly, "When your works are presented at international exhibitions, you can


    speak with me.¡¯


    Tiffany wanted to p Rita in her face, but Tiffany''s colleagues were holding her back and telling her to


    calm down.


    "Well, she did spend a few years studying in Paris, which was something you gave up on.


    Why is she so cocky? They might think the Fashion Week was set for her."


    "You were wrong."


    Sharon said as she was working on the draft.


    "It wasn''t that I gave up on it.I was forced to give it up."


    Tiffany sighed on the phone, "Yes, a man who loses position may be subjected to much indignity.Didn''t


    Rita say shees from a rich family? She always put English words in her sentences when


    speaking.Someone saw her father came to see her that day, and then we all knew she isn''t rich at all."


    Tiffany felt much better after talking with Sharon.


    She said, "I went to the school to see Ruben yesterday.He is fine.Don''t worry.Did you ask the jerk for


    help again?"


    "I don''t know who else to turn to."


    Sharon said after a pause.


    "Fine.Only he would throw his weight around.But he''s not bad this time.Why would he even agree to


    help you? I know he is an unforgiving man."


    Sharon was speechless, because she just turned around and saw Jameson standing behind her.


    He was holding a ss of milk in one hand and put the other in his pocket.


    He stared at Sharon coldly.


    When Tiffany heard no answer, she thought there was something wrong with the phone, "Sharon? Are


    you still in here?"


    Sharon gave a shortugh, "He''s pretty nice, and he isn''t an unforgiving man..."


    "Pretty nice? That jerk never said something nice, didn''t he?"


    "No, no, no..."


    Sharon covered the phone with paper in panic, but she didn''t expect that Jameson would put the ss


    on the table and turn around her chair.


    Then he leaned over, put his hand on the armrest of the chair, stared at her with his ck eyes, and


    said in a low and gentle voice, "Why don''t you tell her why I agreed to help you first?"

 Chapter 99: Does He Like You

    Chapter 99: Does He Like You


    Tiffany, who was on the other end of the line, was lost for words.


    After ten seconds of silence, she officially said, "Hello, Mr.Proctor.I''m Sharon''s new friend.My name is


    Jocelyn.¡¯


    "Is that so?" Jameson said faintly.


    "Yes.Nice to talk to you.I will leave you two alone."


    Then she hung up quickly.The room fell into a deathly silence after that.


    Sharon had never wished she could disappear from this world.


    The man''s eyes were dark and cold.


    She snapped her gaze back and slowly looked down, trying to avoid his eyes.


    But just as she thought, Jameson''s arms closed, and she was almost held into his embrace.


    Sharon stopped and hurriedly sat back in her chair.


    She looked out of the window andughed, "Mr.Proctor, look outside..."


    "I want an exnation."


    Sharon''s eyes quickly rolled.


    How could she exin this? She couldn''t tell him that was what they call him privately.


    There were some things that people just needed to understand, but they didn''t have to talk about it.


    Sharon thought for a while and said seriously, "Mr.Proctor, I didn''t hear a knock on the door.¡¯


    "I did."


    All right, there was no way to find a problem with him.


    Just as she was racking her brain to think of how to answer, Jameson suddenly retracted his hands


    and stood up, saying softly, "The milk is getting cold.Drink it first."


    Sharon hurriedly got the milk cup, as if she had grasped at straws.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But before she drank milk, he sat on the sofa and said, "You can think of a reason after drinking it."


    She choked on the milk.


    Then she drank the milk slowly, licked her lips, and said earnestly, "Mr.Proctor, I''m sorry, It''s my fault."


    He did not raise his head, "Why do you say that?"


    "I shouldn''t scold you in private.Most importantly, I shouldn''t let you hear it."


    "You mean that you can scold me behind my back?"


    Sharon waved her hand, "No, no, of course not."


    Why was the man so aggressive? Although she was wrong in this matter, he still spoke ill of her.


    Jameson ignored her and left.


    Seeing him walk away, Sharon felt that she hade back from the dead.


    After a while, Tiffany phoned her again and asked, "Sharon, are you still alive?"


    Sharon got speechless.That was a narrow escape.


    Tiffany added, "Aren''t you in the South City? That man...Why is Mr.Proctor with you?"


    Sharonughed hollowly, "It''s a long story."


    "Cut it short.¡¯ Sharon got speechless again.


    Sharon could only tell her things that had happened these days.


    She did not mention that Charlotte was Jameson''s birth mother.


    Tiffany shouted, "Sharon, why do I always feel that he likes you? It doesn''t make any sense.¡¯


    "I don''t know what he''s thinking.Anyway, he''ll leave in a few days."


    "What about you? Aren''t youing back with him?" Sharon shook her head.


    She wanted to say something, but she felt that it was meaningless.


    Sharon didn''t want to leave, but she just didn''t know if things would go as she wished at that time.


    She said, "Maybe it is the best choice to note back."


    At least, she could stay away from those troubles.


    After hanging up, she looked at the clock.It was eleven oclock.


    She had a backache after sitting too long, so she nned to go downstairs to take some exercise.


    In the courtyard, Mary was picking vegetables with Charlotte when she saw Sharone down and


    said, "Sharon, have you finished work?"


    "Not yet,¡¯ she said.


    "There''s no hurry.I''m A little tired, so Ie down and take a walk."


    Mary added, "It''s good to take more walks.You don''t look pregnant yet.When your belly gets bigger, it


    won''t be convenient for you to exercise."


    After a few casual chats, Charlotte went into the kitchen to cook.


    Mary pulled Sharon to sit at the stone table and painstakingly asked, "Sharon, is it really impossible for


    you and Julian to be together?"


    Sharon said embarrassingly, "Yes, thank you for your concern.I really don''t want to consider these


    things right now."


    "How can you not think about it? Girls should think about themselves."


    Mary said and sighed, "What exactly do we want in our lives? We just wantfort, freedom and


    care."


    Then Mary talked with Jameson, "Is that right? Jameson."


    Sharon got speechless.


    Jameson gave a faint hum, walked closer and sat in front of her.


    Hearing someone agree with her, Mary happily said, "Sharon, you have to move on.What''s done is


    done, and there is no turning back.If you don''t like Julian, I will look for another one for you.Just stop


    thinking about your ex-husband, he''s not a good person...¡¯


    "Auntie Mary.¡¯ Sharon hurriedly interrupted her, "You really misunderstood.It''s not what you think.My ex-


    husband..."


    "You have fallen deep.Even now, you''re speaking up for your irresponsible ex-husband."


    Mary seemed to think that she could not convince Sharon by herself, so she pulled Jameson in and


    said, "Jameson, there should be many outstanding young talents in yourpany.How about


    introducing them to Sharon."


    Jameson took a deep look at her, "Ms.Allyson, do you need it?"


    "...No, thank you."


    Jameson added, "! really didn''t see Ms.Allyson''s deep affection for her ex-husband.It''s really touching."


    Sharon got speechless again.


    Jerk, shame on you.


    When Mary saw that she couldn''t convince Sharon, so she could only helplessly sigh and change the


    topic to Jameson, "Oh right, Jameson,st time I heard you mention your wife, you two are really close,


    right?"


    "Perhaps, ¡° Jameson said.


    Hearing this, Mary immediately noticed that something was wrong with his marriage.


    She immediately said, "Jameson, I am well-experienced.If you believe me, you can tell me.I will give


    you a solution."


    Sharon really didn''t know where to put herself.


    She said, "Auntie, I still have something to do, so I''ll..."


    Mary pulled her back and said, "Sharon, listen to this.


    Perhaps it will be useful to you.


    Marriage is a subject that you have to learn.¡¯ Jameson said slowly, "She quarreled with me and lost her


    temper.She ran away."

 Chapter 100: Since Youve Asked

    Chapter 100: Since You''ve Asked


    Mary shook her head and said, "She must have a bad temper.Why didn''t she m down and talk to


    you? What happened after that? Did you go find her?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Then did she go back with you?"


    "No.She is pregnant with my child and is dating someone else."


    Mary was shocked and pped her thigh.


    She said angrily, "Are you kidding? How could she do that? She should not date another man even if


    you are having a fight.She''s cheating on you! It''s bigamy! She''s carrying your baby.Oh, she..."


    Sharon, who had been sitting aside and listening, could not help but add, "They had got divorced.¡¯


    Mary replied immediately, "Even if they got divorced, she should not...Wait...They had got divorced?"


    Mary paused for a moment and asked in disbelief, "Jameson, you have got divorced?"


    Jameson nced at Sharon and nodded.


    "Well..."


    At this moment, Charlotte came out.


    Mary had a loud voice, so Charlotte could hear her in the kitchen.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt it was embarrassing, so she made an excuse and got Mary away.


    They went to Mary''s home.


    As they entered the door, Mary said, "Charlotte, I still had something to say to Jameson.I didn''t expect


    him to be divorced.Don''t you care about your son?"


    "Both of them are divorced." Charlotte sighed.


    "That''s right."


    Mary lowered her voice, "Hey, Charlotte.I think Jameson and Sharon are good for each other.Jameson


    is single now.I''ll ask him next time.Maybe he..."


    "Mary,¡¯ Charlotte held her arm, "Didn''t you see that they''re talking about each other?"


    "What..."


    "They came from the South City.Both of them are divorced.She is pregnant and has left her husband,


    and he is here to look for his wife.Do you understand now?"


    Mary didn''t know what to Say.


    She had just epted the fact that Jameson was Charlotte''s son.Now she was lost in thought again.


    After a while, she said doubtfully, "You mean ...Sharon''s irresponsible ex-husband is..."


    Charlotte nodded, "I didn''t ask much about what happened.But I''ve talked to Sharon before.There


    seemed to be a misunderstanding between them.Jameson only believes what he sees.I don''t know


    how to persuade him.¡¯ Mary was not listening to Charlotte.Mary suddenly patted her forehead as she


    remembered that she had tried to get Sharon and Julian together in front of Jameson.And she had


    even cursed Sharon''s ex-husband¡­¡±


    She panicked.


    Why did she do that? However, someone was even more embarrassed than Mary.


    It was Sharon.


    She was still in the courtyard, wondering whether she should leave or stay.


    She didn''t expect Mary to say those words.


    What was worse, Sharon had offended Jameson not long ago.


    This man spoke as if he was the victim.


    He was cold and unfeeling.


    He asked her to have an abortion, so she ran away.


    But now he was talking as if it was her fault.


    Jameson met her gaze.


    He said in a t tone, "What do you want to say?"


    Sharon stared at him, "Mr.Proctor, you are a good liar.You came here for the acquisition, didn''t you?


    But you told people that you were here for me.What you said was ...very misleading."


    "What do you mean by ¡®misleading¡¯? Did it make you feel that I like you?"


    Sharon didn''t reply.He was right.


    She felt that Jameson liked her.She thought that Jameson would mock her, as he always did.


    However, he said in a soft voice, "Sharon, sometimes ¡®I like you'' doesn''t mean anything."


    In Jameson''s eyes, she might be less important than a business document, even if he liked her.


    Sharon lowered her head and kept silent.


    Jameson was confused, "You''ve got the answer you want.Is there anything you want to say?"


    After a while, Sharon said, "But you said it means nothing.¡¯¡¯


    He was on a whim, or he had just taken her as a possession.


    He was no better than Asher.Jameson stared at her.


    Then he said, "Sharon, I think you should have a brain checkup the next time you go to the


    hospital.You have taken too much junk food.It might have made you slow in thinking."


    Sharon was pissed off.He started to mock her again.


    Sharon wanted to retort, but Charlotte came back.


    After staying downstairs for a few days, Jameson asked for moving to the second floor, saying that the


    first floor was too humid.


    Charlotte would not help him, so he turned to Sharon.


    There were only two rooms on the second floor.


    Sharon upied one, and the one next to her room was vacant.


    Sharon felt that Jameson had some secret ns, but she didn''t know how to refuse him.


    Sharon still owed him a favor on the matter of Ruben''s admission letter, so she could only suppress her


    anger and help making his bed.


    Jameson stayed there for half a month.


    Sharon heard from Mary that the purchase case had settled down.


    There would be an official announcement.


    And people would start to move out.


    Sharon thought that Jameson would soon leave here.


    One morning, when Sharon walked out of her room, she saw Jameson leaning against the door of his


    room.


    He looked tired.


    The man asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the hospital.I have an antenatal checkup.¡¯


    Then she deliberately asked, "Does Mr.Proctor want to go with me?"


    Jameson said, "Since you''ve asked, I will go with you.¡¯ Sharon was surprised.


    She shouldn''t have asked him.She would rather go by herself.


    Jameson said, "Wait for me downstairs.I''ll change my clothes."


    "OK."


    It was early in the morning and Sharon felt sleepy.


    She yawned as she got out of the door.


    A neighbor passed by and said, "Sharon, good morning.You have got up early today."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Yes.I''m having a walk.¡¯


    "Why are you alone? Where''s Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon paused when she heard that.


    Mary had told many people about their matter, so now everyone living in the street knew that they were


    a couple.


    It did bring some convenience.


    She didn''t have to exin when she went out with Jameson, though she was forced to do it.


    At this moment, Jameson showed up.


    The neighbor smiled and said, "I knew it.Well, have a good day.Bye."


    After she left, Jameson looked at Sharon and said, "You haven''t had breakfast.¡¯


    Sharon collected herself and said, "The checkup today is to be taken on an empty stomach.But


    Charlotte should have prepared the breakfast.You can..."


    Jameson stepped forward and interrupted her, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 101: Someone in This World Is Looking Forwa

    Chapter 101: Someone in This World Is Looking Forwa


    There were a lot of pregnant women with big bellies who came for the pregnancy check-ups.Sharon


    seemed much more rxed than those expectant mothers.


    However, this was the first time that she hadpany.


    There were many people here and it was noisy, and some pregnant women were angry with their


    husbands.


    Sharon had to take the examination and also took care of Jameson, who was out of ce and had no


    idea what to do.


    She suddenly felt that it was useless to ask a man for help.Men could do nothing but cause trouble.


    She should havee alone and do things by herself.


    No wonder those pregnant women who were sooner to give birth than she was were not satisfied with


    their husbands.


    Jameson noticed her gaze and turned to her.


    He said unhappily, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Sharon smiled at him, "There are a lot of people here.If you feel noisy, wait for me outside."


    "When did I say that I feel noisy?" Sharon licked her lips.


    ¡®¡®I can tell from your expression" She really shouldn''t have said that in the morning.


    If she hade by herself, it would be much easier.


    She said, "I shall go in.If you don''t want to wait for so long, you can leave at any time."


    Jameson looked at her coldly without saying a word.


    Jameson watched her go in before leaning against the wall at the door.


    He looked at the pregnant woman sitting not far away.


    She had a big belly and should be giving birth soon.


    Her husband squatted beside her.


    He touched her belly, put his ear to her belly, and then said in surprise, "Honey, he kicked me!"


    The woman said, "He was asleep the whole time during the examination, didn''t make a move at all."


    "It seems that he wants me to talk with him."


    The man looked at her belly and continued, "Darling, can you hear my voice? You really want to see


    me, don''t you? Just wait a few more days and you''ll be able toe to this world."


    The woman pushed the man and smiled, "Why are you talking to him like this? He doesn''t understand."


    "Tell you what, I''ve heard that a child can feel the emotions of an adult in his mother''s belly.We just


    need to talk to him more and let him know that there are people in this world looking forward to his


    arrival.Then, he will be born smoothly without letting you suffer."


    Not long after, the young couple left.


    Sharon came out and saw Jameson staring at the two empty Seats.


    It was uneasy to tell from his face what he was thinking.


    She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of him, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and nced at her expressionlessly, "Is the examination finished?"


    "Yes.Let''s go."


    Sharon got up early today and was sleepy on the way back.It was quiet inside the car.


    Not long after, she fell asleep by the window.


    When she woke up, she found that the car was parking beside the mall.


    Jameson unbuckled his seat belt and said, "Get out of the car since you are awake.¡¯ Sharon rubbed


    her eyes.


    Before she could figure out what was going on, she got out of the car.


    After following Jameson for a while, she asked, "Mr.Proctor, do you want to buy something?"


    She suddenly felt that it was an unnecessary question.It was just a businessman who came to inspect


    the mall.


    Thinking about how Jameson had apanied her to the hospital, although it was meaningless, she


    still strolled around with him.


    Sharon followed behind him, yawning constantly.


    When Jameson stopped, she realized that they were at the kid''s section.


    She was stunned for a while.


    She remembered a sentence that it was the easiest to earn money from products for women and


    children.


    It wasn''t surprising for him toe here.


    Jameson turned around and said arrogantly, "Choose by yourself."


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    ''What to choose?¡¯ She looked around and asked, "Mr.Proctor, can you give me a hint?"


    Jameson was somewhat dissatisfied, "What else can you choose from here?"


    Sharon didn''t answer.She felt refreshed and looked around again.


    Seeing that there were baby products all around them, she understood what he meant.


    She paused before saying, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor.But no need.I''ve prepared for all these things..."


    Jameson ignored her.


    He went into a nearby shop directly and took whatever he saw.


    Sharon didn''t know how to react.


    ¡®Is this jerk insane?¡¯ She followed behind him and took the things he had taken out of the cart,


    "Mr.Proctor, you...¡¯ Jameson turned around and threw the things she had just taken out back to the


    cart.


    Sharon waspletely lost for words.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She could only persuade, "Mr.Proctor, this toy you''re holding is for children over three years old."


    The shop assistant hurried over and said, "Mister and madam, how old are your children? I can


    rmend something suitable for them.¡¯


    "Well..."


    Jameson said, "In her belly."


    Sharon still did not know what had happened to this jerk when they left the mall.


    He almost emptied the nearby baby stores.


    The shop assistants seemed to have never seen such a wealthy person.


    They all said that they could deliver goods to their homes.


    Jameson could see Sharon''s hesitation, so he asked, "Do you want to buy something?"


    Sharon blurted, "No, no, thank you for your kindness, Mr.Proctor.I don''t want to buy anything, not at


    all."


    Jameson snorted and bent down to get in the car.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    This nightmare was finally over.


    On their way back, Sharon was wide awake.


    She sat in the passenger seat and looked at the man beside her a few times.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.Proctor, why did you buy these?"


    Jameson did not look at her, "Just for fun."


    Sharon didn''t ask further.This was just his style.


    So, she stopped talking.


    Unexpectedly, after a few minutes, Jameson talked to her, "When is your due date?"


    Sharon didn''t expect him to ask about this.


    She was at a loss for a moment before answering, "If it is a full-term pregnancy, there will still be 21


    weeks.Almost five months."


    "Okay."


    Jameson did not say anything else.


    Sharon lowered the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    The question Jameson asked meant that he would allow her to give birth to the child, right? Thinking of


    this, Sharon smiled.


    She felt that she would be in a good mood all day.


    Jameson put on a faint smile when he saw her leaning against the window through the mirror.


    His expression became softer.


    Perhaps people could not totally identify with other people, but they could be affected by others.

 Chapter 102: Why Do You Want to Marry Me Again

    Chapter 102: Why Do You Want to Marry Me Again


    In the afternoon, a few cars delivered by the baby shops arrived one after another.


    The noise attracted quite a few neighbors toe over.


    Sharon really didn''t want to be embarrassed.


    She pretended to take a nap and refused to go downstairs no matter what happened.


    Charlotte was startled when she saw the boxes of things being brought in one by one.


    Mary poked her arm and said with a beaming expression, "Do you see that?"


    "See what?"


    "It is obvious that they might get married again!"


    Mary whispered, "ording to my observations over the past few days, Sharon and Jameson like each


    other.They will definitely get married in a few days.And you will be the grandma soon!"


    Hearing thest sentence, Charlotte lowered her eyes and smiled faintly.


    Sharon didn''t know when the courtyard was silent again.She fell asleep.


    When she woke up, the phone at the bedside was ringing.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    She picked up the phone, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Hello, Ms.Allyson.This is the South City Prison.Is Josh Allyson your father?"


    "Yes, Sharon said after a moment of silence.


    "Ms.Allyson, there were a few prisoners who attempted to escape from the prison set a firest night.A


    few of them failed to escape and died in the fire, including Josh.ording to the rules, the ashes


    should be handed over to his family members.If the family members refuse, the ashes will be dealt with


    by our prison."


    Hearing this, Sharon was in a daze.


    After a long time, he said, "He died?"


    "Yes, please go to South City Prison within three days if you want his ashes."


    "Alright, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon sat on the bed and was absent-minded for a long time.


    A few days ago, she was thinking that if she could, she would never want to hear the news about Josh


    again for the rest of her life.


    She never expected that thest news about Josh was his death.


    When Sharon went downstairs, Jameson was sitting in the courtyard dealing with his work while Jacob


    was standing beside him.


    Seeing Sharon, Jacob nodded slightly to her and left.


    Sharon sat opposite Jameson and thought for a while before saying, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson was still staring at theptop.


    He did not raise his head but said, "What?"


    "Did you handle Josh''s imprisonment?"


    "Why do you think...?"


    Jameson looked up and saw that her face was somehow pale.


    "It was Jacob."


    "Thank you, Mr.Proctor" Sharon replied.


    She knew that if Josh was not sent into prison, he would be a time bomb for her and Ruben.


    Even if she left, he would still trouble Ruben.And Josh would never stop.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jameson closed theptop.


    Sharon shook her head and said, "Nothing.I just want to thank you."


    Speaking of which, Jameson seemed to have helped her a lot without letting her know.


    "Mr.Proctor, I''ll get out of your hair.I''m going out for a walk."


    As soon as she left, Jacob hurriedly came in.


    "Mr.Proctor, I just got the news that there was a fire in the South City Prisonst night.Mrs.Proctor''s


    father ...died on the spot.It seems that Mrs.Proctor has been contacted to im the ashes.¡¯ Jameson


    pursed his thin lips and stood up.


    "I see."


    When Jameson found Sharon, she was lying on the stone fence by the river.He walked over slowly and


    stood beside her.


    "Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon turned her head when she heard the sound.


    Jameson asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Just ...just take a walk."


    Jameson snorted and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, when are you going back to South City?"


    "Tomorrow.¡¯ Sharon was just asking.She didn''t expect his answer would be tomorrow.


    She was astonished for a moment before saying, "Alright."


    During this period of time, she had always hoped that he would leave soon.


    But now that her dream came true, she was not as happy as she imagined.


    She thought for a moment and said, "Is Charlotte with you?"


    "No."


    ¡®That''s reasonable.Charlotte will not want to go back to South City.


    "Then ...will youe to visit her in the future?"


    Jameson tilted his head to look at her, "What answer do you expect?"


    Sharon remained silent.


    She did not know what kind of answer she was expecting.


    Besides, it had nothing to do with her whether Jameson woulde back in the future.


    The questions she asked were to poke her nose into his business.


    Soon, Jameson''s voice sounded, "If you don''t want his ashes, you don''t have to go to the prison."


    Sharon didn''t respond.


    She was not surprised that he would know about this matter.


    After all, he was the one who sent Josh to prison.


    Actually, Sharon was not annoyed by whether or not she would go to get Josh''s ashes.


    Instead, once she went, she would have to return to South City.


    At that time, it might not be so easy for her to leave.


    She had too many bad memories of that ce.


    She always felt that there would definitely not be anything good waiting for her when she returned.


    Before Sharon could speak, Jameson added, "He''s dead.It''s useless for you to think about this


    now.Why don''t you think about what I said?"


    "What did you say?"


    Sharon was confused.


    Jameson took a cold nce at her.


    Sharon was even more puzzled.


    ¡®He''s not talking about marriage, is he?¡¯ She thought that he wasn''t being serious at that time.


    Sharon smiled with embarrassment, "Mr.Proctor, I think you should be the one to think about this.Aren''t


    you afraid that I have some intentions?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "You think too highly of yourself."


    "Then may I ask why you marry me again?"


    After a few seconds, Jameson looked at her, "Sharon, if you were me, would you let a woman pregnant


    with your child out of your control?"


    Sharon felt at a loss before she wanted to say something.


    Sure enough, he hade for this.


    Whether it was what he had done in the past few days or that he had proposed to her, his only goal had


    always been the child in her belly.


    Fortunately...


    She didn''t really fall for him.


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, I will do my best to let you know my whereabouts.I will also let you know the


    news of the child as soon as possible.I will not let your father ...the people of the Proctor family know


    about my pregnancy.As for marriage, forget it."


    It was not easy for her to get rid of the marriage that had bound her for three years without any love.


    She would only marry him again when she was crazy.


    After a long silence, Jameson said in a cold voice, "Pack your things for the flight at 8 p.m.tomorrow.¡¯


    Before Sharon could reply, he turned around and strode away.


    Sharon withdrew her gaze when he was far away.She watched thest trace of sunset setting and


    sighed silently.


    She thought to herself, "I still have to go back."

 Chapter 103: Please

    Chapter 103: Please


    At night, when Sharon was packing in her room, she heard a light knock at the door, "Sharon, are you


    asleep?"


    Sharon opened the door, "Charlotte."


    Charlotte saw the suitcase in the room, "I heard Jameson say that he is going back tomorrow.Are you


    leaving with him?"


    Sharon nodded, "I have some matters to attend to in the South City.¡¯¡¯ Charlotte handed her the bag in


    her hand, "These are all small clothes that I have knitted recently.Take them with you.Maybe they will


    be useful in the future."


    "Thank you, Charlotte."


    Sharon took it, "Will you never return to South City in the future?"


    Charlotte smiled calmly, "I''m not going back.There''s nothing left for me to miss about that ce."


    "What about Jameson...?"


    "It''s up to him.If he has spare time, he cane back to visit me.It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t.After all,


    I have never fulfilled my duty as a mother."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say, so she could only nod silently.


    After a few seconds, Charlotte said, "Sharon, I don''t know what happened between you and Jameson,


    and I don''t have the qualifications to judge it.But ...Although his temper is bad sometimes, he has a


    sharp tongue but a soft heart.I can tell that he does care about you, but he doesn''t know how to


    express his feelings.¡¯


    Sharon knew that Jameson, that jerk, had a sharp tongue even if she didn''t tell her.


    He had the talent for putting a good thing in the worst way.


    Moreover, living in a ce like the Proctor family that was filled with intrigue and schemes, he had long


    since gotten used to judging people from their darkest side, and evaluating his gains and losses to the


    greatest extent possible.


    It was precisely because Sharon knew these that she wanted to keep as far away from him as possible


    and didn''t allow herself to be involved in the battle between him and the Proctor family.


    However...


    Sharon looked down at her belly.She probably knew why Jameson did not want this child.


    However, as a mother, especially when she had lost a child, it was merciful for the God to bless her


    with a child again.


    She would not deprive this child of the opportunity toe to this world.


    No matter what happened.


    After a long silence, Sharon answered, "Charlotte, the thing between Jameson and I doesn''t work in all


    respects.The reason why we got married was because..."


    Halfway through her words, Sharonughed, "No matter what, it''s my problem.I should bear the


    consequences."


    Charlotte sighed silently.


    She didn''t say anything else but just told her to take care of herself after she returned.


    If there was anything happening, just call her.Then she left.


    Just as Sharon was about to close the door, she saw Jameson standing not far away, staring coldly at


    her.


    She pursed her lips, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯ With one hand in his pants pocket, he said indifferently, "Tell me, what


    consequences did you bear?"


    ¡®¡¯Didn''t I take on your mockery and sarcasm for three years?¡¯¡¯


    "Our divorce is the consequence,'''' said Sharon sincerely.


    "Sharon, if you think you can pretend nothing happened after divorce, then you are too naive."


    "I know that divorce maypensate for nothing.


    Maybe you believe I have done this with ulterior motives, but this is the only thing I can do.""If you are


    truly ready to bear the consequences, why don''t you think about what you should do when the Proctor


    family finds out your pregnancy?"


    Then he returned to his room.


    Sharon was stunned.


    She suddenly realized that Jameson did not acquiesce that she could give birth to this child.


    The premise was ...without the Proctor family knowing about it.


    In other words, once the Proctor family discovered that she was pregnant, Jameson would never give


    her the permission.


    After a while, Sharon recovered from shock and felt her fingers turn cold.


    Sharon sat by the bed and looked out of the window nkly.


    Could she protect this child and give birth safely without the Proctor family knowing about it? However,


    Sharon thought for a moment and realized that she did not have much contact with the Proctor family.


    Except Erica, she had hardly met any of them at all.


    Although she had been in contact with Jeffery for work, it was impossible for him to customize jewelry


    for his mother at all times.


    Therefore, theoretically, as long as she avoided the lunatic Erica, she should be fine.


    Sharon took a deep breath and continued to pack her things.


    She put the small socks and clothes that Charlotte had knitted into her suitcase.


    Despiteforting herself, Sharon was still worried beyond words.


    When she saw baby products in the room, she hesitated for a long time before leaving the room.


    She knocked on Jameson''s door and asked in a low voice, "Mr.Proctor, are you asleep?"


    After two minutes, the door was opened.


    Jameson seemed to have been woken up in his sleep.


    Being extremely impatient, he kept his temper and said, "Sharon, I remember that I told you if you were


    toe at midnight again..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sharon retorted in a low voice, "You said that I couldn''t call you at midnight, but you didn''t say I was not


    allowed toe to you."


    Jameson was silenced.


    Sharon ignored his bad attitude and added, "I want to talk about the child."


    "Go on."


    "I guarantee that I will avoid the Proctor family no matter where I go, but I...I am not that powerful, so I


    want to ask you for help.You must have a way to prevent them from discovering that I''m pregnant."


    Jameson looked at her emotionlessly, "Why do you think I will help you?"


    Sharon pursed her lips, "Mr.Proctor, you bought so many baby products today, so..."


    "I didn''t think too much before buying these things.It doesn''t prove anything."


    Sharon knew he would say so.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she softly tugged at his sleeve, "Please."


    Jameson''s deep ck eyes focused on her as his apple bobbed.


    He quickly turned his gaze away, "I don''t see your sincerity.¡¯


    Sharon curled her lips and put her hand down, "What do you want me to do, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Move back to the Star Lake Mansion, and then I can try to help you hide it from the Proctor family.But


    if you are found pregnant outside, it has nothing to do with me."


    Sharon did not expect this demand, butpared to those previous harsh ones giving no human


    rights, it was much better.


    Moreover, it was much safer for her to move to the Star Lake Mansion somewhat.


    There should not be any problems if she justmuted between thepany and the house every


    day.


    Seeing that she keep silent, Jameson was dissatisfactory.


    This woman still did not know how to appreciate as ever.


    Just as he was about to speak, Sharon whispered, "OK, I''ll move back."

 Chapter 104: A Bloodless Man

    Chapter 104: A Bloodless Man


    The next afternoon, Mary brought Sharon and Jameson a lot of local specialties after hearing that they


    were going to leave.


    Then, she pulled Sharon into a corner and asked, "Sharon, are you going to get back together with


    Jameson?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    Was this why Mary visited? "No..."


    "Don''t stand on ceremony with me.I''ve been observing Jameson these days.He is decent, rich and


    handsome.If you don''t seize the chance, other girls would do it soon.¡¯


    "Mary, I..."


    "Sharon, listen to me.When you are in my age, you will find that all your argument is not a big deal.On


    the contrary, it is an indication of closeness.I''m old now.If it is twenty years ago..."


    Mary spoke for a long time.


    Sharon could not interrupt her.


    In the end, she just gave up and listened to her.


    When Sharon left, she looked at the ce where she had lived for a month.


    Somehow, she felt as if she was leaving home.


    Charlotte, Mary and the neighbors made her feel as if she was at home.


    Jameson didn''t understand Sharon''s feeling, "It''s not like we won''te back in the future.Why are you


    so sad?"


    Sharon sighed, "Well, a bloodless man like you will never understand what it means to leave a group of


    people who stay with you for long."


    Jameson''s face clouded over, "Sharon!"


    "Let''s go, Mr.Proctor" Sharon smiled.


    Mary and Charlotte nned to send them to the airport.


    However, Sharon refused, fearing that it would increase her sadness and that Mary would mention their


    marriage again.


    Moreover, she knew that Mary and Charlotte didn''t like that asion.


    When the car drove out of the Bridge Street, Sharon felt as if it was a dream.Now, the dream was over.


    She had to cheer up in order to deal with what was about to happen.


    After getting off the ne, Sharon said, "Jameson, I''d better go home today to pack up my things and


    move tomorrow.¡¯


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "As you wish."


    Jameson soon left after this conversation.


    Actually, Sharon didn''t have much to pack.


    She had brought everything she could as she escaped from the South City.


    Now, all her belongings were in her suitcase.She just didn''t want to stay with him.


    It was her excuse so that she could be alone for a night.


    Sharon walked slowly behind Jameson.


    After leaving the airport, she was about to call a taxi when Jacob appeared and said, "Sharon, let me


    take you home."


    "Aren''t you with Jameson?"


    "He needs to go to thepany.He instructs me to take you home."


    "OK "


    They went into the car.


    Sharon was trying to tell Jacob her address as she saw he had entered it into the navigation


    system.Sharon was lost for words.


    Jacobughed awkwardly.


    He could only hide his embarrassment withughter.


    Sharon was not surprised to find that Jacob knew where she lived.


    He dealt with everything for Jameson.


    She would be surprised if he didn''t know her address.


    After they arrived, Jacob took her suitcase down.


    "Sharon, Mr.Proctor asks me to pick you up tomorrow.What time will suit you?"


    Sharon said, "No, thanks.I can go by myself."


    After she finished speaking, Sharon saw Jacob''s hesitant expression.


    She gritted her teeth, "Tell Jameson that I will be there!"


    "Alright, see youter.¡¯ Jacob quickly slipped away.


    Seeing the ck car vanish, Sharon turned around and entered the apartment.


    Sharon went upstairs and turned on the light.


    Looking at this room, she lowered her head and sighed.


    Actually, she had only lived here for less than a month.


    It was not her home at all.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning after packing everything up.


    Sharon sat on the bed.


    After thinking for a long time, she sent a message to Ruben.


    "Ruben, could you go to the South City Prison with me tomorrow morning?"


    Ruben did not sleep either.


    After receiving the message, he called, "Have you returned?"


    "Yes, I just got off the ne."


    Ruben asked, "What are you going to do in the prison?"


    Sharon looked out of the window and said,"Josh is dead."


    On the phone, Ruben asked in a calm voice, "How?"


    "He caused a fire when he tried to escape from the prison.He died on the spot.¡¯


    "OK, I''ll pick you up tomorrow,¡¯ Ruben said.


    "Alright."


    The next day, early in the morning, a drizzle veiled the whole city.


    Sharon, dressed in ck, went to the prison with Ruben.


    After stating the reason for their visit, Sharon and Ruben were brought to the ce where the ashes


    were kept.


    "Josh''s ashes and remains are here.You can take the items away after signing here."


    The form was signed by Ruben.


    The guard looked at him and Sharon and said, "I don''t expect Josh to have children like you.He''s


    lucky."


    Josh had caused a lot of trouble since he came here.


    He would either be on the way to fight or get kicked in the a*s.


    He kept boasting that his son-inw was the president of the Proctor Group.


    He was a typical ruffian.


    However, his boasts did work.


    He gathered a group of people to escape with him, but they didn''t seed.


    After signing, Ruben nced at Josh''s ashes and said nothing.


    "Can we go now?" Sharon asked.


    "Yeah." The guard answered and gave them Josh''s items.


    Looking at the back of Ruben and Sharon, the guard was filled with curiosity.


    How could Josh have these children? Did he kidnap them from somewhere? After leaving the prison,


    Ruben said, "I will deal with the rest.Go home to rest."


    Knowing that Ruben didn''t want her to face Josh, Sharon put on a forced smile and said, "He''s already


    dead.Why do I have to think about what he has done? Furthermore, I wouldn''t be here if I mind."


    Ruben smiled, "Whatever, you''re pregnant.It''s not appropriate for you to go to the cemetery.I''ll handle


    it."


    "Ruben, I''m fine.Don''t worry.Let''s go."

 Chapter 105: He Seemed to Be Nailed to the Stigma

    Chapter 105: He Seemed to Be Nailed to the Stigma


    Josh''s funeral was very simple, not so much a proper funeral as a simple ceremony.


    Only his name but nothing more was engraved on the tombstone.


    Holding an umbre, Ruben stood beside Sharon, "He made his own bed and lied in it.He can me


    no one for this end."


    It was theirst duty to bring his ashes back and to find a cemetery to bury them.Sharon did not say


    anything.


    After staring at Josh''s tombstone for a while, she said, "Ruben, let''s leave here."


    No matter what unforgivable things Josh had done in the past, it ended here.She was finally relieved.


    After leaving the cemetery, Sharon and Ruben returned to the old house and tidied up the things left


    behind by Josh.


    This house was in an old-fashioned residential building.


    The location was not good and was not worth much money.


    However, ording to Josh''s personality, he should have tried to mortgage this house to pay back the


    money.


    However, for some reason, he never seemed to think of that.


    It should be a long time since Josh came back.


    Everything in the house was dusty.


    After entering, Ruben waved and said to Sharon, "Wait outside.There''s too much dust inside."


    Sharon nodded, "OK."


    Ruben found a cardboard box and packed Josh''s things.


    Sharon stood on the balcony and looked at the ce where she had grown up.She couldn''t tell what


    she felt.


    From the moment she could remember, Josh had always been a scoundrel.


    However, when she was young, he had not be an inveterate gambler.


    Although he was addicted to alcohol and always in debt, he could asionally realize that he still had


    two children and vowed to change his behaviors.


    However, it would not be two days before he returned to a scoundrel.


    The further he went, the fiercer he became.


    When Sharon was lost in thought, Ruben took out a locked old-fashioned suitcase from Josh''s room.


    Judging from the marks, it had not been opened for years.


    When Sharon saw that Ruben was looking for a tool to pick the lock, she asked, "Do you want to open


    it?"


    "I saw him open the box once before.There should be something important to him inside,¡¯ Ruben said


    as he looked for the tool.


    Sharon opened her mouth, but did not say anything.


    After all, she also wanted to see what was inside.


    However, she guessed that it was most likely about their mother.


    Her mother died in childbirth and there was no picture of her at home.


    Not only did Sharon forget what she looked like, but Ruben had never seen her before.


    Soon Ruben unlocked the box.


    After the dust against her face, Sharon saw what was inside.


    There were several yellowed photographs, a diary, and a pocket watch.


    Ruben picked up one photo.


    On it was a picture of a beautiful woman and a man.


    However, the man''s face was scratched by an edge tool, so he could not see who he was.


    However, judging from his figure and clothes, it was obvious that he was not Josh.


    The second photo was of a family of three: a woman, a man with a scratched face, and a little girl


    sitting in the middle of them.


    Ruben flipped though the photos, and found that the rest were all with the scratched man.


    Sharon picked up the diary and did not notice Ruben''s pause.From the narration, she could tell this


    diary had belonged to Josh.


    It Recorded the entire process of how he had carried a torch for a girl.


    However, it did not specify the identity of the girl.


    It was about the mood changes when he saw her every day.


    The diary had ended when the girl had gotten married.


    Sharon flipped through it and found that there was another line on thest page.


    "She promised to marry me.This day finallyes.¡¯¡¯ The handwriting showed that this line was written


    a long time after the previous ones.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sharon put down the diary, turned around and saw Ruben sitting there and staring at the photos


    without a word.


    She asked softly, "Ruben, what''s wrong?"


    Ruben handed her the photos in his hand and got up to leave.


    Sharon looked at the photos and gradually widened her eyes.


    If she was right, the photos should have been scratched by Josh.


    The man on it...


    After a long time, Sharon put them back into the box and walked to the living room.


    Ruben lowered his head and continued to pack quietly.


    When he heard the Sharoning, he did not raise his head, "You can go back.I''ll do the rest."


    "Ruben,¡¯ Sharon whispered to him, "I saw the photos.It doesn''t mean anything.¡¯


    Ruben said after a silence, "Every day in my dreams, I wished if it was possible that I''m not Josh''s


    biological child.Even when I opened the box just now, I was hoping that there might be some of his


    secrets inside.Perhaps we were just adopted by him, but I didn''t expect..."


    Unexpectedly, Josh''s secret was hidden inside.


    However, only Sharon was not Josh''s biological child.


    Before this, Ruben only hated himself for having such a father and promised to protect his sister, but


    after knowing the truth, he did not know how to face Sharon.


    Without Josh, she would not have been forced to go this far.


    Now, Ruben felt himself nailed to stigma.


    "Ruben, in those desperate days, I thought what if Josh wasn''t my father.I might be able to get rid of


    himpletely and to start my own life.But now, is there any difference in whether he was or not?"


    Sharon said calmly.


    "No matter what, I called him father for more than twenty years.The man in the photos is a pure


    stranger to me.He has nevere to see me for so many years.Maybe he is no better than Josh."


    Seeing him keep quiet, Sharon continued, "Ruben, even though I''m not Josh''s child, I''m still your


    sister.We have the same blood."


    Apart from their different fathers, they had the same mother.


    After a while, Ruben said dully, "I know.¡¯ Sharon smiled, "That''s right.There''s few left.Let''s go."


    "Wait."


    Ruben returned to the balcony, and took out all the things in the box.


    He handed the photos and pocket watch to Sharon, "Keep them.They might be useful in the future."


    As he spoke, he threw Josh''s diary into the cardboard box and carried them away together.


    Sharon looked at the photos and then at him, "Ruben, do you want to keep..."


    "No.I''ve never seen her before.To me, it doesn''t matter what she looked like."


    Sharon said, "Then I''ll keep them.If you want to see her, you can ask me for the photos."


    She knew that Ruben did not want the photos because their mother was not alone on them.


    She was with that man.

 Chapter 106: Stop Dawdling, Sharon In the Proctor Group...

    Chapter 106: Stop Dawdling, Sharon In the Proctor Group...


    After Jacob finished his report, he asked, "Mr.Proctor, anything else before I leave?"


    "There is one thing.¡¯ Jameson stopped him and thought about it before raising his head.


    He asked indifferently, "Has Sharon moved to Star Lake Mansion?"


    "No..."


    Jameson put down his pen and said unhappily, "What is she doing?"


    "Mrs.Proctor went to the South City for her father''s urn this morning and to the cemetery this


    afternoon.I guess she is on the way to Star Lake Mansion." Jacob said.


    Hearing this, Jameson snorted and just said, "Okay, you can go."


    Sharon, that heartless woman, actually wasted her sympathy in this.


    It was meaningless! Jameson''s phone rang.


    It was from William.


    He answered the phone.


    William asked, "You went back to South City?"


    "Yes."


    "This project gives you more trouble than I expected.You''ve spent much time on this."


    Jameson said coldly, "What exactly do you want to say?"


    Williamughed, "Sorry, I''m just very concerned about you.I''m very curious about it.The Proctors are in


    a sharp struggle while you take time out of your busy schedule to start that Bridge Street project.It is


    unnecessary.Albert is very happy during this period, right?"


    "I want to make him feel that he can take advantage of this opportunity.I''m waiting for his next move."


    Jameson continued in the matter-of-fact tone, "What''s more, Bridge Street is an important project for


    the Proctor Group at the end of the year."


    "Okay, if you say so.Do you have time for a drink tonight?"


    Jameson nced at the pile of documents in front of him and pursed his thin lips, "No."


    William said nothing.


    Because he knew Jameson was stubborn.


    After hanging up, Jameson stared at the screen and dialed Sharon''s number.


    Sharon just arrived home when her phone rang.


    She slowly answered, "Mr.Proctor, what else?"


    Jameson said coldly, "Sharon, you know I''m closely watched by the Proctors, right?"


    "Yes ...partially.¡¯ She got it from financial newspapers.


    They said that Albert felt it was difficult to take Jameson under his control, and he began to weaken


    Jameson''s power.


    Albert''s intentions were very obvious.


    That was why he insisted that Erica should marry Martin.


    "Stop dawdling, Sharon!"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Jameson added, "I''ve said that I wouldn''t help you if someone knows you are pregnant.¡¯


    "Thank you for your reminder, Mr.Proctor.I''m packing."


    "Stay at home after packing.I''ll have Jacob pick you up.¡¯


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon unlocked the suitcase she took here yesterday and put the


    toiletries in.


    About half an hourter, Sharon received a call from Jacob.


    Before she left, she saw a paper bag at the door, which contained the photos and a pocket watch.


    She found them in Josh''s house.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sharon stared at that paper bag, and then took it.


    They arrived at the Star Lake Mansion.


    Jacob said, "Mrs.Proctor, Mr.Proctor has a lot of things to do in the Proctor Group.He will be back very


    late."


    "Oh." Sharon said.


    Why did he tell her this? She wouldn''t wait for Jameson anyway.


    Jacob coughed and took the suitcase for Sharon.


    Then he said, "Mrs.Proctor, I should go."


    Sharon nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee.It''s all my duty."


    Just as Jacob left, a servant came out.


    She was very happy when she found it was Sharon.


    And there was a suitcase.


    The servant took the suitcase and walked in.


    "Mrs.Proctor, wee back! You and Mr.Proctor made up? I know that every young couple will have


    their fights.But they will work it out after a night."


    Sharon said nothing.


    Sharon forced a smile.


    She wanted to exin that she stayed here just for keeping the secret that she was pregnant.


    However, it would only make things worse.


    So, she didn''t say anything.


    Anyways, she didn''t care about what others thought.


    Upon reaching the second floor, the servant was about to take her suitcase to the master bedroom


    while Sharon opened the door beside her and said, "I''ll live here.¡¯


    The servant was confused, "Mrs.Proctor, you don''t..."


    Sharon smiled and took her suitcase, said, "I can do it myself.Thank you.You can go."


    Hearing this, the servant did not ask more, and left.


    Sharon closed the door and took a deep breath.


    She didn''t expect that she woulde back to this ce again.


    She was resolved not toe back here when she left.


    Well, she ate her words.


    She thought the right way to keep her baby safe was to stay away from Jameson, rather than to live at


    Star Lake Mansion with him.


    She would be angry with him every day.


    However, she had no other choice for her situation.


    Jameson, that jerk, kept a close eye on her.


    She had no choice but to do whatever he wanted her to do.


    She could only let nature take its course.


    There were five months left before the child would be born.


    She believed that she could find a way to escape this ce undetected.


    There were exceptions.


    She just had to wait for a good opportunity.


    Sharon didn''t take much luggage when she left, and she came here with light packs.


    After keeping her things tidy in a short time, Sharon took a nap.


    In her dream, she vaguely heard a loud explosion.


    Then, a huge fire was zing.


    A girl was calling her father in a heartbroken voice.


    Then, Sharon found that she was the girl.


    She wanted to rush into the mes, but someone held her tightly.


    The fire was raging and spreading.


    And the soaring temperature hit her, like needles piercing her skin.


    The scorching heat enveloped her.


    Sharon woke up from startle and suddenly sat up.


    She looked at the gray sky outside and realized that she had had a dream.


    The servant''s voice came from outside, "Mrs.Proctor, dinner is ready.¡¯


    Sharon licked her dried lips and said, "Alright, I''ming."


    She went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water.


    And she finally calmed down.


    Sharon stood in front of the mirror and was stunned for a while.


    Then, she turned around and left the room.


    Why did she have that nightmare? It must have something to do with the photos she saw today.


    Sharon took out the photos again.


    But she couldn''t recall what happened that time, nor could she figure out what the man looked like.


    She picked up the pocket watch beside her and still couldn''t get any memories about it.


    Sharon inferred that her mother married Josh with her from these photos and Josh''s diary.


    But what happened in the middle of the story? Why did she forget what happened in her childhood?


    Could it have connection to the explosion in her dream?

 Chapter 107: Did You Do It on Purpose?

    Chapter 107: Did You Do It on Purpose?


    Because of that nightmare in the afternoon, Sharon couldn''t sleepte at night, but kept tossing and


    turning in bed.


    She simply got up to sort through the drafts of this period.


    She used to live far away from thepany and could work online, but now that she had returned, she


    had to go Lumiere Jewelry and report her work.


    While she was sorting out the drafts, Sharon heard footstepsing from the corridor.


    Soon after, the door to the next room was opened.


    It must be Jameson.


    Sharon looked at her phone subconsciously and saw that it was one oclock in the morning.


    When they lived on Bridge Street, Sharon felt that the jerk was quite idle every day.


    Apart from dealing with the documents sent by Jacob asionally, he was messing with her most of


    the time.


    She didn''t expect that he would get so busy after returning to the South City.


    After sorting the drafts, Sharon felt a little hungry.


    She opened the door and went downstairs to get some food.


    Sharon looked at the food in the fridge and did not feel like eating it.


    Fortunately, there were many ingredients, so she could cook herself.


    Sharon took out chicken wings and potatoes to make a dish.


    The chicken wings were clean.


    She only needed to remove the bones and add some cooking wine.


    Then she cut the potatoes into strips and stuffed them into the chicken wings and put them into the pot


    to fry.


    After doing all this, she added water and simmered for 20 minutes.


    Sharon covered the pot and wiped her hands.


    Just as she turned around, she saw Jameson leaning against the kitchen door with his hands in his


    pants pockets and looking at her quietly.


    She thought, ¡®When did this jerke?¡¯


    Jameson said softly, "Weren''t you full tonight?"


    Sharon nodded and said, "Yes, but I''m hungry again."


    After saying that, Sharon was afraid that he would ridicule her for eating too much, so she added


    tentatively, "It''s already one o''clock now, so it''s okay to have somete-night snacks, isn''t it?"


    Jameson stepped forward and casually pulled a chair near the dining table to sit.


    "You already had dinner, and now you are hungry again, but I haven''t had lunch yet.What do you


    think?"


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    It wasn''t she who didn''t let him have lunch, why did he ask her? Thinking that she was the underdog,


    Sharon asked reluctantly, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    She had to wait here anyway.


    Jameson said, "Whatever."


    Sharon opened the refrigerator again and quickly scanned it.


    It would take quite a while no matter what she cooked.


    Moreover, he didn''t even have lunch, so she couldn''t give him anything spicy, or else his stomach


    would hurt.


    Sharon finally took out two eggs and wanted to make an egg soup.


    This should be done at the same time as her chicken wings with potatoes.


    After putting the eggs in the pot, Sharon looked at the man sitting at the dining table and said, "Why


    don''t you go upstairs and wait? I''ll bring it to you."


    "Do I bother you here?"


    Sharon curled her lips and remained silent.


    They both kept silent, waiting for the time to pass.


    After a while, Jameson said, "You should avoid the smoke, right?"


    "Well..." Sharon said.


    "That doesn''t matter.Furthermore, it depends on the situation.As long as the baby doesn''t make a


    trouble, I''ll be fine."


    Of course, the most important thing was that not only was she hungry, the little fellow was also hungry.


    Jameson nced at her belly without saying anything.


    Sharon rubbed her nose and looked back at the stove.


    She knew that Jameson did not like the baby.


    Thanks to his measly conscience, she could end up here.


    She could not ask for anything else.


    It didn''t take long before the time was up.


    Sharon lifted the lid of the pot and the aroma filled the entire kitchen.After sprinkling sesame and


    scallion, she used chopsticks to put the chicken wings on a te.


    Sharon went to bring out the egg soup and sprinkled sesame oil and scallion on it, then put it in front of


    Jameson.


    "Alright, it''s done.¡¯


    Jameson looked down at the egg soup in front of him and the chicken wings on her te and said,


    "Sharon, did you do it on purpose?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon just picked up a chicken wing and heard his voice before she could bite it.


    She followed his sight, looked down at her te, and then at him.


    The egg soup in front of him was tastelesspared to her chicken wings.It seemed that the


    difference was a little obvious


    "Well, you can''t eat spicy and greasy food since you didn''t have lunch, otherwise your stomach will


    hurt."


    Jameson nced at her and in a tone that revealed no emotion, he said, "Since you know so well, you


    must have stomachache often.¡¯


    Sharon was silent again.


    ¡®Why did this jerk rake up the past?¡¯


    ¡®He did it on purpose.Sharon got up and picked up another te.She pulled out half of the chicken


    wings and pushed them in front of Jameson.


    "Since you want to eat so much, you can eat this after finishing the egg soup."


    Hearing this, Jameson said with dissatisfaction, "When did I say I wanted to eat?"


    "Then I might have misunderstood.It''s fine if you don''t want to...Just as Sharon was about to pull the


    te back, Jameson shot her a cold nced.What a dishonest man! Sharon smiled before she


    coughed and said seriously, "Mr.Proctor, hurry up and eat.It''ll be cold in a while."


    After saying that, Sharon ignored him and started eating her own food.


    She was starving.


    When she was full, she had a good stretch.


    Seeing that Jameson didn''t eat the chicken wings in his te, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.Proctor,


    aren''t you going to eat them?"


    Jameson said, "Are you full?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then why do you care so much?"


    Once again, Sharon was lost for words.


    He was really an ungrateful person.


    Sharon ignored him and went upstairs after washing her own tableware.


    Jameson squeezed his nose and sat there, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he stood up and left.


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, Jameson already left.


    Just as she was about to leave after breakfast, the driver hurriedly stepped forward and said,


    "Mrs.Proctor, let me drive you to work."


    Sharon said, "No need.I..."


    She was just going to work.


    Asking the driver to drive her would be too much hassle.


    "Madam, Mr.Proctor told me to drive you if you go out.¡¯


    "Alright." Sharon exhaled.


    Sharon could even imagine what kind of grand principle that jerk could use to preach her if she didn''t


    agree.


    However, this car was too obtrusive.


    Sharon had the driver stop at the intersection in front of Lumiere Jewelry.


    The driver wanted to say something more, but Sharon was very persistent.


    He could only give up.


    "Then I''ll wait for you nearby.¡¯ As he spoke, regardless of whether Sharon agreed or not, he hurried into


    the car and left.


    Sharon took a deep breath and turned towards Lumiere Jewelry.


    On the other side of the street, Rita could not help but frown as she watched this scene.


    The contempt and disdain in her eyes were even more obvious.


    She knew that Sharon''s lofty appearance was all pretense.


    In essence, she was a vain woman who would sell herself out for money.

 Chapter 108: Give Me a Chance to Live

    Chapter 108: Give Me a Chance to Live


    Tiffany felt happiest about Sharon''s return.


    After Tiffany reported to Lance and left, she immediately took Sharon to her office.


    "Sharon, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I came back the day before yesterday.Tiffany, Josh died,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Sharon told her the whole thing briefly and the photos she found in Josh''s suitcase.


    After Tiffany heard this, she felt much morefortable.


    "I''m not surprised at all.Josh...He doesn''t act like a father.Even a bast*rd wont sell his own


    daughter.He''s an unscrupulous person.¡¯


    Then Tiffany said, "What are you going to do now? Are you going to find your biological father?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "No."


    "Why? Don''t you want to know what happened?"


    "No matter what happened, it happened many years ago.Even if we find out the truth, it''s meaningless.¡¯


    Tiffany thought for a while before asking tentatively.


    "Sharon, is it because of Ruben?"


    She knew Sharon too well.To Sharon, Ruben is far more important than her biological father whom she


    could not even remember.


    Sharon smiled faintly.


    "No.Josh is dead.We finally find peace.I don''t want to find trouble for myself any more.Furthermore, if


    my biological father is still alive, he should find me.Since he isn''t looking for me, either he died, or he


    has got married.If I find him, it may be unpleasant for both of us, right?"


    Tiffany thought about it for a while, then skipped to another topic.


    "But I''m more curious about another thing.¡¯


    "What?"


    "Are you going to marry Jameson again?"


    Sharon remained silent.


    Tiffany said seriously, "Don''t try to avoid talking about this.After listening to you, I thought it over


    again.Even though Jameson might like you, a jerk like him never develops serious rtionship.Look at


    She.At that time, many people thought that she was going to marry Jameson.But she didn''t.That jerk


    just desires for your beauty.It''s just a whim and lust."


    Sharon''s lips twitched and said, "I know."


    Even if Tiffany said nothing, Sharon knew very well that Jameson''s sudden affection was probably


    because she had been his good wife.


    When Sharon divorced and started her own life, she no longer resigned herself to it.


    Since she changed, Jameson might find novelty.


    Man was always a jerk.


    Jameson said that they slept together in three years.


    If he felt something for Sharon, he would have fallen in love with her a long time ago.


    Sharon knew this very well.


    Tiffany added, "Sharon, it''s right on time.I''ll move in with you.I''m going to sell my house.Every time I


    think of Asher who once lived in my house, I felt disgusted."


    Sharon smiled awkwardly.Tiffany was confused.


    Sharon touched her own neck unnaturally and said, "You can move to my house as you want.I don''t


    live there."


    "What? Then where do you live? Did you rent another house?"


    Sharon knew that she wouldn''t be able to keep a secret for long.


    So, she confessed.Tiffany stopped talking.


    After a while, she said seriously, "Sharon, we have been friends for so many years.If you and that


    jerk...Mr.Proctor are together, you must not tell him about me insulting him.Give me a chance to live


    please.¡¯


    When Sharon and Tiffany came out of the office, they met Rita who was with a premium client.


    Tiffany and Rita were ipatible with each other.


    It was obvious that they were not d to meet each other.


    And they didn''t even pretend to get along well at work.


    When they met, ady said gently, "Wait."


    She turned around and looked at Sharon.


    "You are the designer of Lumiere Jewelry, right? If I''m right, you are the designer of the First Love


    collection, Ally."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Sharon nodded slightly.


    "I have been to Lumiere Jewelry a few times but didn''t see you.I thought you left thepany.¡¯


    Sharon politely replied, "I had something to deal with.So, I asked for a leave."


    Seeing this, Rita hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Miss Beale, we..."


    Natalia smiled and interrupted Rita, "Don''t worry.It''s all right.¡¯


    Then Natalia spoke to Sharon, "I like the First Love collection so much.One of my friends is about to


    get married.I want to give her a gift.Could you please design a wedding gift?"


    Rita bit her lips and said, "Miss Beale..."


    "Miss Roose, we won''t change our n.But she is an important friend.Besides, I can send more than


    one gift, right?"


    Since Natalia said so, Rita didn''t stop Natalia.


    However, she was unhappy about this.


    She managed to find the client.But Sharon just took advantage of it.


    After speaking to Rita, Natalia looked at Sharon and asked softly, "Is that OK, Ms.Ally?"


    Before Sharon could reply, Tiffany said, "Sure, Miss Beale.You have a good taste.Ally is the first


    contracted designer of our magazine.The First Love collection is still popr and frequently runs out of


    stock.It''s a very good choice to find her to design the wedding gifts for your friend.¡¯


    Natalia said with a smile, "I agree.I knew that Ms.Ally won the first ce of the Emerging Designer


    Competition three years ago.My friend will definitely like Ms.Ally''s wedding gift very much."


    Sharon said, "Miss Beale, what style do you prefer?"


    "How about this? Let''s find a ce to sit down and have a good chat."


    After Natalia and Sharon talked for a while, Natalia remembered Rita.


    "Miss Roose, your design can be still the same as the previous version.I''m very satisfied with it."


    After a while, Rita nodded with a bit unhappiness.


    Natalia was clearly not satisfied with the design Rita submitted earlier.


    Natalia came here today to talk about the details of the revision.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, it seemed that Rita''s design was no longer important.


    Obviously, Natalia chose Sharon.Natalia just did a favor to Rita by asking her for designing.


    Thinking of this, Rita clenched her fists tightly.She could even feel the pain from her palm.

 Chapter 109: A Vicious Mans Tongue will Be Cut off

    Chapter 109: A Vicious Man''s Tongue will Be Cut off


    In the coffee shop.


    Natalia ordered an Americano and asked Sharon, "Ms.Ally, what would you like to drink?"


    Sharon said to the waiter, "I''ll just have a ss of milk.Thank you."


    After the waiter left, Natalia smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Ms.Ally to dislike coffee.I think designer


    like you requires inspiration and likes caffeine.¡¯


    "l also prefer coffee.It''s just because milk is healthier for me now.¡¯


    There was no need to tell others she had met for the first time about her pregnancy.So, she found an


    excuse.


    Natalia said, "That''s reasonable.You look great, Ms.Ally.You don''t need to drink coffee to stay


    energetic, right?"


    Sharon smiled politely and asked about the design, "Miss Beale, can you tell me what style your friend


    prefers? I will give you a draft first.If you are not satisfied, I will revise it."


    "You can make your own decision.There is no special offer.I believe in Ms.Ally.You can do whatever


    you want.My friend likes the First Love collection.It''s very meaningful for her.If she knows that her


    wedding gift was designed by you, she would definitely be happy,¡¯ Natalia said.


    Sharon said, "Miss Beale is ttering me.I''ll try my best and send Miss Beale the first draft in a week.If


    Miss Beale has other requirements, I''ll make revision."


    "Deal."


    Natalia gave Sharon an email address.


    "Ms.Ally, please send the draft to this email."


    "Alright."


    Sharon nodded gently.


    Natalia stood up and said, "I have things to do.That''s all for today.I''m looking forward to Ms.Ally''s


    design."


    "Goodbye, Miss Beale."


    After leaving the coffee shop, Sharon wanted to take a taxi.


    But she remembered that Jameson had arranged a car for her and the driver was waiting for her


    nearby.She took a deep breath and walked to the car.


    But Tiffany called.


    "How is it? Are you done?" Tiffany asked.


    "Yes.I''ll finish the draft in a week."


    Tiffany apuded for her, but said in a low voice, "Sharon, I just made the decision for you.You aren''t


    angry with me, right?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "It''s a chance to make money.Why should I be angry about it?"


    Although she had paid her debts, she still had to raise a child.


    Even if Tiffany did not make the decision for her, she would not refuse Natalia.


    This was a job.She didn''t need to shy away from Rita.Tiffany was relieved.


    "Good.Did you see that just now? Rita was angry.Even her face turned pale.I guess she is infuriated in


    the office right now.I''m so happy to see this."


    Sharon said, "You can go back to work.I''m going home.Natalia told me to design whatever I want.But I


    don''t have any idea now.¡¯


    It was actually the most difficult to design a freestyle.


    Fortunately, the theme was already set.


    Sharon could find inspiration in the theme of marriage.


    "Alright.We''ll have a date after you finish your work."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon looked up and saw the driver standing not far away and was


    waving at her.


    The driver shouted, "Mrs.Proctor, I''m here."


    Sharon walked over and whispered, "Please don''t call me Mrs.Proctor.Jameson and I divorced a long


    time ago."


    "Okay, Mrs...Mrs..."


    The driver didn''t know how to call Sharon if he couldn''t call her Mrs.Proctor.


    He stuttered for a while but couldn''t say anything.


    Sharon sighed, "Alright.Let''s go.¡¯


    The conflict between her and Jameson had nothing to do with the others.


    After returning home, Sharon locked herself up in her room and began to make the draft.


    When Jennifer called her to dinner, Sharon just replied, "I''m not hungry.Thank you."


    She wasn''t hungry.


    She ate a lot in the afternoon while thinking of the design.


    When Jameson returned, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    "Would you like something to eat, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jennifer greeted to Jameson.


    Jameson loosened his tie and said gently, "Ask Sharon what she wants to eat.She will get up in the


    midnight and find something to eat."


    Jennifer said, "Mrs.Proctor hasn''t eaten dinner yet.She said she was not hungry.¡¯ Jameson looked up


    at the second floor.


    There was a frown on his handsome face.


    In the bedroom.


    Just as Sharon outlined the shape of the ne, she heard someone knocking on the door


    impatiently.


    She thought that Jennifer was asking her to eat.


    So, she said, "Jennifer, you don''t have to worry about me.If I''m hungry, I''ll go down and make it


    myself..."


    Before Sharon could finish speaking, the door was opened.


    Jameson said in a cold voice, "Didn''t you know to eat on time?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    She thought Jameson wasn''t allowed to scold her.


    Because Jameson didn''t eat on time often and once had lunch at one in the morning.


    "I''m working,¡¯ Sharon said seriously, "I don''t want to eat or sleep."


    Jameson saw the food packaging beside her and said, "But you ate much food.¡¯


    "I ate too much in the afternoon.So, I don''t want to have dinner."


    Jameson didn''t want to argue with her.


    "Go downstairs in five minutes."


    Jerk only knows to make orders.Sharon thought.Sharon put down the brush and slowly walked out of


    the room.


    When Jennifer saw theming down, she brought up the dishes and said, "Mrs.Proctor, Mr.Proctor


    told me that you like fish soup recently.I added fish mint in the soup.Try some please.¡¯


    Jameson said indifferently, "I didn''t say anything.¡¯


    Jennifer patted her head and said, "Right.Mr.Proctor didn''t tell me.I guess Mrs.Proctor will like this."


    Sharon took a sip and smiled at her, "Delicious.Thank you, Jennifer."


    "I''m happy that Mrs.Proctor likes it.Please enjoy the meal.Call me if you need me."


    After having the fish soup, Sharon had a good appetite and finally felt hungry.


    When she was having her meal, she looked up and found that Jameson was staring at her.


    His eyes were as dark as ck pearls.


    Sharon was horrified.


    She put down her chopsticks and asked, "Is there anything wrong, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson stopped looking at Sharon and said, "Nothing.Help yourself."


    Since Jameson asked her for dinner today, she should probably care about him.


    "Do youe back sote every day recently?"


    "You can''t fall asleep when I''m not back, can you?" Sharon was stunned.


    She was choked and could speak after a while, "Mr.Proctor really likes to joke.¡¯


    Jameson said coldly, "Then why do you care when Ie back?"


    Sharon thought that Jameson just wanted to piss her off by asking her to move back.


    She thought Jameson wanted her to be furious and left.


    After a while, Jameson said coldly, "Didn''t anyone tell you not to speak while eating?"


    Sharon replied seriously, "Someone told me that a vicious man''s tongue will be cut off in hell."


    Hearing this, Jameson didn''t speak.

 Chapter 110: You Are So Thick-skinned

    Chapter 110: You Are So Thick-skinned


    Sharon believed that, sooner orter, she would be driven crazy by Jameson, or Jameson would be


    pushed to the limit of his patience.


    He had to use a bloodless way to deal with her and bury her body in a hidden ce.


    In the next few days, Jameson seemed to be busier.


    Sharon didn''t even know if he hade back at night.


    In that case, Sharon could finally concentrate on her design.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending the draft of the design to Natalia''s email, she stood up and flexed her neck.


    It was weekend.


    Sharon picked up her phone and sent a message to Tiffany, asking her if she wanted to go shopping


    with her.


    Tiffany was lying on the bed and zoned out in the apartment that Sharon rented.


    Upon receiving Sharon''s message, she immediately felt refreshed.


    She replied: "Let''s go.I''ll go out after changing my clothes."


    After they met each other, Tiffany looked at Sharon with a meaningful smile, saying, "You look better


    than before.You''ve gained some weight.It seems that Jameson has treated you well."


    Sharon snorted, "What are you talking about? How could he be so kind? I only thank goodness I''m still


    alive."


    After they chatted for a while, Tiffany saw a baby shop next to her.


    Just as she was about to drag Sharon in, Sharon hurriedly rejected, "No! No! No! Please don''t!"


    Tiffany was puzzled, "What''s wrong? I saw a suit of clothes.It''s so cute.¡¯


    Sharon felt a headache when she saw these articles for infants.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with Jameson.


    Previously, Jameson bought too many items for baby, and recently, he sent the articles from Bridge


    Street to the Star Lake Mansion and Jacob had people bring them in box by box.


    Sharon didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    She just said, "I have enough at home.Let''s go and see other things."


    "Alright.We can buy these things after it is born."


    After shopping, Tiffany saw that there was a residential building nearby on sale.


    She pulled Sharon to take a look.


    She had entrusted her previous apartment to a housing agency.


    She gave the agency full authority to handle the apartment.


    What she needed to do was just sign the contract as long as the buyer offered a suitable price.


    Now she needed to find a new residence.


    She could pay the deposit first if she met the right house.


    This new building was in the business district.


    The location and facilities around were particrly good, so many people came to see it.


    Tiffany was just in the mood when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Darling, I like this.Shall we buy this one?"


    The voice was so sweet and charming.


    If Yadira asked for something else, Asher might have agreed.


    However, what she wanted to buy now was a house.


    Just the down payment could be several million.


    How could he take out so much money? He could only prevaricate, "Actually, I think this is


    ordinary.Why don''t we look at the others?"


    No, I like this one.Look, this is our bedroom.And we can change this space into my dressing room.This


    is our baby''s room.


    There is also arge balcony facing the central za.


    The scenery at night will definitely be very beautiful, Yadira said as she pointed at the house model.


    The salesman also said, "Sir and madam, this type of apartment is very popr.Now, there are only a


    few left.Theter you buy, the fewer choices you have."


    Hearing this, Yadira became more thrilled.


    She asked Asher to pay the down payment immediately.The salesman said, "Sir, your wife likes it so


    much.Why don''t you buy it?"


    Asher was embarrassed.


    But he couldn''t directly leave because of his self-esteem.Tiffany looked at them.


    She sneered, "He has to be rich to buy it."


    The words attracted other people''s attention.


    Asher was joyed to see her, "Tiffany, why are you here?"


    Yadira grabbed him with an unhappy expression.


    She looked at Tiffany and then at Sharon, "What are you doing here?"


    Tiffany said, "What else can I do here? Of course, I want to buy a house.Could Ie here just to


    watch and not buy like you guys?"


    "Who said we wouldn''t buy it?"


    Yadira said with a contemptuous expression, "Can you afford it? If you can''t, you better leave as soon


    as possible.Don''t humiliate yourself here."


    Sharon said indifferently, "Then you just buy it.Don''t talk nonsense."


    Tiffany continued, "Yeah, let me see how rich you are.¡¯ Yadira hugged Asher''s arm and said, "Darling,


    look at them..."


    Of course, Asher wouldn''t be so stupid to be provoked to buy the house, not to mention that he didn''t


    even have enough down payment.


    He said to Tiffany, "I heard that you''ve put our house online to sell it."


    Tiffany said, "It''s mine, not ours."


    "No matter what, we bought it together.You can''t sell it without telling me."


    Hearing this, Tiffanyughed, "How could you be so shameless? My parents paid the down payment,


    and I repaid the loan.Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Back then, in order to buy that house, I pulled some strings.It took me a lot of money.Moreover, when


    you repaid the loan, I was the one who paid for the living expenses.And I also bought you many


    gifts.No matter what, I should have a share of that house."


    "Come on! Tell me, what did you pay for our living? You spent all your money cheating on me, didn''t


    you? And how dare you talk about the gifts? Your mistress had one and I had one.You are so thick-


    skinned."


    There were many people here.


    They were all attracted by Asher and Tiffany, and gathered together to watch the show.


    Someone said, "So that woman is a mistress.No wonder she looks strange.She is such a temptress."


    "How could a mistress be so bold? She was so anxious to get a house.Shame on her."


    Yadira''s face turned pale as she faced the people around her.


    She then targeted at Sharon, "We truly love each other.I''m better than a woman who is so shameless


    that even if she is pregnant, she doesn''t dare to speak out.She thinks she can gain status with the


    children.Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    Then she looked at Tiffany and said, "Take care of your friend.Don''t bother me."


    Tiffany was furious.


    She grabbed Yadira''s hair and pped her while shouting, "I''m going to kill you!"


    Yadira also didn''t retreat.


    They got into a fight.


    Sharon was pregnant.


    She wanted to help but she couldn''t.


    Fortunately, the salesmen quickly pulled them away.


    Yadira''s hair was messy and she screamed, "You crazy woman! I won''t let you go!"


    Tiffany sneered, "Alright.Come on! Let''s see who will win.I want to teach you a lesson for a long time!"


    Asher looked unhappy.


    He said, "Tiffany, you..."


    "What do you want to say? Asher, you''re a man.Don''t spread rumors behind others."


    "What rumors? What I said is the truth."

 Chapter 111: Stop Beating Around the Bush

    Chapter 111: Stop Beating Around the Bush


    "I''m not talking nonsense.That''s the truth.¡¯


    Asher said coldly, "Do you think she really did it for your own good? Her life ispletely bullsh*t, so


    she came to ruin our rtionship."


    Tiffany didn''t expect him to be so shameless.She blew her top,ughing.


    "What? Did she force you to cheat on me?"


    Asher didn''t say anything.


    Actually, he did believe that if it weren''t for Sharon, he would never break up with Tiffany.


    And he didn''t think Yadira''s existence could harm their rtionship at all.


    "Isn''t that so? Since Martin was engaged, Sharon''s dream of marrying into a wealthy family had been


    shattered, so she wants to make you suffer with her.Tiffany, don''t be so naive! How could a normal


    woman be afraid of being known by others when she gets pregnant? She might be someone''s mistress


    and is carrying a little bast*rd in her belly!"


    Tiffany exploded when she heard this.


    "Stop it!"


    Just as Tiffany was about to charge forward, Sharon stopped her.


    She looked at Asher and said indifferently, "You don''t need to have dirt on me.I found out that you


    cheated on Tiffany, but how can it be my fault? It is you who had affairs with another woman.¡¯


    Tiffany added, "I was just blind that I would have loved you for so many years.You really made me


    sick!"


    Asher''s face became even gloomier as he heard that.


    He warned, "Speak with respect, otherwise don''t me me for beating you!"


    At this time, someone from the crowd poured a cup of coffee at Asher and Yadira.


    The coffee only stained half of sleeves on Asher, while Yadira''s entire face was sshed thoroughly.


    "Ah!"


    As Yadira screamed, Sharon took Tiffany away.


    Sharon and Tiffany were just girls, and they didn''t want to sh head-on with Asher.


    If they really got to fight with him, girls were always the ones who suffered.


    Tiffany didn''t cool down even after she left the sales office.


    "How could that bast*rd be so ridiculous? At the thought that I have been his girlfriend for five years, I


    am so disgusted that I could vomit out everything I atest week."


    As Tiffany spoke, she looked at Sharon and said, "Sharon, he was telling bullsh*t.Don''t take it to heart."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I won''t.Don''t worry."


    Just as Tiffany was about to speak, she felt someone patting her shoulder.


    She turned around and saw a person wearing a mask and a hat standing in front of them.


    Tiffany then remembered that when she left home, she had made an appointment with Giana.


    Giana came straight over at the end of the shooting.


    She waited at the door of the sales office for more than half a day, but she didn''t see Tiffany and


    Sharon.


    When she heard the noise inside the office, she went over for a look.


    She happened to see Sharon and Tiffany there.


    Sharon suddenly realized something and asked, "Did you spill that cup of coffee?"


    Giana blinked and replied, "Yeah, I just bought it, which was still hot."


    Tiffany instantly got ted and said, "Come on.I''ll treat you to dinner to celebrate."


    In the CEO''s office of the Proctor Group.Jacob knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mr.Proctor, there''s something wrong with the project of Cali City."


    Jameson put down his pen and looked at Jacob quietly with a cold gaze.Jacob shivered.


    He felt that if he couldn''t give Mr.Proctor a satisfactory exnation today,his career might be ruined.


    The project of Cali City was developed by a real estatepany owned by the Proctor Group.


    Logically speaking, no matter what happened, it should not be reported to Jameson.


    Moreover, it was just a trivial quarrel.


    But the crux was that Jacob also had to monitor and report Sharon''s whereabouts to Jameson at any


    time.


    Jacob felt he had suffered too much! He coughed, took out his phone, called out the surveince video


    and put the phone on the desk.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After that, he immediately took two steps back.


    The surveince videosted for about five minutes.


    There were too many people and noises, so it was difficult to get a clear picture of what they were


    talking about.


    However, Tiffany was too emotional.


    Thus, Jameson clearly recognized the word "bast*rd" that came out of Asher''s mouth.


    He put down the phone, his expression unchanged, and said indifferently, "Where is Sharon?"


    "She is having dinner with a friend and Giana."


    "She is quite leisurely."


    Jameson said, "Dispose of the surveince video and find out everyone present today.Don''t let the


    news spread to the Proctor family."


    "Yes.¡± Just as Jacob was about to leave, Jameson asked, "Whichpany does he belong to?"


    Jacob quickly understood who Jameson referred to, and he replied, "He''s from thepany Unity.He''s


    quite capable.Last year, he was sent to study abroad, and when he came back, he was promoted to be


    the supervisor.¡¯


    "Very good.Call the boss of Unity.Tell him that I''m interested in the project he mentionedst time, and


    we could talk in detail tonight.¡¯


    "I''ll deal with it now."


    "Wait."


    Jameson looked at Jacob expressionlessly.


    After a few seconds, he said, "Next time, just spit it out when it''s rted to Sharon.Stop beating around


    the bush."


    Jacob was rendered speechless.


    ¡®If it weren''t for your stubbornness, I would have got it out in open!¡¯


    Before Jacob could reply, Jameson withdrew his gaze and said coldly, "I am not caring about her.It''s


    just that the Proctor family can''t know about her pregnancy now.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor, I understand,¡¯ said Jacob knowingly.


    Jacob felt gratified that Jameson had known how to give himself an excuse now.After Jacob left,


    Jameson picked up his phone and dialed Sharon''s number.


    He asked in a cold voice, "What are you doing?"


    On the other end of the phone, Sharon answered, "I''m having dinner with my friends..."


    "Jocelyn?"


    Sharon was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Can''t he just forget about it? What a mean man!¡¯ Sharon showed an awkward smile and ignored


    Jameson''s question, "Mr.Proctor, what can I do for you?"


    "Before you ask me this, shouldn''t you tell me what you''ve done today?"


    It sounded like a boyfriend being concerned about his girlfriend.


    But it was Jameson.


    Sharon felt he was definitely nning something.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon replied, "I went shopping with friends..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "How could hundreds of people know you''re pregnant if you just went


    shopping?"


    Sharon did not expect Jameson to know this news so quickly.


    She paused for a moment before saying, "Mr.Proctor, you already knew it?"


    "Next time you go out, why don''t you just bring a loudspeaker with you to inform everyone of your


    privacy? With it, you can also test how quickly could the news spread."


    Sharon was in the wrong and could only apologize in a whisper, "I''m sorry.I didn''t know this would


    happen."


    Jameson''s voice was cold.


    "What''s the use of apologizing now? Why didn''t you avoid that?"


    Sharon lowered her head and remained silent.She didn''t do it on purpose.It was truly out of her


    expectation.


    After a while, Jameson added, "Sharon, it''s true that we divorced, but at least, you were my wife.¡¯

 Chapter 112: Is It Hard to Guess?

    Chapter 112: Is It Hard to Guess?


    Sharon did not quite understand what he meant, "What?"


    Unwilling to answer her, Jameson hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy signal in the phone, Sharon was a little confused.


    What did the jerk mean exactly? At this time, Tiffany came out of the private room, "What happened?


    Did that jerk ...Mr.Proctor call you? Sharon shook her head and said, "It''s fine, let''se in."


    After dinner, Sharon received a phone message from Natalie.


    Natalie said that there was no problem with the draft, and Sharon just needed to provide the drawing of


    the finished product.


    Natalie asked Sharon to tell her what kind of jewelry was needed for making the ne, and she


    would hire people to send it to Sharon.


    After Sharon made a reply to Natalie, Giana said, "I''d like to have a ne, but can I just ce a


    private order? I may not have time to go to Lumiere Jewelry.¡¯


    Sharon put away her phone and said, "Sure, just tell me the style you like.I''ll give it to you as a gift."


    "No, I can''t profit at your expense,¡¯ said Giana.


    And she whispered, "Besides, if Mr.Proctor finds out that I am not paying you for your design, he will


    then exploit me ruthlessly."


    Sharon was confused and surprised.


    She remembered that she did not mention her rtionship with Jameson to Giana.


    Tiffany was surprised and asked, "How did you know?"


    Giana was puzzled and said, "Is it hard to guess?"


    As early as when Jacob asked him to visit Sharon who was in hospital, she had found out that Sharon


    and Jameson had a love rtionship.


    Besides, even though some media would spread rumors about the love affairs of Jameson the jerk,


    Giana, being exploited by him for so many years, at least knew some truths about his affairs.


    In Jameson''s eyes, She or the famous models whom he had been rumored to have dated with were


    nothing but robots that could talk.


    It would be very strange for Mr.Proctor, the busy CEO of the Proctor Group, to care about the Moments


    of a designer whom he had no special rtionship with.


    It was crystal clear that they must be dating each other.


    Hearing this, Sharon kept silent for a long time.


    She seemed to understand the meaning of Jameson''sst sentence just now.


    He said that she was his rightful wife.


    That was to say he had never intended to hide this fact from anyone.


    If Sharon did not guess wrong, Jameson probably meant that if someone said that she was a kept


    woman, she could just tell him or her that Jameson was her ex-husband.


    However, wouldn''t that make the problem even worse? Ever since the news of their divorce was


    spread, Sharon had heard all kinds of rumors about Jameson''s ex-wife, from a lot of people.


    It was after a long time that her divorce was no longer a hot topic.


    But if she told the public that she was Jameson''s ex-wife, she would be the subject of their gossip


    again.


    She only wanted to live a quiet life.


    Besides, Asher was an exception among people, so she should not feel bad if she thought she did


    nothing wrong.


    At the Twilight Club After receiving hispany''s phone call, Asher got rid of Yadira, went straight


    home to get himself changed, and came here hurriedly.


    The boss of Unity said to Asher, "Mr.Proctor asked you to participate in this project.


    Cheer up! The sess of the cooperation depends on you.¡¯ Asher nodded and replied, "Don''t worry,


    Mr.Smith.I will do a good job."


    Asher had been irritated by his encounter with Tiffany this afternoon.


    He had not expected that there would be such good news waiting for him.


    It was a gain from a loss.


    "Let''s go.Mr.Proctor is arriving."


    Shortly after they left, William came out from behind the wall.


    What was Jameson intending to do? Was there any necessity of coborating with Unity? Ten minutes


    later.


    The private room door was pushed open, and a tall man with a cold face showed up at the door.


    Bob came up hurriedly to greet him, "Mr.Proctor, long time no see.¡¯ Jameson asked with a cold


    expression,"Have we met?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen Mr.Proctor from afar at a business cocktail party before.I wanted to greet you then, but


    there were too many people.I knew you were busy, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    While speaking, Bob immediately introduced Asher to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, this is Asher."


    Hearing this, Asher stretched out his hand right away and said, "Mr.Proctor, nice to meet you."


    "Let''s start right away."


    James avoided making any eye contact and walked forward with his long legs.


    His words were indifferent.


    Bob was disappointed with Asher, and followed hurriedly.


    Asher withdrew his hand embarrassedly, knowing that he was acting improperly.


    However, it was not his fault.


    It was the first time that he had met such a big shot like Mr.Proctor.


    Besides, Mr.Smith said that it was Mr.Proctor who asked him to participate in the project.


    So, he acted like that...


    Thinking of this, Asher was somewhat annoyed and regretful.


    One could not randomly guess what these big shots were thinking about.


    Because of Asher''s improper behavior, Bob was afraid that Jameson would be angered.


    So, he introduced the project to Jameson by himself.


    Jameson sat in the sofa.


    His right index finger and middle finger slightly joined together, lightly tapping on his temples.


    His expression was idle and distant.


    Although he did not say a word, his expression and manner had been oppressing to others.


    Asher sat in the distance.


    He felt somehow the guy sitting across from him looked familiar.


    He couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    Mr.Smith only had a chance of taking a glimpse of Mr.Proctor from far.


    Howe a nobody like him had a chance of seeing Mr.Proctor before? After finishing introducing the


    project in detail, Bob meticulously asked, "What do you think of this project, Mr.Proctor?"


    Mr.Proctor said indifferently, "Not good."


    "I see,¡¯ Bob replied immediately, "I also feel that there is something that needs improving.If Mr.Proctor


    can give us some suggestions, I believe that our project will improve a lot."


    Jameson slightly raised his head and said, "Didn''t Mr.Smithe with a person? Why don''t we listen to


    his opinion?"


    Hearing himself being mentioned, Asher became alert and stammered, "Mr.Proctor, I...Seeing that he


    couldn''t even say aplete sentence, Bob said to him, "Mr.Proctor wants to know your opinion.Say


    it.¡¯


    Just as Asher was about to speak, a loud noise came from the outside.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Since this question is so difficult for you to answer, give me an answer after


    you have though it over."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Proctor..."


    Bob followed in a hurry.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He would not let the hard-won chance slip away.


    The private room door was opened, and Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor."


    The corridor was crowded with people, as if something had happened.


    From time to time, the screams of women could be heard from the crowd.


    Jameson took a glimpse of the crowd, his expression cold as usual.


    At this time, Asher and Bob, who had just been aware of the noise, came along and were attracted by


    the screams.


    A passer-by asked, "What''s going on?"


    Someone, who was in the know, replied, "It seems that a cheating husband was caught by his wife


    while having sex.It was my first time to witness such a huge fight.I''m afraid the adulteress would be


    either dead or crippled.¡±

 Chapter 113: Mr.James, the Director

    Chapter 113: Mr.James, the Director


    Yadira received a phone call from a friend shortly after Asher left.


    Her friend said that there would be a dinner party tonight, and the guests were all rich bosses.


    Her friend asked whether she would like toe.


    Yadira dated Asher not because Asher was her true love.


    All she loved about him was that he could buy her hand bags, clothes, and gifts.


    However, when it came to the issue of buying houses, Asher was no longer a candy in her eyes.


    Not to mention that she was in such a bad mood today that she grew more dissatisfied with Asher.


    She was entertaining an idea that she might be able to dump Asher if she could find a sugar daddy


    tonight.


    After entering the private room, she saw her target, and went to sit beside the target with a winess in


    her hand.


    After a few words, the old man began groping her.


    Yadira pretended to refuse making out, but soon she leaned against him.


    But at this time, the door was pushed open and several angry women came in.


    One of them grabbed Yadira''s hair and dragged her to the ground.


    Of course, Yadira would not wait there to be beaten up.


    After tussling with the woman for a while, she rushed out of the private room with both hands covering


    her head.


    However, the woman would not let Yadira go unpunished, and chased after her right away.


    The woman got angrier at Yadira''s counterattack and hit her.


    "You shameless bit*h, stinky who*e, how dare you to seduce my husband? I''ll kill you!"


    "Shame on you for wreaking someone''s family! At such a young age, you chose to seek a sugar daddy


    instead of working hard to earn money.What a shame!"


    Yadira protected her head with both arms and screamed, "I''m not wreaking your family.I''m not! You''ve


    got the wrong person."


    "Still refuse to admit it? We saw it so clearly that you were almost glued to my husband.You stink,


    bit*h.Admit it!"


    In the crowd, Yadira was still arguing at the top of her lungs.


    She thought it was so obvious that these women came here for catching a home wrecker and they had


    been nning for this for a long time.


    But she just knew the old man today.


    They must''ve got the wrong person.


    Not far away, Asher recognized Yadira''s voice and he pulled a long face.


    At this time, Yadira managed to break through the crowd, with an incredible force.


    After running for a while, she saw Asher and her eyes lit up.


    She rushed over and hugged his arm as if she saw a savior.


    "Darling, it''s great that you''re here.Help me exin!"


    As she spoke, Yadira turned her head to look at the group of women, and somehow regained some


    confidence, and said to them, "Look, this is my boyfriend! I am not the home wrecker you are talking


    about!"


    However, Yadira was not aware that she now looked so insane with messy hair, blood stains, and torn


    clothes.


    Asher felt very embarrassed, but aware that Jameson and Bob were nearby, he could not exhibit anger.


    The woman who had beaten Yadira said, "In addition to seducing my husband, you''re also cheating on


    your boyfriend.What a bit*h you are!"


    And she turned to Asher and said, "Your girlfriend is cheating on you, and you still want to protect her.¡±


    Yadira exined immediately, "Darling, don''t listen to the nonsense.I''m just having fun with my friends


    tonight.I did expect that this batch of lunatics just would break in.I have no idea what they are talking


    about."


    At this moment, a man in the crowd took a step forward and tentatively asked, "Asher? What a


    surprise! It''s you.I didn''t believe that you had broken up with Tiffany when I was told that you cheated


    on her.You were with her for so many years.What a surprise that it''s real."


    As he spoke, he took a glimpse of Yadira, who was beside Asher.


    He grimaced and said, "For such a woman, you broke up with Tiffany.What a terrible taste you have.¡¯


    As his boss and Mr.Proctor, who could decide his future, and his old ssmate, who could possibly


    inform his friends of today''s event, were on the scene, Asher made a quick decision.


    He retracted the hand from Yadira''s arm and said, "I don''t know her."


    Yadira goggled and said, "Asher, what is that?"


    Asher grimaced and said, "Shame on you, home wrecker.My girlfriend and I love each other very


    much.Please stop talking nonsense.¡¯


    The crowd burst into aughter.It was not certain whether they wereughing at Asher or at Yadira.


    Someone said, "What a scene! Her boyfriend said that he did know her."


    "If I were him, I would also say that I don''t know her.Nobody can afford to lose face.The woman


    cheated on him, and wanted to find a sugar daddy.How dirty!"


    "It seems that she has seduced others¡¯ boyfriends for many times.She might also steal her current


    boyfriend from another woman. She deserves everything happening today."


    "Shame on you.She should have been punished earlier."


    Before Yadira could fight back, the security of Twilight Club came.


    This farce was over.


    After the crowd dismissed, Bob apologized to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor.I am sorry for making such a


    farce.I shall teach my employee a good lesson."


    Asher wanted to exin, "Mr.Smith, I..."


    "Shut up! Isn''t it embarrassing enough? I''ll reckon with you when I get back!"


    Jameson said indifferently, "If all the employees of Unity are such people, then I need to reconsider the


    cooperation."


    After he finished speaking, he left.


    Bob followed with a quick pace and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Proctor, I''m truly sorry for what happened


    today.As for the cooperation, I..."


    Their voices died away.


    Asher did not follow them.


    He was crestfallen.It was over.


    All was screwed up.


    After getting out of the Twilight Club, seeing Jameson get into the car and leave, Bob could only stand


    there and wave his hand.


    He turned around to reckon with Asher.


    In the car.


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, everything is settled."


    "I see."


    After no more than two minutes, Jameson''s phone rang.


    It was William.


    William said, "If you be a director, the box office revenues would definitely be over 10 billion."


    Jameson gave no response.


    He loosened his tie and said coldly, "What do you really want to say?"


    "It''s nothing.It''s just a pity that the desired audience didn''t see the drama that you have directed


    tonight."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Before William finished his sentence, Jameson had been hung up.


    He could not help clicking his tongue.


    One should make his good deeds known.


    If it were not that he was curious about why Jameson wanted to coborate with Unity and set out to


    investigate, he would not witness such a wonderful drama.


    No matter how Jameson was reluctant to admit that he fell in love with Sharon and no matter how he


    mocked Sharon, he was nevertheless a protector of her reputation.


    In his heart, Sharon was still his wife.


    He could make anyints about her shorings, but if someone else made a negativement


    on Sharon, he would kill that guy.


    Just like today.


    Asher and Yadira probably had not figured out yet why such a farce befell them.

 Chapter 114: You Got Nothing to Do?

    Chapter 114: You Got Nothing to Do?


    When Sharon returned home, she stopped at the door of Jameson''s room for a few minutes, wanting to


    see if he had returned.


    However, she did not knock on the door and went in her own bedroom.


    Just as Sharon was about to wash up, she received a phone call from Tiffany.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, are you home yet?"


    "I just arrived."


    Tiffany said excitedly, "I just heard something interesting.I must tell you."


    Tiffany said that when Yadira was leaning on a sugar daddy in the Twilight Club, she ran across Asher,


    who denied his rtionship with Yadira and even reprimanded her for her shamelessness.


    "Thanks to her, now everyone knows what kind of people Asher is.I heard that Asher was there to seek


    cooperation.With this ident, the deal was definitely off, and he would be fired."


    "They were still swaggering before me this afternoon.Who would have thought that they would be


    punished so quickly? They deserved it!"


    Tiffany was so happy as if she had taken revenge.


    Then she suddenly said, "Oh right, Sharon, I also heard that jer...your Jameson was also there.¡¯


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    "He is not mine." she said sternly.


    "You two are living together now.He is also the father of the baby in your belly.Nothing different.¡¯


    Tiffany added, "Sharon, do you think that perhaps Mr.Proctor nned all of this behind the scenes?"


    "It shouldn''t be possible,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "He''s been pretty busytely and returnedte at night.How could he have the time to do that?


    Furthermore, there''s no reason for him to do it."


    Hearing this, Tiffany became excited, "Why is there no reason? That shameless couple are always


    gossiping without truth.Perhaps Mr.Proctor got furious after knowing that and took actions to ruin their


    reputation.So cool!"


    Sharon got speechless.


    Was she lost in her imagination? Tiffanyughed and said, "Too many people havee to ask me


    about them.Sharon, I need to go.Please thank Mr.Proctor for me.¡¯


    Without waiting for Sharon to speak, she hung up the phone.


    Sharon put down her phone and took her clothes into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, Tiffany''s words urred to her when she was drying her hair.


    Jameson did know about this matter and even scolded her on the phone, but he would only shut Asher


    up so that the news would not be spread to the Proctor family.


    He couldn''t be doing so many things just to punish them for her.


    However she thought, it seemed impossible.


    After drying her hair, Sharon decided to go downstairs for a ss of milk.


    But as soon as she got downstairs, she saw that the living room light was on.


    She did not know when Jameson came back.


    He sat on the sofa with his eyes shut, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Sharon hesitated and whispered, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson slowly opened his eyes and nced at her, "What is wrong?"


    Sharon thought for a while before saying, "I''m going to prepare some hot milk.Do you want some,


    Mr.Proctor?"


    "No."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I see."


    Sharon felt that Jameson didn''t seem to care about her, so she didn''t bother him and walked towards


    the kitchen.


    After opening the refrigerator, she turned around to look at the man who was still sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, she pursed her lips and heat up another ss of milk.


    Jameson, this jerk, was always changing his thoughts.


    It was better for her to be prepared.


    Ten minutester, Jameson looked at the milk in front of him and frowned, "Didn''t I say that I wouldn''t


    drink it?"


    Sharon blinked his eyes.


    "Oh? Really? Why did I hear Mr.Proctor say he wanted milk?"


    Jameson did not say anything.


    He looked up at Sharon with thin lips slightly pursed.


    He still took it, but said, "It''s not good to see you being so hospitable.What do you want to do?"


    Sitting opposite him, Sharon said sincerely, "I came to apologize to Mr.Proctor for what happened


    today.I know that caused a lot of trouble for Mr.Proctor, and I''m very sorry.¡¯


    Jameson sneered, "It''s good that you understood."


    Sharon took a sip of milk before asking, "Mr.Proctor, are you still working overtime at thepany


    tonight?"


    "Sure.What''s up?"


    "Nothing.¡¯ Jameson raised his head and drunk up the milk.


    He ced the ss on the table and went upstairs.


    Sharon looked at his back and suddenly said, "Hey, Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson turned around and kept a straight face, "What?"


    "Mr.Proctor knows Asher, right? He''s my friend''s ex-boyfriend, the one who cheated on her."


    "Do I need to know him?"


    "Nope ...I just heard that he seemed to be disgraced at the Twilight Club and might even lost his job."


    Jameson''s expression remained unchanged.


    "What does it have to do with me? Do you want me to help him find a job?"


    Sharon turned speechless.How could it be so difficult tomunicate with this jerk? Sharon stopped


    beating around the bush and cut to the chase.


    "Oh, not really.I just heard that Mr.Proctor seemed to be in the Twilight club tonight.I wanted to ask you


    if you saw that..."


    Jameson interrupted her coldly, "No."


    "You are not in the Twilight club or just did not see that?"


    Jameson probably didn''t expect her to ask this.


    He pursed his lips and said, "You have nothing to do? Why do you care so much?"


    Sharon said OK and shut up.


    After Jameson went upstairs, Sharon finished the milk slowly.


    Although she didn''t get any response from Jameson just now, she could guess that he was most likely


    to do that to Asher.


    Otherwise, that jerk would already ridicule her fancy before she said anything.


    This time he just said something unrted and did not give the answer, which was obvious already.


    However, Sharon did not understand why he did that.


    If he wanted to avenge her on them, Sharon would not believe it.


    She did not care what Asher and Yadira said at all.


    It was him who could easily anger her.


    But then again, Jameson wasn''t that idle.


    He could not have wasted his night just because the two of them had scolded her.


    She didn''t deserve that.


    After returning to her room, Sharon patted her face to cheer herself up.


    She took out a paper and began toplete her draft.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    Sharon raised her head, took a deep breath, and opened the door.


    "How can I help you? Mr.Proctor.¡¯ She said.


    Jameson looked at her and said unhurriedly, "I kind of remember what you said just now.¡¯

 Chapter 115: Do I Indulge You Too Much?

    Chapter 115: Do I Indulge You Too Much?


    Sharon paused for a moment and said, "What?"


    Jameson turned to look at his bedroom and said, "Follow me.¡¯


    Then he left without waiting for Sharon''s response.


    Sharon did not understand what he meant and could only follow.


    In Jameson''s bedroom.


    Jameson, sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed, said calmly, "What do you want to know?"


    Sharon was puzzled.


    "What do you want to say?"


    She asked.


    Seeing Jameson look at her with a dissatisfied expression, she quickly said, "I''m all ears.¡¯


    "My time is limited."


    "Then Mr.Proctor, please make a long story short."


    Jameson said, "Yadira took the consequences of her own deeds.¡¯


    Sharon said, "Actually, I think there''s something strange.¡¯ Jameson nced at her and signaled to her


    to continue.


    "If Yadira''s friend was able to take her to banquets like the one held today, Yadira needn''t have


    consorted with Asher for so long and would have exerted herself to hook up with important figures."


    She did not despise the rtionship between Yadira and Asher.


    However, she knew that they two did not love each other.


    Yadira enjoyed the materials Asher gave her while Asher enjoyed the novelty brought by Yadira.


    To put it bluntly, both of them found pleasure in the rtionship.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If they truly loved each other, Asher would not repeatedly apologize to Tiffany and try to get her back


    after she parted with him, and Yadira would not go to the banquet to look for a new sugar daddy


    without letting Asher know it.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Maybe her friend has just got the resource."


    "Well, it''s possible.But if her friend has just got the resource, Yadira must be new to the


    banquet.However, big bosses like you who have been the frequent callers of banquets definitely know


    how to leave no trace.How could that man''s wife catch adultery in the act so easily?"


    He gently looked up and said unhurriedly, "Say it again?"


    Sharon said seriously, "Sorry, let me correct myself.You go to banquets for work.You are different from


    those two-timers."


    Jameson did not know what to say.


    Sharon''s words were unpleasant.


    After a while, Jameson said, "Even if you guess right, what do you want to prove?"


    "I don''t want to prove anything.It''s just that you mentioned this matter and I gave my guess.After all,


    what a coincidence! He who is unjust is doomed to destruction.¡¯


    Jameson was impatient and said coldly, "Sharon, do I indulge you too much?"


    Sharon smiled at him, "I''m scolding Asher.Why are you angry?"


    Jameson opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but then he looked at her slightly bulging


    abdomen.


    He closed his eyes, took a breath and said, "Leave.Don''t let me say it again."


    "Alright.Mr.Proctor, good night.¡¯ Sharon replied, and quickly stood up and went back to her room.


    Jameson was too clever.


    He could instantly find that she was scolding him.


    It seemed that he had a clear understanding of himself.


    However...Tiffany should have guessed right.


    Jameson might have had a hand in Asher''s business.


    However, Sharon did not know whether Jameson had nned it or just added fuel to the fire.


    It took Sharon just three days to finish the design of the product.


    She contacted Natalia, and Natalia said that they could meet at Lumiere Jewelry the next day.


    The next day, when Sharon arrived at the conference room of Lumiere Jewelry by appointment, she


    discovered that Rita was also present, and there was a ne in a box on the table.


    She guessed that Natalia hade to Lumiere Jewelry to fetch the ne.


    Seeing Sharon, Rita put on a long face.


    She stood up and said, "Miss Beale, if everything is OK, I''ll leave first.You can call me if you have any


    questions."


    Natalia stopped her and said, "Miss Roose, can you stay and offer some suggestions? After all, I know


    little about design.With Ms.Ally''s design and your suggestions, I believe this gift will be unique."


    At this, Rita''s face darkened.


    Ever since Sharon turned up, Natalia did not make anyment on her design.


    If it was because her work was good enough, it was fine, but obviously this was not the case.


    Natalia only valued Sharon''s work.


    Her product was not important at all.


    Rita said, "Ally is the designer.My opinions might be worthless to her.She might think that I''m picky."


    "Ms.Ally definitely won''t think so.Good works result from joint efforts,¡¯


    Natalia looked at Sharon and said, "Ms.Ally, am I right?"


    Sharon smiled and said slowly, "Miss Beale, if you have any opinions, please tell me.I''ll give you the


    modified version as soon as possible."


    Natalia looked at the design again and said, "Actually, I think it''s pretty good.Just..."


    She gave some opinions while Sharon listened to her attentively.


    They discussed how to modify the design.


    Rita did not know whether she should leave or stay.


    She stood by with her arms across her chest, looking at Natalia and Sharon coldly.


    After Natalia and Sharon finished their discussion, Natalia took her bag and was about to leave,


    "Ms.Ally, thanks for your time.I''ll definitely thank you when I get the final product."


    Sharon nodded slightly and said, "You''re wee.This is what I should do."


    "Then I''ll leave first.Let''s keep in touch."


    Sharon apanied Natalia to the door of the conference room and said, "Miss Beale, goodbye."


    After Natalia left, Rita looked at the ne that Natalia had left on the table and sneered.


    She did not catch up with Natalia to remind Natalia of the ne.


    Instead, she threw it into the trash can.


    She was just about to leave when she saw Sharon who had turned around.


    Rita mocked, "Don''t pretend to be calm.You must be very happy to have stolen my client."


    Sharon said calmly, "It was you who said that we should have fairpetition, and I didn''t steal your


    client.I want to remind you not to be impetuous.Now you throw away the ne to vent your


    anger.What if Natalia asks you for itter? You''d better consider how to deal with it."

 Chapter 116: Which One of Them Is the Wife of the P

    Chapter 116: Which One of Them Is the Wife of the P


    "I don''t need you to teach me a lesson!"


    Rita sneered, "Now you think you are having your moment, huh? Although I won thepetition, and


    stayed in Paris for three years, I still couldn''t beat you.Oh,e on.You are gloating in your heart.¡¯


    Sharon said, "You are quite funny.I never thought that I must be better than you.It''s you that have been


    secretlypeting with me.On the one hand, you know that I am better than you, but on the other


    hand, you are thinking the opposite.After all, you have been to Paris for further study, right?"


    "Winning the designpetition, and the chance to study in Paris ...All of this was three years ago,¡¯


    She continued.


    "It''s you who always talk about this and never wanna let it go.It''s you!" Rita said, "Come on.Don''t justify


    yourself.Everyone knows that you gave up that opportunity for the sake of money.Do you still think that


    you are nobler than me? I don''t think my designs are inferior to yours.It''s just I''m not as lucky as you


    are."


    Sharon smiled and did not continue arguing with her.


    She turned around and left.


    Actually, she wanted to thank Rita.


    Otherwise, she probably would never hear someone say that she was "lucky".


    After Sharon left, Rita bit her lips and looked at the ne in the trash can, squinting.


    When she walked up to the door, Sharon was stopped by Lance.


    "Ally, I''m d you are here.I need to talk to you." Lance said.


    The Morton family organized a charity dinner party for jewelry auction.


    All the jewelry was collected from rich and youngdies.


    All the money from the auction would be used for charity.


    As one of the leading jewelry magazines in the country, Lumiere Magazine was also invited.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Lance discussed with his boss.


    First, Lumiere Jewelry would take a piece of jewelry that they had been saving for a long time to the


    auction.


    Then, they would ask Sharon and Rita to bring their own designs.


    This would not only help Lumiere Magazine improve its profile, but also help the two designers gain


    fame in the jewelry industry in this country.


    After that, there would be more high-end clients.


    The problem was, the charity dinner was on the next weekend.


    They needed to hurry up.


    "You can also bring some works you designed before for this auction." Lance said.


    "Any category is fine." Sharon nodded, "OK."


    After returning home, Sharon sat at her desk to revise Natalia''s design.


    She then remembered what Lance told her today.


    Ever since she got married to Jameson, she hadn''t picked up the brush again until she got divorced


    and worked for Lumiere Magazine.


    That was why she didn''t have any works in these three years, and now she looked back, she wasn''t


    satisfied with those she had designed previously.


    But whenever she had inspiration, she would write it down in the sketch book.


    Sharon flipped through the pages, but what impressed her most was the design drawing on the page


    that had been torn from the sketch book.


    She sighed.


    She didn''t need to think to know what had happened to that page.


    Jameson must have already thrown it into the trash can on Bridge Street.


    She went through the desk casually, and knocked something off identally.


    She picked it up.


    It was the pocket watch that she found at Josh''s ce.


    Sharon opened it and looked at the photo on it.


    Her fingers gently touched the edges, zoning out.After a while, she suddenly put down the pocket


    watch, opened the drawing book, and began to sketch.


    After finishing the sketch, Sharon stretched.


    She looked at the time and found that it was already eleven o''clock.


    After what happenedst time, Jennifer did not bother her again.


    She just put the dinner in the pot.


    When Sharon went down to eat, the food was still warm.


    By the time she finished her meal, it was already eleven thirty.


    Jameson had note back yet.


    Sharon hesitated for a moment before sending a message to Jacob, "Jameson''s still working overtime


    at thepany?"


    Jacob quickly replied, "Yes."


    "Has he had dinner?"


    Jacob, "No."


    Sharon thought that no matter what Jameson''s motivation was to hit Asher, he did a good thing for


    Tiffany after all.


    She didn''t want to owe him a favor.


    So she made a thick roasted egg and a sandwich for him, put them in a thermal lunch box, went


    upstairs to get a coat, and went out.


    President Office, the Proctor Group.


    Jacob took his phone from Jameson and said, "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you going home?"


    Jameson said, "I still have a few documents to deal with.You go back first."


    "Yes.Just as Jacob was about to leave, Jameson said, "Sharon willeter.Tell the security guard


    downstairs to let her in directly.¡¯ "...


    OK.


    Aha! He was waiting for her! Jacob felt that ever since Jameson went to Bridge Street, he had not been


    as aggressive and cynical towards his wife as before.


    This was a good start.


    He wouldn''t have to rack his brain to find excuses for President Jameson.


    After he went downstairs, Jacob told the security guard on duty that the President''s wife woulde


    later, and he should let her in directly.


    The security guard nodded.


    But Jacob never thought that She went to thepany shortly after he left.


    Although she had been popr before, She knew nothing about being humble.


    She not only wanted to be the President''s wife of the Proctor Group, but also put on airs.


    What''s more, a recording of her ndering a brand was released by the brand, which ruined her fame.


    The Proctor Group also ignored her and kept a low profile for a while.


    In fact, she hade to the Proctor Group many times, trying to talk to Jameson, but every time, she


    was stopped by the front desk and security guards.


    This time, she heard that there was a charity jewelry dinner next weekend looking for a model.


    She originally wanted to go, but the organizer directly rejected her.


    Although She was angry, she had no choice but turn to Jameson to see whether there was still a


    chance.


    She did not expect that she would be able to enter the group so easily this time.


    The security guard on duty today was newly employed.


    He had never seen She before.


    He only heard from Jacob that the wife of the President wasing.


    Seeing she was so beautiful and well-dressed, he thought she was Mrs.Proctor.


    Unexpectedly, ten minutester, another less formally attired but more beautiful woman came.


    The security guard was dumbfounded.


    Which one of them was the wife of the President? When entering the building, Sharon noticed that the


    security guard was looking at her.


    She couldn''t help but hesitate and asked in a low voice, "Am I allowed to enter?" She remembered that


    the Proctor Group had a rule that did not let designers from Lumiere Jewelry go in, and she hadn''t told


    the security guard who she was.¡±


    The security guard was also stunned and asked carefully, "Are you the wife of the President?"


    Sharon said, "...No."


    "Then why are you here sote?"


    Sharon looked at the thermal lunch box in her hand.


    Originally, she wanted to say that she was gonna bring some food to Jameson, but then she changed


    her mind, "Never mind, I''m just passing by."

 Chapter 117: Always Blinded by a Semblance of Affec

    Chapter 117: Always Blinded by a Semnce of Affec


    At Jameson''s office.


    Jameson sat in his chair, looking at his phone.


    A tender smile yed around his lips.


    That woman was not that inconsiderate.


    She at least cared whether he had dinner or not.


    Jameson took a nce at the time and then stared at the number on the phone.


    He pressed on his temples with his slender fingers.


    Just as he was about to dial the number, he heard a knock at the door.


    Jameson put down his phone and picked up the documents and pen.


    He looked serious, "Come in."


    The door was opened, and the next second he heard She''s voice, "Mr.Proctor ..."


    "What are you doing here?" Jameson answered with a sidelong nce.


    He put down his pen and put on a cold face.


    She mentioned what she hade for and added, "Mr.Proctor, it is all my fault.I promise that I won''t


    do it again.If Mr.Proctor can give me another chance, I will definitely make good use of it."


    "Why do you think I will give you this chance?" She bit her lips,


    "I..." Jameson said coldly, "I said I don''t like people who y tricks in front of me.Do you really think I


    don''t know that you asked Sharon to divorce me?"


    She thought that it was over.She didn''t expect that he would bring it up again.She was so shocked


    that she broke out in a sweat.


    She stammered for a while and said, "I did it for Mr.Proctor''s good ...I heard that you don''t like her, so


    I..."


    "Enough." Jameson interrupted her, "It''s my own business.It has nothing to do with you."


    She said grudgingly, "Mr.Proctor ...but it''s true that Sharon pretended that she got pregnant, so that


    you have to marry her.I know you don''t like being threatened or others making decision for you.I just


    want to share your worries.If Sharon didn''t feel guilty and thought she was morally justified to be your


    wife, she wouldn''t have agreed to divorce you due to my words."


    Hearing this, Jameson''s face fell, "Get out."


    "Mr.Proctor...¡¯


    "Don''t make me say that again."


    She bit her lower lip and left with a pale face.


    The office was in silence.


    Jameson looked out of the window stonily and suddenly realized that Sharon filed for divorce not


    because of the appearance of She.


    Instead, Sharon had this idea long before.


    She only gave her an opportunity to say it out.


    In this marriage, Sharon had indeed always yed the role of a good wife.


    However, she was only acting and never got emotionally attached, so she was able to leave him


    without hesitation.


    He gave her the chance to marry him again and again, but she refused straightforwardly.


    After all, he was not the person she loved.


    Jameson willingly waited for her here till the middle of the night just because Sharon casually asked


    him if he had dinner.


    Jameson grabbed his phone and stood up.


    He called William while walking out, "Where are you?" Sharon said that she was a passer-by, so the


    security guard definitely wouldn''t let her in.


    She could only go outside and sit on a bench.


    Sharon called Jacob.


    She wanted him toe down and pick the lunch box up, but unfortunately, she didn''t get through.


    Recently, it got cold, and it was even colder after sunset.


    Sharon only wore a thin coat, which could not keep her warm in the cold wind.


    When she tried stamping her feet to keep warm, she saw Sheing out.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Her gaze followed She until she got in the car.


    After a while, she suddenly smiled ina self-mocking way.


    ''No wonder the jerk is so busy every night.


    He is busy dating She: Sharon rubbed her nose, which turned red due to the cold, and then put the


    lunch box on the trash bin beside her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking two steps, she turned back and picked up the box.


    Anyway, she shouldn''t turn her wrath on food.


    ¡®¡®Eat sh*t, you jerk.¡±


    After returning home, Sharon sat at the dining table and was so angry that she ate up all the food in the


    lunch box before she went upstairs.


    Lying in bed, she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    ¡®Sharon, how can you be so silly? You clearly know that Jameson, the jerk, doesn''t like you at all.Why


    are you always blinded by a semnce of affection?¡¯


    ''He did all these for the sake of the baby in my belly.¡±


    ¡®Even if he asked me to move back, it doesn''t mean he would cut off romantic rtionships with other


    women¡±


    Sharon tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    When it was three o''clock, she still felt stuffed up and could only get up and move around.


    However, to Sharon''s surprise, just as she opened the door of her bedroom, her wrist suddenly was


    grabbed by someone.


    Then her mouth touched the guy''s lips with a smell of alcohol, and he stuck his tongue down her throat.


    Before Sharon wanted to struggle, Jameson grabbed her hands and raised them to her head, firmly


    holding her in his arms.


    At the same time, Sharon felt her lower lip being bitten, and she frowned in pain.


    In an instant, the smell of blood spread in her mouth.


    Sharon''s struggling made Jameson lose interests.


    He went back a little and pinched her chin with his long fingers.


    His thin lips moving slightly, he said coldly, "I didn''t see you were so reluctant when you made love with


    me."


    "I never thought Mr.Proctor had a habit of standing at my door in the middle of night..." Sharon was


    angry and blushed.


    "You know that I waited for you till the middle of the night?" Sharon thought that he was the one to


    me, how could he be the first toin? She didn''t fall asleep and against the cold wind sent him


    the midnight dinner she cooked, but he was flirting with She in thepany.


    She was in the right.


    How could he ask her without feeling ashamed?¡¯ Sharon said without thinking, "Mr.Proctor, why are you


    waiting for me? Do you want to show me that how much She loves you?"


    Jameson paused for a moment before saying, "Did you see her?"


    "I''m not blind.Why can''t I see her?" Sharon took a deep breath and said, "May I ask you to show some


    respect to us? You wanted to make love with me after dating She.Don''t you feel shameful?"


    Jameson asked indifferently, "Are you jealous?"


    "I ..." Sharon wondered, ¡®of course not¡±


    To protect her life, Sharon still didn''t dare say what she really thought.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Jameson said, "Then why do you care what She did?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t care about her, but what you did makes me sick..."


    Jameson didn''t want to wait anymore, so he said straightforward, "You are not okay with She, or you


    mind that Ie to see you after meeting her?"


    "Is there any difference between them?"


    "Of course, there is." Jameson fixed on her.


    After a few seconds, he asked, "Sharon, do you like me?"

 Chapter 118: Cold Man

    Chapter 118: Cold Man


    Sharon felt rmed and terrified at Jameson''s words "Do you like me?" as if it was "When do you want


    to die tonight?" or "How do you prefer to die?"


    She licked her lips and sensed a smell of wine.


    "Mr.Proctor, are you drunk?" Jameson''s eyes fixed on her, and he didn''t say a word.


    Sharon made a tentative push, "Must be, right? Otherwise, why are you joking with me like this?"


    Jameson sneered and slowly let go of her.


    He loosened his tie and said, "You think I''m joking with you?" "Isn''t that so?" Sharon tried to justify it, "I


    can''t see what''s the point of asking me this.If I say I like you, you will definitely regard me as


    delusional.If I say I don''t, you will think that I''m being conceited.Since there''s no way of answering it


    right, how about you tell me what kind of answer you wanna hear? Then I''ll do as told."


    Jameson looked at her coldly, "Are you this calctive while you are with Martin?"


    "Not really..." Because technically they''ve never been together.


    Besides, who knew what this jerk was up to, so she naturally wanted to protect herself first.


    "Mr.Proctor, there''s nothing between me and Martin.Also, he is engaged now.Please don''t take it the


    wrong way." Sharon stressed.


    Jameson remained indifferent, "Is that so?"


    "Of course!"


    "Since you are so innocent, who is the First Love collection designed for?" Sharon felt resigned.


    She argued, "It is for the general public, not specifically someone.Mr.Proctor is holding on to this just


    because of the name of this series.Are you jealous too?"


    Jameson puckered his lips and his eyes darkened.


    Just then, Sharon also realized that her question was a bit abrupt, even dangerous to some extent.


    Just as she was about to say something to make up for it, Jameson answered in a calm manner, "What


    if I am?"


    Sharon felt perplexed, "What?"


    What did he just say? Jameson said, "Sharon, you know what I mean."


    Sharon paused and then said, "But you said that liking can''t prove anything, right?"


    "Yes, but I can make you my wife and your position will be secured."


    "But even so, I can''t make public that I give birth to this child, can I?" Jameson didn''t say anything, but


    Sharon knew his answer very well.


    His liking was to bring them back to how things were before the divorce.


    Just like what she thought, Jameson was simply used to her being around and her obedience.


    He was simply used to have someone waiting for him every time he returned to Star Lake Mansion.


    Habit was terrifying indeed.


    Sharon pushed, "Then tell me what you n to do with this child? Give me a definite answer.¡¯


    Jameson paused for a while and said, "Send him away after birth."


    Sharon probably didn''t see thising.


    After a while, she said, "The precondition is that the Proctor family won''t discover this before the baby


    is born, right?"


    "Yes"


    This time, Sharon remained silent for a long time.


    "Jameson, though I might be overconfident to say this,¡¯ she choked out, "He is not just my child.Haven''t


    you ever thought of hising to this world, safe and sound?"


    Jameson seemed indifferent as usual, "I already told you that I don''t want children for two years."


    At first, he thought that if he was cautious enough, she wouldn''t get pregnant, but it happened anyway.


    Rather than letting this child be a puppet straight from birth, it was better to solve this at root.


    Sharon knew that Jameson was rather determined once he made up his mind.


    Teary-eyed, she sniffed and said, "Then...can I go see him after he is sent away?"


    "No."


    "But¡­¡± Jameson cut her short, "Sharon, you should have told me when you knew that you are


    pregnant.Besides, you are the one who insists on having this baby, so you must bear whatever the


    consequence may be.¡¯


    His voice was so cold, as if he had just talked about something trivial.


    Even though he would asionally show concern for her, he was cold to the bone.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No one could change this.


    Seeing her silence, Jameson continued, "I promised you that I would try my best to hide this from the


    Proctor family.Also, Sharon, remember that I am your husband, not your enemy, not a ferocious


    monster.Put away your hostility."


    Sharon corrected him, "Ex-husband.¡¯


    Jameson sneered at her, "Fine, just treat me as your enemy and make it hard for everyone."


    Jameson''s ying hot and cold was simply too annoying.She truly got tired of it.Whatever.


    Sharon said, "That''s it? I''ll go to bed."


    Ignoring Jameson''s reaction, Sharon went straight to her room.


    Thanks to him, she wasn''t that full now.


    Returning to her room, Sharony on the bed with her eyes wide open.


    She was not sleepy at all.


    Then she gently ced her hand on the belly.


    The baby seemed disturbed and he was turning over at this moment.


    Sharon could feel the movement of this little baby.


    If she still couldn''t think of a way to leave before the child was born, then when Jameson sent the child


    away, she might not be able to see him for the rest of her life.


    Sharon didn''t want to go against Jameson, especially that she knew his situation.


    It was precisely because she was worried that she didn''t want the child anywhere near the Proctor


    family, including Jameson.


    She didn''t know those hidden secrets of the Proctor family and could not sacrifice for the bigger good


    just for Jameson.


    She was just an ordinary mother and only wanted her child safe and sound.


    But now she came to this point.


    Sharon felt desperate not because of the consequences she would face after the Proctor family found


    out about this child.


    She felt desperate because of this jerk''s cold attitude.


    Every step of the way, Jameson couldn''t care less about the child.


    It seemed that the child had nothing to do with him.


    It was as if he was just a bystander who observed indifferently and mocked from time to time.

 Chapter 119: Is That How You Treat Me?

    Chapter 119: Is That How You Treat Me?


    Time flew.There was only a day before the charity party.


    When Sharon arrived at the Lumiere Jewelry, she called Natalia and told her that the jewelry was ready


    for pick up.


    Natalia said on the phone, "I am a little busy these days, so I probably do not have time to pick it up.By


    the way, I heard that Lumiere Magazine will be attending the charity party tomorrow.Ms.Ally will be


    there tomorrow as a jewelry designer, right?"


    "Yes, I will be there."


    "That is great.Could you bring it to me tomorrow, Ms.Ally?"


    The charity party was held by the Morton Group, and it was for those noble families, so it was not


    surprising that Natalia would attend.


    "OK," Sharon said.


    Natalia smiled, "See you tomorrow night."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon put the ne customized for Natalia into her bag.


    Then, she went to Lance''s office to hand over the items for the charity party''s auction tomorrow.


    The Morton''s.Aylin was sorting through the jewelry for the party.


    She sighed, "Natalia, are you sure you want to give away these pieces of jewelry for auction? I will not


    do that if I were you."


    Natalia sat beside Aylin and said, "If there is anything you like, you can take it."


    "No.We had an agreement that they are for the auction.I cannot take advantage of you."


    Aylin put all the jewelry in the box and held Natalia''s hand, saying, "Erica told me that you have a


    surprise for her.What is it?"


    "It is nothing big.It is just a wedding present."


    Hearing this, Aylin frowned and sighed, "Although the wedding date has been confirmed, whether they


    are getting married or not remains uncertain.¡¯


    Natalia asked, "What happened? I heard that Erica has been behaving well recently.There should not


    have been any big trouble."


    "Nothing happened.But you know Martin.Although he agreed to this marriage, he is just blinding it.He


    had no feelings for Erica.If it was someone else, once they know the meaning of this marriage, they will


    not ask for anything else.But it is Erica.If she wants something, she will do everything to get it.I am


    afraid that..."


    "Aylin,'' Nataliaforted her, "Erica doesn''t know the boundary, but I believe that they will be fine as


    long as she does not touch Martin''s bottom line."


    Aylin was more worried when hearing Natalia''s words, "Natalia, do you know Jameson has an ex-


    wife?"


    Natalia said in a soft voice, "I have heard of it."


    "I did not expect her to have a rtionship with Martin, and she is..."


    Aylin lowered his voice, "She is pregnant.Martin said that the child is not his.Considering that she and


    Jameson have been divorced for several months, who do you think this child belongs to?"


    Natalia smiled faintly, "If it was Jameson''s child, the Proctors should not leave the child outside."


    Aylin nodded, "That is what I think! The main point is that I heard that this woman was traded to


    Twilight Club.She also forced a marriage using her pregnancy.Jameson hates her."


    Aylin sighed again, "I do not know what Martin is thinking."


    Natalia said, "Alright, Aylin, do not think too much.Your baby is due soon, right?"


    "Yes, only five days left.¡¯


    "Take some good rest, Aylin.Tomorrow''s dinner party will be very tiring."


    "You as well."


    Aylin said, "You have been helping me for the past few days, thank you.¡¯


    "You are very wee.It is my pleasure.¡¯


    After leaving the Morton''s, Natalia received a phone call from Rita.


    She smiled and asked, "Miss Roose, what''s up?" Rita said, "I want to ask you something, Miss


    Beale.Do you have the ne that I designed for you?"


    Natalia thought for a few seconds, "Well...I think I forgot to take it with me.I will have someonee


    over and get itter.¡¯


    After a moment of silence, Rita said, "Miss Beale, I am extremely sorry.It was my fault.I might have lost


    the ne."


    "The ne was lost?"


    "Yes.I am willing to bear the loss.I will return the money to Miss Beale''s ount in two days." Natalia


    said, "Miss Roose, forget about it.I feel we can be friends after this.I like Miss Roose''s work very


    much.I hope we can work together next time."


    After a few words, Natalia hung up the phone.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She sat in the car and was using her phone to tap her chin.


    She looked out of the window and was thinking about something.


    After a while, she said softly to the driver, "No matter what Rita wants to do, do not stop her."


    "Yes," The driver said, "Then ...should we take any action?"


    "No need, just let her do it." After a pause, Natalia said, "Let us go to the Proctor Group."


    The President''s Office at the Proctor Group.


    Jameson looked at the invitation letter on the table.


    There was not much expression on his face.


    Soon, Jacob knocked on the door and said, "Mr.Proctor, Miss Beale is here." Jameson raised his eyes


    and saw Natalia at the door.


    He said coldly, "What is up?"


    Natalia was annoyed but also found it funny, "I rarelye to see you.Is this how you treat me?"


    "This is my attitude towards everyone.If you have something to say, say it now.Otherwise, I still have


    some work to do.¡¯


    "Jameson."


    Natalia sat on the opposite side and looked at the invitation letter on his desk, "Are you going to the


    charity party tomorrow?"


    Jameson said, "It depends on my mood.¡¯


    Although this party was hosted by the Morton family, the Proctor family was behind it.


    Since the party had invited many powerful business owners, it was not difficult to tell what Albert


    wanted to do.


    Jameson must be there.


    Natalia said, "I Know your current situation in the Proctor family, Jameson.I can help you."


    Jameson sneered, "OK.Tell me, what situation am I in?"


    "You are too powerful now, which makes youpletely out of your father''s control.He wants to


    rece you with someone easy to control."


    Jameson said without emotion, "No matter what, I belong to the Proctor family.It is too ridiculous if my


    father wants to rece me only because he cannot control me.¡¯


    "I admit that it sounds unreasonable.Everyone knows that your father does not want you to be more


    powerful than him.But no one thinks about why he does not want you to take over the Proctor Group."


    Jameson''s face clouded over, "It sounds like you know the reason."


    Natalia smiled.She did not want to be too straightforward, "There are not many people your father can


    use.The only reason the Proctor Group is under pressure right now is because of the marriage


    between Erica and Martin.Therefore, the Morton Group is the biggest price your father is holding now.¡¯


    "There is an easy way to bnce this situation: get married to me.I think you know that although the


    Morton Group looks powerful, it is not true.It is nothingpared to the Beale family.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 120: Succeed Sooner

    Chapter 120: Seed Sooner


    After Natalia finished speaking, she clenched her hands on her knees.


    It could tell that she was a little nervous.


    Although she had a clear analysis of the whole situation, she did not know what Jameson thought.


    From being an illegitimate child who was not acknowledged by his father to bing the CEO of the


    Proctor Group worshiped by everyone, Jameson was thoughtful and powerful.


    Even though Jameson seemed to be at a disadvantage in the battle of seizing power within the


    Proctors, Natalia was not confident that he would be interested in the lure she offered.


    As she expected, Jameson''s thin lips moved slightly, and he said carelessly with a cold face, "Marry


    you?"


    Natalia took a deep breath and said, "That''s right, if I made it sessfully, it would have been us who


    got married three years ago.Besides, our families have agreed to our marriage long ago..."


    "You''ve misunderstood." Jameson interrupted her, "They want you to marry Jeffery, not me.¡¯


    Natalia was stunned for a moment, "How could it be? I always take Jeffery as my brother..."


    "That''s why no one ever mentioned your marriage.¡¯ Evie liked Natalia very much, but if Natalia would


    marry Jameson, she wouldn''t get close to Natalia, given that she had an aversion to Jameson.


    For so many years, no one mentioned the marriage between Natalia and Jeffery for two reasons.


    The first reason was that Jeffery disagreed to marry Natalia.


    No matter how Evie persuaded him, he never changed his mind, so Evie gave up.


    And plus, since the Beale family enjoyed high prestige, and Natalia was the only daughter of the family


    who was favored by her father, they definitely wouldn''t allow her to marry a paralyzed person.


    Based on these two major reasons, no one mentioned the marriage between the Beale family and the


    Proctor family.


    As for Jameson, Evie couldn''t wait for him to have nothing and no one.


    How could she marry Natalia to him? Mr.Proctor was also afraid that Jameson would be out of his


    power and not listen to him, so he hurriedly asked Jameson to get married with Sharon.


    Natalia calmed down and said, "If that''s the case, shouldn''t you marry me? Then they can do nothing to


    you, and you also can vent your anger.¡¯


    Jameson did not say anything, he gently tapping his long fingers on the table.


    Natalia didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Natalia continued, "Jameson, our marriage, like the one between Erica and Martin, is a win-win


    cooperation.You know, my father has a single daughter and I''m not good at running apany, so it''s


    inevitable to ally myself to a rich family to aid our career.Rather than marrying a man I have only seen a


    few times, I''d better marry you since you''re my best choice."


    After a few seconds, Jameson said calmly, "But you''re not my best choice."


    Natalia pursed her lips and said, "You''re in love with your ex-wife, aren''t you?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jameson''s face suddenly fell, "Is there anything to do with you?"


    "Jameson, I really don''t understand what you''re doing.Why are you so obsessed with such a woman?


    Don''t forget it is she who makes you at a disadvantage.You said that no one could influence you, but


    you still listened to your father and married her."


    Natalia added, "Besides, your father doesn''t know about her pregnancy, right?"


    As soon as she finished her words, the entire office suddenly was prated with tension.


    Jameson looked at her coldly, and said slowly and cruelly, "Who told you that?"


    Natalia clenched her hands, her eyshes trembling slightly, but she made a smile, "There really is no


    such thing as a secret."


    "But don''t worry,¡¯ she said after a pause, "I won''t threaten you with Sharon''s pregnancy.I just want to...¡¯


    Jameson sneered, "How can you think that I will be threatened by you?"


    Natalia froze.


    Jameson got to his feet and walked in front of the French window.


    He put his hands in his pants pockets and said indifferently, "She got pregnant after the divorce.I''m not


    a fool.Besides, even if the child is mine, I don''t care about it at all."


    "Even if you are not sure whether this child is yours or not, just in case, your father will ask Sharon to


    give birth to the child and do the paternity test.Also, you know what? Even if the child is not yours, to


    weaken your power your father may..."


    Jameson''s mouth moved slightly.


    He said with an irony, "You do know him well.¡¯


    "I just said what I thought."


    Natalia walked behind him and whispered, "Jameson, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry me


    now.You can think over what I said and give me an answerter."


    She added, "To show my good will, I will attend the charity dinner with you tomorrow night, so your


    father''s n will not work."


    After Natalia left, Jacob knocked on the door, "Mr.Proctor, do you need me to find a date for the charity


    dinner?"


    Jameson turned around and looked at the door.


    "There is one on the list."


    He said indifferently.


    "Miss Beale?"


    "She is right.The most effective way to stop my father is to ally with the Beale family by marriage.It is


    indeed a great idea."


    Jacob was shocked, "Mr.Proctor, you mean Jameson looked at him stonily, "Can I gain sess sooner


    after marrying Natalia?"


    Jacob was lost for words.


    ¡®When did Mr.Proctor have that wicked sense of humor?¡¯


    Jameson did not wait for him to answer and said, "Lumiere Magazine is also invited to the charity


    dinner?"


    "Yes."


    Jacob recovered from his shock and quickly replied, "Lumiere Jewelry brought a piece of jewelry


    ording to the rules.In addition, they asked the two signed jewelry designers to take out their own


    works for auction."


    "When did Lumiere Jewelry sign two designers?"


    "The other designer is Rita Roose.She reced Mrs.Proctor to study in Paris three years ago.She also


    came to see you once, and you gave her the chance that Mrs.Proctor rejected..."


    Jacob added.


    "I get it."


    Jameson gave Jacob a nce, "you did such a good job?"


    Jacob smiled dryly, "Mr.Proctor, what else do I need to do?"


    Jameson paused for a moment, "Find someone to take a shot of Sharon''s work tomorrow night."


    "Could I ask Mr.Hood to take the picture?"


    "Not him.It''s too self-evident."


    Jacob replied, "Alright, I''ll do it right now.¡¯ He could do it in disguise.

 Chapter 121: You Cant Refuse or You Dont Want to

    Chapter 121: You Can''t Refuse or You Don''t Want to


    Sharon sneezed.


    It was not the first time Sharon sneezed today.


    She rubbed her nose and took a sip from the cup beside her.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, the temperature has dropped recently.Wear more clothes.Don''t catch a cold."


    "Keep going.¡¯ Sharon nodded.


    "Where am I? Oh, I remember.Didn''t Asher get fired from thepany? And his scandal spread to


    everyone.Nopany wants him ...I''m telling you, luckily, I moved to your ce.He waits for me


    downstairs at my previous house every day.I let the building manager call the police to deal with him."


    "Stay away from him for a while.He has nothing left now.It''s possible that he may go to extremes."


    "Well, don''t worry.¡¯ Tiffany ate a piece of cake and said, "Oh right, how is it going between you and


    Mr.Proctor recently?"


    Sharon was lost for words She said, "You change so fast.Earlier before, you called him a jerk."


    Tiffany smiled.


    "Because one has to be grateful.After Mr.Proctor has done me such a big favor, how can I curse him


    behind his back again? Furthermore, I found that he is not as bad as we imagined.In fact, he treats you


    well."


    Tiffany continued, "Take what happened to Shest time as an example.Actually, we misunderstood


    him.He did all those things for you.Don''t you think it''s very sweet, and he..."


    Sharon got goosebumps when she heard this, so she hurriedly stopped, "Stop, stop, don''t go on."


    She didn''t see Jameson much every day, and after that night, even though she would asionally


    meet him at breakfast, she didn''t speak to him.


    Things were perfect like this.


    Tiffany said, "Alright."


    However, she quickly moved on to the next topic: "Then what are you going to do about the charity


    dinner tomorrow? Since the organizer is the Morton family, then I''m sure that Martin will also go.He is


    engaged now.Will it be embarrassing for you to meet him?"


    "No, we''ve made it clear.¡¯ That night at the Proctor''s, they had made it clear.


    Sharon wasn''t worried about this, but...


    What she was afraid of was meeting some familiar at the charity dinner tomorrow night.


    She didn''t care about the others.


    Anyway, the weather was getting colder now.


    She just needed to wear thicker clothes.


    No one would look at her belly.


    What she was truly worried about was that crazy Erica.


    Erica was the kind of person who would harm you without any reason even if you were not in her way.


    Sharon was not afraid of her, but once Erica found out that she was pregnant, the entire Proctor family


    would know.


    But Lance had arranged it, so she had no choice but to go.


    After returning, Sharon did not go upstairs.


    Instead, she warmed up a ss of milk in the living room and waited while drinking.


    It was almost eleven o''clock when Jameson appeared in the living room.


    "Mr.Proctor...¡¯ Sharon got up.


    Jameson looked at her coldly, "Do we know each other?"


    This man was starting again, wasn''t he? Sharon knew that he was mocking her for not talking to him a


    few days ago but he could also talk to her first.


    Didn''t he also not do so? She said in a low voice, "I have something to talk to you."


    Jameson walked to the sofa with his long legs and sat down.


    His thin lips moved slightly as he coldly said, "Speak."


    Even though his attitude was extremely bad, Sharon still had a request for help and could only lower


    her profile, "I''m going to a charity dinner tomorrow, and Erica would also go, so I want to ask you to...¡¯


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Jameson said, "Since you know that you will meet Erica, then


    why do you go?"


    Sharon patiently exined, "This is my job to show up as a jewelry designer for Lumiere


    Magazine.There is no reason to refuse.¡¯


    "Do you have no reason to refuse or do you not want to refuse?"


    Jameson crossed his legs and said indifferently, "You want to see Martin, don''t you?"


    Sharon did not want to argue with him on this issue anymore.


    In any case, he would not listen to what she said and would only judge by his own thoughts.


    She said, "Sorry to disturb you, and you can forget about what I said."


    After saying that, Sharon directly turned around and went upstairs.


    Jameson looked at her and licked his lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    It would be best if she didn''t go to that dinner tomorrow.


    After returning to her room, Sharon thought for a long time and still felt that she couldn''t go to this


    charity dinner no matter what.


    Even if there was only a slight chance of being discovered, she did not dare to take the risk.


    Sharon took out her phone and sent a message to Lance, saying that she couldn''t go to the charity


    dinner tomorrow.


    The main purpose of Sharon''s evening visit to the banquet was to introduce the design inspiration and


    concept of the work at the ne auction.


    Since she couldn''t go, the work could only be done by Lance.


    After docking with Lance, Sharony on the bed and looked at the calendar beside her.


    It had been some time since she returned to the South City, and the little baby in her belly had grown


    up day by day.


    There were less than four months left before the expected date of childbirth.


    Thinking of this, Sharon was in a better mood, forgetting about Jameson and the unpleasant


    experience tonight.


    The next day, Sharon was free, so she went to the school to see Ruben in the afternoon.


    This weekend, Ruben also had no sses.


    When Sharon found him, he was working part-time at the coffee shop opposite the school.


    There were several girls standing at the entrance of the caf¨¦.


    They were discussing something excitedly with red faces, as if they were all here for Ruben.


    Sharon walked closer to hear what they were saying.


    "I asked him for his contact yesterday, but he didn''t give me.So, I''m embarrassed to go again.You''d


    better go yourself."


    "Anyway, I''m not going.I heard that the most beautiful girl in our major asked him for his WeChat and


    he refused.How could he give it to me?"


    "Oh my, if he had a girlfriend, she would definitely feel very safe.I wish I were his girlfriend."


    "Come on, you can tell that his girlfriend should be as good-looking as him."


    "Yes, I think she is definitely more beautiful than the most beautiful girl in our major."


    As Sharon listened to the girls¡¯ discussion, she smiled and pushed open the caf¨¦ door.


    More than half of the people in the caf¨¦ were also girls, and they would asionally look towards the


    counter.


    The owner of the caf¨¦ patted Ruben''s shoulder with a smile, "Ruben, you really helped me a lot.Since


    you came, our business here has improved greatly.What would you like to eat for lunch? It''s my treat.¡¯


    Just as Ruben was about to speak, he saw Sharon pushing the door open and declined, "No, thank


    you."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With that, he walked towards Sharon and said, "Why are you here?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "I came to see you.¡±

 Chapter 122: Insatiably Greedy Jerk Lumiere Magazine.

    Chapter 122: Insatiably Greedy Jerk Lumiere Magazine.


    As soon as the staff member who came to deliver the jewelry to the charity dinner left, Rita came out


    from the corner and called, "They''re already there."


    A man''s voice sounded, "Got it."


    Rita added, "Remember what I told you, you must deal with it before entering the jewelry exhibition


    hall, otherwise it will be easy to be found."


    "Rita, are you really going to do this?"said the man after a moment of silence.


    It seemed to have annoyed Rita.


    She smiled mockingly, "Do you think I want to do this? I put in all my effort in the designerpetition


    three years ago, but why did I only get second ce? I was supposed to be the one to go to Paris, but


    in the end, it actually turned out to be that I got that only because she didn''t want it."


    She took a deep breath and continued, "What''s wrong with me? I just want my way to be


    unimpeded.Only without her, I can realize my dreams and aspirations.I don''t want to be looked down


    upon anymore.Bridger, you will help me, right?"


    "Rita, if someone finds out about this, I will bear it.I won''t involve you."


    Rita said, "Bridger, do as I say.It will be ok."


    After hanging up the phone, Rita clenched her fists and turned to leave.


    This time, she would definitely get Sharon out of the design industry! Coffee shop.


    Ruben poured a ss of milk for Sharon.


    He sat opposite her and asked, "Why do youe here?"


    Sharon held the cup in both hands and drank a mouthful before replying, "I''m free today."


    "I heard from Tiffany that you are going to a charity dinner tonight,"


    Ruben said after a moment of silence.


    Sharon did not expect that Tiffany would tell Ruben so quickly.


    Sheughed embarrassedly, "Something unexpected happened.I''m not going."


    "Is it for Jameson? You don''t want to see him?"


    Sharon said, "No, it has nothing to do with him.I just..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She didn''t know how to exin to him, so she intended to change the topic as she looked at the girls


    who were peeking at them.


    "So many people like you, but you don''t feel anything?"


    "I have no intention of falling in love,¡¯ Ruben said indifferently.


    "Why? It''s a good time to be in a rtionship at your age.It''s a pity that you don''t."


    "Then why didn''t you have a rtionship at my age?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    This brat''s words were quite to the point.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I was busy working and studying, and ...even though I wasn''t in love, it was


    nice to love someone."


    "Didn''t he get engaged to someone else? You two were not together, anyway.What''s so happy about


    it?"


    Sharon shut her mouth and drank milk quietly.


    A few minutester, Ruben said, "Do you...want to find that person?"


    "Who?"


    Sharon didn''t get it.


    Ruben pursed his lips and said, "The man in the photo."


    "Ruben..."


    Ruben looked away and leaned back on the chair.


    "You don''t have to worry about me.I don''t care.Anyway, you said that at least we have the same


    mother.As for father, any man is fine.It makes no difference."


    In any case, Josh was already dead.


    Sharon cannot help smiling, "Ruben, I''m not actually for you.It''s just that ...it''s so difficult for a second.


    She felt that Tiffany was not just asking whether she went, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine.I''m just asking.It''s best if you didn''t go.Where are you? I''lle."


    Through the ss of the convenience store, Sharon looked at the hotel across the street.


    "I juste back from Ruber''s school.Downstairs at the hotel.After a while, I''ll go back."


    "Hotel? Which hotel? The hotel for the charity dinner?"


    "Right."


    Tiffany was speechless for a moment.


    She looked at the photos sent by her friend and suddenly felt worried.


    In the photo, a woman appeared at the banquet with Jameson in her arms.


    She regretted what she had said earlier.


    Jameson was just an insatiably greedy jerk! uIc sl IUpPARoCpCoi was Vvecivaucyu withh VIUCcIS and


    called him over.


    Ruben stood up and said, "I''m leaving."


    "Alright.It''s almost time for me to go back."


    After Ruben left, Sharon drank all the milk and turned around.


    It was already dark.


    Just as she was about to leave, a girl was encouraged toe over by herpanion and whispered,


    "Miss, are you Ruben''s girlfriend?"


    Sharon smiled, "No.¡¯


    "Then you..."


    "I''m his sister, 25 years old."


    The girl''s eyes instantly became radiant, "Then can I call you sister too? You are so beautiful, and your


    skin looks also good.I can''t even tell that your are over twenty years old!"


    The other girls around also came by her side, "So you are Ruben''s sister.You are so beautiful.We


    thought you were his girlfriend just now."


    "Your family has such a great gene.You''re so beautiful, and Ruben is also handsome.How enviable."


    After leaving the cafe, Sharon felt much better.If only she was only a teenager.


    At the very least, she wouldn''t be afraid.


    She could do whatever she wanted, and she wouldn''tck the courage to start from scratch.


    Sharon did not take a taxi, but slowly walked down the street.


    Anyway, it was nothing funny to go back.


    Unknowingly, she walked downstairs to the charity dinner.


    It was a rare opportunity and honor for any rookie designer to auction their work at such arge-scale


    charity jewelry banquet.


    Since she couldn''t go to the scene, it was good to sit downstairs.


    Just as Sharon found a convenience store and sat down, she received a phone call from Tiffany,


    "Sharon, did you go to the charity dinner?"


    "No, I''ve got some business."


    Sharon paused for a second.


    She felt that Tiffany was not just asking whether she went, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine.I''m just asking.It''s best if you didn''t go.Where are you? I''lle."


    Through the ss of the convenience store, Sharon looked at the hotel across the street.


    "I juste back from Ruber''s school.Downstairs at the hotel.After a while, I''ll go back."


    "Hotel? Which hotel? The hotel for the charity dinner?"


    "Right."


    Tiffany was speechless for a moment.


    She looked at the photos sent by her friend and suddenly felt worried.


    In the photo, a woman appeared at the banquet with Jameson in her arms.


    She regretted what she had said earlier.Jameson was just an insatiably greedy jerk!

 Chapter 123: It Was a Nice Show

    Chapter 123: It Was a Nice Show


    At the charity banquet.The moment Jameson and Natalia appeared together, the entire hall fell into


    silence.


    Everyone knew that the Morton family wasn''t so influential as before.


    This charity event was held by them because Mr.Proctor needed connections.


    Even though the Morton family had declined, it still possessed the connections and prestige that


    Mortons had umted in the past.


    Moreover, many people wanted to make the acquaintance of Proctors.


    Everyone knew that although the Proctor family was clearly under the control of Mr.Proctor, Jameson


    was actually the real master.


    However, things had changed since he married the daughter of the Morton family.


    No one knew what Jameson was thinking.


    At such a critical moment, he actually went to another city to develop an item of resort hotel, so that


    Mr.Proctor could easily take control of the Proctor Group.


    The situation had changed, and Jameson''s ability could not be underestimated.


    People who hade today were nning to see what had happened in the Proctor family these days.


    The charity event was a good chance.


    However, they didn''t expect that Jameson would actually appear with the daughter of the Beale family.


    Now, everything was bing clear.


    After all, no matter how many connections the Morton Group had, it couldn''t bepared to the Beale


    Group, which was moving into top gear.


    After a moment of silence, everyone continued to discuss in a low voice.


    They all had their own thoughts.


    The only one who was happy for Natalia was probably Aylin.


    Mr.Morton''s face darkened when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Natalia came to greet him with Jameson, who just slightly nodded at him.


    Mr.Morton had long since gotten used to Jameson''s arrogance and disrespect.


    And he didn''t care about this.


    "It''s a great honor for Mr.Proctor to be able to attend the banquet hosted by the Morton Group,'''' he


    said.


    Jameson said in an indifferent tone, "Mr.Morton, there''s no need to be so polite.You know why I''m


    here."


    Mr.Morton had experienced a lot in society, so he would not be threatened by this.


    He replied, "I don''t quite understand Mr.Proctor.Today, we are having a charity banquet, so everyone


    muste here for charity.Apart from that, I can''t think of any other reason for Mr.Proctor toe


    here.¡¯


    Jameson wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t.


    Natalia smiled and said, "Mr.Morton, you are right.Of course we are here for a charity auction tonight."


    At this moment, more people arrived and came to talk to Mr.Morton.


    Natalia said, "Well Mr.Morton, if you are busy, we''ll talk with youter."


    After that, Jameson withdrew his hand from Natalia''s arm and took a ss of champagne.


    He said to Natalia, "It was a nice show."


    Natalia did not say anything about Jameson''sment.


    She also took a ss of champagne and clinked her ss against his.


    She whispered in his ear, "The show has just begun.You see? Everyone is looking at us.It proves that


    our n is very sessful."


    Jameson looked away and his smile was a little cold.


    As soon as Natalia finished speaking, Aylin, who was pregnant, walked over and shouted, "Natalia!"


    "Aylin!"


    Aylin slightly pouted as she looked at Jameson.


    Then, she withdrew her gaze and talked with Natalia.Aylin did not know what Proctors and Mortons


    were nning.


    She only cared about her friend.


    Although she did not like Jameson, she could not deny his capacity.


    She knew this man was irreceable in the Proctor Group.


    Moreover, Natalia had been loving him for so many years.


    Aylin said, "Natalia, I''m telling you.I like that ne sent by Lumiere Jewelry very much, but..."


    Natalia knew why she was hesitating.


    It must be that she didn''t have enough money to buy it.


    She smiled and said, "If Aylin likes it, I''ll send it to you as a gift."


    "No.Please no.I didn''t mean that.No matter what, today''s charity banquet is hosted by my family.I can''t


    let you do that.I''m just saying that the ne is really good.If you like it, you can buy it at the


    auction."


    At this time, the lights on the hall dimmed.


    The host went on the stage, dering that the charity auction began.


    Outside the building, Sharon sneezed in the wind.


    When she was looking for tissue in her bag, she identally saw a jewelry box.


    Only then did she recall what she had forgotten.


    Although she couldn''t attend the charity banquet, she had to deliver the stuff that she promised to give


    her client.


    Sharon tightened her clothes and walked towards the banquet.


    After getting out of the elevator, Sharon asked a waiter, "Excuse me.Can you take me to Miss Beale? I


    have something for her."


    The waiter looked at the door behind him and knew that people whoe here tonight were all big


    shots, so he didn''t dare to neglect anyone.


    He said, "Alright, please wait a moment."


    The auction wasn''t over.


    The waiter found Natalia in the hall with dim light and told her what happened.


    After listening to the waiter''s exnation, Natalia turned to look at the man beside her, who was looking


    at the stage and didn''t pay any attention to her.


    So after she whispered to the waiter, she said to Jameson, "Jameson, someone wants to see me


    outside.I''ll be right back.¡¯


    Without looking at her, Jameson just nodded.Outside the banquet hall.


    Not long after, Sharon saw Nataliaing.


    "Miss Beale!"


    Natalia smiled and walked to her.


    "Sharon, you are here.Why don''t you go in?"


    Sharon said, "Miss Beale, I''m sorry.I had to deal with an emergency just now."


    As she spoke, she took the jewelry box out of her bag and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Natalia reached out to take it and said, "It doesn''t matter.¡¯


    Sharon said, "Well Miss Beale, I''ll...."


    "It''ll be the auction of Lumiere Jewelry soon.I''ve heard that Ms.Ally''s work is also selected into this


    auction.Do you want to go in with me?"


    Sharon paused for a moment and smiled faintly, "No, thanks."


    Just as Sharon turned around and took a few steps, she heard the sound of high heels from behind.


    Erica''s voice sounded, "Natalia, I''ve been looking for you.When did youe out?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia smiled at her, "I came out to get your wedding present."


    Hearing this, Sharon stopped.


    The person Natalia was referring to was Erica? Erica stood in front of Natalia and asked, "What is it?"


    "I went to Lumiere Jewelry to find the designer and she designed this ne only for you."


    Natalia opened the box and said, "Do you like it? It was designed by Ally, the designer of ¡®First Love¡¯


    series.I remember that you like..."


    As Natalia spoke, Erica looked up at the figure not far away and recognized that it was Sharon.


    Before Natalia could finish speaking, Erica immediately snatched the jewelry box and smashed it at


    Sharon''s feet.


    "Sharon, you are so shameless! And you dare toe here!"

 Chapter 124: She Asked for It

    Chapter 124: She Asked for It


    Sharon looked at the jewelry box scattered at her feet.


    The ne inside had been broken into two pieces, falling out on the ground.


    Natalia pretended to just take it in, "Erica, what are you doing?"


    Erica said, "Natalia, this woman faked her pregnancy to force Jameson to marry her.And she even tried


    to make a y for Martin!"


    "Ally is not such a person.You must be mistaken about that."


    Erica sneered.


    She looked directly into Sharon''s eyes, "You are good at acting, aren''t you? You really think people


    cannot find out what kind of person you are? Putting on beautiful clothes does not help."


    "Erica...¡¯ Natalia murmured.


    Sharon turned around.


    She looked calmly at Erica, asking, "Then what kind of person I am?"


    "Don''t you know? You have been pestering Martin ever since you divorced Jameson.Martin and I are


    engaged! But you are still pestering him.Can''t you live without a man?"


    Sharon smiled faintly, "If I am meant to snatch the man from you, you two won''t even get engaged."


    Erica gritted her teeth, "You finally admit it!"


    "Because I am worthy of the heart.You''re afraid one day Martin will abandon you, right? Since this is


    what you want, how about I fulfil your dream right now?"


    "You¡­¡± Erica raised her hand, trying to beat Sharon.


    But Natalia stopped her, "Erica, stay calm.¡¯ Erica had totally lost her mind, "Such a shameless woman!


    She asks for it!"


    Natalia frowned, "This is such a big day.Martin and his parents are all here.It won''t be good for you if


    things go out of control."


    Erica calmed down.


    However, what she was more afraid of was Jameson.


    He was also present today.


    If he knew she hit Sharon, he would definitely not spare her.


    Erica withdrew her hand while ncing at Sharon''s belly.


    She came up with an idea.


    Noise reigned over the banquet hall at this moment.


    Natalia''s man came over and whispered a few words to her.Natalia suddenly changed her


    countenance.


    She took a few steps, trying to leave.But then she turned at Sharon.


    "Ms.Ally, I might have to trouble you toe with me.


    There was something wrong with the items that Lumiere Jewelry is about to auction today.¡¯ A man


    came out after they left.


    He stood there for a while, looking at the broken ne on the ground, and then picked it up after


    pondering for a few seconds.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    At the charity auction.


    The items were disyed in sequence.


    When it came to Sharon''s works, Lance and Rita all looked surprised.


    Rita even murmured, "Isn''t this the one I made for Miss Beale?"


    Although her voice was not loud, it still stirred up heated discussion among the guests.


    The present whispered, "What are they doing? Auctioning a personally customized ne?"


    "It does not make sense.Shouldn''t it be Ally''s turn? Howe...What''s going on?"


    "Is Ally the designer who was said to be kept as a Sugar baby? I went to Lumiere Jewelry''sst product


    launch.She is indeed pretty.It''s not bad to have such a woman.¡¯


    The man who just finished speaking felt a cold and sharp gaze on him.


    However, he found nothing when he turned around.


    Lance was the one who was most worried.


    Before the jewelry were delivered here, he checked them over and over again until making sure that


    everything was right on track.He found Rita, asking with a frown, "What''s wrong?"


    Rita shook her head, "I don''t know either.Yesterday I found the ne was lost.I checked with Miss


    Beale, and she denied taking it away.Mr.Carter, I saw Ally''s finished product before.She has no reason


    to do that."


    Lance didn''t expect that she would exin for Ally.


    He didn''t say anything for a moment.


    Frankly speaking, the most suspicious one in this ident was Rita.


    Lance studied Rita''s face.


    She looked calm and collected.


    There was no trace of guilt found.


    He said, "Come with me.We should exin what happened to Morton Group.Try your best to minimize


    the damage.¡¯


    "Alright."


    When Sharon and Natalia arrived, the host had announced the suspension of the auction.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Everyone was discussing this matter.


    Rumors which had died down began to circte, saying that Sharon had been kept by wealthy


    businessmen and that her works were just copies of those of others.


    They maliciously mocked that the situation now was like karmic retribution.


    Some even imed that the reason why Lumiere Jewelry always covered up for her was because she


    slept with some of the higher-ups.


    They sounded so sure as if they already had evidence in hand.


    Erica stood beside, crossing her arms and mocking, "There are only things that you cannot imagine,


    yet nothing she cannot do.She always pocketed others¡¯ stuff."Natalia whispered, "Erica, no more.


    We haven''t figured out the truth.Don''t wrong innocent people.¡¯


    "She knows whether I have wronged her or not."


    Sharon did not want to have a meaningless quarrel with Erica.


    She found a staff in the crowd and asked, "Where is Mr.Carter?"


    "Ally?"


    The staff was a little surprised when he saw Sharon.


    But he quickly replied, "Mr.Carter and Rita went to find Mr.Morton."


    "Where did they go?" Sharon asked.


    "The VIP lounges."


    Sharon nodded and thanked him.


    Then she turned to Natalia, "Miss Beale, I''m sorry.I''ll excuse you for a moment."


    "I''ll go with you,¡¯ Natalia said.


    Just as Sharon was about to refuse, Natalia continued, "After all, this thing also has something to do


    with me."


    "Alright."


    Mr.Morton just heard a lot of rumors about Sharon.


    He couldn''t hide his anger, "What do you mean? Why would you present her works? And now things


    get even worse!"


    Lance hurriedly said, "I am really sorry, but there might be some misunderstandings.The rumors are not


    true.She personally designed the jewelry for today''s auction.Something must have gone wrong in it...."


    "I don''t care! The charity event had been destroyed! I''ve asked the staff to remove her works.You''d


    better make a rification about it afterwards."


    Lance frowned, "If you just delete her name from the list without any exnation, people will get


    more..."


    Mr.Morton interrupted him coldly, "This is none of my business."

 Chapter 125: Im Not Interested in That

    Chapter 125: I''m Not Interested in That


    After Mr.Morton finished speaking, he was about to leave.


    Meanwhile, the door to the VIP lounge was opened.


    Jameson stood at the door and said calmly, "The Morton Group, as the organizer, can''t shirk the


    responsibility for such a mistake.Mr.Morton, are you going to turn a blind eye to it?"


    Mr.Morton''s face clouded, "Mr.Proctor, are you trying to interfere in this matter?"


    "That''s not true.I just happened to pass by.¡¯ A sudden silence fell.


    Only Lance knew that Jameson wasn''t simply passing by.


    Lance cleared his throat and took a step forward, "Mr.Morton, I can assure you that the jewelry was


    perfectly OK before being delivered it.The staff escorted the jewelry all the way.They haven''t left a step


    from the jewelry.Can Mr.Morton kindly inform hotel to show us video surveince footages?"


    Mr.Morton said impatiently, "Are you suggesting me to leave so many guests there for a woman with a


    bad reputation?"


    Before Lance could answer, Jameson''s emotionless voice sounded, "An interesting fact is that your son


    Martin almost broke off his engagement to Ms.Proctor because of this woman, who has an extremely


    bad reputation in your mouth."


    Mr.Morton''s expression froze.


    He asked out of astonishment, "What did you say?"


    Sitting in the corner, Rita raised her head with surprise.


    Sharon knew Martin Morton? At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Mr.Morton tidied up his clothes and took a deep breath, "Come in."


    Sharon and Natalia walked in one after another.


    Natalia and Aylin had a good rtionship, but the Mortons and the Beales did not have any business


    dealings.


    In addition, Natalia was with Jameson tonight, which disrupted all of their ns.


    Now that Natalia and Jameson showed up together, which looked like intentionally making trouble.


    That naturally pissed Mr.Morton off.


    He said unpleasantly, "What are you doing here?"


    Natalia noticed his displeasure.


    She whispered, "Uncle Morton, let me introduce thisdy.She''s Lumiere''s designer, Ally."


    The rumors gave Mr.Morton a negative impression on Sharon.


    In addition, what Jameson mentioned just now reminded Mr.Morton of Erica''s uproar previously.


    He had thought that it was just Erica''s unnecessary jealousy, but he didn''t expect Martin to have


    connection to Sharon.


    When Mr.Morton looked at Sharon, he couldn''t help but feel despised.


    Sharon said politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr.Morton.I''m here to talk about the auction."


    "There''s no need to talk anymore.I''ve already made my decision.I don''t care about how you are going


    to exin this.It has nothing to do with me neither with this charity dinner."


    After he finished speaking, he strode away without hesitation.


    Sharon exhaled in relief.


    When she raised her head, she saw a pair of dark eyes staring coldly at her not far away.


    Sharon was at a daze.


    Why was he here? She had promised not toe here, but she didn''t expect tonight''s incident.


    Natalia took Jameson''s arm and smiled, "Ally, I haven''t introduced you.This is my fianc¨¦, the president


    of the Proctor Group."


    As she said that, she looked at Jameson and said, "Jameson, this is the designer of Lumiere Jewelry.I


    appreciate her work very much."


    Jameson stayed motionless and said,"Really?"


    Natalia continued, "Ally, don''t worry.We will definitely help you in investigation and prove your


    innocence.¡¯ Sharon squeezed out a bitter smile and fell into silence.


    The word "Fianc¨¦" was like a punch in her stomach, causing a pain deep in her body.


    Before Sharon could reply, Jameson said coldly, "I''m not interested in that."


    With that, he pulled his arm out of Natalia''s hand and left.


    Natalia looked at his back and smiled, "Please don''t mind, he''s got an attitude."


    Lance, who had witnessed the session of dramas, hurriedly stepped forward and interrupted their


    conversation.


    "Miss Beale, I''m sorry to involve you into this.We will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    "No worries.I believe in Ally and Lumiere."


    "Thank you, Miss Beale, for your trust.We will solve it as soon as possible.¡¯ Natalia smiled and nodded.


    When she left, she nced at Rita, who had been silent, and said, "Miss Roose, thank you too."


    Rita wasn''t prepared to be called.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was stunned before replying, "Don''t mention it, Miss Beale, it''s my duty."


    After Natalia left, Lance said to Sharon, "The Morton Group refuses to give us a chance to exin in


    public.We have only one solution left.As long as we can find your work before the charity auction ends,


    we should be able to save the situation."


    Sharon withdrew her thoughts, "Thank you, Mr.Carter, for your help."


    "I''m just taking my responsibility in this.I should have personally delivered the jewelry.Otherwise, this


    wouldn''t have happened.There''s not much time left.Let''s go check the surveince footage now..."


    "No need."


    Sharon said calmly, "I have asked.There are only thest three items left in the charity auction.The time


    may not be even enough for us to arrive at the monitoring room.¡¯ Lance frowned slightly.


    Sharon was right.


    Although the auction had been suspended, they had already wasted a lot of time here.


    Mr.Morton had left and the auction must have continued.


    No matter what, it was toote.


    Sharon said, "Let it go."


    She didn''t want Lumiere to be implicated because of her again.


    Right now, she could only leave Lumiere and let Lumiere shift the me onto her.


    She was too tired to struggle anymore.


    "Ally, if you really can''t do it, why don''t you look for Mr.Proctor."


    Sharon smiled bitterly, "Mr.Carter, I shall leave now."


    After leaving the lounge, Sharon exhaled in relief.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Martin walking towards her head-on.


    "Sharon, follow me."


    Martin held her hand and strode towards the banquet hall.


    Sharon said, "Martin..."


    When they arrived at the banquet hall, the auction was just over.


    Martin said, "Sharon, wait for me here."


    After saying that, he went to the exhibition stand and took the host''s microphone.


    "Your attention please.¡¯ The guests who were going to leave all stopped and looked back.


    Seeing this, Martin added, "The auction went wrong because of the Morton Group.It also brought bad


    effects to Lumiere''s designer.Now, I want to rify this."

 Chapter 126: Jameson Will Get Married Soon

    Chapter 126: Jameson Will Get Married Soon


    When the incident happened, Martin went to find Lumiere Jewelry''s staff.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the jewelry, he went straight to the hotel to see the


    surveince video.


    However, the maniptors knew that there were surveince cameras in the hotel, so before entering


    the surveince area, the men disguised themselves as the staff of the Morton Group to lie that the


    jewelry needed confirmation and inspection before entering the exhibition hall.


    Since the jewelry was in the hotel, Lumiere Jewelry''s staff did not doubt them.


    It was at that time that they secretly exchanged Sharon''s jewelry.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They thought that what they had done would not be revealed, but whenever they did something, they


    would always leave a hint.


    The surveince camera caught a picture of a man handing the jewelry box to another person.


    Although the other person did not appear on the picture, it was obvious that Sharon had been framed.


    Atst, Martin said, "Besides, Ally and I have been friends for many years.She is definitely not a bad


    woman.The Morton Group will be held ountable for those who spread rumors maliciously."


    It was beyond all people''s expectation.


    Who would have thought that a designer of Lumiere Jewelry was actually Martin''s friend? In the crowd,


    Mr.Morton left angrily.


    A farce finally came to an end.


    Martin walked over to Sharon and said, "Sharon, I''ll take you back.¡¯ Sharon was surprised, "Actually,


    you don''t have to do this."


    Martin said, "In the past, I didn''t protect you well, so I lost you forever.Now, I''m just doing what I can."


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    She suddenly remembered something and looked around, "Where is Erica?"


    Logically speaking, Erica should be furious that Martin helped Sharon.


    "My men are watching her.Don''t worry, she won''te to look for trouble with you again."


    Martin said, "Let''s go.I''ll take you out."


    Sharon nodded.


    In this situation, she might not be able to leave alone.


    Sharon followed Martin and left,pletely ignoring the cold and indifferent gaze in the corner.


    After they left, Natalia said, "I didn''t expect that Ally has known Martin.I even asked her to design a


    wedding gift for Erica.What a coincidence.¡¯


    Jameson looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Natalia smiled and looked at him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your acting is even better than I thought.¡¯ Natalia paused for a moment.


    She knew that he was referring to the incident in the lounge.


    Natalia smiled, "Of course, I should act well.If it was too fake, wouldn''t it be noticed by others?"


    Jameson sneered and remained silent.


    Natalia added, "Jameson, I''m not acting at all.I''m serious about what I said.Please think about it."


    Jameson raised his head and drank up the champagne.


    Then he put the empty ss aside and said, "The y is over.I''m leaving.¡¯


    Natalia looked at his back and gradually put away the smile on her face.


    In the lounge, Erica was smashing the door with anger.


    "You b*stars dare to lock me up here, believe it or not, I''ll kill you all! Let me out!"


    She kept shouting for twenty minutes.


    Outside the door, someone said, "Miss Proctor, this is what Mr.Morton''s order.When he is done with his


    work, he wille to pick you up very soon.Please wait a moment."


    "I''m going out now! Do you hear me? If my aunt finds out that you''ve locked me up here, you''ll all be


    dead!"


    At this moment, Natalia appeared and said to the men guarding the door, "It''s over.Let her out."


    The two of them looked at each other and did not reply.


    Natalia added, "Martin has left.If you don''t believe me, you can call him."


    The two of them didn''t dare to doubt anymore and hurriedly opened the door.


    After she came out, Erica was about to rave, but Natalia stopped her, "They are just doing as they are


    told.It is no use venting your anger on them."


    As she spoke, Natalia turned around and looked at the two of them, "You guys can leave."


    "Thank you, Miss Beale."


    "Thank you, Miss Beale."


    The two of them hurriedly left.


    Erica raved, "Then I''ll let it go like this!"


    Natalia said calmly, "It''s not for you to forget it, but you should know why you are locked up here by


    Martin.Find the right target and don''t waste time."


    "Target? What target?"


    "I don''t know.¡¯ Natalia said indifferently, "But since Martin locked you up here, there must be something


    he doesn''t want you to see.¡¯


    Hearing this, Erica instantly understood.


    An unprecedented hatred came over her, and she gritted her teeth, "It must be because of Sharon! It''s


    all because of her.Every time she appears, Martin will only see her! I will definitely not let her go!"


    When Sharon and Martin came downstairs, Tiffany just arrived.


    "Sharon, you..."


    Sharon gestured for her to wait for a moment, then said to Martin, "Thank you.It''s time to say goodbye."


    Martin pursed his lips and said, "Sharon, you never have to say thank you to me."


    With that, he nodded to Tiffany and left.


    Martin still had a lot of things to deal with.


    Seeing Martin walk away, Tiffany finally couldn''t restrain her doubts and asked excitedly, "What


    happened? Why did you meet Martin?"


    "Something happened at the charity dinner today..."


    Sharon didn''t know how to exin the matter briefly, "I''ll tell youter."


    Tiffany nodded, "Then did you meet Jameson?"


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned for a moment before she spoke, "I saw him."


    "Then he...¡¯ Tiffany wanted to ask Sharon if she saw Jameson with another woman.


    But Tiffany was afraid that if Sharon didn''t see him, mentioning the man would make Sharon sad.


    Sharon did not notice Tiffany''s hesitation and smiled, "Oh, let me tell you something.Jameson will get


    married soon."


    Tiffany was shocked, "Soon?"


    "Perhaps, and you also know his fianc¨¦e."


    Sharon paused before continuing, "It''s Miss Beale who has customized a jewelry."


    Tiffany had only saw a photo of Natalia''s back, so she did not recognize Natalia at all.


    Now that she heard Sharon say the gossip, Tiffany felt even more surprised, "There is actually such a


    thing?"


    As she spoke, Tiffany suddenly remembered something and blurted out, "Then the sister she talked


    about was Erica, right?"

 Chapter 127: What Matters Are Honesty and Responsib

    Chapter 127: What Matters Are Honesty and Responsib


    Sharon''s smile faded and nodded.


    Tiffany was furious and cursed in her heart.


    She asked in a low voice, "Did you give her that thing?"


    "Yes.¡± Erica threw it away.Tiffany sighed, "Forget it, whatever.You have gotten the design fee.How they


    deal with it is their business."


    But Tiffany knew that every piece of work was unique because it cost effort and time of the designer.


    No one would feelfortable seeing their design being thrown away.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sharon said, "Let''s go back.¡¯


    When she finished talking, Tiffany saw Jamesoning out of the hotel.


    He looked emotionless, with a cold aura around him.


    He walked straight to the Rolls-Royce parked by the roadside.


    He did not look at them all the way.


    Jacob looked at Sharon with hesitation.


    He did not know if he should call her along.


    Thus, he only nodded to her and quickly left with Jameson.


    Tiffany said, "What is wrong with this jerk? He is the one who cheated on you.How could he be so


    fearless? I was wrong about him."


    Sharon smiled without much emotion, "We should go now."


    When Sharon got back to the Star Lake Mansion, a servant came to her and asked in a very low voice,


    "Mrs.Proctor, did you argue with Mr.Proctor again? He looked depressed when he got back.It seems


    like he was very angry.¡¯


    "It is fine.That is normal for him."


    The servant chatted with her for a moment and left.


    When Sharon came into her room, she took a suitcase out from the cab and started packing her


    clothes.


    Soon, she grabbed the suitcase and started heading out.


    When Sharon left the bedroom, she saw Jameson leaning against the doorframe.


    His hands were in his pockets and he looked at her with a straight face, "Where are you going?"


    "Since Mr.Proctor is getting married, I have no reason to stay here anymore,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Jameson sneered, "She just said one sentence and you believed it, whereas you never believe me


    even though I spoke a lot.Sharon, this is just your excuse.Am I right?"


    "Whatever makes you happy, Mr.Proctor."


    Sharon did not want to talk to Jameson.


    She continued walking forward.


    She stopped in front of the stairs.


    She was being impulsive.


    Jameson did not move and just looked at her.


    Sharon was angry initially.


    Now it looked like Jameson was provoking her.


    She thought for a while and walked downstairs to a servant, "Jennifer, can you help me take my


    suitcase downstairs?"


    Jennifer was about to agree when she saw Jameson at the stairs, looking at her with a straight face.


    Jennifer suddenly held her back with one hand, "Mrs.Proctor, my back hurts these days.I cannot carry


    heavy things."


    Then, she left the scene quickly.


    Sharon was speechless.


    Never mind.


    She could leave without the suitcase.


    She turned around.


    When she was about to leave, Jameson''s voice came from behind, "Think carefully before you leave."


    As expected, Sharon stopped.


    Jameson went downstairs slowly and sat on the sofa.


    "Are you threatening me, Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon looked at Jameson.


    "Whatever makes you happy, Mrs.Proctor."


    Something must be wrong with this jerk.


    Sharon pursed her lips and tried to reason him, "Mr.Proctor, I think Miss Beale does not know our


    rtionship, and she does not know we live together.If she knows..."


    Jameson raised his eyes, "If she knows, what will happen?"


    Sharon was interrupted and forgot what she wanted to say.


    Jameson said again, "Sharon, I think you should exin to me why you were there tonight, instead of


    questioning me who I am going to marry.¡¯


    Nobody questioned him! It was him who cheated on her.


    Sharon took a deep breath, "Mr.Proctor, I did not intend to be there today.Miss Beale is my client.I am


    there to deliver an item to her.I only went to Mr.Morton to exin because of the ident in the


    auction."


    "Did he listen to your exnation?"


    "No."


    "Did your exnation work?"


    "No.Jameson looked at her with a cold gaze, "Then tell me, what were you doing there?"


    Sharon was silent for a moment, "Mr.Proctor, as a designer, I should be responsible for my work.I did


    not only exin because it was useful."


    "I did not see you take any responsibility for this.I only saw Martin defend you in front of his father.¡¯


    Jameson made light of the whole thing as if he were happy to see it.


    Sharon did not answer.


    She knew that Martin was under tremendous pressure when he went against everyone to defend her


    tonight.


    Jameson continued, "Sharon, do you think the Morton family will pretend that nothing had happened


    when they saw what Martin did for you tonight? Do you think with the fact that Martin is going to marry


    the girl from the Proctor family, they will leave you alone when they know your existence?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sharon did not understand.


    "It means that you are against the Proctor family and the Morton family now.Once you are out of this


    door, what will happen to you will have nothing to do with me."


    Sharon was quiet for a few seconds before she sneered, "Of course.I know Mr.Proctor is not interested


    in my business."


    Jameson licked his lips and stared at her.


    He never wanted to exin anything because he did not care about how people misunderstand him.


    He wanted to know what Sharon was thinking.


    Why was she so cruel to him? Jameson said, "Do you think you will still stand here and talk to me if I


    do not care about you?"


    Sharon smiled at him.


    She did not want to continue the conversation, "No matter what, since Mr.Proctor and Miss Beale are


    engaged, you should find some time to exin everything to her.In a marriage, what matter are


    honesty and responsibility.¡¯


    Jameson took a deep look at Sharon, "Do you mean I was not honest with you and I did not take my


    responsibility?"


    She did not say it.


    "I just think that since you are getting married, you should not hide anything from her, otherwise..."


    "Sharon, are you jealous?"


    "What?"


    Jameson stood up and walked towards her step by step, "You have been talking about Natalia and our


    marriage for the whole evening.Are you jealous?"


    Sharon retreated and blushed, "No! I just feel that what Mr.Proctor is doing is shameful!"


    When Sharon was walking backward, she hit something and was about to copse.She grabbed the


    man''s shirt.

 Chapter 128: Easy to Get Carried Away

    Chapter 128: Easy to Get Carried Away


    In the car.


    Natalia took a casual look at the jewelry box and then put it aside.


    She said indifferently, "Did Rita see you?"


    "No, we waited until she threw it in the trash can.She couldn''t see us.¡¯


    Natalia smiled, "Good try for her, but unfortunately, she doesn''t seem to know who Sharon


    is.Otherwise, she could have won."


    If Sharon was only a designer of Lumiere Jewelry, Lance''s begging would be of no help.


    She would be a disgraced and ruined person, an outcast by this circle.


    But Martin always got her back, and...


    Something cold moved in Natalia''s eyes.


    If she was correct, Jameson was there for the same reason.


    The ck car drove in the Beale''s soon.


    Natalia got out of the car with the jewelry box.


    When she was about to go upstairs, someone called her in the living room, "Natalia."


    She turned around and saw a middle-aged man not far away.


    "Dad, you''re still up?"


    Talon Beale, her father nodded, "Come here, I have something to ask you."


    Natalia sat on the sofa.


    When Talon looked over, she realized she was holding that jewelry box, so she put it behind her,


    drawing no attention, smiling, "Well, what happened?"


    "I heard that you went the charity g with Jameson, right?"


    She didn''t deny, "Yes."


    Talon then said, "Natalia, I don''t want you to get involved with the Proctors and the Mortons.Jameson is


    unfathomable.You..."


    "Dad,¡±  Natalia said, "I don''t know everything about Jameson, but I know he must get something to get


    where he is.I will marry, some day.And it''ll do us only good if I marry Jameson."


    Talon was silent for a moment and said, "I want you to marry for love, not for the good of family."


    "Dad, I like Jameson.I want to marry him,¡¯ Natalia said.


    "In fact, I''ve liked him for a long time.We could''ve married three years ago if that thing didn''t happen..."


    "But it seems he hasn''t broken up with his ex-wife."


    Natalia said indifferently, "That woman was just a gold-digger.She couldn''t leave so easily.Don''t worry,


    Dad, I will take care of this."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He then just said, "Go to bed now.I will talk to the Proctors."


    When he got up, he coughed badly.


    Natalia stepped forward and patted his back, "Dad, I''ll get you a doctor.¡¯


    "Don''t.I always do, especially when it turns cold.I''m fine."


    Natalia was just about to say something when she saw the burn on Talon''s neck.


    He sensed her gaze and pulled his cor up, "I''m fine, go to sleep now."


    After Natalia went upstairs, Talon saw the jewelry box on the sofa when he was about to leave.


    A ne dropped out when he was going to take the box upstairs for Natalie.


    Talon took it up and froze when he saw the ne.


    Natalia went to her room and remembered she forgot the box, so she turned back to fetch it, only to


    find her father like this.


    She stepped forward and said softly, "Dad?"


    "You bought it, the ne?"Talon asked.


    Natalia was a little nervous and nodded, "It''s custom-made.Any problem?"


    Talon smiled faintly, "No, the designer is then quite talented to mix the element of the pocket watch with


    the design of ne.So original.¡¯


    Talon put the ne back into the box and handed it to Natalia.


    Then he went back to his room.


    Looking at his back, Natalia took a deep breath.


    Star Lake Mansion.


    Sharon regretted it the moment she grabbed Jameson''s shirt.


    They were arguing a second ago, but now, she was losing.


    Just as she wanted to step back, Jameson wrapped his arm around her waist, his eyebrows raising.


    He was Saying like, "Well, you came to me now."


    Sharon took a deep breath to calm herself, "Mr.Proctor, let me remind you onest time that we can''t


    do this.You have a fianc¨¦e."


    "You believe what she said?"


    "You didn''t deny it back then, did you?"


    "So not denying means admitting?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to answer him.


    She had to grit her teeth and said, "Yes!"


    "Well,"


    Jameson said, "I feel different about it."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    "Sharon, I have my ns.Things are not all ck and white as you think."


    "How grand you make it sound.Is this the reason why you cheat on your fianc¨¦e?"


    Jameson loosened his grip and said indifferently, "We don''t get back together.That''s not called


    cheating."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Jameson was so good at talking.


    He could always justify himself.


    She then said, "Anyway, I am very grateful to you, sir, for your help.I will manage my own ways in the


    future, so, Mr.Proctor, you won''t have to worry about me anymore..."


    Jameson looked at her and said calmly, "Sharon, do you think it''s negotiable?"


    Sharon felt a chill from his words.Jameson was not negotiating with her.


    It was not her choice.


    Being bold is of no help for her to leave.Jameson wouldn''t let it happen.


    Jameson said she could be protected to stay here.


    But in fact, it was imprisonment in disguise.


    People were easy to get carried away.


    Sometimes they would mistake the sand as a candy.


    It was only an illusion.


    Sharon pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    She turned around and went upstairs, putting the suitcase back to her room.


    When he heard the door closed, Jameson pressed his fingertips against his temples and called


    someone, "Do you find who it is?"


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor.The man in CCTV is Bridger Fowler.He..."


    Jameson was a little impatient with Jacob''s hesitation.


    He said shortly, "He what?"


    Jacob then said, "He is a loan shark.Mr.Josh borrowed a lot of money from him.And three years ago,


    Mr.Josh and he sent Mrs.Proctor to the Twilight Club."


    Jameson said, "But he has no reason to do that.Find him."


    "He had run away.Probably realized that we were looking for him.¡¯ Bridger was notoriously known as a


    ruthless and mysterious man in the underworld.


    It was difficult to catch him.


    Jameson said, "Tell everyone, anyone who can find him will get one million as a reward."

 Chapter 129: I Believe in What I Saw

    Chapter 129: I Believe in What I Saw


    After returning to her room, Sharon opened her suitcase and put the items back one by one.


    After everything was settled, shey on the bed, exhausted.


    She clearly didn''t do anything today, but she was extremely tired.


    Just as she was looking out of the window, her phone rang.


    Sharon sat up and looked around the room before finding her phone on the desk.


    The call was from Natalia.


    "Ally, I apologize on behalf of Erica for what happened today.That girl has been spoiled since


    childhood.Don''t take it to heart.¡¯


    "It''s no big deal"


    Sharon said quietly.


    Natalia paused for a moment before saying, "Although it might be a bit rude to ask, I''m still curious


    about whether what Erica said is true.Don''t get me wrong.I just want to ask about your rtionship with


    Jameson."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I''m his ex-wife."


    "I see ...I''m really sorry.I didn''t know about your rtionship before.No offensive."


    "None taken, Miss Beale.We are divorced.However, I didn''t know you are his fianc¨¦e.I should


    apologize."


    Natalia smiled and said, "It''s all right.I''ve liked him for a long time.We were about to get


    married.Unfortunately..."


    She said halfway through and changed the subject.


    "I didn''t have the chance to get to know you and only heard the things about you from Erica, so I had a


    lot of misunderstandings about you.But now, it''s different.I''m very happy to have a friend like you, and I


    believe you''re definitely not the kind of person Erica talks about.¡±


    Sharon said, "Erica is not wrong.I am indeed not a good person.Back then, I forced Jameson to marry


    me."


    Natalia said, "I still believe what I saw.¡¯


    Sharon smiled faintly, "Thank you, Miss Beale.¡¯


    "I said I would treat you to dinner after the finished work is out.I should treat you to dinner since I owe


    you an apology.When will it be convenient for you?"


    After hanging up the phone, Sharony back on the bed, bing even more boring.


    If she had known that Natalia was Jameson''s fiancee, she would not take the order and earn the


    money.


    She was annoyed.Sharon buried her face in the pillow.


    She was ming Jameson.


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be in such a dilemma.


    Now she looked like a mistress.


    She was angry and helpless.


    She cursed Jameson in her heart.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She simply got up and opened the draft book.


    After quickly drawing a few strokes on the paper, she took the adhesive tape and left the bedroom.


    She stuck the paper on Jameson''s bedroom door.


    After that, she finally felt at ease.


    But in the midnight, she still couldn''t sleep.


    No wonder Jameson didn''t care about the child in her belly, he was going to marry Natalia soon.


    When they had a baby, that baby would be born with a golden spoon in its mouth.


    The baby wasing in a few months, so Sharon didn''t know what to do.


    Since Jameson was so powerful and the Proctor family was watching her, she couldn''t escape no


    matter what.


    However, if Jameson and Natalia got married before this, it might be an opportunity for her.


    The next day, just as Jameson opened his bedroom door, a piece of paper floated down from the door


    andnded at his feet.


    Jameson bent his knee and squatted down.


    He picked up the piece of paper and saw what was painted on it.


    Then, he sneered coldly.


    He looked up at Sharon''s bedroom door, licked his thin lips, took the piece of paper and went back to


    his room.


    Soon, he came out and pasted the paper on Sharon''s bedroom door.


    Because of the insomnia the previous night, Sharon did not wake up until noon, feeling weak all over


    her body.


    She pushed open the door and yawned, but at the same time, she discovered that the piece of paper


    that was originally stuck at Jameson''s door had been stuck at her door.


    Sharon rubbed her eyes and found that the turtle man on the paper had been added a few strokes.


    Now the turtle man had long hair and a star in the center of his head.


    Sharon was lost for words.


    What was wrong with Jameson? Sharon was so angry that she instantly became sober.


    She subconsciously wanted to retaliate, but when she picked up the color pen, she realized that it was


    too childish.


    Even a primary school student could not do such a boring thing.


    She took the paper, kneaded it into a ball and threw it into the garbage can.


    After lunch, Sharon had just arrived at Lumiere Jewelry when Lance called her to his office, along with


    Rita.


    "We''re already investigating the ident happenedst night."


    Lance said, "But because the impact is too great and it involves both of you, I''d like to hear your views."


    Rita took the lead and said, "I didn''t take good care of the customer''s belongings.I should take the main


    responsibility."


    "What about Ally?"


    Lance didn''t say anything.


    He just looked at Sharon.


    "Since that person can take away the ne that Rita designed for Miss Beale and know exactly


    which of the three items Lumiere Jewelry sent was mine, I suppose it should be someone of our


    magazine.¡¯


    Lance nodded and said, "You''ve got the point.However, there are too many people in our magazine, it


    won''t be easy to track down that person.It may take some time."


    Sharon said, "Thank you, Mr.Carter, but I don''t intend to investigate any further.¡¯


    "Why?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, not only was Lance surprised, even Rita looked over.


    Sharon smiled and said, "The person who framed me was only doing this because he wanted to see


    me make a fool of myself at the charity dinner.However, she probably didn''t expect that Martin would


    help me rify the air.She doesn''t know what the rtionship between me and Martin is right now.She


    also doesn''t know if there is anything else other than that surveince camera that would reveal.She


    must be very panicked.If we make further investigation, she might use all sorts of methods to get away


    with it, but if we don''t, she would bepletely helpless.She would even spend every day in fear and


    anxiety.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Rita, who had her head lowered, and her smile became even brighter.


    "What do you say, Miss Roose?"


    Rita''s heart skipped a beat when Sharon called out her name.


    She forced herself to calm down and said, "How would I know? Anyway, if I were you, I would definitely


    want to know the truth."


    Sharon said, "Someone told me yesterday that there is something else other than rights and wrongs in


    this world.I also want to take this opportunity to see what other things there are in this world besides


    rights and wrongs."


    Hearing this, Rita''s hands that were hanging by her side tightly clenched together.


    She could almost confirm that Sharon already knew that it was herst night, and the purpose of


    Sharon''s words was to tell her that Sharon had her, so she was in Sharon''s hands!

 Chapter 130: She Must Leave

    Chapter 130: She Must Leave


    After leaving Lance''s office, Tiffany took Sharon to the tearoom.


    Tiffany said, "I heard about what happenedst night.Mr.Carter said that there would be an


    investigation.That''s kind of a coincidence.I''m sure that it was done by Rita!"


    Sharon chuckled, "Calm down.There is no evidence that she did it.We can''t afford to get her counter-


    arguments."


    "Just let it go?"


    "Of course not."


    Sharon knew the truth because she had seen Rita throw Natalia''s custom ne into the garbage


    can.


    While Rita said the ne was lost.


    This detail couldn''t have escaped Rita''s notice.


    But if Martin hadn''t shown upst night, her reputation would definitely be blemished.


    Lumiere Jewelry would get in trouble because of those rumors.


    It would distance itself from her rather than finding out the truth.


    Even if Sharon knew it was Rita''s fault, no one would believe her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    People thought that it was just a nder.


    Apart from seeing Rita throw away the ne, she had no other substantial evidence.


    Had to admit, although Rita had taken a risk, it would be of benefit to her once her n seeded.


    What she had said in Lance''s office earlier was a threat to Rita.


    Therefore, Rita wouldn''t make another move.


    Tiffany scolded Rita passionately, and then said, "But I wonder who was helping her.Since the scheme


    wasunched delicately, her partner was kind of capable.¡¯ Sharon shook her head.


    Tiffany added, "How about asking Martin for surveince video? We need to find the one who helped


    her."


    "Just let it run its course."


    She had caused much trouble for Martin.


    Tiffany knew what she was thinking.


    She sighed and changed the topic.


    She looked at her baby bump and said earnestly, "Baby, you must protect your mother in the


    future.Don''t let her get hurt by anyone, especially by your jerk father."


    As she spoke, she looked up at Sharon, "When is the baby due?"


    "After 14 weeks."


    Tiffany thought for a bit, then said, "It''s about three months!"


    Sharon nodded.


    The day got nearer and nearer.


    However, she felt a flutter in the pit of her stomach.


    Sharon said, "Tiffany, I want to leave."


    Tiffany was surprised, "Leave? Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know."


    Sharon looked out of the window.


    "If I stay here, it would be a problem if my baby could be born.I was also worried that the Proctor family


    would find the situation."


    Tiffany frowned and said, "But no matter what, Jameson is the father of the baby.Doesn''t he care about


    that at all?"


    "It was my idea to give birth to the baby.To him, it doesn''t matter at all."


    "Jameson is such a heartless man.He will get what he deserves."


    Sharon said firmly, "So I must go somewhere that neither Jameson nor the Proctors can find."


    Now that she had the opportunity to leave, she needed to be prepared for anything.


    At the Proctor''s.


    Evie was drinking afternoon tea in the garden when Erica walked over and whispered, "Auntie Evie."


    Evie nced at her and put down her teacup, "What is up?"


    Erica bit her lip and said, "You should have known what happenedst night."


    Evie smiled mockingly.


    What happened at the charity dinner had spread throughout the South Cityst night, and Albert was


    very angry about it.


    "I''m aware of that.Just speak your mind."


    Erica was just about to speak when she noticed the servants in the surroundings with concern.


    Evie said, "Leave us alone."


    The servants then left.


    Erica whispered, "Erica, what should I do if I want Sharon to disappear forever?"


    "Do you just want her unborn child to disappear, or both?"


    Erica gritted her teeth, "both!"


    Evie smiled and said, "Erica, such an ident will make people suspicious ..."


    "That''s why I came to ask you for help.Auntie Evie, you must know what to do.If it weren''t for Jameson,


    I would have done it myself long ago."


    "If Jameson knows, he wille for you.Are you scared?"


    Hearing this, Erica was rattled.


    She was not sure what Evie meant.


    She knew that Evie disliked Sharon as much as she did, so she came to ask for her help.


    Evie said, "Well, Erica, I can help you, but there''s one condition."


    "What?"


    "Go tell your uncle about Sharon''s pregnancy.¡¯


    Instantly, Erica became frightened, "No, Jameson said that if I let out the truth, he wille after me."


    Evie''s face turned cold, "Since you''re so afraid of him, I can''t help you."


    "But ..."


    "Erica, no one will know the truth as long as you deny it.And Jameson won''t treat you badly in front of


    your uncle and me."


    Erica hesitated for a while before saying, "But Uncle Albert will allow Sharon to give birth to the


    baby.Isn''t it a help to Sharon?"


    Evie said, "Albert wants the baby, but Jameson doesn''t.Do you think what will happen atst?"


    Evie continued, "You don''t need to do anything while Sharon and the unborn baby will quietly


    disappear.¡¯ Erica was frightened.


    "Will Jameson do this?"


    Evie smiled disdainfully and said, "He can do everything for getting the power."


    Hearing this, Erica bit her lip and didn''t say anything.


    Jameson may be the father of the unborn baby since he didn''t kill the baby.


    But even so, he could still choose to sacrifice his child to the power.


    She didn''t dare to run any risk.


    Erica thought that she shouldn''t be the one to tell, but she had to let Albert know about it.


    Erica thought for a while and knew what to do.


    After returning to her room, she called Aylin.

 Chapter 131: Mrs.Proctor Was Taken Away

    Chapter 131: Mrs.Proctor Was Taken Away


    As soon as Sharon got out of Lumiere, a ck car stopped in front of her.


    She stepped back subconsciously, her heart beating fast and a sense of misgiving overwhelming her.


    The car door was opened quickly and out of it came a man.


    It was Noel, a butler of the Proctor family.


    He said to Sharon, "Mrs.Proctor, please go to the Proctor''s with me."


    Noel made the request in a polite way but his tone was cold and firm.


    Sharon shook her head and rejected, "No, I''m not going.Jameson and I have gotten divorced.I won''t..."


    Noel said, "Mrs.Proctor, it was Mr.Proctor who sent me here.Think of your child if you don''t care about


    yourself.Your baby may get hurt if you don''t do what I say."


    Behind him stood two men.


    Sharon''s face turned pale instantly.


    She felt her blood freeze and her hands and feet were cold.


    She had known this would happen but she never expect that it woulde so soon.


    She was not ready for it at all.


    Noel repeated, "Please, Mr.Proctor is waiting for you."


    Sharon bit her lips tightly, her entire body trembling slightly.


    She knew she had no choice.


    Only after they left away did Rita walked out behind the wall.


    She frowned slightly, confusing about the man whom Sharon married.


    On the way to the Proctor''s, Sharon kept her head down and held her breath nervously, her hands


    twisting in herp.


    Noel who sat in the passenger seat nced at the rearview mirror and said, "Mrs.Proctor, don''t be


    nervous.Mr.Proctor just wants to know if the baby is Mr.Proctor''s.If so, you just need to take care of


    your baby.Mr.Proctor will protect you from any harm until the baby is born."


    Sharon did not reply.


    Actually, she failed to answer because her throat was extremely dry and sore.


    Jameson must hate her right now.


    Desperate, Sharon closed her eyes and ced her hand on her stomach.


    She knew she might lose her baby.


    In the Proctor Group.


    Jacob hurriedly knocked on the door of the president''s office and gasped, "Mr.Proctor! Bad news!"


    Jameson looked up impatiently, "What does Sharon do this time?"


    "Mrs.Proctor, she ...was taken away by the Proctor family.¡±


    Jameson became serious instantly and asked angrily, "What time?"


    "Ten minutes ago.Our men were also nearby but Noel came this time ...Mrs.Proctor is pregnant.We are


    afraid she will get injured if we confront Noel..."


    Jameson stood up and strode out, his voice cold, "He took Sharon away because he wants to control


    me with that child.You stay here and keep a watch on thepany.Once his men take action, you can


    kick them out of thepany directly."


    Jacob hurriedly replied, "Okay."


    Jameson continued, "Call Natalia now and tell her that I will agree to her request.Let her go to the


    Proctor''s now."


    "Yes."


    At the Proctor''s.


    Sitting on the sofa, Mr.Proctor looked at Erica in dissatisfaction, "Why don''t you tell me at once when


    you know she is pregnant?"


    "Uncle, I just found it out some time ago.Furthermore, that woman is a shameless flirt.Maybe the child


    is not Jameson''s...."


    Erica said, her face full of grievances.


    Evie said indifferently, "There is no use ming Erica now.It''s not her fault.Why do you get cross with


    her?"


    Master Proctor took a deep breath and said no more, his hand holding his walking stick tightly.


    If Aylin didn''te over today and he identally overheard her conversation with Erica, he would


    probably never know that Sharon was pregnant.


    Erica silently retreated behind Evie.


    Today, she deliberately called Aylin over and asked about Aylin''s baby.


    She deliberately led the conversation so that Aylin mentioned Sharon on her own.


    Then Evie helped Albert overheard their conversation.


    In this way, it was not her who gave away Sharon''s pregnancy.


    In truth, Sharon''s falling into the water before was also caused by Aylin.


    So, Jameson must me all this on Aylin.


    Not long after, Sharon was brought back.


    Sharon stood there, nervous and awkward.


    She recalled that she felt the same when she was first brought here three years ago.


    And she didn''t expect she would be here again for the same reason.


    Master Proctor nced at her and said coldly, "Tell me if the child is Jameson''s.Don''t let me ask you


    twice."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and kept silent.


    She knew she couldn''t admit it now....


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Master Proctor sneered, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit


    it.Anyway, you''re going to give birth in a few months.At that time, we will do a DNA test so you''re not


    allowed to leave here until the babyes."


    Sharon took a deep breath and said ina trembling voice, "You can''t do that."


    When Sharon finished her sentence, not only did Master Proctor look at her, even Evie and Erica


    gazed at her.


    Sharon continued, "Jameson and I are divorced.You have no right to restrict my freedom.""Don''t you


    think it''s too ridiculous? How dare you stand here and say these words to me.


    If you want to have this baby, just do what I say!"


    At this time, Evie said, "Jameson should be on his way here.Let''s listen what he says.If he says he isn''t


    the baby''s father, then we don''t have to let her stay here."


    Erica added, "Yes, we''re still not sure who the baby''s father is....She will just disgrace us if the baby is


    not a Proctor."


    Master Proctor also approved to their ideas and didn''t say anything.


    Then the living room fellpletely silent.


    Sharon stood there, waiting for the arrival of Jameson.


    Not long after, Jeffery went downstairs.


    He had also learned what happened between Jameson Sharon.


    He turned his wheelchair and said, "Sharon, sit down first."


    Erica said, "Jeffery, don''t mind her.Just let her stand there.She deserves it!"


    Jeffery shook his head at Erica, "Erica, stop that nonsense.Sharon is your cousin.You should respect


    her."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Erica retorted, "Jameson has divorced her.She is a shameless woman...."


    "Erica!"


    Evie called Erica''s name, her voice carrying a hint of anger, Noticing her anger, Erica closed her mouth


    completely.


    Then Jeffery turned to Sharon, "Sharon, sit down.Jameson will be here soon."


    Sharon was pregnant so she indeed felt uneasy after standing for a long time.


    She whispered her thanks and sat down on the sofa beside her.


    "Pour a cup of hot water,¡± Jeffery said to the servant waiting at the side.


    The servant nodded and left.


    Ten minutester, Jameson arrived at the door.

 Chapter 132: Everything Will Be Fine

    Chapter 132: Everything Will Be Fine


    When the Baby When Jameson came in, everyone felt nervous and the entire living room was filled


    with tension.


    Even though Erica had made preparations in advance, she couldn''t help but be nervous at this


    time.


    She was afraid that Jameson would find out what she had done.


    Jameson sat opposite Master Proctor, his expression cold and aloof.


    No one could tell what was on his mind.


    Master Proctor was still unsure about Jameson''s attitude towards Sharon.


    He said in a deep voice, "Jameson, since you''re back, let''s get this straight."


    Jameson looked up at Master Proctor, his tone very cold, "Good, I have something to tell you, too."


    Master Proctor touched his walking stick and pondered for a moment, "Since Sharon is bearing your


    child, there is no reason for it to be raised outside.At that time, you two suddenly divorced without my


    permission.Now it''s time for you to remarry.¡¯


    Hearing this, Jameson took a look at Sharon and said coldly, "Who said I''m going to remarry with her?"


    "Then what are you going to do? Isn''t the child yours?" Master Proctor frowned unhappily.


    Jameson replied, "Only she knows if the child is mine."


    Sharon sat there with her head lowered ever since Jameson entered the house.


    When she heard Jameson''s words, she subconsciously clenched her fingers tightly and totally turned


    pale.


    Actually, this wasn''t the first time she had heard Jameson question who was the child''s father.


    It was just that for some reason, she suddenly felt exhausted, as if someone had poured cold water on


    her and shattered her only hope.


    Sharon felt like that she had fallen into an endless abyss, unable to see any light.


    Master Proctor fell silent for a moment before he said, "Anyway, if there is a slight possibility that she is


    bearing your child, I will not let the child to be raised outside.Before the child is born, she..."


    At this time, a soft female voice came from the door, "Sorry, is this a bad time?"


    Master Proctor looked over.


    He was unhappy that Natalia and Jameson had disrupted his ns at the charity dinnerst night.


    Now, he was even more impatient and put on a long face.


    Evie said, "Natalia,e backter if you need anything."


    As soon as Evie finished speaking, Jameson stood up and said, "I asked her toe.¡¯ Hearing this,


    Evie''s expression changed slightly.


    Natalia smiled and nodded to Evie.


    Then, she pulled Jameson''s arm and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor, Jameson and I are getting


    married.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Master Proctor stood up and said, "I don''t agree!"


    Jameson pulled his arm out of Natalia''s arm and held her waist instead.


    He said indifferently, "This is what I want to say.¡¯


    Natalia probably didn''t expect him to do this.


    Puzzled for a moment, she smiled again.


    "You''re messing around.You know Sharon is bearing your child, but you..."


    Master Proctor waved his walking stick angrily.


    "I told you, only she knows who the child''s father is."


    Jameson said indifferently, "So what if it''s really mine? Who says that I have to remarry her if she''s


    pregnant?"


    Jeffery shook his head, "Jameson, stop saying that.¡¯


    Jameson replied, "I''m just telling the truth.¡¯ M


    aster Proctor was furious, "You..."


    Natalia said, "Mr.Proctor, I know about Ms.Allyson¡¯s pregnancy as well.As long as the child is born and


    we can prove Jameson is the father, I''m willing to take care of it.I can assure Ms.Allyson that I will treat


    it as if it were my own child.If Ms.Allyson misses her child, she can visit us at any time."


    Although Natalia''s tone was gentle, her attitude was firm.


    She even said that she was willing to help Sharon raise the child.


    Master Proctor was so angry that he could not speak.


    He was intending to use Sharon''s pregnancy to break the rtionship between Jameson and the Beale


    family.


    Natalia was a rich youngdy.


    Who would have thought she could make such a concession? Evie said, "Natalia, marriage is a lifelong


    matter.You should consider it seriously and discuss it with your father before making a decision."


    Natalia smiled and said, "Mrs.Proctor, my father knows about this.He also likes Jameson very much."


    Natalia looked up at Jameson and said, "Jameson and I have been in love for a long time, and I have


    been waiting for this day."


    Indifferently, Jameson did not look at her.


    No matter what they said, Sharon sat there all the time and never looked up.


    Others were unable to see the emotions in her eyes.


    She was like an outsider, isted, waiting for their final verdict on her.


    This situation was incredibly ironic.


    Jameson said, "If you have nothing else to say, we''ll leave now.¡¯


    With that being said, he turned around and nced at Sharon.


    Thetter seemed to have sensed something as she met his eyes.


    It took her a few seconds before she could react.


    Just as she stood up and tried to speak, Master Proctor sat down and said to her, "You can''t leave."


    Jameson''s footsteps paused slightly, and his handsome face seemed to be covered with anger.


    Master Proctor continued, "Although Jameson doesn''t care about you, you used to be a member of the


    Proctors.The child in your belly may be of our family''s bloodline.We have the responsibility to take care


    of you."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "I¡­¡±


    "If you insist on leaving, the people around you may fail to take good care of you, and you may have an


    abortion.This could bring trouble to those innocent people.You should stay here before giving


    birth.Everything will be fine when the child is born.¡¯ Sharon felt scared.


    Master Proctor was threatening her.


    Once she left this ce, he would hurt the people around het...


    She subconsciously looked at Jameson and opened her mouth.


    She tried to say something but failed.


    She felt her throat hurt badly.


    Natalia noticed Jameson''s pause and whispered, "Jameson?"


    Jameson held his emotions in check as he left with his arms around Natalia.


    Only when he got out of the door did Sharon slowly withdraw her gaze.


    She tried to force a smile, but she failed again.


    Master Proctor snorted coldly and left with his walking stick.


    Jeffery operated his wheelchair and looked at Sharon, "Sharon, just stay here.I guarantee that no one


    could hurt you."


    With that, he said to the servant, "Prepare a room for Ms.Allyson."


    The servant nced at Evie, and only after thetter nodded did she reply, "Yes."


    Soon, Evie also left.


    Only Sharon, Erica, and Jeffery remained in the living room.


    Erica heaved a sigh of relief.


    Looking at Sharon, she felt in a good mood, "Now that Jameson is going to marry Natalia, you should


    finally realize your position.Natalia is the apple of the Beales¡¯ eye.She is a rich youngdy with a noble


    background.You can''tpare with her at all..."


    "Erica."


    Jeffery stopped her sharply.

 Chapter 133: Ones Vulgarity and Inferiority Could

    Chapter 133: One''s Vulgarity and Inferiority Could


    Erica said, "Jeffery, even Jameson doesn''t care about her, why do you care about her? It serves her


    right."


    "Alright, Erica."


    Jeffery said, "Sharon will stay here for a period.Don''t make any nonsense.¡¯


    Erica snorted and red at Sharon before returning to her room.


    At this time, a servant came over and said, "Mr.Proctor, the room has been cleaned up."


    Jeffery nodded and said to Sharon, "Sharon, let''s go.I''ll take you to your room."


    At the door of the room, Jeffery said, "Sharon, don''t take Jameson''s words seriously.


    In fact, he did all this for you.¡¯ Sharon forced a smile, "Perhaps."


    "You also know that Jameson does not get on well with the family, so what happened today is really..."


    "We got divorced a long time ago,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "He didn''t have any reason to consider me, or my thoughts.I knew Miss Beale before, and they are


    really a good match." Jeffery sighed.


    "Take a good rest.I will talk to my father about you living here.You don''t need to worry.¡¯


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Thank you."


    Sharon didn''t know what else to say.


    Only Jeffery took her as a human in the Proctor family.


    Seeing her enter the room, Jeffery propelled his wheelchair and left.


    After closing the door, she looked at the strange room.


    Feelings of helplessness washed over her and made her tired.


    In a ck Rolls-Royce.


    Natalia said, "You did this today for Ms.Allyson, didn''t you?"


    Jameson pressed his temples with his fingers and said calmly, "You think too much."


    "Then why did you suddenly agree to marry me?"


    "Because I want.If you have any objections, you can refuse."


    Nataliaughed and looked ahead.


    After a while, she said, "Aren''t you afraid that Ms.Allyson will really mistook that something happened


    between us?"


    Jameson was bothered by her question and said impatiently, "We''re getting married.It would be strange


    if nothing happened."


    "I mean, aren''t you afraid that she will be sad?"


    Jameson did not answer.


    He only sneered.


    That woman was so heartless.


    How could she be sad? Seeing that he didn''t answer, Natalia said, "I don''t care why you agreed to


    marry me.I am very happy.After getting married, I will be a good wife and take good care of the kid of


    Ms.Allyson and you."


    Jameson said indifferently, "Stop saying such ptrap.I know what you want."


    Natalia smiled and didn''t deny it.


    She just said, "I''m really curious.You knew that this child would be your father''s bargaining


    chip.Why would you still keep the kid?"


    Jameson sneered, "Do you also think that I''m that cruel and ruthless and would do anything for


    power?"


    Natalia was slightly stunned, knowing that she had said something wrong, "I didn''t mean that..."


    Jameson didn''t seem to have any intention of listening to her exnation.


    He just looked out of the window with a cold face.


    Natalia bit her lips.


    lf she was right, the reason why Jameson had kept this kid was not because of his affection as a father.


    It was because of ...Sharon.


    Jameson was a cold person.


    Although he wasn''t ruthless enough to kill his own child, he definitely wouldn''t like children.


    Perhaps he had not found out that now he had taken Sharon as more important than himself.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have agreed to marry her.


    Natalia took a deep breath.


    Fortunately, someone was more eager than her to get rid of Sharon...


    Sharon had been lying in her room all afternoon, but she didn''t close her eyes.


    Previously, when she lived in the Star Lake Mansion, she was still free to go anywhere.


    Although Jameson had had people followed her, he never restricted her from going anywhere.


    Now she couldn''t even take a step out of the Proctor''s, and she would rather stay in this room.


    She had just begun to n her escape.


    If it required careful nning to escape under Jameson''s eyes, then escaping from here was a mission


    impossible.


    Moreover, this ce was as hazardous as a tiger''s den with evil persons.


    She covered her head with the nket and really wanted to be asleep forever.


    After some time, there was a knock on the door.


    Sharon opened the door and saw the servant.


    The servant said, "These are toiletries and clothes that Mr.Proctor had asked me to prepare for


    Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon took it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Ms.Allyson.If you need anything else, you can tell me."


    Before leaving, the servant said, "Ms.Allyson, we have dinner at half past six every day.If you want to


    eat any food, you can tell me one day in advance."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright, thank you."


    Sharon returned to her room and looked at the time.


    It was five to six, which meant that in half an hour, she had to go to that cold ce where she could not


    even breathe.


    This was only the first day, and it was already such a torment.


    Sharon felt that she might go crazy before the day the child was born.


    During the dinner time, Erica probably lost her temper and didn''te.


    Albert and Evie did not speak much.


    Only Jeffery asionally spoke, so that the meal would not be in dead silence.


    However, Sharon did not have any appetite.


    She sat there quietly after taking a few bites.


    Jeffery noticed her and softly asked, "Sharon, is the food not to your taste?"


    Sharon looked at him and shook her head, "No, I just do not feel like eating now...¡¯


    Albert said coldly, "You are pregnant now.You must eat even if you lost your appetite.¡¯ Jeffery smiled at


    her and said, "It doesn''t matter.You do not have to eat.If you''re hungry at night, just let the chef make it


    for you."


    Sharon pursed her lips and picked up the tableware to continue eating.


    Jeffery was the only person in the Proctor family who treated her well.


    She did not want to affect his rtionship with his father because of her anymore.


    Albert said unhappily, "It seemed that she got back her appetite."


    Evie wiped her mouth with a napkin and said indifferently, "For people who was born and raised in


    different environment, however they disguised themselves, the vulgarity and inferiority in their hearts


    could not be changed."


    Jeffery frowned and said in a serious voice, "Mom."


    Evie nced at him and said, "What''s wrong? I didn''t mean her.I was just saying a fact."


    Sharon remained silent.


    She knew that Evie was indeed not talking about her, but was vilifying Jameson by insinuation.

 Chapter 134: What Does She Have to Do with Me?

    Chapter 134: What Does She Have to Do with Me?


    After dinner, Sharon was just about to return to her room when Jeffery said, "Sharon, let''s take a walk


    in the garden, shall we?"


    Sharon paused for a moment before nodding, "Alright."


    At this time, the sky was notpletely dark.


    The entire sky looked gray with ck clouds.The air was extremely heavy, suggesting a storm at night.


    Just as she was looking into the distance, Jeffery''s voice sounded, "You''re not used to living here, are


    you?"


    Sharon took her gaze down and pursed her lips, not denying it.


    Jeffery said, "My father is very stubborn.It''ll take some time to persuade him.Sharon, I''m sorry you will


    have to put up with it for a while."


    Sharon said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee.I understand how it feels to be trapped in one ce, unable to get out."


    Jeffery looked at the dark sky, "But don''t worry too much.Jameson won''t leave you behind."


    "He doesn''t care about me."


    Jameson said that once the Proctor family discovered that she was pregnant, she had to bear all the


    consequences on her own.


    He was right after all.


    She was the one who insisted on giving birth to the child, so she should bear any consequence alone.


    Jeffery shook his head with a faint smile and slowly said, "Jameson is just moody.He''ll be fine


    soon.Moreover, he also needs time to arrange other things.Give him some time.¡¯


    Sharon looked at Jeffery and suddenly felt a little regretful.


    Regardless of temper, personality, or speech, Jeffery was simply too outstanding.


    He was practically an impable existence.


    If he hadn''t encountered the ident, his life would be perfect now.


    Actually, there were still many girls who liked Jeffery even if he sat in a wheelchair in his life.


    However, he couldn''t get out of the miserable past.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, it''s going to rain.Let''s go back."


    Jeffery nodded, "Okay.¡¯


    Lying on the bed, Sharon couldn''t sleep at all in apletely unfamiliar environment.


    The storm arrived as expected.


    The rain beat heavily against the window with a dull and dense sound like drums.


    In this quiet room, it was iparably noisy.


    What was more upset was that Sharon felt hungry.


    She felt so helpless.


    She lifted the nket and sat up.


    She looked out of the dark window, lost in thought.


    Even so, she couldn''t stop the little baby from kicking her in her stomach.


    Just as Sharon was hesitating whether to sneak downstairs to find something to eat, a bright white light


    shed through the window.


    She was instantly unable to open her eyes.


    It was sote and it was raining heavily again.


    Who was it? As far as she knew, none of the Proctors had left.


    Sharon gave up the idea of going downstairs to find something to eat.


    She would have to endure it.


    She could ask the kitchen tomorrow if she could have some snacks and fruit.


    Sharon pulled the nket over her head and rubbed her stomach, hoping her little fellow would behave


    better.


    Not long after, Sharon heard footstepsing from the corridor, but the footsteps stopped at her door.


    Sharon was stunned.


    She somehow figured out who that person could be....


    She hurriedly got up, wore her slippers and quickly went to open the door.


    However, when she saw the people outside, the hope in her heart gradually disappeared.


    Natalia looked at her and smiled, "Ms.Allyson."


    "Why are you here, Miss Beale?"


    Sharon said after a moment.


    Natalia lifted the thermos in her hand.


    "I thought that you would be easy to get hungry if you were pregnant.It might not be convenient for you


    to be here, so I brought you something to eat."


    Sharon pursed her lips and didn''t pick it up.


    Natalia exined, "I was with Aylin when she was pregnant, so I have some basic understanding of


    these things."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Beale.No need."


    Seemingly sensing her thoughts, Natalia said, "Ms.Allyson, I don''t mean to steal your child, but ...in that


    case, I can only say that to make Mr.Proctor feel relieved.I will not interfere with your decision whether


    to keep the child or give it to Jameson after the child is born.¡¯ "Miss Beale, you misunderstood me,¡¯


    Sharon said.


    Natalia was a little surprised, "Really?"


    "No matter what, I am Jameson''s ex-wife.To Miss Beale, I am also the woman who has taken your


    beloved man away.Miss Beale doesn''t need to be so nice to me."


    Hearing this, Natalia smiled and said, "Ms.Allyson, I''ve said that I only believe in the you that I


    know.And we are friends.Friends are supposed to help each other, aren''t they?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    She was the most afraid of owing Natalia in this world.


    Natalia grabbed her hand and handed the thermos to her.


    "Take it.I''m here for this."


    Natalia added, "If you feel bored here, you can call me.I''ll be with you.If you have anything you want,


    feel free to tell me.I''ll bring it to you.I used toe the Proctor''s often.Mr.and Mrs.Proctor won''t say


    anything."


    "Miss Beale...."


    "You don''t have to thank me.I volunteered to do this."


    Natalia smiled at her before leaving.


    Sharon lifted the thermos and took a deep breath before turning to her room.


    She sat on the sofa and thought for a while before opening the thermos.


    However, when she saw what was inside, she was slightly stunned.


    After Natalia got into the car, she looked at the man beside her and said, "I''ve seen Ms.Allyson.She


    should be fine.¡¯


    "What does she have to do with me?"


    Jameson''s expression was cold.


    Natalia said, "Jameson, you still care about Ms.Allyson in your heart.Otherwise, why would you be


    worried that she would be hungry at night and specially send to her...."


    Fortunately, she went to look for Jameson tonight.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Otherwise, Jameson would have personally delivered the thermos to Sharon tonight.


    Jameson indifferently interrupted her, "I did a favor for someone."


    Natalia didn''t ask who it was for, but she didn''t expect to get any answers that would satisfy her.


    Half an hourter, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the Beale''s.


    Natalia reached out and pushed the door.


    After a few seconds, she turned around and said, "Jameson, do you want to go in and see my father?"


    Jameson''s voice was neither cold nor indifferent, "It''s gettingte.Your father should have rested.¡¯


    Natalia could tell that he was refusing her.


    She smiled and said, "Alright.Anyway, we''re getting married soon.There will be plenty of chances for


    you to meet him again.¡¯


    Just as Natalia got off the car, the servants waiting at the door came over with umbres.Jameson said


    to the driver, "Let''s go.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 135: Is There a Rule Saying I Cannot Come?

    Chapter 135: Is There a Rule Saying I Cannot Come?


    Sharon looked at the fish soup in the thermal lunch box.


    Then, she subconsciously looked out of the window.


    She felt calm, although the rainstorm remained.


    Not many people put fish mint in the fish soup.


    However, after she came back from Bridge Street, Jennifer would put it in every time she cooked fish


    soup for her.


    In other words, the soup must be sent from the Star Lake Mansion.


    She took a spoon and started drinking the soup.


    It was so warm.


    The baby in her belly calmed down as well.


    When Sharon finished the soup, she felt energetic again.


    Shey back on the bed and suddenly felt less helpless and lonely.


    She looked at her phone and hesitated because Jameson told her not to call him at midnight.


    Therefore, she sent a text, "Mr.Proctor, are you asleep?"


    Jameson did not respond.


    He must be sleeping.


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    She put down the phone and closed her eyes.


    When she was about to fall asleep, the phone on the nightstand started vibrating.


    She opened her eyes and answered the phone.


    It was Jameson.


    His voice sounded cold like it was soaked by freezing rain, "What happened?"


    Sharon bit her lips and remained silent for a while before saying, "Mr.Proctor, I am sorry."


    "Do you think your apology can change anything?"


    "No! "Then what is the point of it?"


    "I Know Mr.Proctor will not forgive me,¡¯


    Sharon said, her fingers turning white because of nervousness, "I know that what I said cannot change


    what had happened.If Mr.Proctor thinks that scolding me can relieve your anger, you can just Say it.I


    will not defend myself."


    Jameson was speechless.


    He said coldly, "Do you think I am bored enough to call you back at midnight because I want to scold


    you?"


    Sharon asked in a low voice, "Then why did you call me?"


    Jameson probably called her because he was too furious to fall asleep.


    Jameson sneered and said, "Is there anything else? If not, I am hanging up."


    "What?"


    Sharon was stunned, "Please help me to thank Jennifer for the fish soup."


    "What else?"


    Sharon said after a moment of silence, "I know that I vited our agreement.Although I am trapped in


    the Proctor family, I will find a way to escape.I will not let the child in my belly be your


    burden.Therefore, I want to ask Mr.Proctor to..."


    Jameson was impatient, "Is that what you want to say?"


    "I know that I am asking too much now, but there is a baby in my belly.I do not want it to be unable to


    come to this world because of my fault..."


    Jameson pursed his lips when he heard Sharon''s crying tone, "Sharon, did I say anything? Stop


    acting."


    Sharon said, "I am sorry, that was not what I meant..."


    "Fine, I am going to sleep."


    "Then I will leave you alone.¡¯ Then, Sharon hung up the phone.


    Jamesonughed when he heard Sharon hang up.


    Sharon stayed at the Proctor family for a week.


    Every day, she went downstairs to eat on time.


    Then, she walked inside the garden with Jeffery at night.


    The servants would deliver some extra dinner for her at ten oclock every night before she wanted to


    ask for some fruits.


    However, the strangest person Sharon found was Erica.


    Erica, a girl who disliked her, was surprisingly quiet these days.


    Even though they met asionally, she did not act aggressively.


    Therefore, this ce was more like a prison for Sharon.


    The time when Jeffery took her for a walk in the garden was like a temporary hang out.


    When Sharon thought that every day would be boring and she would not see the end of this life,


    Jameson moved back without notifying anyone.


    He never stayed at the Proctor''s for a single night after taking over the Proctor Group.


    Erica had been worried because she did not want Albert to know about Sharon''s pregnancy.


    That was why she did not cause Sharon any trouble these days.


    She was panicked when she heard that Jameson was moving back.


    She pulled Evie''s sleeve and said in a nervous tone, "Aunt Evie, what should I do?"


    Evie said calmly, "What are you worrying about? I thought you have nned everything."


    "But I..."


    "Jameson has his own business to worry about.He might not want to find out who leaked the


    information.He can do nothing to you if you deny it."


    Evie put down her teacup, "Do you think he moves back for Sharon?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Erica was confused, "If not, why would Jameson..."


    "Sharon is under your uncle''s control.The child in her belly is the future of the Proctor Group.Jameson


    would never leave her here alone."


    Erica whispered, "But didn''t you say that Jameson will not let that childe to this world?"


    Evie smiled, "Erica, do not rush.This is only the beginning."


    In the garden.


    Jeffery was called away by the servant.


    Sharon sat on the bench alone and watched the afterglow of the sky descend gradually.


    When the skypletely darkened, she withdrew her thoughts.


    When she was about to leave, a man sat down beside her.


    The man sounded cold, "It seems like you have adapted to this ce well.¡¯


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    Jameson turned to her, "You eat well."


    This jerk would not say anything nice to her.


    Sharon''s belly had grown bigger these days.


    She gained some weight, and her face looked rounder.


    It would be abnormal if she did not gain weight during thete pregnancy period.


    Sharon did not want to answer this mean man.


    However, she could only endure because she needed Jameson, "Why is Mr.Proctor here?"


    Jameson looked straight forward and said indifferently, "Is there a rule saying I cannote?"


    Sharon was silent and suddenlyughed.


    Jameson heard the voice and turned around, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing."


    Sharon looked at themps on the road.


    The oppression and dullness that had lingered in her heart these past few days disappeared.


    She did not have to be careful about everything she said, and no one would look down on her


    anymore.


    Only when people experienced something worse would they realized that their previous lives were not


    bad.


    Jameson''s words were unpleasant, but he was the one who was hated by everyone else in the Proctor


    family.


    They wanted to get rid of him, but they never seeded.


    Jameson sneered.


    He did not respond.


    The breeze blew and Sharon felt cold.


    She stood up, "Mr.Proctor, I need to go back to my room.¡¯

 Chapter 136: I Can Get You Out of Here

    Chapter 136: I Can Get You Out of Here


    Albert was the one who was most unhappy about Jameson moving back.


    He looked furious, but there was nothing he couldin about.


    However, it was clear that the atmosphere in the Proctor family became more oppressive and tense.


    When Erica was ready to return to her room, Jameson stopped her at the stairs.


    She was so scared, but she turned around and pretended to be calm, "Jameson..."


    Jameson nced at her indifferently.


    Erica could tell no emotion from his voice, "I remembered that I have warned you."


    Erica knew that he came to her for Sharon.


    She exined, "That woman...I mean Sharon, I did not tell anyone about her pregnancy.I swear!"


    Jameson''s gaze was cold.


    Erica did not know if he believed her or not.


    He just stared at Erica, making her so nervous that her heart was full of fear.


    Erica made up her mind.


    She knew that even if she did not confess now, Jameson would find out what happened sooner orter.


    She whispered, "It was Aylin.She mentioned Sharon''s pregnancy, and Uncle Albert heard about it..."


    Jameson said, "How could she know?"


    "I do not know either.But it sounds like Aylin knew about Sharon''s pregnancy a long time ago.It should


    be at Aunt Evie''s birthday.But she always thought that Sharon was carrying Martin''s child."


    Erica''s words were wise.


    Not only did she involve Aylin, but also did she remind Jameson that the incident of Sharon felling into


    the water was not an ident.


    Shepletely cleared herself out.


    Jamesonughed.


    When he raised his head again, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    He said, "Erica, never try to y tricks in front of me.I will investigate everything you said."


    Erica controlled her trembling voice, "Jameson, I promised that I did not lie to you!"


    After Jameson left, Erica returned to her room at her fastest pace.


    Cold sweat was all over her back.


    Jacob followed Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, do you want to investigate the Morton family?"


    Jameson said, "No."


    After a pause, he said, "Has Aylin¡¯s babye out?"


    "It has been five days."


    "Send a gift over."


    Jacob nodded, "What do you want me to write on the card?"


    Jameson said calmly, "The temperature drops.Do not drink cold water."


    "I will do that."


    Jacob answered and then left.


    Jameson stopped when he passed by Sharon''s door.


    He looked in the room''s direction.


    Sharon was sitting in front of her desk, drawing something randomly to kill time.


    Someone suddenly knocked at her door.


    She looked at the time.


    It was nine pm.


    They usually sent the extra dinner at ten pm.


    Sharon looked at the door and guessed who it was.


    She put down the brush and got up to open the door, saying in an annoyed tone, "Why are you¡­¡±


    She did not finish her words.When she saw the people outside, her expression changed slightly.


    Evie said indifferently, "Do you think it is Jameson?"


    Sharon pursed her lips nervously, "Sorry, I..."


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Then, Evie passed her and entered the room.


    Sharon closed the door.


    Evie sat on the sofa and looked around, "Is everything OK when you are living here?"


    Sharon nodded gently.She knew that Evie was not here to show her care.


    "Evie, why are you..." Sharon asked.


    Evie interrupted before Sharon finished speaking, "You are clear about the current situation of the


    Proctor family, aren''t you?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Evie said, "It does not matter if you do not know.I can tell you.Jameson does not have a good


    rtionship with his father.Currently, there are two forces within the Proctor Group.Jameson''s father is


    worried that he will not be able to control Jameson.On the other hand, the baby in your belly will be the


    heir in the future if it is Jameson''s child.Jameson''s father will use this child to destroy Jameson''s forces


    step by step."


    Then, Evie slowly said, "I think that even if Jameson did not tell you these, you should know that he will


    not let you give birth to this child."


    Sharon was silent for a while before she said, "I do not understand what you mean by telling me these."


    Evie said, "Do you think that I can earn any benefits if the Proctor Group is controlled by either


    Jameson or the unborn child?"


    Sharon raised her head to look at Evie.She moved her lips but did not say anything.


    Evie knew what Sharon was thinking, "I did not want to hide it from you that Jameson is not my


    child.Besides, he is the one who should feel embarrassed about his identity as a bast*rd."


    "What do you mean, Evie?"


    "Next week is Mr.Proctor''s birthday g, so many guests wille.At a time like that, Jameson may


    not have time to take care of you, so I can get you out of here.But you need to promise to me that no


    one will know about it, especially Jameson."


    Sharon had been waiting for an opportunity to escape, but she never thought that Evie was the one


    who offered it to her.


    To be honest, from Evie''s perspective, what she said was reasonable.


    Evie did not like Jameson.


    Even though Albert wanted to use the children in Sharon''s belly to control Jameson, it was still


    Jameson''s child.


    To Evie, there was no difference between them.


    She would only be more annoyed if the child came to this world.


    Evie helped Sharon.


    She also did this because she did not want this to happen.


    Everything seemed logical.


    Sharon thought for a while, "What do you need me to do?"


    Seeing Sharon agreed, Evie smiled and got up, "You just need to be as quiet as usual these few


    days.Also, during the birthday g, you need to go to the back door without raising Jameson''s


    suspicion.My people will be waiting for you there."


    "There is one more thing."


    Evie reminded Sharon, "After I get you out of here this time, you shall never return to the South City


    again.To get rid of Jameson''s investigation, you cannot contact your family members or


    friends.Whether you choose to keep this child or not, it is up to you."


    Sharon replied without any hesitation, "I can cut my contact with them.Thank you for helping me."


    Evie smiled and continued saying, "Only the two of us know about this.If you tell others and you are not


    able to leave at the end, I can do nothing."


    "I will not tell anyone."


    Evie nodded and left upon hearing Sharon''s promise.


    The room became quiet again, but Sharon''s heart was beating fast.


    No matter why Evie helped her or what Evie was nning, she did not have any other choice.


    Sharon tossed and turned.


    She could notpletely trust Evie.


    She did not know where Evie was going to send her to.Therefore, she had to n a route for escape.

 Chapter 137: I Asked Them to Come

    Chapter 137: I Asked Them to Come


    In the hospital.


    As Aylin came out of the bathroom, she saw her mother take a basket of flowers from the door.


    She asked, "Who was it from?"


    Mrs.Morton looked a bit unhappy, "Jameson.¡±


    Aylin said in surprise, "Jameson? The Proctor family has given presents.Why did he...?"


    "Who knows? It was sent by him personally." Aylin was puzzled.


    Jameson had never been friendly towards the Mortons.


    The two families had be inws because of Erica and Martin, but it was rted to Master Proctor,


    not Jameson.


    Jameson was ipatible with the Mortons.


    Why did Jameson specially send a gift for she gave birth? Mrs.Morton said, "He and Natalia are getting


    married.Could it be that Natalia asked him to do so?"


    Aylin shook her head, "Natalia cannot influence Jameson."


    The more Aylin thought about it, the more puzzled she was.


    It was quite weird that Jameson sent her the flower basket.


    Mrs.Morton suddenly said, "Look, there is a card."


    "Let me see."


    Aylin took it over, but when she opened the card and saw the words on it, her face turned pale.


    Seeing this, Mrs.Morton asked, "What''s wrong? What does it say?"


    Aylin recovered and flurriedly shook her head.


    She hid the card behind her and said, "Nothing.It''s just a simple blessing."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The baby happened to cry.


    Mrs.Morton hurriedly went to take care of the baby.Aylin sat on the bed.


    Although the air conditioner was on, she felt that her limbs and bones were cold.


    It was impossible for Jameson to write these words for no reason.


    He must had known that Sharon had fallen into the water because of her.


    Jameson would not leave it at that.


    Next day at breakfast, Master Proctor probably hadn''t been mollified.


    He remained silent all the way.


    Evie still looked calm, while Erica lowered her head, afraid to make any noise.


    Jeffery broke silence, "Jameson hasn''t lived here for several years.Now that youe back, stay


    longer."


    Hearing this, Master Proctor didn''t say anything, but obviously he was unhappy.


    Jameson slowly said, "The business is not busy recently, or we cannot stay here."


    As he finished his words, Master Proctor pped the tableware and walked into the study with his


    walking stick.


    Soon, Evie wiped her mouth and left.


    Erica hurriedly followed.


    Jeffery said, "Jameson, you can be with Sharon if you stay here.She is somewhat not at home living


    here by herself."


    Jameson nced at Sharon, who was silently having porridge, and said, "Really? I think she lives an


    easy life."


    Sharon did not reply.


    Jeffery smiled and patted Jameson on his shoulder.


    He turned his wheelchair towards the garden.


    "It''s a nice day.I''m going out.Enjoy your meal."


    Sharon didn''t want to talk with Jameson.


    She finished her breakfast and wanted to return to her room as usual.


    As she stood up, the servant brought two people in and said, "They said they were the staff of the


    Lumiere Magazine."


    Sharon turned around and found Tiffany standing beside the servant.


    Tiffany winked at Sharon.


    Master Proctor noticed and went out of the study.


    He frowned, "Who asked them toe here? What are they doing?"


    Jameson stood up and said in a cold tone, "! asked them toe.¡¯


    Master Proctor had been very dissatisfied that he suddenly moved back.


    Now he was angrier, "What do you want to do?"


    Jameson airily said, "I have an exclusive interview."


    Master Proctor thought Jameson was nuts.


    He did not care what this unfilial son did, but he asked the staff of a magazine to the Proctor''s for an


    interview.


    Irritated, Master Proctor went speechless.


    He could only hit the floor hard with his walking stick for a few times before returning to his room.


    Sharon didn''t expect this, so she was slightly stunned.


    Tiffany looked around and found no outsiders.


    Then she pulled Sharon''s sleeve and said, "What are you thinking?"


    Sharon recovered from surprise and said, "Tiffany, why...?"


    Before Tiffany replied, Jameson looked at the magazine editor brought by Tiffany and said airily, "Let''s


    go."


    The editor hurriedly followed.


    Tiffany whispered to Sharon, "Where are you staying? Let''s talk privately."


    Sharon took Tiffany to her room and said, "Tiffany, what''s going on? Why did Jameson ept the


    interview of the Lumiere Magazine? Why did you...?"


    Tiffany said, "Since you were taken away by the Proctor family that day, I''ve been worried about


    you.The day before yesterday, I went to the Proctor Group on the off chance...."


    Sharon had contacted Tiffany after she was taken away.


    She said there was no need to worry about her and she would stay in the Proctor''s for the time being


    and might not go to the Lumiere Jewelry.


    But Tiffany was still worried because Sharon was taken away by the ruthless Proctors while pregnant.


    So she went to meet Jameson.


    She did not expect that Jameson would allow her to meet Sharon.


    Tiffany said, "Seriously, he is contemptible sometimes, but he is reliable at critical moments.He said it


    was he who epted the interviewed, so it won''t cause trouble for you.¡¯


    It was true, but Sharon did not understand why Jameson did so.


    Tiffany continued, "Sharon, what''s your next step? Do you really want to live here forever?"


    Sharon shook her head and thought for a while.


    Then she said, "Jameson''s father''s birthday banquet will be held in a few days.It will be an opportunity


    for me."


    "Then what''s your n? How can I help you?"


    "No need¡± Sharon said.


    After a pause, she said, "Tiffany, I can''t tell anyone about my n this time.¡¯¡¯


    "Including me and Ruben?" Sharon nodded.


    Once she left, the first ones that Jameson would suspect were Ruben and Tiffany.


    He would turn to them.


    Therefore, she absolutely could not ask for help from both of them this time.


    Otherwise, they would be implicated.


    Sharon said, "Tiffany, I will contact you after I settle down in the South City."

 Chapter 138: How Do You Know That I Dont Want to K

    Chapter 138: How Do You Know That I Don''t Want to K


    After a while, Tiffany said, "Then ...aren''t you going to see Jameson anymore?"


    Sharon was silent for a moment and said yes.


    Her marriage to Jameson was a nonstarter, and it was time to end it.


    "But I always think that Jameson won''t let you go.Isn''t he into you?"


    Sharon was mum for a long time, and then she smiled and said, "Even if he is, it makes no


    difference.Moreover, he will soon be busy about his wedding and have no time to care about me.¡¯


    Tiffany sighed, "Indeed.These wealthy families never took love affairs seriously."


    In case the Proctor family discovered her, Tiffany decided not to stay in Sharon''s room for long and


    went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Jameson''s exclusive interview was done.


    After Tiffany and the editor of Lumiere Magazine left, Jameson asked the servant, "Where is Sharon?"


    "Ms.Allyson has been in the room."


    Jameson walked towards the garden and said, "Ask her down."


    The servant nodded and said, "Yes."


    In the room.


    Sharon was staring out of the window, lost in thought when she heard a knock on the door.


    Sharon reluctantly got to the garden.


    When she saw Jameson, she slowly walked over and said, "What''s the matter, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson sat at the round table, took a sip of coffee, and said lightly, "What about going out for a walk?"


    Sharon had always wanted to go out for a walk.


    However, she knew that besides Jeffery, no one in the Proctor family liked or valued her.


    Therefore, apart from hanging out with Jeffery at night, she stayed in her room almost all the time.


    As for Jameson, he didn''t seem to be more agreeable than her.


    However, he was able to turn a blind eye and even do whatever he wanted, upsetting the Proctors.


    He was probably the only one who could upset people who hated him but could not evict him.


    Thinking of this, Sharon somewhat admired Jameson.


    At that time, the servant brought a te of fruit.


    Sharon sat opposite Jameson.


    After the servant left, she said, "Mr.Proctor, don''t you need to go to thepany?"


    Jameson put the coffee cup on the table and said, "Having a vocation."


    "I see."


    Sharon was a little unustomed to the soft tone of this jerk, which was rarely heard.


    She ate a piece of fruit and said, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson looked up and leaned his arm against the back of the chair beside him.


    He said leisurely, "For what?"


    "For allowing Tiffany to see me today."


    She was really bored here these days.She had no one to talk to.


    After chatting with Tiffany for a while, she was in a much better mood.


    Jameson said calmly, "Tiffany.I thought she wasn''t called that."


    Sharon was speechless.He would not let it go.


    She regretted seeing him in a different light.


    The jerk still liked to pick on others.


    In the distance, the clouds began to shatter and the sun shone through them.


    The entire garden seemed to be covered in halos.


    Basking in the warm sunshine, Sharon was a little sleepy and she yawned.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that the baby kicked her.


    And it went on for a while.


    Sharon''s sleepiness was dispelled by the kicks.


    She touched her belly and smiled.


    However, when she looked up, she discovered that Jameson was quietly looking at her with his deep


    ck eyes.


    She whispered, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "What are youughing at?" Jameson asked lightly.


    Sharon stopped smiling, pursed her lips and said, "You won''t want to know."


    Jameson frowned in displeasure.


    "You have to say it before you could know about my feelings."


    Sharon did not want to argue with him and said, "The baby is kicking."


    Jameson didn''t say anything.


    Sharon clicked her tongue.


    She had said that he wouldn''t want to know.


    It''d be better to go back to her room.


    Just as Sharon was about to get up, a big palm gently covered her belly.


    Jameson slightly lowered his head and asked, "Why is it not moving now?"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment.


    Then she whispered, "Not there.¡¯


    Jameson moved his hand and asked, "Here?"


    "Not really..."


    Sharon didn''t know how to describe, so she could only hold his hand and move down a little.


    "Here."


    Just as Jameson''s hand was ced in that position, he felt a kick.


    And this little fellow didn''t seem to stop.It kicked several times in session.


    Jameson asked, "Does he often do this?"


    "No.It kicks frequently onlytely.Usually it rests after some kicks."


    "How long did it usuallyst?"


    Sharon didn''t know what she should say.


    How could she remember? She hadn''t timed and marked it down.


    She didn''t answer, but Jameson didn''t ask further.


    He only stared at the position against his palm.


    The baby in Sharon''s belly would sometimes turn over and move, continuing to be naughty.


    His hand moved over as well.


    Jameson maintained this posture for at least ten minutes.


    At the beginning, Sharon did not feel anything wrong.


    Although he never fulfilled his duty as a father, and might have wished that she never had his baby, he


    was the baby''s father after all, and Sharon could not ask him to leave her at this moment.


    But after a long time, Sharon felt a little ufortable.


    Putting aside that they were close, this posture was already intimate enough.


    She had to Say, "Mr.Proctor, my ...my legs are numb."


    Hearing this, Jameson looked at her and said, "What?"


    "I want to stand up,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    Only then could Jameson lean back, stand up and extend his hand towards her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sharon was confused.


    Jameson said impatiently, "Didn''t you say that your legs go numb?"


    Sharon then realized that he wanted to help her.She hesitated for a moment and held his hand.


    After standing up, she whispered, "Thank you."


    Jameson took his hand back and put it into his pants pocket, saying nothing.


    Just as Sharon stretched, she saw Natalia walking over.


    Natalia smiled and greeted her.


    Then Natalia looked at Jameson and said, "You are also here, Jameson.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson only grunted.Sharon felt a little awkward.


    Luckily she had found an excuse and stood up.


    Otherwise, if Natalia saw him cing his hand on her belly, she really didn''t know how to exin.


    Sharon nodded slightly to Natalia and said, "Beale, I got to go.Have a nice talk."


    Natalia looked at Jameson and smiled, "Ms.Allyson, carrying a baby is not easy.Let me walk you off."

 Chapter 139: These Two Things Dont Prevent Each Ot

    Chapter 139: These Two Things Don''t Prevent Each Ot


    It''s about ten minutes¡¯ walk from the garden to the main house.


    Natalia said, "I''m a little busy these days.I can''t visit you, Ms.Allyson.How are you doing here?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Pretty good."


    She ate and slept well here.


    Natalia looked at Sharon''s belly and said, "I haven''t seen you just a few days.I didn''t expect that it has


    grown so big.The baby ising soon, right?"


    Sharon did not tell her the exact time and only nodded lightly.


    She had mixed feelings towards Natalia.


    She felt that there shouldn''t be any woman in this world who cared so much about her fianc¨¦''s ex-wife.


    Natalia was indeed from a noble family.


    She was generous and cultured.


    She was not as domineering and barbaric as Erica, but Sharon was always ufortable with her


    care.


    First, it was because of her awkward rtionship with Natalia.


    Second, she was very clear that Natalia treated her so well for her own intentions.


    How could one person treat another person so well for no reason? Moreover, they had known each


    other for such a short time that they could not even be considered friends.


    The key point was that there was Jameson between them.


    However, it was also possible that Sharon was paranoid about it, and it was all her own assumptions.


    Anyway, if she were Natalia, she would not be able to do so.


    After arriving at the bedroom door, Sharon said, "Thank you, Miss Beale.¡¯


    Natalia smiled and said, "You''re wee."


    After a pause, she said, "By the way, I have an appointment with Erica to go shopping this


    afternoon.Do you want to join us?"


    "Thank you for asking, but I don''t get along with Erica."


    "Sorry, I forget about this."


    Natalia added, "I was thinking that you had been stuck here for a few days.It would be good for you to


    go out for a walk.But Ms.Allyson, I can assure you that with me here, Erica won''t cause you trouble.You


    can think about it.We won''t be going until the afternoon anyway.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon smiled politely and nodded in greeting before returning to her room.Natalia turned around and


    left.


    After a few steps, Erica walked out of the corner with an unhappy expression on her face.


    "Natalia, why do you invite her? She is annoying."


    Natalia said, "Erica, no matter what, Ms.Allyson is Jameson''s ex-wife.You can''t say that about her."


    Erica smiled disdainfully, "She''s just an ex-wife.If she weren''t pregnant with this baby, could she still be


    here? Besides, Jameson is going to marry you soon.As Jameson''s ex-wife, she should just piss off."


    At this moment, Jameson was in the garden.


    Erica had been holding back her anger for a few days, so she naturally scolded Sharon recklessly.


    She was afraid that Sharon would not hear it, so she raised her voice.


    Natalia said helplessly, "Erica!"


    Sharon sat in her room and took out her headphones to listen to the music, isting herself from the


    outside world.


    No matter what Natalia''s intentions were, Sharon was leaving soon.


    Sharon wished that she could get through these few days peacefully, and nothing unexpected would


    happen.


    During lunch, the atmosphere around the dining table became even weirder because of Natalia.


    However, the others didn''t seem to feel anything, but Sharon felt ufortable.


    She could only lower her head and eat slowly, trying her best not to draw any attention.


    She just hoped this meal would finish soon.


    However, things went against her will.


    Halfway through the meal, Natalia looked at Jameson and said, "Jameson, it just so happens that you


    didn''t go to thepany today.Erica and I are going shopping this afternoon.Why don''t youe with


    us? We can buy some wedding stuff."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the air in the entire dining room seemed to freeze.


    Of course, Albert was the unhappiest one.


    Before Jameson could reply, Albert put down the tableware and said, "Natalia, your decision to marry


    Jameson was too hasty.Moreover, the situation isplicated now.It''s better to wait for the baby to be


    born before we discuss it further."


    "I Know, Mr.Proctor.Wedding must be after Ms.Allyson gives birth to the baby.However, there is not


    much time left.We should be prepared now.¡¯¡¯


    "It''s better to find some time to discuss it with your father.Since you are willing to get married, you


    shouldn''t be in such a hurry."


    Hearing this, Natalia bit his lower lip and smiled again, "Mr.Proctor, you are right.I don''t have to rush


    into it since I have waited such a long time."


    At this time, Evie suddenly said, "What do you think, Jameson?"


    The people at the dining table probably didn''t expect her to suddenly care about Jameson''s opinion,


    including Jameson.


    He looked up at Evie, without any emotion.


    Evie said, "I''ve known Natalia since she was a child, and I treated her like my own daughter.Of course,


    I will worry more about your marriage.If you want to hold the wedding ahead of time, you can leave this


    matter to me.I will arrange everything."


    Jeffery said, "Let''s talk about thister."


    Evie ignored his interruption and said, "It''s rare for our family to sit together for a simple meal.Since


    Natalia is also here, why don''t we take this opportunity to settle this matter? This is the first time for


    Natalia to get married.We should be well prepared."


    "As for the child."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she nced at Sharon, who was silent in the corner.


    "They divorced a long time ago.These two things don''t prevent each other.¡¯ Jameson did not reply, his


    expression extremely cold.


    Natalia helped out and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mrs.Proctor, but Mr.Proctor is right.Since


    Jameson and I have decided to get married, it doesn''t matter if we get marriedter."


    Evie continued, "It still matters.You can tell how much a person loves you from this."


    The entire dining table fell silent again.


    Even if Sharon did not raise her head, she could still feel a few gazes sweeping towards her as they


    spoke.


    She even felt that she should get under the table, so that no one would notice her.


    If they didn''t notice her, they would be more straightforward because they didn''t have to care about her


    feelings.


    In other words, this topic during the lunch was prepared for her.


    All the time, she was reminded of how unimportant and annoying her marriage with Jameson was, just


    like her being here now.


    Just as everyone thought that Jameson would not answer, he said softly, "Indeed, they don''t prevent


    each other."


    "The time doesn''t matter." he said, "But I always like to do things ahead of time."


    Jameson''s point was clear.


    He agreed to hold the wedding as soon as possible.

 Chapter 140: He Can Do Two Things at Once

    Chapter 140: He Can Do Two Things at Once


    Just as Evie was about to continue, Albert said unhappily, "That''s enough.Just eat your food and stop


    talking."


    The dining room finally quieted down.


    After dinner, Albert and Evie left.


    Afterwards, Sharon also got up.


    Just as he was about to return to her room, she was stopped by Natalia.


    Natalia stood in front of her and smiled lightly, "Ms.Allyson, what did you think about what I asked you


    this morning?"


    Sharon said, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Beale, but I''m afraid I won''t join you.


    Please enjoy yourselves."


    "Are you worried that Mr.Proctor won''t let you go, or are you worried about Erica? I..."


    "Miss Beale."


    Sharon said indifferently, "Marriage is indeed a big matter.There are many things to be prepared.If I go,


    it will only waste your time."


    Natalia paused for a moment before revealing an awkward expression.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to say that at the dinner table just now.It was because..."


    "Miss Beale, you don''t have to apologize because you have nothing to apologize for."


    Halfway through her words, Sharon suddenly felt a little powerless and didn''t know what to say.


    She whispered, "I just want to rest.I''m sorry to reject your invitation.It''s me who should apologize to


    you."


    After saying that, she nodded slightly to Natalia and went upstairs.


    After returning to her room, Sharon stood in front of the window for a while, and only after seeing the


    ck car slowly drive out of the Proctor''s did she sit by the bed and exhale.


    After a long time, she faintly heard a knock on the door.


    Sharon withdrew her thoughts and calmed herself down before she got up and walked towards the


    door.


    She opened the door and saw Jameson standing at the door with his hands in his pockets.


    His expression was cold as he looked at the corridor.


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She closed the door almost without hesitation.


    The moment the door closed, Jameson reached out to stop it and looked at her with extreme


    dissatisfaction.


    Sharon said nicely, "Mr.Proctor, what can I do for you?"


    Jameson retracted his hand and put it back into his pocket.


    "Seeing that you didn''t eat much, I asked the chef to cook two dishes and deliver themter."


    "Oh, thank you, Mr.Proctor."


    As Sharon spoke, she wanted to close the door again.


    Jameson looked over coldly.


    Jameson said, "Is that your attitude?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr.Proctor.I will eat when they are


    served.¡±


    She didn''t eat much at noon, so she didn''t want to reject him at this moment.Jameson''s dark eyes


    stared at her without blinking.


    After a few seconds, he said, "Why are you mad at me?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sharon was confused.


    Did she lose her temper? She took a deep breath and said, "Mr.Proctor, you get me wrong.I just feel


    that since you are already going to get married, you should not appear at the door of your ex-wife''s


    room and say such weird things.If your fianc¨¦e finds out, she will be upset.¡±


    Jameson''s expression did not change.


    "Are you upset, or are you afraid that she will be upset?"


    Sharon felt that she could no longermunicate with him.


    Why was he so annoying? Marriage was a done deal, and his fianc¨¦e had alsoe here.


    What else did he want? A mistress? However, this time, she was "the mistress".


    The more Sharon thought about it, the more annoyed she became.


    She said impatiently, "Mr.Proctor, what''s your point? If there''s nothing else, I have to go back to my


    room to rest."


    Jameson looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Just as Sharon was about to close the door, he suddenly said, "If I marry Natalia, what are you going to


    do?"


    Sharon was silent for a few seconds.


    "Mr.Proctor, as long as you don''t let me prepare a wedding gift, I will be fine."


    She emphasized, "I have no money.¡¯


    Jameson sneered twice before turning around and leaving.He returned to his room and mmed the


    door shut.


    Sharon stood at the door of her room, as if she could feel the tremorsing from his side.She hadn''t


    closed her door yet, but the jerk had shut his door first.


    Lying on the bed, Sharon felt annoyed and confused.


    He asked her what she was going to do.


    What could she do about it? Would he listen to her? The jerk only said ambiguous things all day long,


    and once she thought in a good way, he would say that it was her delusion.


    He even said he saw she didn''t eat much, as if he could pay attention to that whether his ex-wife had


    eaten or not, while discussing marriage matters with his fianc¨¦e.


    What an annoying and disgusting man! On the other side, Jeffery probably heard the noise and went to


    look for Jameson.


    When Jameson opened the door, the room still smelled of smoke.


    Jeffery pushed the wheelchair in and smiled helplessly, "Did you quarrel with Sharon again?"


    Jameson sat on the sofa, poured water into the ashtray and extinguished the cigarette.


    "She''s so sharp-tongued,'''' he said.


    "I don''t stand a chance."


    "Sharon has been here for a week.Although she didn''t say anything, I can feel her loneliness.She


    seems much better since you came."


    Jeffery said, "Sometimes, you are indeed pain in the a*s.Sharon is pregnant.Why do you always make


    her angry?"


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said, "I didn''t."


    He wanted to exin the marriage matter to her because he noticed that Sharon had been lowering


    her head since dinner and her expression was not too good.


    But that heartless woman opened the door with extremely bad attitude.


    Jeffery added, "No matter what, Sharon is in her most difficult time right now.She is pregnant with your


    baby, and you are going to marry Natalia.Furthermore, you discuss these things in front of her without


    caring about her feelings.Anyone would not feel good if they heard about it."


    Jameson was silent for a while before he said, "She can''t run away from it."


    "Jameson."


    Jeffery said, "You can''t change the things, but you can put it ina more euphemistic way.You don''t have


    to make it so difficult for her.¡±


    Jameson said, "The truth is cruel.If she feels that everything is as beautiful as she imagined, then she


    will never know that there are many things that are a hundred times more painful than what she has


    experienced.¡±


    Jeffery silently sighed, "Jameson, you put things in an extreme way.In fact, Dad wants to keep the baby


    in Sharon''s belly, because he doesn''t want the child of our family to suffer outside."


    Jameson did not agree with that.


    He smiled faintly and said, "He only wants to nurture another puppet who will only listen to him and be


    controlled by him.Moreover, this puppet must be a member of the Proctor family."


    A wealthy and noble family like the Proctor family attached great importance to bloodline.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought Jameson, an illegitimate child, back.

 Chapter 141: All of This Was Just a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 141: All of This Was Just a Misunderstanding


    The mall.


    Erica picked more than a dozen pieces of clothes in a short time, turned around and asked, "Natalia,


    what do you think of this one?"


    Natalia looked over absent-mindedly and smiled, "It looks good."


    Erica said to the salesman, "I''ll take this one too."


    "Alright."


    When the salesman took the clothes to check out, Erica looked at Natalia and said, "Natalia, what''s


    wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Natalia said, "No, I''m just thinking, since we''re all out, should we buy something for Ms.Allyson?"


    When Erica heard her mention Sharon, she felt annoyed.


    "Natalia, you''ve seen her today.That woman is not a good person.You''re nice to her, but she doesn''t


    appreciate it at all."


    Natalia smiled and said, "Whether she appreciates it or not is her business.As long as I have a clear


    conscience, it will be fine.Besides, she is pregnant with your cousin''s baby.No matter what, it has


    something to do with me.I can''t just ignore it, right?"


    "You really want to help that woman take care of the baby."


    Erica muttered, "Whether or not that little bast*rd of hers can be born is still not a certain thing."


    Hearing this, Natalia lowered her head and gave a faint smile.


    "Alright, Erica, I''m almost done shopping.Let''s go visit Aylin.You haven''t seen her since she gave birth,


    have you?"


    Erica felt a little guilty and forced a smile.


    "I suddenly remember that my parents told me to go home today.I can''t go with you."


    After Erica finished speaking, she hurriedly left.


    After she walked away, Natalia slowly withdrew her gaze, her eyes cold.


    Natalia arrived at the ward.


    Aylin sat by the bed with a dazed expression.


    Natalia couldn''t tell what Aylin was thinking.


    Natalia put down the flowers and walked over.


    "Aylin, what are you thinking? Where''s the baby?"


    Aylin came back to her senses and said, "My mother took the baby to the hospital for an examination.¡¯


    With that, she asked, "Natalia, why are you here today?"


    "I''m free today.I went to the Proctor''s and went shopping with Erica.Now Ie to see you.¡±


    When Aylin heard her mention the Proctor''s, Aylin''s eyes shed with hesitation and struggle.


    Seeing her hesitation, Natalia sat beside her and asked softly, "Aylin, what happened?"


    Aylin bit her lips and grabbed Natalia''s hand, "Natalia, I don''t know who I can talk to about this.You


    must keep it a secret!"


    Natalia nodded and said, "Aylin, you have my word.¡±


    Aylin''s eyes flickered, and she hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    After all, this was not a glorious thing.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Do you still remember the day of Mrs.Proctor''s birthday banquet


    when Jameson''s ex-wife fell into the water?"


    "I remember.What''s wrong?"


    "She fell into the water because..."


    Aylin bit her lips and summoned her courage.


    "I did it."


    "Aylin, why did you..."


    "I thought she was pregnant with Martin''s baby.At that time, the engagement was imminent, and Erica


    was impulsive.I was afraid that she would make things worse, so I had no choice but to do


    it.Furthermore, I didn''t want to hurt her.I just wanted to get rid of the baby in her belly, but I didn''t expect


    that Jameson would save her..."


    Natalia said, "It''s over, and they are all fine.Why did you suddenly bring this up?"


    Aylin frowned.


    "Yesterday, Jameson sent me a gift.The card says..."


    Aylin took the card from her bag and handed it to Natalia.


    "He must have known that I did it, so he was here to threaten me."


    Natalia nced over and said, "Aylin, it''s just an ordinary greeting.Maybe you''re overthinking it.¡¯


    Aylin shook her head and said, "You also know that after the marriage between two families, our


    rtionship with Jameson was very bad.He''s been rude to my parents.How could he send me a gift for


    my newborn baby? But I don''t understand how he knew about that..."


    Natalia patted the back of her hand andforted, "Aylin, rx and don''t scare yourself.Even if what


    you suspect is true, it doesn''t matter.I''ll help you exin it to Jameson.It was all just a


    misunderstanding and an ident.¡±


    Natalia was already thest hope that Aylin had.


    She hurriedly said, "Thank you, Natalia, go and exin it to Jameson.At that time, I thought that it was


    Martin''s baby, so I had no choice but to do so.Furthermore, doesn''t he have no feelings for his wife and


    detest her?"


    Hearing this, Natalia only smiled faintly, "Yes, he feels nothing for her, so Aylin, you really don''t need to


    be so nervous."


    At this time, Mrs.Morton brought the baby back, so they dropped the conversation.


    Natalia greeted Mrs.Morton and left.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As she walked out of the ward, the smile on her face faded.


    No feelings? Natalia remembered the scene in the garden this morning.


    She didn''t know how long she had been standing there, and the two of them didn''t notice her at all.


    The way Jameson looked at Sharon''s and the way he put his hand on her belly all revealed that how


    important Sharon was to him.


    Although Jameson refused to admit it and he kept mocking Sharon, he couldn''t hide his feelings for


    her.


    He wanted to marry Natalia only to temporarily stabilize the current situation, divert the attention of the


    Proctors, and help Sharon out of her predicament.


    Natalia sat in the car and took out her phone to dial a number.


    After the call was connected, she smiled and said, "Miss Roose, have you been busytely?"


    "Not for these two days.Is there anything I can do for you, Miss Beale?"


    "Nothing much.I just can''t reach Allytely.I want to ask if you can reach her.My sister likes the


    ne Ally designedst time.I want to ask her to design another ne.¡±


    "Miss Beale, I can''t get in touch with her either.It has been a while since thest time she came to


    Lumiere Jewelry.¡± Rita said stiffly.


    "Ok, I see."


    Natalia whispered, "It''s fine.It''s possible that I was mistaken.Since that''s the case, I won''t disturb you


    anymore."


    "Wait."


    Rita said, "Miss Beale, you just said that you were mistaken.Did you see something? Is it about


    Sharon?"


    "In fact, I''m not so sure, so it''s hard to say, I went to the Proctor''s today and found someone looking like


    Ally.She is pregnant, and it looks like she should have been pregnant for at least six to seven


    months.However, I only saw a figure.I''m not sure if it''s Ally.Miss Roose, don''t worry about it.It''s possible


    that I was mistaken."

 Chapter 142: What a Jinx!

    Chapter 142: What a Jinx!


    Hearing this, how could Rita not take it to heart? No wonder Sharon wore loose clothes every day in


    Lumiere Jewelry.


    Rita thought it was strange before, so it was because Sharon was pregnant.


    After a pause, Rita asked tentatively, "Miss Beale, are you saying the Proctor''s? The Proctor of the


    Proctor Group?"


    "Yes"


    After hanging up the phone, Natalia looked out of the window and slowly smiled.


    Sometimes, she just needed to pass the message, and someone would do the work for her.


    Ever since Jameson came back to live, although the atmosphere in the Proctor''s had be much


    more depressed, Sharon felt that the lifeless days had be much livelier.


    Every day, she could be pissed off for different reasons.


    She didn''t know why that jerk was suddenly so idle.


    He was at the Proctor''s every day instead of going to thepany.


    If he had nothing to do, he would just cause some trouble for her.


    Time flew, there were only a few days left before Albert''s birthday banquet.


    The closer the time was, the more nervous Sharon became, fearing that there would be twists and


    turns in the middle.


    However, unexpected things happened all the time.


    Two days before the birthday banquet, the police received an anonymous report that someone from the


    Proctor family was taking drugs.


    When the police arrived at the Proctor''s, Albert''s face turned ugly.


    "It''s nonsense! This is ridiculous!"


    The policeman apologized, "Mr.Proctor, this matter has caused quite a stir.The reporters have also


    received the news.We are only doing our job.Once it is proved to be a false report, we will trace the


    source of the report and give you an exnation."


    "Then go ahead! Search every ce! Our family has been in business for several generations.We are


    decent, and none of us has ever touched anything harmful or done anything harmful.Now, someone


    dare to report a false case about me.I want to see who has the guts to do so!"


    Albert said angrily.


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor, you are right."


    The policeman added, "I have to trouble you to have you family cooperate with us to doa test.Then we


    can prove that you are innocent."


    Although Albert was unhappy, if he refused now, it would make them look guilty, which was exactly the


    man behind this wanted to see.


    Immediately after, all the Proctors left behind samples for testing.


    The policeman said, "Thank you for your cooperation, everyone.Is there anyone who hasn''t been


    tested?"


    Erica hugged her chest and said disdainfully, "Sharon is still upstairs."


    Albert nced at the servant beside him and said, "Go get her.¡¯


    "Yes"


    The servant answered and left.


    In the bushes not far away, two reporters took advantage of the servants busy collecting samples to


    sneak in, nervous and excited.


    Although they didn''t dare to cause trouble for the Proctor family, someone told them that this would be


    an explosive headline.


    If the news was spread out, not only would they be famous, they would also earn the money that


    was enough for the rest of their life.


    Upstairs.


    Sharon was taking a nap.


    After being woken up by the knock on the door, she heard from the servant that police were


    investigating drug abuse here.


    She was still dumbfounded.


    It took a long time for her to regain her senses.


    "I see.I''ll change clothes immediately and go down.¡±


    After the servant left, she walked to the window and saw that there were quite a few people standing in


    the garden downstairs and two police cars parked.


    It seemed to be quite amotion.


    After Sharon went downstairs, she registered first.


    When the police asked her about her rtionship with the Proctor family, she was stunned for a


    moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    Albert didn''t seem to want to make her identity public, so he said impatiently, "We are not going


    anywhere.Just do the test.If you have any questions, ask me."


    Jeffery said in a deep voice, "Erica.¡±


    "What? I didn''t say anything wrong.Did this happen before? Ever since she moved in, nothing good has


    happened."


    Just as Jeffery was about to say something, Albert said, "Jeffery, give Erica a break."


    The implication was that he agreed with Erica''s words and vented his anger on Sharon.


    Erica was even meaner when she heard that someone was supporting her.


    "She annoys people and brings bad luck to them wherever she goes."


    Albert snorted coldly and returned to his room with his walking stick.


    Erica was about to leave when Jeffery stopped her and said, "Erica, apologize to Sharon.¡¯


    "I won''t, Uncle Albert already said..."


    "Apologize."


    Erica had never seen Jeffery''s attitude so strong before.


    She immediately hesitated and After the servants dispersed, Erica looked at Sharon and mocked,


    "What a jinx."


    Jeffery said in a deep voice, "Erica.¡±


    "What? I didn''t say anything wrong.Did this happen before? Ever since she moved in, nothing good has


    happened."


    Just as Jeffery was about to say something, Albert said, "Jeffery, give Erica a break."


    The implication was that he agreed with Erica''s words and vented his anger on Sharon.Erica was even


    meaner when she heard that someone was supporting her.


    "She annoys people and brings bad luck to them wherever she goes."


    Albert snorted coldly and returned to his room with his walking stick.


    Erica was about to leave when Jeffery stopped her and said, "Erica, apologize to Sharon.¡¯


    "I won''t, Uncle Albert already said..."


    "Apologize."


    Erica had never seen Jeffery''s attitude so strong before.


    She immediately hesitated and turned to Evie, "Aunt Evie..."


    Evie said indifferently, "Didn''t you hear what your brother said?"


    Erica stamped her foot and could only clench her teeth and say, "I''m sorry.¡±


    "Excuse me, I didn''t hear it." Sharon said.


    Erica was so angry that her face twisted.


    However, Jeffery and Evie had spoken, she could only hold back her anger and raise her voice, "I said,


    I''m sorry!"


    After Erica finished speaking, she turned around and ran back to her room.


    Sharon pursed the corner of her lower lip and smiled faintly.


    Hearing Erica''s apology was a rare urrence in Sharon''s life.


    Jeffery said, "Sharon, Erica is just a kid.Don''t take it to heart."


    Sharon noddedte, "Thank you."


    The police quickly released the test results.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Not a single person in the Proctor family used drugs, so the anonymous report was also judged to be a


    false report.


    However, after investigating, it was discovered that the identity information of the false report was fake


    and could not be traced at all.


    It seemed the people behind this were well prepared.


    Before this incident could be over, someone posted the news that Sharon was a mistress and was


    pregnant with an illegitimate child on Lumiere Magazine''s official website in that afternoon.


    The whole incident was well organized and well documented, and there were even photos of Sharon


    getting pregnant.


    In the photo, except for Sharon, the people beside her were all covered with mosaics, and the servants


    and police in the garden were directly removed from the photos.

 Chapter 143: She Already Got Herself So Many Enemie

    Chapter 143: She Already Got Herself So Many Enemie


    Although the article did not directly reveal Sharon''s sugar daddy, it implied that he was someone that


    even Lumiere Jewelry was afraid of.


    That was the reason why Sharon survived so many scandals and why Lumiere Jewelry always


    protected her.


    Right after the article was released, things got escted.


    Someone imed that he knew the truth.


    He said that the ce in the photo was the Proctor''s in the South City.


    At this time, there were quite a few replies.


    Some people said that they were staff members of Lumiere Magazine and had seen a nobledye


    to meet Sharon secretly in Lumiere Jewelry.


    Judging by the description, it should be Mrs.Proctor.


    Afterwards, someone mentioned the illegitimate child.


    At the beginning, everyone was discussing the father of Sharon''s child, but a person said that it was


    not just that one illegitimate child in the Proctor family.


    When Sharon found out about this, it was already ten in the evening.


    Tiffany called and told her.


    At present, things had been serious.


    The Proctor Group''s share price had been influenced to a certain extent.


    Tiffany felt a little worried, "Sharon, will they me you for everything? Can you get away with this


    now? Shall I call the police?"


    Sharon found it very strange.


    At first, the leaks seemed to be aimed at her, but then it targeted at the illegitimate child.


    Everyone knew very well that the illegitimate child had always been the biggest obstacle and


    estrangement between Jameson and the Proctor family, and it was also the source of all the problems.


    Thinking of this, Sharon shook her head, "Will you watch the trend outside for me? If there is anything,


    tell me."


    After a pause, she said, "Also, take care of Ruben."


    "I see."


    However, Tiffany was still a little worried about her.


    "How about this? Send me a message every hour so that I can be sure that they did nothing to you."


    "Alright."


    Before hanging up, Tiffany asked, "By the way, how does Jameson n to handle this?"


    "I don''t know,¡¯¡¯ Sharon shook her head.


    "He went to thepany this morning and hasn''t returned yet."


    Tiffany said, "Alright, I''ll ask about the Proctor Group''s current situation.I''ll give you a reply if there''s any


    news."


    Just as Sharon hung up the phone, she heard a loud noiseing from the study downstairs.


    It seemed that Albert was throwing something.


    Sharon clenched her phone and adjusted her breathing before opening the door.


    Just as she was about to go downstairs, she met Jeffery.


    Jeffery said, "Sharon, what are you doing?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "This thing resulted from me.I think..."


    "Sharon, stop thinking too much.It''s not your fault."


    Suddenly, Sharon''s phone rang.


    It was Jameson.


    She hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Jameson''s cold voice came through, "Stay in your room.Do not go anywhere.This has nothing to do


    with you."


    Did he put surveince on her? After Jameson finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Seeing Sharon slowly putting down her phone, Jeffery smiled and said, "Was it Jameson?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sharon nodded.


    "Do as he said.He will take care of everything."


    Hearing this, Sharon returned to her room without saying anything.


    There was really nothing she could do.


    She could only serve as a vent to their anger.


    But what happened tonight was really weird.


    These interlocking processes were too borate.


    Jeffery found Evie in the garden.


    He looked at Evie''s back and said, "Mom."


    Evie turned around and seemed not surprised, "It''ste.Why are you here?"


    "You did that thing to Jameson, right?"


    Evie smiled, "Walls have ears.Perhaps even God can''t stand it."


    Jeffery said, "It has been serious enough.What else do you want?"


    "What do I want? I want more chaos.You are wronged for so many years.Don''t you want to have your


    revenge?"


    Evie said, "Besides, I didn''t arrange this.I just added fuel to it."


    Evie was right.


    She was not the leading person in this.


    It was not only about the reputation of the Proctor family, but also her prestige.


    For so many years, she had thought of using this to left Jameson''s reputation in ruins.


    However, now that someone had dug it out, she simply guided it.


    Jeffery said, "What''s the use of doing this?"


    "Even if it''s useless, I won''t let him have an easy time.¡±


    Evie stood up and said, "Leave it alone.I will see to it."


    Erica stood in the dark, biting her lips tightly.


    She never imagined that Jameson was the illegitimate son of her uncle.


    In other words, he had no blood rtionship with her at all! He wasn''t even her cousin! No wonder Evie


    didn''t like him from childhood.


    Erica had always thought that her aunt was partial because of Jeffery''s disability.


    Now she realized why she only called Jeffery brother.


    It was because he was just an illegitimate child.


    Since that was the case, she didn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Erica turned around and went up to the second floor.


    She stood in front of Sharon''s door and narrowed her eyes.


    The Proctor Group.


    Facing this sudden negative news, the entire group felt so nervous.


    Nowadays, no one cared about who was keeping Lumiere Jewelry''s designer as a mistress or whose


    child she was carrying.


    What they were more concerned about was that it had vaguely pointed out online that Mr.Proctor might


    be the illegitimate child.


    People never felt bored about vague gossips in a rich and influential family.


    In the president''s office, Jacob felt that he had encountered an unprecedented challenge.


    Cold sweat broke out on his back, "Mr.Proctor, the trending topics are hard to control.There are too


    many negativements, and they can''t be deleted within a short time...."


    Jameson did not change his expression.


    He just casually browsed the articles on the Inte and said coldly, "Have you found out who first


    spread it?"


    "Not yet, Jacob whispered.


    "It''s a fake ID.The IP address was in an illegal Inte caf¨¦.The surveince cameras nearby didn''t get


    a picture of his face."


    Jameson said, "We divorced for just half a year, and she already got herself so many enemies."

 Chapter 144: This May Be the Last Time I Help You

    Chapter 144: This May Be the Last Time I Help You


    He could only show a bitter smile.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Sir, can you please worry about yourself? Right now, your situation is clearly


    much more serious! ¡®What happens on you is much more serious than Sharon¡¯ Jameson continued, "If


    I didn''t help her, she probably would have been killed before she knew it."


    "Mr.Proctor..."


    "Judging from the charity banquetst time and the revtions today, I think that the reason why


    somebody did this was that he wanted Sharon''s reputation to be ruined.We can think about who would


    benefit the most if she leaves Lumiere Jewelry?"


    Jacob paused and understood what Jameson meant.


    "Mr.Proctor, you mean it may be done by someone from Lumiere Jewelry?"


    Jameson leaned against the chair and his expression was cold.


    "She always says something improper and has offended quite a few people.Let''s start with the one who


    seems to be the most proper suspect.¡±


    "Yes."


    Jacob took a few steps and then turned around.


    "What about the rest?"


    "Don''t care about the rest.They can''t be solved in a hurry.When that person gets what he wants, he will


    naturally deal with the rest."


    Hearing this, Jacob was slightly shocked, "Mr.Proctor, do you know who did it?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and didn''t show any emotions.


    Jacob immediately said, "I''m going to investigate Mrs.Proctor''s case right now."


    After Jacob left, the office fell into silence.


    Even a single sound could be heard.


    Jameson stood up and came to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Looked at the bustling streets with his hands in his pockets, he was lost in thought and no one knew


    what he was thinking.


    After a while, the phone on the table rang.


    Jameson turned around and saw that it was Sharon.


    He stood where he was without moving.


    After the ring stopped, the screen of the phone turned dark.


    Jameson withdrew his gaze.


    After standing there for a few minutes, he turned around to pick up his phone and dialed back.


    A few secondster, Sharon''s soft voice sounded, "Mr.Proctor, are you busy now?"


    Jameson said coldly, "Yes."


    It was as if he was unwilling to say one more word.


    "Then if you are busy, I will talk to youter."


    Just as Sharon was about to hang up, she heard his voice, "Speak now."


    He sounded extremely dissatisfied.


    She whispered, "Charlotte called me just now.She was very worried about you."


    "Why was she worried about me? Did she think I wouldmit suicide? Sharon was concerned about


    him, but she didn''t expect that he still had such an attitude.She was slightly annoyed and


    said;''Mr.Proctor, do you have to speak like this?"


    Jameson looked up and saw the reflection on the floor-to-ceiling window.


    He suddenly recalled something.


    "Sorry¡± he said after a moment of silence.


    "Ask me again."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Jameson said indifferently, "I''m fine.Don''t worry about me.¡±


    "Well, if you''re fine, just call Charlotte."


    "I see."


    "Then that''s all,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "Bye, Mr.Proctor."


    Suddenly, Jameson called Sharon by her name, "Sharon."


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll give you onest chance."


    Jameson''s voice softened.


    "Do you want to remarry me?"


    Sharon was silent for a long time.


    "Why did Mr.Proctor suddenly ask me this?"


    "You only need to answer me."


    "Isn''t Mr.Proctor going to marry Miss Beale?"


    Jameson said, "Alright.You don''t need to find so many excuses.You have lost the chance."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    She looked out of the window and suddenly wanted to cry.


    What was this jerk doing? Why did he ask her that question from time to time? At this moment,


    someone knocked on the door.


    Sharon rubbed her eyes and walked towards the door.


    At Rita''s.


    Rita looked at the public opinion on the Inte, which had changed.


    She felt uneasy.She knew that those reporters didn''t dare to expose the Proctor Group.


    Originally, she just wanted to spread the scandal with their help that Sharon was a mistress and


    already had an illegitimate baby.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, she didn''t expect was that things would be out of her control.


    Someone said that the ce in the photo was the Proctor''s.


    Others made the issue of illegitimate children bigger.


    In the end, everything was aimed at Jameson.


    Rita knew that the current situation had far exceeded her expectations, and it was very likely that she


    would be trapped in it.


    Just as Rita was thinking about what to do, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was an unfamiliar number, she hurriedly answered, "Bridger?"


    On the other end of the phone, Bridger paused for a moment before saying, "Rita, they should have


    found me.This may be thest time I help you."


    Rita hurriedly said, "Bridger, where are you now?"


    "Rita, don''t worry.I''ve said before that no matter what happens, I will take the consequences.I won''t get


    you implicated."


    Despite what he said, Rita was still worried, "But...."


    "Rita, take good care of yourself and live a good life in the future.Don''t hide in a dark ce like me."


    After that, footsteps came from the other side of the phone.


    He whispered something to the phone and then Rita heard a sound as if something fell into the water.


    Bridger threw the phone into the water.


    Rita finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even if those people wanted to investigate, they would not be able to find her.


    Rita held her phone and hesitated for a while before dialing a number.


    After the phone was answered, she whispered, "Miss Beale, it''s me.¡¯


    Natalia smiled and said, "Miss Roose, what''s wrong?"


    "I want to ask you about the revtion on the Inte.Will it bring bad influence on the Proctor Group?"


    "Miss Roose, why do you ask me this?"


    Rita hurriedly exined, "Miss Beale, don''t get me wrong.I''m just ...Because...."


    Rita was so nervous that she didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she continued, "I once received the financial support from the Proctor Group so that I was


    about to study in Paris.After I came back, the Proctor Group also helped me a lot.Thus, when I see that


    such a scandal breaks out in the Proctor Group, I want to know what the Proctor Group is now."


    "Oh I see." Natalia''s voice was gentle.


    "Actually, I''m not very clear about this.How about this? I''ll go ask someone and then tell Miss Roose


    about it."


    "Alright, thank you, Miss Beale."


    "You''re wee.It''s just that this happened too suddenly.Because of this, there''s also fluctuation on


    the Proctor Group''s stock price."


    Hearing this, Rita felt that her heart was beating wildly.


    However, she didn''t dare to say too much, for fear that she might give herself away.


    She could only say, "Thank you, Miss Beale.If there''s anything I can do, please tell me."


    Natalia said, "Miss Roose, you are so nice."


    After hanging up the phone, Rita began to browse the news on the Inte.


    Seeing that the number of people discussing about this had decreased, Rita felt that Jameson must


    have asked someone to deal with it.


    However, she became more nervous.


    Once the news on the Inte was cleaned up, they would definitelye to her.

 Chapter 145: They Will Be Married in a Month

    Chapter 145: They Will Be Married in a Month


    Sharon opened the door and saw Erica standing outside.


    She calmly said, "What''s wrong?"


    Erica sped her hands to her chest, arrogantly and disdainfully.


    "It seems that such a big thing has not affected you at all.You''re having a good time."


    Seeing her provocative look on her face, Sharon knew that she had no goodwill and hade


    deliberately to cause trouble.


    She couldn''t quarrel with her in such a situation.


    She just said, "What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t want to say anything." Erica mocked.


    "Don''t you know that ever since you came to our house, bad things happened one after another? How


    could you still feel free to live here?"


    Sharon said, "If you can persuade Mr.Proctor, I can leave now.¡±


    Actually, Sharon said this to protect herself.


    She had been living here for a week and had been at peace with others, while Erica chose to provoke


    her at this time, just wanting to seize the opportunity to embarrass her.


    The reason why Sharon mentioned Mr.Proctor was to remind Erica and warn her at the same time.


    As expected, Erica''s expression changed subtly, but she quickly returned to normal.


    She sneered, "Don''t think that I will be afraid of you even if you mention Uncle Albert.He just wants to


    control Jameson through the child in your belly.He doesn''t care about your life at all."


    Sharon smiled faintly.


    "Yes, no one cares about my life.So, Erica, do you want to gamble your life against me now, or go after


    me without any scruples after I give birth to the baby?"


    A sh of hatred shed in Erica''s eyes when she heard this.


    "Sharon, do you really think you can give birth to this little bast*rd?"


    The smile on Sharon''s face slowly disappeared as she looked coldly at her.


    Erica was very satisfied with her reaction.


    She said indifferently, "You also know this child is just a puppet.It is not irreceable.Since Uncle Albert


    can find an illegitimate child, then she can find the second and the third.Do you really think that what


    you are carrying in your belly is irreceable?"


    Hearing this, Sharon finally understood why Erica came to her.


    Judging from Erica''s previous fear of Jameson, she probably didn''t know that Jameson was an


    illegitimate son.


    And the reason why she was so quiet all this time was probably that Jameson had warned her.


    But today, after the news of the illegitimate son was revealed, her attitude changedpletely.


    She was disdainful when she mentioned Jameson just now.


    If it was yesterday, it would definitely be impossible.


    Sharon was silent for a moment before she looked up at her.


    She said calmly, "If it was really irreceable, do you think he would have kept me here?"


    This time, Erica remained silent.


    After a few minutes, she sneered, "Don''t get cocky too early.I won''t let you off just like that."


    Sharon smiled and said, "The same to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Erica suddenly remembered Sharon''s warning to her when she had just returned home, and her


    expression changed slightly.


    She wasn''t afraid of Sharon, but if Jameson found out the truth about that matter, he would really kill


    her.


    After Erica left, Sharon closed the door.


    But she felt that it was not enough, so she locked the door before sitting on the bed.


    She felt as if she had lost all the strength, and her palms were in sweat.


    It was perilous.


    One should never present a weakness against someone as arrogant and domineering as Erica.


    Fortunately, she managed to handle it tonight.


    It was just that Erica was like a bomb, and she didnt know when she would suddenly explode.


    At this moment, Sharon''s phone suddenly rang.It was Tiffany.


    "Sharon, how are things going?"


    "I...I''m fine."


    When she spoke, she felt her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Have you found Ruben?"


    "He''s next to me.You ...Hey!"


    Before Tiffany could finish her sentence, her phone was snatched away by Ruben.


    He coldly said, "They''ve kept you in the Proctor''s?"


    "No, Ruben.It''s not what you think,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "If it''s not, then I''lle pick you up now."


    "Ruben.¡±


    Sharon said softly, "I don''t want you to get involved in this matter.The Proctor family is like he*l.It''s very


    dangerous."


    "Since you''ve known it''s dangerous, why would you..."


    "I''m pregnant with Jameson''s child.They won''t do anything to me, but you''re different.They can do


    anything to you.Ruben, listen to me.


    No matter what happens in the future, stay at school and leave me alone.¡¯ Ruben frowned and did not


    answer.


    Tiffany said next to him, "Just listen to your sister.You are just a student, and you can''t do anything."


    Tiffany made great efforts to persuade him and get back the phone.


    She said to Sharon, "Sharon, I''ve inquired about the Proctor Group.Jameson doesn''t seem to care


    much about this matter.Don''t worry too much.And I see that the online fever has dropped, so it


    shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Sharon nodded and said, "Alright, I see."


    "It''s gettingte then.Go to bed quickly.It''s been a disturbing day.¡¯ Lying in bed, Sharon could not sleep.


    She turned on her phone again and browsed the web page.


    The person who first exposed her deleted the post an hour ago, and then the person who alluded to


    Jameson as an illegitimate son also had his ount logged out.


    It was as if nothing had happened, and it all vanished into thin air.


    But after tonight, the entire South City businessmunity knew that Jameson was illegitimate.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, they would still discuss it privately.


    Sharon did not want to read anymore, so she turned off her phone and put it away.


    Actually, she had also vaguely known that the person who exposed her and the one who targeted


    Jameson were clearly not the same one.


    Thetter, in all likelihood, was Evie.


    Sharon did not fall asleep all night.


    And she had been paying attention to the movement in the corridor even as shey in bed.


    However, there was no sound of footstepsing from the corridor.


    Jameson did not return.


    She had also thought about calling him, but she really didn''t have any grounds or rights Besides, he


    was going to marry Natalia soon.


    If she called him, she wouldn''t be able to get over it.


    Sharon didn''t get some sleep until dawn.


    But what she didn''t expect was that when she woke up, she would see the headline "Jameson, the


    president of the Proctor Group, and Natalia, the daughter of the Beale Group, will be married in a


    month.


    Once this news was released, the share price of the Proctor Group instantly rose, even surpassing its


    original price.


    It seemed that she had wasted her time worrying.

 Chapter 146: Its Not Appropriate

    Chapter 146: It''s Not Appropriate


    Sharon opened the door and was about to go downstairs, but the servant waiting outside stopped her.


    The servant said, "Ms.Allyson, you cannot go down now.Some guests are there.I''ll bring you breakfast


    later."


    Sharon did not ask anything.


    She only nodded and said, "Thank you."


    She then returned to her room, sat down at the table, and opened the draft book.


    When she saw the ne she had designed for the charity dinner, her gaze froze.


    The ne might have disappeared without a trace just like the man in the photo, even if she had


    tried her best to find it.


    Sharon just wanted to get out of here.


    Downstairs.


    Although Albert was not satisfied with the marriage between Jameson and Natalia, he was unable to


    resist Beale Group.


    Natalia was Talon''s only daughter.


    As long as she married Jameson, thepany would naturally be taken over by the Proctor family.


    The Proctor Group was much better than the Morton Group.


    Albert did not expect that afterst night, Talon would agree to this marriage and evene to discuss


    the wedding.


    Albert wouldn''t refuse this.


    Moreover, even if Jameson married Natalia, Albert still held Jameson''s child.


    Albert would lose something from the marriage, but would also gain more.


    Albert said, "Since the wedding has been set, we only need to arrange the venue and dressing.It''s not


    that difficult.We can handle it.Talon, take care of yourself.Don''t worry about this.¡±


    Talon then coughed in response, "That makes sense.But I only have one daughter.And this is her big


    thing.I still have to do something.¡¯¡¯


    Natalia sat beside Talon and said, "Dad, don''t worry.Mr.and Mrs.Proctor and Jameson treat me very


    well.I''m sure this wedding will not disappoint you.¡¯¡¯


    "This is your wedding.You like it is the most important thing." Talon said.


    As Talon spoke, he looked at Albert seriously, "I know that Jameson was married once.Now that he''s


    divorced.I won''t judge.I just hope that he can take this marriage seriously.¡¯


    Albert nodded, "That''s for sure."


    Talon then looked at Jameson who was sitting opposite him with a cold expression, "Jameson, can you


    do it?"


    Jameson only raised his eye and did not answer.


    "Don''t worry, Dad.He will do it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Natalia held Talon''s arm.


    Jeffery said, "Please take care of Jameson in the future."


    Talon smiled, "As long as he doesn''t hurt Natalia."


    Talon said casually, but the words weighed a lot.


    It was actually a warning.


    Jeffery smiled and nodded, "You are right."


    Talon stood up and said, "Since the thing has been settled, I''ll take my leave first.As for the wedding, let


    Natalia and Jameson decide.¡¯


    Albert also stood up with his walking stick.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Talon continue, "I seem to have heard on the way that


    Jameson''s ex-wife also lives here."


    Hearing this, Albert''s expression changed slightly.


    He neither admitted nor denied it.


    Talon said, "It is actually not my business.However, the wedding is less than a month away.It would be


    inappropriate for his ex-wife to live here.What do you think, Albert?"


    Albert couldn''t confess that Sharon was pregnant.He could only agree, "You are right."


    "How about this? I hope she can move away as soon as possible.If you feel embarrassed, then I''ll take


    care of it."


    "Don''t bother.Since they are getting married now, it''s time to deal with that."


    Talon nodded and left.


    Before Natalia left, she looked at Jameson.


    His face was cold and he didn''t even look at Natalia.


    Natalia bit her lips and followed Talon.


    Albert stood on his stick.


    His heart sank when he saw them going away.


    Once Sharon left the Proctor family, the thing could not be controlled so easily.


    After a while, Albert looked at Jameson and said, "What do you think? Drive Sharon away?"


    Jameson said calmly, "You brought her back.What does it have to do with me?"


    After walking through the garden, Talon stood in front of the car and turned to Natalia, "They will drive


    her away in two days at most."


    Natalia said, "Thank you, Dad."


    "You haven''t told me whether Sharon''s child is Jameson''s or not."


    "After she divorced Jameson, she was also involved with many men.Even Jameson himself was not


    sure.They could only wait for the baby to be born..."


    Talon interrupted her, "What do you n to do if the baby is Jameson''s?"


    Natalia looked down and didn''t respond.Just as Talon was about to say something, he suddenly


    coughed.


    Natalia patted his back, "Dad, are you alright?"


    Talon waved his hand, "I''m fine.Natalia, although the marriage is settled, no matter what, I will not let


    anything bad happen to you.After the Proctor family kicks Sharon out, I will deal with the rest of


    things.Don''t worry."


    "You are going to..."


    "I won''t do anything.I just need to make sure the girl will leave."


    Natalia smiled faintly, "Thank you, Dad."


    Talon nodded.


    Just as he was about to board the car, he suddenly looked up.


    Far away at the window, there seemed to be a familiar figure.


    Talon was stunned and coughed again.


    Natalia asked, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Talon looked over, but there was nothing.


    "Nothing.Maybe I saw it wrong."


    "Let''s get going.¡±


    After Talon got on the car, Natalia turned around and found that the direction Talon was looking at was


    Sharon''s room.


    Last night, Natalia went to the Proctor Group to find Jameson.


    Jameson agreed to hold the wedding a monthter and had announced to the media.


    However, the premise was to drive Sharon away.


    Jameson should arrange for someone to pick up Sharon, but...It was not that easy.


    Natalia stopped thinking and got into the car.

 Chapter 147: You Better Not Resist

    Chapter 147: You Better Not Resist


    The bedroom door was knocked at again soon.The servant brought breakfast and said, "Mr.Proctor told


    me that you don''t have to go downstairs.If you need anything, just tell me.I will bring you food on time."


    Sharon was not surprised.She nodded slightly without revealing any emotion.


    Judging from what happened yesterday, Mr.Proctor should have med her for all the problems.


    He probably didn''t want to see her again.


    And today''s guests...Sharon was reminded what she saw from the window.


    It was probably Natalia''s father.


    No wonder she was not allowed to go downstairs.


    Sharon took breakfast from the servant and was just about to return to her room when she saw


    Jameson.


    The servant bowed towards him and left.


    Sharon looked at his cold eyes.


    She didn''t know if she should greet him or pretend to not see him and close the door.


    Fortunately, Jameson spoke.


    "Don''t trust anyone from the Proctor family."


    "I don''t understand..."


    Sharon was confused by what he said.


    "Whatever.¡¯¡¯ Jameson looked elsewhere.


    When he turned around, he suddenly said, "I won''t go back on my promise."


    Then, he didn''t say anything and went back to his room.


    Sharon was stunned for a moment before closing the door.She looked at the breakfast in front of her


    and felt that her appetite was dulled.She understood what Jameson said, but she was not sure what he


    knew.


    Did he know that Evie had met her, or did he know that Evie had nned an escape route for her, so


    she could only pretend to know nothing? She knew that Evie was distrustful, but without Evie, she


    wouldn''t be able to leave the Proctor family.


    After a while, she thought of Jameson''sst sentence.


    He said he wouldn''t go back on his promise.


    Sharon gently put hands on her belly.


    Even if he said that, he couldn''t change anything.


    After the baby was born, there would be only two choices.


    The baby would either be taken away by the Proctor family or sent to a ce she didn''t know.


    She had to n for her baby and herself.


    After staying in the room for a whole day, Sharon felt that she was treated so well before.


    She felt she was imprisoned today.


    She was ufortable afterying for a long time, but she could only walk around the room.


    Her unborn baby seemed to have sensed her feeling and was moving in her body, making her more


    ufortable.


    Tiffany sent thetest news to Sharon next evening.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The Proctor Group has already rified the fake news rted to the illegitimate child online yesterday.


    The Proctor Group will prosecute people who made false allegations.


    Besides, the most discussed topic was Jameson and Natalia''s wedding.


    It could attract much attention because it was not only a wedding held one monthter but also a


    wedding that might bring significant value.


    People would sometimes mention Jameson''s mysterious ex-wife, but no one would mention anything


    rted to the designer of Lumiere Jewelry.


    Tiffany whispered, "Sharon, are you leaving today?"


    Sharon nodded slightly.She had decided this with Evie before.


    Mr.Proctor''s birthday banquet.


    Because of the marriage between the Proctor family and the Beale family, much more people attended


    this birthday banquet, and most of them were ttering him.


    But Sharon didn''t attend.


    Even if the window was closed, she could hear the sound.


    Sharon looked at the time.It was 5 pm.


    Almost there.


    As time passed by, she began to sweat.


    She was so nervous.


    It was gradually darkened.


    At 8 pm, someone finally knocked on the door.


    Sharon held her phone, calmed down a bit, and opened the door.


    Two men dressed in ck stood outside.


    One of them said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor asks us to send you away.¡¯


    Then, Sharon subconsciously took two steps back, "Mr.Proctor?"


    How could it be Mr.Proctor? The bodyguard nodded, "Ms.Allyson, please."


    Although they were polite, their tone was very strong, and she couldn''t refuse.


    Sharon did not know what was happening now.


    She could only purse her lips, control herself, and leave with them...


    The bodyguard took her on a different path, avoiding people who came to the birthday banquet.


    It was very quiet when they walked.


    Sharon suddenly stopped.


    The two bodyguards looked at her and said, "What''s wrong, Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon said, "Where are we going?"


    "Mr.Proctor wants to send Ms.Allyson to a safe ce until the baby is born."


    The bodyguard added, "He has one more thing to tell you, Ms.Allyson.If you don''t want to hurt your


    friends, then don''t resist.Otherwise, if the baby is hurt, no one is happy."


    Sharon fisted.


    Mr.Proctor threatened her as usual.


    This time, they wanted to send her to an unknown ce.


    The bodyguard said, "Ms.Allyson, please go with us."


    Sharon bit her lips, but before she stepped, the two bodyguards standing behind her fell down one after


    another.


    She looked back in surprise and saw Evie standing there without any expression.


    Evie''s subordinates struck the two bodyguards down.


    However, Sharon was not relieved and became even more vignt.


    Evie briefly exined, "The n changed, but don''t worry, I will send you away as I promised."


    "Thank you, Mrs.Proctor, Sharon said.


    "No worries.We get what we need."


    Evie walked over and looked at Sharon, "You need to leave your phone here."


    Sharon hesitated and didn''t take any action.


    Evie said, "I helped you today.When Jameson investigates, he may suspect me.These bodyguards can


    cover me.It''s great if you leave your phone here.¡±


    Evie took a new phone from her subordinate and gave it to Sharon.


    "Then how about now?"


    Sharon looked at the bodyguard lying on the ground, then put her phone beside them.


    Evie turned her back to her, "The car is outside.They will send you to a safe ce.After they forget you,


    I will send you abroad.You have my number in the new phone.You can contact me at any time.¡¯


    Sharon nodded slightly, "Anyway, thank you.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 148: I Wont Hurt You for Now

    Chapter 148: I Won''t Hurt You for Now


    This time, Evie did not answer.


    She just left.


    Sharon took a deep breath, with the new phone in her hand.She followed several men to the back door.


    Looking at the car parked nearby, Sharon said, "I suddenly feel a little unwell.Wait a moment..."


    One of the men turned around and said expressionlessly, "Mrs.Proctor, we are here to help you.I hope


    you will not y tricks."


    Sharon bit her lip and said, "I won¡¯t...You see, I''m pregnant.What tricks can I y? A pregnant woman


    has a lot of things to deal with...There''s nothing I could do about it."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I..."


    Sharon looked around and pointed at the bushes.


    "I want to go to the toilet.Can you wait for me here for a while?"


    The man seemed to be impatient and didn''t want her to go.


    Sharon was a little annoyed, "I''m already like this.I will not run away.Besides, I''m pregnant with a child


    of the Proctor family.I''m not your prisoner.Aren''t you afraid that I''llin to Mrs.Proctor about your


    attitude to me?"


    It seemed the man wanted to say something, but hispanion stopped him and said to Sharon, "Go,


    we''ll wait for you here."


    "Thank you."


    Sharon walked towards the bushes slowly.


    After she walked away, the manined to hispanion, "Why bother doing this?"


    Hispanion replied, "There is only one way here, and she is pregnant.Even if she wants to run


    away, she cannot run far.Don''t worry.Nothing will go wrong."


    The man was a little worried but said nothing.


    He raised his watch to look at the time.


    After waiting for ten minutes, the man felt something was wrong.


    He walked towards the bushes.


    Just as he walked near them, a voice came from behind, "Stop there!"


    The man stopped and said, "Mrs.Proctor, are you OK to go now?"


    Sharon said, "I''ve told you a pregnant woman has a lot of things to deal with.You''ll know it when you


    have a wife in the future.¡¯¡¯


    The man waited for another ten minutes, "Mrs.Proctor?"


    This time, no sound came from the bushes.


    He suddenly felt that something was wrong.He pushed away the bushes and found no one there.


    Only the phone Evie had given Sharon was there.


    The man picked up the phone and looked at it, and realized that Sharon talked with him just now


    through the phone.


    "Fu*k."


    He turned around and shouted, "She has run away.Let''s go get her!"


    After they ran far away, Sharon came out from the other side of the bushes.


    She held her waist and took a deep breath.


    She finally got rid of them.


    She had asked Tiffany to check.


    Although there was only one main road to leave at the back door of the Proctor Group, there was a


    small path beside the main road.


    As long as she walked along the path for about half an hour, she would be able to reach the highway.


    Sharon just took several steps and felt a chill on her neck.


    A cold and sinister male voice came behind her, "Don''t move."


    Sharon stopped and felt that the opponent was ruthless.


    The dagger was very sharp, and she felt a tingle at her neck.


    The man threw her a silk scarf, "Cover your eyes."


    Sharon did what he asked.


    After she was blindfolded, the man tied her hands up with ropes, and pushed her shoulder, "Go


    forward."


    Next to a ck car, the man opened the door and stuffed her in.


    The man said, "As long as you do what I say, I won''t hurt you for now.¡±


    Then he sat on the driver''s seat.


    Soon Sharon felt the car shook a bit.


    They drove away.


    After a while, Sharon asked, "Have you been here waiting? Did you open the door of the car?"


    The man ignored her.


    "What will you do if I didn''t lure them away? Can you beat them?"


    Sharon paused for a moment and smiled, "I think you should be able to fight them.You are more


    ruthless than all of them.¡±


    The man kept silent for a while and said, "Do you know who I am?"


    "I remember your voice,¡¯ Sharon said.


    She said indifferently, "Every time you show up, it''s the most desperate time for me.¡¯ Bridger said


    nothing and kept driving.


    After driving for a distance, the group of people who were chasing Sharon appeared.


    They heard the sound of the car, and turned around and got surprised.


    Just as they were about to rush up to stop them, Bridger stepped hard on the elerator and knocked


    down two people directly.


    Sharon was blindfolded and could see nothing.


    She only felt the car had a huge shock and hit something.


    She resisted the urge to vomit and moved herself to a rtively safe and stable position.


    In a few minutes, the car arrived at halfway up the hill.


    This time, there were three cars waiting there.


    Bridger said, "It looks like your savior has arrived."


    Sharon was stunned and smiled, "Perhaps."


    Bridger didn''t hesitate and rushed over directly.


    The people waiting there seemed to have some scruples and did not try to stop him.


    They quickly moved aside when he tried to hit them.


    Soon the ck car disappeared in the night.


    Jacob got out of the car, his face with dust.


    He hurriedly called Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor was taken away.We were unable to stop them."


    In the Proctor''s.


    Jameson hung up the phone and walked out with a cold expression.


    Natalia hurriedly put down the champagne and followed him, "Jameson, where are you going?"


    Jameson did not answer and walked faster.


    "Jameson.¡± Natalia chased him out of the hall and grabbed his arm, "Today is the first time we show up


    in front of everyone since we announced our engagement.What should I do if you leave now?"


    Jameson looked at her and said, "I have agreed to your request.Why do you care about this?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "If you leave now, won''t Mr.Proctor doubt it? Then what''s the point of what you''ve done recently? Trust


    me.Mrs.Proctor will be fine...I''ll go to find her with you when it is over here."


    Jameson pulled his arm out of her hand inch by inch.


    He said in a frosty voice, "What I''ve done is not just for her.But Natalia, you should know what the


    consequences will be if anything is wrong with her."


    Natalia was thrown off by Jameson and could only watch him go away.


    At the same time, Albert was chatting with a smile with the guests.


    The news that Sharon had been taken away suddenly came to him.


    Albert was astonished and immediately told something to his subordinate in a low voice.


    But when Evie heard the news, she acted indifferently as if she didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 149: Mrs.Proctor Will Be Alright

    Chapter 149: Mrs.Proctor Will Be Alright


    Sharon did not know how long the car had been driving, but the car was getting faster and faster,


    bumping along the way.


    "Where are you taking me?" she whispered.


    Bridger paused before saying in a tensed up voice, "Nowhere."


    "What do you mean?" Sharon was stunned.


    "This car has been tampered with. The brake is broken."


    Hearing this, Sharon finally understood what Evie was up to.


    No wonder Evie forbade her not to tell anyone, including her rtives and friends, about her leaving


    and asked her to live alone from then on.


    So this was Evie''s n all along.


    If she really trusted Evie and left with her men, she might die tragically.


    Even her unborn child would be dead and gone.


    This was what Evie really wanted.


    The car seemed to have gotten off the mountain road, for Sharon could hear the sound of horns tooting


    around.


    Sharon leaned against the back seat and said suddenly, "If it was just you, you could simply jump out of


    the car, right?"


    Bridger did not reply.


    He weaved in and out of traffic, trying to drive to somewhere less crowded.


    Sharon seemed to feel a little tired, "I get the idea why you came to me.You may not know this yet, but


    Rita was taken away by the police for investigation yesterday.I was surprised to learn that she knew


    you."


    This was what Tiffany called to tell her earlier tonight.


    Rita and Bridger grew up together as neighbors.


    However, ever since Rita went abroad, they seemed to have lost touch with each other.


    Sharon didn''t think of this before, but Bridger''s appearance today reminded her of something she had


    neglected.


    The ne incident at the charity dinner must be his doing.


    Blue veins stood out on Bridger''s temples, "I did all of this.It has nothing to do with Rita!"


    "You don''t need to tell me this."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Your taking me away this time is also for Rita''s sake, isn''t it? Well, it''s fine


    now.I''m doomed anyway.It just so happens that it saves you the trouble."


    Bridger gritted his teeth.


    Seeing that he was about to hit a little girl, he jerked the steering wheel and knocked over a trash can


    by the roadside.


    This enormous inertia caused Sharon to crash straight into the car door.


    She frowned.Although she gritted her teeth, a groan escaped her lips.


    "Are you alright?" Bridger asked.


    "Yes...After arriving at a ce with few people, Bridger looked back and saw that Sharon''s clothes were


    soaked in blood.¡±


    He frowned and said, "You''re bleeding."


    This time, Sharon said nothing.


    She knew what fate had in store for her.


    Perhaps Jameson was right.


    She chose to keep the child herself, so she had to bear the consequences.


    Sometimes it''s wrong to go one''s own way.


    This must be her retribution.


    After a while, Sharon regained some strength and said indifferently, "You should go."


    Bridger did not reply.


    "There''s no need to pretend to be a good person now.You have no idea how much I hate you.If you


    hadn''t threatened me with Ruben, I wouldn''t have..."


    Sharon said softly.


    As she spoke, she suddenly choked with emotion.


    She managed to calm down and continued, "This should have ended three years ago.I don''t even


    know what happened to me these past three years.Just let it be."


    Suddenly, the scarf covering her face was taken away.


    Then, Bridger threw her a knife from the front seat and said, "Cut the rope yourself."


    Regaining clear vision, Sharon saw how profusely she was bleeding.


    She couldn''t give up.


    Even for the sake of her baby, she couldn''t give up just yet.


    The trip became less bumpy.


    Sharon reached for the knife and began to cut the rope.


    The knife was quite sharp, so it didn''t take long for her to cut the rope off.


    Bridger said, "I''m driving to the nearest hospital now, but I don''t know what will happen.You''d better


    prepare yourself well."


    Inside the ck Rolls-Royce.


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, we have found out who took Mrs.Proctor away...It was Bridger.The surveince


    we got showed that the brake of the car he was driving failed..."


    After this, Jacob dared not to continue.


    The look on Jameson''s face was frightening.


    Soon, Jacob answered a phone call and said, "Mr.Proctor, Bridger is driving to the hospital now."


    Jameson said coldly, "Have someone prepare speed bumps and shock absorbers.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, sir."


    Then Jacob hurried to get things done.Jameson rolled the window down.


    His mouthpressed into a thin line and his jaw tightened.


    Through the rearview mirror, Jacob could see that Jameson''s hands on his knees trembled slightly.


    When reaching the hospital, Bridger found that the crowd had been dispersed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There were many speed bumps at the entrance.


    He told Sharon in a deep voice, "Hold on."


    Then he drove on without any hesitation.


    Sharon huddled herself up in the corner, trying her best to protect her unborn baby.


    Even so, she could feel that blood kept streaming down.


    Sharon''s face was drenched with sweat.


    She clenched her fists, suppressing the pain when the car went through one speed bumper after


    another.


    Finally, the car crashed into something.


    Sharon cked out.


    She could only hear a buzzing noise, as if someone was calling her name.


    The voice was very familiar.


    She wanted to see who he was, but she couldn''t open her eyes.


    Only chaos remained.


    Outside the car, Jameson had something a little forbidding about his face.


    Jacob held him back and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor''s condition is uncertain.Let''s leave her to the


    doctor."


    Hearing this, Jameson appeared to calm down.


    His slender fingers gradually clenched into fists, and the blue veins on the back of his hands stood out.


    The doctor who was waiting aside hurried to check on Sharon and then carefully carried her out of the


    car.


    Sharon and Bridger were then sent into the operating room one after the other.


    Standing at the entrance of the hospital, Jameson raised his hands to check his palms.


    Seeing the bloodstains there, he felt that his heart missed a beat.


    Never seen Jameson like this, Jacob was depressed and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor will be


    alright..."


    Just then, it began to drizzle.


    A spot of rain fell on Jameson''s palm.


    He slightly folded his hands and lowered his voice, "The baby is very important to Sharon."


    Then he looked up at Jacob.


    His defined features turned cold and frosty.


    "No matter what, keep the baby."


    "I''ve contacted the best doctor in the country,¡¯ Jacob said.


    "He will be here soon."

 Chapter 150: You Finally Got Your Wish

    Chapter 150: You Finally Got Your Wish


    Jameson merely said "hmm" and retracted his hand. He nced at the squashed ck Car.


    "Whose Car is this?" He said coldly.


    "Still investigating,¡¯ Jacob said, "But seemingly, many groups of people moved tonight, including the


    Beale family, though they did little.I guess they are just trying to take Ms.Allyson away.¡¯


    Jacob paused for a moment before continuing, "Mr.Proctor had asked his men to take Ms.Allyson away


    tonight, and we''ve been watching them.But when they came downstairs, we had some idents.By


    the time we arrived, Mr.Proctor''s men were on the ground, and Ms.Allyson wasn''t there.Who took


    Ms.Allyson away, I..."


    Jameson strode into the hospital and a cold face, "It must be her.Who else can it be?"


    Jacob knew who he was referring to, so he didn''t say anything but just silently followed him.


    The operationsted ten hours.


    Jameson kept waiting outside the operating room.


    Standing at the corner, Natalia saw Jameson sitting there with his hands full of blood.


    She bit her lips and retreated.


    She just looked at the operating room lights.


    If Sharon came out safe, what would she be? Even if Jameson agreed to marry her, he would never


    treat her as a wife.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was like an exchange of benefits.


    He didn''t love her at all.


    She was clear that he had eyes only for that woman, though she could tell when that began.


    Natalia took a deep breath and left.


    She wouldn''t let it go just like that.


    One day, she would get her deserved respect as Mrs.Proctor.


    When Sharon woke up, half awake, she saw a world of white.


    She struggled to open her eyes and it took her a long time to focus.


    Gradually, she smelled the disinfectant and heard the life detector beside her.


    Sharon slowly recovered her consciousness.


    She suddenly remembered something and ced her hand on her lower abdomen.


    But the once swollen belly was t now, with a thickyer of gauze on it.


    With some unexpected strength, Sharon sat up and pulled out the needle, intended to get out of bed.


    Right at this moment, the ward door was pushed open by Jameson.


    Seeing this, his face changed slightly.


    He strode towards her and grabbed her shoulder to press her onto the bed, "Stay on your bed, for your


    life!"


    As he spoke, he rang the nurse''s bell at the bedside.


    Sharon looked up at him with a pale face and unprecedentedly empty eyes, "Jameson, where is my


    child?"


    Jameson turned his gaze away and answered ndly, "It''s gone."


    Sharon stared at him and continued her question, "Gone? What does it mean?"


    Jameson did not answer.


    Sharon grabbed his arm and asked hoarsely and desperately, "Tell me, what does it mean? Jameson,


    you promised me the baby would be safe.You said you wouldn''t hurt him...You promised me..."


    "Stop it,"


    Jameson hugged her, trying to calm her down, "Calm down."


    Sharon gradually stopped struggling.


    She was so powerless that she couldn''t stop anything, she thought to herself sadly.


    After a while, she said calmly and indifferently, "Jameson, finally, you got what you want, aren''t you


    very happy?"


    Jameson stiffened slightly, his jaw slightly tensed, and his voice was cold, "Is that what you think of


    me?"


    "Aren''t you?"


    Sharon pushed him away and smiled unexpectedly, "Ever since you knew my pregnancy, you''ve been


    trying to get rid of this child.To kill it, you even gave me half of the Proctor Group.Now, everything is


    over, you have no worries now, because that unborn child won''t threaten your position anymore."


    Jameson''s face fell, "Sharon, you are sad and lose your head.I will forget that nonsense and leave you


    alone.Have a good rest."


    "No, I mean what I said.No need to forget it.Anyway, I don''t want to live."


    She paused and said, "Oh right, did your fianc¨¦e know you are here with me? In case she might


    misunderstand our rtionship, you''d better leave now, Mr.Proctor.If you want to revenge me, please


    ask someone else.¡±


    "Sharon Allyson!" He almost gritted his teeth.


    Sharon had no strength to talk with him anymore.


    Therefore, she turned around and turned her back to him silently.


    Jameson looked at her back and clenched his fists.


    He wanted to say something, but he only pursed his thin lips and left.


    Hearing that the door was closed, Sharon could no longer hold back her tears, which flooded, no


    matter how hard she tried.


    Gradually, her repressed cries filled the empty ward.


    For the past seven months, she had been careful in every way.


    All was for the unborn baby.


    Even so, they still didn''t let her go.


    Everyone thought she would use that baby for all kinds of wealth and position and that she would do


    anything to get what she wanted.


    However, no one had ever thought that she was a mother and a living person.


    Even though she had already swallowed so much, she still didn''t save the child.


    Just like three years ago.


    The facts only proved to her time and time again how useless she was.


    Without power and influence, she could only be yed and fooled by these powerful people.


    Sharon closed his eyes, tears silently disappeared in the pillow.


    Not long after, a nurse came to give Sharon another drip and warned her, "Don''t plug it again.After


    such a big car ident, you are still under observation."


    Sharon stared nkly out of the window and didn''t say anything.


    The nurse added, "It was very dangerous then.Only one can be saved, between you and baby.Your


    husband chose you, unhesitatingly.He loved you very much.You are young, you could have another


    child in the future..."


    "He''s not my husband,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    The nurse didn''t expect such answer so she was stunned for a moment before she said, "Boyfriend?"


    "Neither."


    The tactful nurse stopped asking.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon said, "Where is the man who came with me? How is he?"


    "He''s seriously injured, still in ICU."


    Sharon nodded, "Thank you."


    She did not expect that it was Bridger that saved her in the end.


    She didn''t know what brought them together.


    Before leaving, the nurse warned her again, "Don''t move again.Ring the bell if you need anything.I will


    be outside.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon, "Okay."


    Just as the nurse turned around, Sharon suddenly said, "Can you lend me your phone? I wanna


    contact my friend.¡¯¡¯


    "It..." The nurse hesitated.

 Chapter 151: Do You Have to Talk to Me Like This?

    Chapter 151: Do You Have to Talk to Me Like This?


    Seeing this, Sharon guessed that Jameson must have warned the nurse not to let her use the phone.


    "Forget it.Thank you." she said.


    Sharony on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Outside the ward, Jacob asked, "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you going in?"


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and said coldly, "What am I doing in there? Hearing her scold me?"


    Jacob whispered, "Mrs.Proctor is just being angry.When she feels better, you can..."


    Jameson ignored his advice and asked, "Who was here today?"


    "Master Proctor, Mr.Proctor, and Miss Beale were here, but none of them was allowed toe in.''''


    Ever since Sharon''s operation waspleted, they had sent people to take over the hospital.


    The Proctors were shut out of the door.


    Master Proctor was extremely angry when he was stopped outside.


    However, he couldn''t lose his temper here because the hospital was a public ce.


    He could only go back after being rejected.


    Jameson sat on a chair outside the ward and said indifferently, "He must be eager to know what''s


    going on here right now."


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.I''ve dealt with it."


    But Jameson said, "Tip him off and ruin his hope for good."


    "Copy that."


    However, Master Proctor was a paranoid person, and he might not believe it.


    They still needed to be fully prepared.


    As soon as Jacob left, Jameson received a phone call from his subordinate, "Mr.Proctor, someone has


    barged in..."


    Jameson was not surprised, "I see."


    Then a burst of quick footsteps came from the corridor.


    The next second, Martin appeared in front of him.


    Seeing Jameson, Martin strode forward and punched him in the face with red eyes, "Jameson, why


    didn''t you take care of Sharon?"


    Jameson did not show any emotions.


    He only raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked up at Martin.


    "You are no better than me.¡¯''


    Martinughed with anger, "Yes, it''s my fault.If I had cared more about her back then, she wouldn''t


    have married you and suffered any of those things!"


    Tiffany, who had followed Martin all the way, finally caught up with him.


    She had no idea about how to deal with them.


    She whispered, "Why don''t you go somewhere else? Sharon can hear you clearly inside."


    Hearing this, Martin had calmed down a little bit.


    He took a deep breath, ignored Jameson and looked inside the ward.


    Sharon didn''t move, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Tiffany opened the door and walked in.


    She stood beside her bed and said, "Sharon."


    Hearing Tiffany''s voice, Sharon opened her eyes.


    Tiffany went to the window and sat beside Sharon''s bed.


    Looking at Sharon''s pale face, Tiffany couldn''t say a word offort and was about to cry.


    Sharon smiled at her, "Why are you crying? I''m fine.I''ll be discharged in a few days."


    Tiffany sniffed and wiped away the tears.


    "I see.You should have a good rest.I''ll stay here with you."


    "Thanks.Who told you where I am?" Sharon asked.


    "I couldn''t get in touch with you, and I didn''t know what to do.I went to see Martin.He brought me


    here..."


    Sharon paused, "Where''s Ruben? Does he know about it?"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t tell him anything."


    "Tiffany, thank Martin for me.I want to sleep now."


    "Alright."


    Martin was standing at the door, so he also heard what Sharon said.


    He nodded at Tiffany and closed the door for them.


    Outside the door, Jameson was still sitting there.


    He seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    Martin looked at Jameson and lowered his voice, "Since you''re getting married, I hope you won''t


    disturb Sharon''s life anymore."


    As he spoke, heughed self-deprecatingly, "Me too."


    This also exined why he was only standing at the door today.


    He knew that there wasn''t any chance between Sharon and him.


    He could not take another step, nor did he dare to have any wild wish.


    After saying that, Martin left without casting another nce at Jameson.


    Jameson pursed his lips and slowly clenched his fists on his knees.


    In the ward.


    After sitting for a while, Tiffany knew that Sharon wasn''t asleep.


    She whispered, "Sharon, do you want some water?"


    After a few seconds, Sharon replied, "No."


    "Well, are you hungry? I''ll go ask the doctor and see what you can eat."


    Sharon slowly opened her eyes, "Tiffany.''


    Tiffany approached, "What?"


    Sharon said calmly, "I''m fine.You can go back."


    "I''d better keep youpany.Now that you''re not feeling well, I can''t be at ease if I go back."


    Sharon smiled and looked at her, "I''m really fine.I can be discharged in a few days."


    Regardless of what Sharon said, Tiffany firmly disagreed to leave.


    In the end, Sharon gave up and said, "Tiffany, go check Bridger in the ICU for me."


    "Bridger?"


    Tiffany recalled this name and said in surprise, "He is the one who helped Rita..."


    Sharon nodded, "He intended to kidnap me this time, but he didn''t expect that he would save me in the


    end."


    Since Evie was going to kill Sharon, she must had done something else other than breaking the brake.


    Even if Sharon really went down that path, she didn''t know what else she would encounter.


    Tiffany thought for a moment and said, "Alright, I''ll be right back."


    She nned to ask the doctor about Sharon''s condition.


    After Tiffany left, Sharon sat up.


    She put her hand on her stomach and aimlessly looked out of the window.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It seemed that the temperature had started to drop, and it was drizzling outside.


    The ward was also airless.


    After a while, the door was pushed open.


    Sharon thought that Tiffany had returned.


    She turned around and was about to speak when she saw Jameson standing at the door.


    She smiled out of anger, "Well, has Mr.Proctor made your mind?"


    Jameson looked at her quietly and closed the door without saying a word.


    Sharon withdrew her gaze and looked ahead.


    Jameson stood beside her bed and said slowly, "Sharon, I hope you know that this child was not lost


    because of me.I warned you not to trust anyone from the Proctor family."


    "I know.This is the consequences you said I need to bear myself, right?" Sharon was very calm.


    "I''ve lost my child.You don''t need to mock me anymore."


    Jameson was hurt by her words.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Do you have to talk to me like this?"


    Sharon looked at him and found it funny, "You can leave if you don''t want to hear it."

 Chapter 152: Its All Over The Proctors.

    Chapter 152: It''s All Over The Proctor''s.


    Ever since he was stopped outside the hospital this morning, Mr.Proctor had been anxious.


    He had sent a lot of people out to check it.But there was no word yet.


    At night, he finally got something.


    When Mr.Proctor saw his man rushing in, he hastily asked, "How''s it going?"


    Said the man, "Mrs.Proctor is awake, but the baby..."


    Mr.Proctor was particrly worried about the baby.


    He grabbed his crutch hard and asked, "What happened to the baby? Say it!"


    "She lost the baby..."


    "What!"


    The man went on, "Mrs.Proctor was bleeding when she got to the hospital.She and the baby cannot


    survive together because the doctors can only save one of them.Mr.Proctor chose Mrs.Proctor.''¡¯


    Mr.Proctor turned blue with anger, "Ba*tard!"


    Then, a sudden thought seemed to have struck him.


    Mr.Proctor asked in a low voice, "Did you check it? Did she really lose the baby? It''s been seven


    months...The baby must have grown up.Did she really lose him?"


    The man nodded, "It was a stillbirth.They couldn''t save him."


    Mr.Proctor grabbed his crutch and sighed.


    He waved to the man, "Fine.Then you should go."


    After the man left, Evie walked slowly down the stairs and asked indifferently, "Was Sharon awake?"


    Mr.Proctor nced at her and sat on the sofa.He seemed annoyed.


    "You did this, didn''t you?"


    Evie smiled and did not deny it.


    She just sat opposite him and said, "You got some proof?"


    "What the h**I do you want? You know how important the baby is, and..."


    Mr.Proctor said in a deep voice, "Do you think Jameson doesn''t know that you did this? Did you have to


    do that?"


    The smile faded slowly from Evie''s face.


    "My fault? Jameson and Natalia are going to get married.What do we need that baby for? Do you want


    him to take our assets after he grows up like Jameson?"


    Mr.Proctor said impatiently, "It''s been a very long time.Why can''t you let go? I have already taken Erica


    to the Proctor''s like you said.Howe that is not good enough for you? Besides, Jeffery''s car


    ident was not Jameson''s fault.I don''t know why you''re ming him!"


    "He took what my son deserves.Can''t I me him?"


    "Jeffery had that ident.What can I do? I need someone to carry on the Proctor family.¡¯'' Evie


    sneered, "Did you count on that Jeffery would have the car ident? Is that why you gave birth to that


    ba*tard?"


    Mr.Proctor didn''t say anything, with a very ugly look on his face.


    Evie went on, "So it doesn''t matter even if Jameson knows what I did.He''d never dare hurt me for he


    has to maintain his status.The news was just a lesson to him."


    "Now that he''s going to marry that Beale girl, it will be even harder to control him."


    Evie jeered, "Even if he won''t, there is not much you can do."


    When she was leaving, she saw Jeffery was there.


    Her expression changed a little, "Jeffery..."


    Jeffery smiled faintly, "I came here when I heard you talking about Sharonm certainly relieved to


    know that she is fine."


    And with that, rolling his wheelchair, he left.


    When Tiffany came back, she saw Sharon was sitting on the bed, staring out the window.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She approached her and said, "Sharon."


    Sharon looked at Tiffany with a faint smile, "What did the doctor say?"


    "He said that if you survive tonight, you will be fine."


    Sharon nodded and asked after a while, "Is Rita still in the police station?"


    "The police say there is insufficient evidence, so they let her go.But she is not allowed to leave the


    country."


    "Tiffany, give me your phone."


    Tiffany handed her phone to Sharon and frowned, "Do you want Rita toe see Bridger? But I don''t


    think she wille, because she had refused to admit that she had something to do with it at the police


    station."


    Sharon said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter whether shees or not.I want to call her."


    Anyway, Bridger had saved her.


    As for what happened before, she didn''t want to take it any further.


    Sharon was calling Rita.


    When it was answered, Rita''s voice, sharp with impatience, came from the other side.


    "I already said that I had nothing to do with it.Tiffany, could you stop doing that!"


    "It''s me."


    Sharon spoke in a soft voice.


    Rita probably did not expect Sharon to call her.


    She was stunned for a while and asked, very rmed.


    "What do you want?"


    Sharon said, "I just want to tell you that Bridger was seriously injured.He is in the hospital now.Come


    and see him.''¡¯


    "I don''t know what you mean, nor do I know the man you''re talking about." said Rita after a pause.


    "Whatever.He said it''s his fault.And that he''s like this now because of me, so I''m going to let that slide."


    Rita did not say anything, and then she hung up.


    "Well, I told you.Rita got cocky after spending a few years abroad.In fact, all she could do is talking."


    said Tiffany.


    Sharon returned the phone to Tiffany and smiled without saying a word.


    Tiffany went on, "Do you want to call Ruben? Even though he doesn''t know what happened, he is very


    worried about you."


    "No, let''s leave that until I am discharged.''¡¯ Even if she called him now, she wouldn''t know what to Say.


    Tiffany sighed and patted Sharon on her shoulder.


    "Sharon, it''s all over."


    All she could say now was that, and the rest was meaningless.


    "Yes, it''s all over."


    Now that she lost the baby, the only connection between her and Jameson was gone.


    She could finally live on her own, happily.


    Tiffany asked, "Then what are you going to do? Do you want to go back to Lumiere Jewelry?"


    Sharon shook her head, "I''m not going back."


    She just wanted to find a ce where she could live in seclusion, away all the mess.


    Tiffany thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we travel abroad? Take some rest.There have been too


    much terrible thingstely."


    Tiffany was getting more and more excited, and she even began to n the tour.


    Sharon sat beside her and simply listened.She smiled faintly.


    No one could tell what she was thinking about.


    At midnight, Tiffany was lounging on the couch.


    "Sharon, I''m asleep.Go to bed earlier.Good night."


    "OK."


    After the lights were turned off, everything in the room went dark.

 Chapter 153: It Could Be Misinterpreted

    Chapter 153: It Could Be Misinterpreted


    When Tiffany woke up, she discovered that Sharon was no longer in bed.


    She was shocked and sat up.She looked around the ward, but she didn''t see Sharon.


    Tiffany hurriedly ran out of the room.


    Just as she wanted to inquire the nurse, she saw Jameson walking over.


    Although she cursed this jerk madly in her heart, she couldn''t care less about him at this time.


    She said, "Mr.Proctor, Sharon is gone!"


    Jameson''s footsteps paused, and his expression suddenly turned cold.


    He turned to the nurse and said, "Where is the surveince?"


    The nurse brought them over.


    However, the surveince cameras only caught Sharon leaving the ward and arriving at the EXIT.


    She was nowhere else to be seen after that.


    Tiffany furrowed her brows tightly and whispered, "Where will she go? She''s going to copse even if


    she walks ...Can she have fainted somewhere?"


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, our people have been guarding the entrance of the hospital.They haven''t seen


    Ms.Allyson."


    The implication was that she was still in the hospital.


    Jameson pursed his lips, took two steps back, and then turned around to leave.


    Tiffany looked at his back and just as she was about to say something, Jameson disappeared.


    Jameson went to the rooftop, and surely enough, Sharon was there.


    She held the railing, her body swaying in the wind, as if she could fall at any time.


    He slowly approached, "Sharon, what are you doing?"


    Sharon just looked ahead.


    Her voice seemed to have been blown away by the wind.


    "Why is Mr.Proctor here again?"


    "I''m asking you."


    Sharon smiled and said softly, "What do you think I will do? Jumping down from here? You are


    overthinking.If I were so weak, I wouldn''t be able to survive until now.''¡¯


    Sharon raised her head slightly and said, "I just want some fresh air."


    "Don''t you know what your current condition is?"


    "I know.I''m on the verge of death.''¡¯ Jameson stood behind her, took off his coat and put it on her


    shoulder.


    His voice was low, "Enough, Sharon, go back."


    Sharon turned to look at him with a mocking smile, "Your actions tonight might be misinterpreted.What


    do you think?"


    Jameson''s expression did not change as he stared fixedly at her, "How?"


    "Others may misinterpret that you like me."


    "I have never denied it." Sharon suddenlyughed.


    True, he did not deny it, but his feelings for her were so weak.


    Jameson said, "I told you, I can let you be Mrs.Proctor.''¡¯


    "All you''ve given me is that cage.Jameson, you don''t like me.You''re just used to me taking care of you


    by your side.You''re used to my obedience.You''re used to..."


    Jameson grabbed her wrist and interrupted, "Sharon, where did your conscience go?"


    "Mr.Proctor, you''re wrong again.I have no conscience."


    Jameson pursed his lips tightly and said, "What exactly do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    Sharon murmured softly, at a loss.


    What did she want? What could she do? As matters stood, did she have the right to choose and


    speak? Jameson said, "The baby is gone.This is an unchangeable fact.How long are you going to live


    like this?"


    Hearing this, Sharon came back to herself and looked at him quietly.


    After a long time, a smile was gradually formed on her lips.


    That''s right.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    To Jameson, this was a trivial matter, and he even achieved his goal.


    How could he understand? A person like him would probably never understand.


    Sharon shook off his hand and got two steps closer to the railing.


    "What I look like has nothing to do with you.You should take good care of your fianc¨¦e and don''t waste


    your time on me."


    Jameson looked at her expressionlessly and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon barely managed to hold on for two steps forward, but her body could no longer withstand it.


    She felt that everything was dark, and she fainted.


    Jameson caught her and picked her up.


    He quickly got down from the rooftop.


    When Sharon opened her eyes again, the only person in the ward was Tiffany, whose eyes had turned


    red from crying.


    Seeing that she had woken up, Tiffany grabbed her hand and said, "Sharon, stop wandering


    around.The doctor said that your health is very poor now.If something happens again, it might..."


    "Don''t worry, Sharon said, "I just went to think about something.I''ve thought it through."


    Tiffany sobbed and nodded.


    When Tiffany saw Jameson appear with Sharon, whose clothes were dyed red with blood yesterday,


    she was almost scared to death.


    "How long did I sleep?" Sharon looked at the sky.


    "Three days."


    Tiffany said, "Speaking of which, that Bridger has woken up.He has been transferred to the general


    ward.I have asked the nurse.Nobody hase to see him these past few days."


    "Forget it, ¡° Sharon said.


    "Leave him alone.''¡¯ After a week, Sharon''s injuries gradually healed.


    Apart from the fact that her face was still pale, she had be much spirited.


    At this moment, an uninvited guest arrived.


    Natalia stood at the door of the ward and smiled, "Ms.Allyson, may Ie in?"


    Sharon was not surprised by her arrival and nodded.


    Natalia put the flowers on the bedside table and slowly said, "I just asked the doctor.They said that your


    injuries are healing very well.You can be discharged soon."


    As she said that, she added,¡¯''I''m sorry for visiting you sote, but this hospital is not easy to enter.''


    Sharon only smiled at what she had said and did not answer.


    She did not want to know at all why the hospital was not easy to enter, nor did she have the mood to


    figure out the meaning behind her words.


    Natalia looked at Tiffany, who had a wary expression on her face.


    "We''ve seen each other before at Lumiere Jewelry, right?"


    Tiffany nodded and said perfunctorily, "I''ma photographer of it."


    "No wonder.I''ve been looking for a photographer to take pictures..."


    Halfway through her words, she seemed to realize that she shouldn''t have said this in front of Sharon,


    so she said again, "If it''s convenient for you, I want you to take some photos of me."


    Tiffany said, "Sorry, I''m gonna resign.Please find another one.''¡¯


    "I see."


    Natalia looked at Sharon and said, "I have something I want to talk to Ms.Allyson alone.Can you please


    leave us some space?"


    Tiffany did not move.


    Just as she was about to refuse, she heard Sharon say, "Tiffany, go."


    "Buy me some fruit."

 Chapter 154: She Has Nothing Left

    Chapter 154: She Has Nothing Left


    Tiffany knew that Sharon sent her away on purpose, so she left the ward reluctantly.


    After Tiffany left, Natalia sat on the sofa and said, "I''m sorry to hear that you''ve lost your baby."


    Sharon''s expression did not change at all.


    She said indifferently, "There is nothing to be regretted about.


    Even I struggled to keep it, it is not going end well if it is not mine."


    "Ms.Allyson..."


    "Miss Beale, let''s get this straight."


    Natalia smiled and said, "Well.I just want tofort you.As for the rest..."


    Natalia paused and then said, "Perhaps Ms.Allyson doesn''t know that, on the day you left the Proctor


    family, my father sent someone to pick you up to send you to a safer ce.But expectedly, that


    ident happened on your way there.Ms.Allyson, please don''t get my father wrong.I''m going to marry


    Jameson soon, he might think..."


    Natalia did not finish her words, but Sharon got all her points.


    Natalia and Jameson were getting married soon.


    Sharon, Jameson''s ex-wife, would affect their rtionship.


    Seeing that Sharon was silent, Natalia said, "I do trust you, Ms.Allyson.However, my father has his


    worries.I am going to marry Jameson and this is also a marriage of the Proctor Group and the Beale


    Group.My father did that for the big picture."


    After pausing a few seconds, Sharon said, "I know what you mean."


    Natalia kept a smile on her face and did not reply.


    Sharon continued, "Please rest assured, Miss Beale.I''ve lost my baby and I will not be involved with


    Jameson again in the future."


    "Ms.Allyson, are you going to stay in the South City as well?"


    After hearing this, Sharon smiled faintly and no one knew what was in her mind.


    "Why not?" She replied.


    Natalia didn''t expect this answer and her expression changed slightly.


    She soon concealed it, "I thought Ms.Allyson hates this ce after all these terrible things."


    "I''m just tired of the people here.¡¯'' The reason that she tried hard to escape this ce was to protect


    her baby in her belly.


    Now, she had lost her baby and had nothing left.


    What was she to be afraid of then? "You are right.It was thoughtless of me.Well, please feel free to let


    me know if you need any help in the future."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Beale.It is really unnecessary.''¡¯ Sharon said, "I don''t want to keep in


    touch with any member from the Proctor family anymore.So, I''m afraid that I don''t want to see you


    again, Miss Beale.Sorry.''¡¯


    "I always thought we were friends..." Nataliaughed.


    "Will you really want to be a friend with your fianc¨¦''s ex-wife?"


    Sharon''s expression was indifferent.


    Natalia did not exin again, and herughter vanished.


    She stood up and said, "You are really a proud girl.I feel so sorry for you."


    "Wish you a happy wedding in advance."


    After Sharon felt better, she went to Bridger''s ward.


    However, he had left.


    The nurse said, "Did this person do something wrong? The policeman came to see him a few days


    ago.He jumped out of the window and ran away as soon as the policeman got to the door."


    Sharon did not reply.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She just thanked this nurse and went back to her ward.


    Sharon was discharged from the hospital half a monthter.


    Before back to her rented small apartment, Sharon asked Tiffany to send her to somewhere else.


    She had been taken away by someone from the Proctor family near Lumiere Jewelry, and all her


    belongings were left in the Star Lake Mansion.


    When she saw Sharon returning, Jennifer hurriedly greeted her, "Ms.Allyson, you''re back atst.I


    suppose that you haven''t had your lunch yet.I''ll prepare it for you..."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Thank you, Jennifer.I''ll leave as soon as I get my stuff."


    Jennifer asked with concern after hearing Sharon''s words, "Did you quarrel with Mr.Proctor again?"


    Jennifer sighed then, "Mr.Proctor was on a business trip earlier and he hasn''t back yet.Why don''t you


    stay and wait for him?"


    "It''s unnecessary.''¡¯ Sharon looked calmly.


    "We didn''t quarrel.He is going to get married, and I..."


    She paused and continued, "I have no reason to stay here anymore."


    Jennifer was surprised as she did not know what was going on.


    Sharon nodded at Jennifer and went upstairs to pack her belongs.


    She didn''t have much stuff and it only took her several minutes to pack it up.


    When carrying her suitcase to downstairs, Sharon noticed that Jennifer was still standing there and


    about to say something.


    Sharon said, "Thank you for taking care of me before, Jennifer.I''ve got to go."


    Jennifer did not know what to say now, and just said, "Then I''ll send you off, Ms.Allyson."


    When they reached the door, Jennifer couldn''t help and said, "Ms.Allyson, I don''t know what happened


    between you and Mr.Proctor.But he has never said what he meant.You...''¡¯


    Jennifer had been with this couple for three years.Although they quarreled sometime, everyone could


    tell that they loved each other very much.


    No one would expect this.


    Sharon stopped and smiled, "Thank you, Jennifer.Why don''t you leave me here? I''lle to see you


    when things are right."


    When they arrived at Sharon''s apartment, Ruben was already there.


    Sharon told him that she had gone on a tour when she called himst time.


    Ruben noticed that Sharon had lost a lot of weight and her face was pale.


    He nced at Sharon''s belly and pursed his lips tightly.


    He finally took her suitcase and walked upstairs without saying a word.


    Tiffany said, "It is really rare that Rubenes over.Let''s have hotpot today, shall we? It is getting cold


    recently and hotpot is perfect for a day like this."


    Sharonughed, "Alright."

 Chapter 155: To Date a Womanizer

    Chapter 155: To Date a Womanizer


    But Ruben said in a cold voice, "She is just discharged from the hospital.She can''t eat spicy food."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He bluntly exposed their lies.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Neither nor Tiffany.


    Tiffany turned to Sharon and whispered, "Your brother must have been a member of the Intelligence


    Agency in his previous life, right? There''s nothing you can hide from him."


    Sharon nodded her head and echoed, "I feel the same."


    Ruben ignored them and went straight out when the elevator opened.


    He wasn''t angry that they were hiding it from him, and he knew that Sharon was afraid that he would


    go to Jameson after knowing about it.


    Ruben indeed could not do anything to Jameson currently.


    It was just that he didn''t know anything about such a big matter.


    He didn''t even dare to ask Sharon what had happened to the child she was pregnant with.


    Tiffany usually ordered takeout food when she stayed here, so there were no vegetables or fruits at


    home.


    Ruben nced at the refrigerator and then went out.


    After the door closed, Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.


    She felt that she hade back to life and said, "Ruben''s temper is the same as yours, so Scary.''


    Sharon couldn''t believe her ears.


    She was gentle, wasn''t she? After a while, Tiffany couldn''t help but ask, "He looked so fierce.He wasn''t


    going to get even with Jameson, right?"


    "No,'' Sharon replied.


    She knew Ruben.


    He wasn''t an impulsive person who didn''t care about the consequences.


    Tiffany patted her chest and said, "Alright.That''s good."


    Not long after, Ruben brought back tworge bags of fresh fruit and vegetables and went straight into


    the kitchen.


    Tiffany peeled off an orange and handed half of it to Sharon.


    She sighed, "It''s good to have a younger brother.If I had such a handsome younger brother who could


    take care of me, I wouldn''t even look for a boyfriend for the rest of my life.Tell me, does Ruben like the


    girls older or younger than he is? Do you think I have...?"


    She didn''t finish her words because Sharon stuffed the orange into her mouth.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at Tiffany and said, "Come on, Ruben grew up with you.How could you even


    think about this?"


    Tiffany swallowed the orange and licked her lips, "I''m just chasing rainbows."


    Sharon bit her words back.


    After a while, Tiffany said, "Hey, do you remember that I sell my house? I don''t want to buy a new one.I


    n to start my own business and run a studio.How about we do it together?"


    "Me?" Sharon was surprised.


    "That''s right.Let''s run a studio.You are in charge of jewelry design, while I am in charge of photography


    and publicity.If we meet a major client, we can give her a set of morous portrait shots for free.How


    nice is that!"


    Sharon thought for a while before saying, "I''ll think about it."


    "Alright, take your time."


    Tiffany knew what Sharon was worried about.


    After all, it was Lumiere Magazine that gave her a tform and opportunities for hereback.


    Soon, an afternoon passed.


    Ruben made a soup.


    The smell went to the living room.


    Tiffany walked over with a bag of potato chips in her arms and stood at the kitchen door, saying,


    "Ruben, if you have a girlfriend, you still need toe home for us often.'' Ruben didn''t reply.


    During the dinner, because Sharon couldn''t drink and Ruben didn''t allow her to drink, Tiffany drank all


    the wine.


    Not long after, Tiffany stood on a chair with one foot and started cursing that men were all sc*ms.


    Sharon rubbed her temples and smiled softly.


    She said to Ruben, "You can go back to your dorm.I''ll handle the rest."


    "Can you?"


    Ruben looked at Tiffany, who was singing with her chopsticks.


    "It''s fine.This isn''t the first time she''s drunk."


    Sharon said, "If you don''t leave, you will bete and cannot enter the dormitory.¡¯'' Ruben looked at his


    watch.


    There really wasn''t much time left.


    He said, "I''lle and see you this weekend.Take a good rest."


    "I see.Be careful on your way back." Ruben left.


    Sharon helped Tiffany to the bed, tucked her in, and turned around to clean up the dishes.


    After finishing everything, Sharon opened the suitcase and took out her things one by one.


    When she got the baby''s clothes, she stared at them nkly for a long time.


    It wasn''t until she heard Tiffany vomiting that she regained herself.


    She went to the bathroom and patted Tiffany''s shoulder, "I told you not to drink so much."


    Tiffany leaned against the toilet and took a few breaths.


    She looked at Sharon and said, "I was happy.''


    As she spoke, she struggled to open her eyes and shook her fingers, "Sharon, let me tell you, let''s start


    over.I will get over the sc*mbag Asher, and you get over that jerk! From now on, we Shall be love rats


    and date a womanizer.Let''s see who''s more capable of this!"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She didn''t expect that Tiffany would be able to speak so smoothly after getting drunk."Alright, you need


    to go to sleep."


    Tiffany hugged her and started crying, "Sharon, I mean it.You deserve a good rtionship.That jerk is


    not worth it.Think about it, you and Martin were such a perfect match back then, and I was a shipper of


    both of you.I didn''t expect that you two had a bad ending."


    Sharon didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She patted Tiffany''s back and replied, "Okay, I''m going to date someone tomorrow.''¡¯


    "That''s a deal.You are not allowed to go back on your word."


    Tiffany said with tears in her eyes, "The quickest way to get over someone is to start a new


    rtionship.I need to pull myself together!"


    Finally, Sharon managed to get Tiffany back to bed in the midnight.


    Sitting beside the bed, Sharon thought, ¡®''Yes, I should start over.What''s the point of keep focusing on


    what happened in the past?''¡¯


    Actually, the current result was unsurprising, wasn''t it? It was just that she had been dreaming of the


    surprise that didn''t belong to her.


    Thinking of this, Sharon took a deep breath and patted her face to make it red.


    Since she was still alive after the catastrophe, she had to cheer up.


    At the same time, in Costspool.


    Jacob brought the phone to Jameson when the meeting ended, "Mr.Proctor, it''s the call from Miss


    Beale."


    Then, he added in a low voice, "This is the twenty-third call today."


    Jameson pinched his nose and took the phone expressionlessly.


    Natalia asked as soon as the phone was got through, "Jameson, where are you?"


    "Do I need to report to you where I am?"


    His words choked Natalia.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I just wanted to tell you that our wedding is in a week.Mr.Proctor


    and the others couldn''t reach you, so they were all asking me..."


    Jameson said indifferently, "Cancel the wedding."


    "Why?"

 Chapter 156: You Already Have a Perfect Son

    Chapter 156: You Already Have a Perfect Son


    "There''s no reason.I don''t want to get married.¡¯ Natalia sneered, "Jameson, do you think marriage is a


    joke? Do you think you can get married or call off the wedding at will? Everyone knows that were


    getting married.But you..."


    "You are the one who wanted to announce the news."


    "But you agreed at that time, didn''t you?"


    Jameson said, "Natalia, you should know very well why I agreed to marry you."


    Natalia bit her lower lip tightly and asked, "It''s because of Ms.Allyson, isn''t it?"


    Jameson said coldly, "Natalia, this marriage is just a tradeoff.It has nothing to do with anyone else.In


    this month, the Beale Group''s share price shot up by 3%.You didn''t lose."


    Natalia stared at Jameson who had no soft feeling for her.He even treated their marriage coldly as a


    business contract.


    Natalia took a deep breath and said unwillingly, "But now that the wedding is announced, what do you


    want me to do now that you''re withdrawing from the marriage? What are you going to tell my father?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Beale.The reason why this wedding is canceled is that I am the bast*rd son of


    Albert.I am not worthy of you."


    Natalia turned pale, "Jameson, you..."


    "Sorry, I''ve got to go.See you next time.¡¯¡¯ Jameson interrupted her and hung up the phone.


    Jacob remained still nearby, holding his breath.


    He was stunned that Mr.Proctor would rather suffer such a staggering loss than get married with


    Natalia.


    Now the Proctors had already shifted their focus to the marriage with the Beales since they realized


    that they could no longer use Sharon''s child to achieve their goal.


    Even though they didn''t agree with this marriage at the beginning, they had to admit that the marriage


    with the wealthy Beale family that had no heirs was tempting.


    Now Mr.Proctor canceled the wedding.


    And this would drive Mr.Proctor crazy.


    Jameson got into the elevator and instructed, "Prepare the announcement before midnight tonight."


    Jacob thought for a moment and asked, "Mr.Proctor, what''s the content of the statement?"


    He couldn''t write that word, could he? Jameson nced in his direction and said, "Go to the doctor if


    you were deaf."


    Jacob didn''t know what to say.


    Jameson turned his gaze and sneered, "Evie has spent all her effort to prepare such a thing.I have to


    return the favor."


    "Mr.Proctor, you mean..."


    "For so many years, the reason why she epted my existence on the surface was only that she


    cared about her and the Ronds¡¯ dignity.What other reason do you think there is?"


    Jacob didn''t dare toment but listening quietly.


    Jameson said indifferently, "She dared to put moves on Sharon and believed that I wouldn''t dare to do


    anything to her.Wasn''t it because she thought I was afraid that she would reveal that I am an


    illegitimate son of the Proctors?"


    Jacob said, "As you ordered, Mr.Proctor."


    Only after hearing this did Jacob understand that Jameson was nning to make a move on the


    Ronds.


    It was only the first step for him to admit that he was an illegitimate son.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at Bridge Street.


    After New Year''s day, the housing demolition work would start.


    Since approval documents had been sent out over these days, more than half of the residents on the


    streets had moved away.


    The bustling streets now looked deserted.


    Jameson got out of the car and strode into the Charlotte''s house.


    Charlotte heard the noise outside and walked out.


    Jameson stood in the courtyard with hands in his pants pockets.


    His gazended on the buds that had just emerged from the corner of the flower bed.


    The fragile flower was struggling to grow.


    It had a tenacious vitality.


    Charlotte sat at the stone table and said, "Why don''t you go in and take a look?"


    Jameson said, "The newborn is too ugly.I don''t want to see him."


    Charlotte teased, "You looked the same when you were just born."


    After a while, Charlotte sighed softly, "Are you really not going to tell Charlotte? No matter what, she


    still has the right..."


    Jameson turned his gaze and said indifferently, "Our child almost died in the car ident.He is born


    premature and in poor health.The doctor said that these months are dangerous and any idents


    could happen at any time.There is no need to let her know about this."


    Instead of letting her suffering from the pain of losing again, it would be better to tell her the worst at the


    beginning.


    Charlotte said in a hot rage of pleasure, "Then you send the baby here? If...wouldn''t I be sad?"


    "You''re different from her."


    "How was that different?"


    Jameson said, "You already have a perfect son.She has nothing."


    Charlotte didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, Jameson continued, "Your home is the safest ce.When I have settled the matter over


    there, I wille and pick him up."


    After a moment of silence, he added in a low voice, "If he''s still alive."


    Charlotte sighed, "Jameson, don''t be so negative.The little fellow is getting better.He has a good


    appetite.He can make trouble.He will be fine."


    "I just have to be realistic.If I don''t have expectations, I won''t be disappointed."


    That night, the Proctor Group stated the cancetion of the engagement with the Beales.


    The statement was very concise.


    Although it did not point out Jameson''s illegitimate birth, it said that the Proctors was not worthy of the


    Beales¡¯ noble daughter.


    After the news was announced, the curious onlookers soon gathered.


    "Not worthy?? Are they serious? The Proctor Group is better than the Beale Group.¡¯¡¯


    "What??? This statement is just astounding, kind of gives me goosebumps.Didn''t someone reveal that


    Mr.Proctor is an illegitimate son? Did the cancetion of the wedding have anything to do with his


    identity?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "That makes sense.However, did Mr.Proctor admit it on his initiative? If that''s the case, he is a bada*s,


    isn''t he?"


    "If he is amb, how can he be the president of the Proctor Group? However, the wealthy families


    are really in a mess.There are too many illegitimate children.To preserve the family''s dignity, they can


    only pretend that nothing has happened.¡±


    When Mr.Proctor saw this statement, he cursed, shaking with anger, "Bast*rd! What a bast*rd!"


    Jameson not only acknowledged that he was an illegitimate son but also got the Proctors and the


    group involved.


    Mr.Proctor valued his bloodline and dignity the most.


    He thought the marriage with the Beales was almost certain.


    However, he didn''t expect that Jameson ruined all of these in the blink of an eye! Evie looked as usual


    when she read the news.


    She sneered slightly.


    ¡°Sure enough, he is a big disgrace.¡±


    After Mr.Proctor slowly calmed down, he asked the housekeeper, "What did the Beales say?"


    "The Beales haven''t responded yet." Mr.Proctor rubbed the head of the cane and frowned.


    "ording to Talon''s personality, there is no way to change the situation."

 Chapter 157: She Is About to Succeed

    Chapter 157: She Is About to Seed


    After thinking for a while, Albert said to Noel, "Prepare a present.I will go to the Beale''s to apologize in


    the morning."


    It was inevitable for the Beale family and the Proctor family to have a bad rtionship.


    However, it was Jameson''s fault.


    If Albert took the opportunity to associate with the Beales and court them, the effect might be doubled.


    Once Talon was willing to stand by Albert''s side, Albert would take the Proctor Group back sooner or


    later.


    The next day.


    Sharon thought about it all night and decided to resign from Lumiere.


    There had been a lot of criticism from the outside world about her and Lumiere Magazine.


    Besides, she had been absent for a long time.


    If she stayed there, it would continue to bring negative impacts on Lumiere.


    When Lance received her resignation letter, he sighed as if he had expected it.


    He only said, "Lumiere wees you at any time.¡±


    Sharon smiled and nodded, "Mr.Carter, thank you for care and assistance during this period.¡¯¡¯


    Lance said, "You''re wee.Last week, Tiffany also resigned.What are you going to do?"


    Sharon said, "We may open a studio.I have no idea yet."


    "OK.I have some connections in the fashion industry.If you decide to open a studio, let me know.I''ll


    introduce you to some clients."


    "Thank you, Mr.Carter."


    When Sharon was about to leave, Lance said, "Rita has been suspended.We''re wait for the results of


    the investigation.Don''t worry.Even if you leave, I will give you an exnation."


    "I won''t go through with it."


    After a pause, Sharon said, "The only reason she did this was because she treated me as an imaginary


    enemy.After I leave Lumiere, it''s all over."


    "Ally..." Sharon knew what Lance wanted to say.


    She smiled faintly, "It''s not because I''m tolerant.I just owe someone a favor.¡±


    Hearing this, Lance stopped persuading her.


    He nodded and said, "Since you won''t go through with it, there is no need for us to investigate."


    However, with Rita''s character and personality, Lumiere would still fire her.


    When Sharon walked out of Lance''s office and was about to leave, she heard a group of people were


    gossiping in the pantry.


    "Have you heard that? The engagement of the Proctor Group and the Beale Group has been broken


    off.It''s said that it''s because Mr.Proctor is an illegitimate child."


    "Holy sh*t, really? But they have scotched rumors that Mr.Proctor is an illegitimate child."


    "The Proctor Group issued the statement.It is true.It states that Mr.Proctor is not worthy of Miss Beale.If


    it weren''t Mr.Proctor''s instructions, no one had the guts to issue that.Otherwise, they would be in


    trouble."


    "This is too astonishing.If Mr.Proctor is an illegitimate child, who is his mother? I haven''t heard any


    scandals about that of the Proctor family all these years."


    "God knows.Compared to this, I''m more curious about who Ally has hooked up with from the Proctor


    family?" Sharon, who was about to leave, was annoyed.


    "I''m also interested in it.The revtion is notplete.There is no follow-up rted to it at all."


    "The Proctor Group is a family business.There are so many people.Even if she showed in the Proctor''s,


    it can''t prove that her lover is someone from the Proctor family.Maybe her lover is a distant rtive of


    the Proctor family, right?"


    "She''s quite smart.She''s pregnant.It looks like she''s about to seed."


    "That''s right.Being able to marry above her is also her smarts."


    "Also, the middle-aged woman who came to see her was here to expose her affairs.She had the nerve


    to say that the woman was her ex-husband''s mother.She wasn''t afraid..."


    Just as everyone was gossiping happily, the door was suddenly opened.


    Sharon stood there with a cold expression.


    The people who were discussing warmly fell into a trance.


    They couldn''t even make a sound anymore.


    Sharon nced at them and said, "Since you are so curious about my rtionship with the Proctor


    family, why don''t you ask me?"


    They smiled awkwardly and were speechless.


    After all, they didn''t expect that it would be heard by Sharon when they gossiped behind her.


    Also, Sharon hadn''te to Lumiere for a long time.


    They thought that she would note here anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sharon said indifferently, "I told you that the person who came to see me here was my ex-husband''s


    mother, Victoria.She is the wife of the president of the Proctor Group.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.The wife of the president of the Proctor Group was....


    Sharon did not care about their thoughts.She strode away.She didn''t tell them because she didn''t want


    to Jameson and her be an interesting topic.She regretted it.She married Jameson.She felt vexed


    in that marriage.


    What was worse, they guessed casually that she was the mistress of a wealthy businessman.


    Anyway, she had resigned, so she didn''t care what they would say after knowing that she was


    Jameson''s ex-wife.


    Sharon left Lumiere and let out a long breath.


    After taking two steps, she turned to look at the ce where she had been working for half a year and


    smiled in relief.


    Half a year ago, she started from here.


    What had happened in this period also ended here.


    She turned around and strode forward.


    She left decisively.Two monthster.


    Tiffany leaned against the sofa and stretched.


    "Finally, it''s over.I''m so exhausted within these two months."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Well, have a rest and eat out."


    Hearing that, Tiffany became spirited.


    "My friend rmended a Hunan cuisine restaurant.Let''s go there.By the way, Ruben is on winter


    vacation.Call him to have lunch with us."


    "He''s on vacation, but he works part-time in a coffee shop.I will text him."


    Sharon took the bag and texted Ruben while closing the door with the key.


    "Let''s go."


    For the past two months, she and Tiffany had been busy with the studio.


    After renting the shop, they began to decorate it.


    Fortunately, everything was settled before the opening of the studio.


    It proved that people must keep themselves busy and enrich themselves.


    Otherwise, they would be sentimental.


    After arriving at the restaurant and ordering, Tiffany asked, "Will Ruben join us?"


    Sharon put down her phone and said, "He says he has the early shift and will be here in a while."


    Speaking of Ruben, Tiffany couldn''t help but gossip, "Ruben has been in college for half a year, right?


    Is he seeing someone?"

 Chapter 158: Cant You Just Talk?

    Chapter 158: Can''t You Just Talk?


    Sharon raised her eyebrows and said, "No, I don''t think so."


    "I also want to go to college again.How wonderful love is when I was a student.I haven''t experienced


    that feeling for along time."


    "It''s up to him.I asked himst time, he..."


    Sharon couldn''t help but smile and shake her head when she recalled the conversation.After chatting


    for a while, they heard a knock at the door of the private room.


    The waiters started to serve.A figure passed by the door and subconsciously looked over.


    Then, she turned around and walked into the private room.


    "What a coincidence!"


    Tiffany and Sharon raised their heads at the same time and saw Giana standing at the door.


    Giana had been filming on the set for the past few months.


    She had heard that something had happened to Sharon and had called tofort her.


    However, she hadn''t expected that she would bump into them here just when she was back.


    "You are here for dinner?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes, I came here with Jam..."


    Giana swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.She changed the topic andughed with


    embarrassment.


    "My boss is here for a business dinner.It''s about a movie, so he asked me toe with him."


    Tiffany had no idea who the boss she was talking about was.


    "Then when will it end? We''ll be here waiting for you, and we are now waiting for Sharon''s younger


    brother." Giana quickly rolled her eyes and smiled.


    "It is almost over.I''ll tell them I''m leaving, and then I''lle over.You eat first.Don''t wait for me, I''ve


    already had a lot.¡±


    "Alright."


    After Giana left, Tiffany picked up a piece of dessert.She suddenly realized something while eating.


    Giana was an artist of the Proctor Group, so her boss was...


    Tiffany felt that the dessert tasted less vorful in an instant.


    It slipped from the chopsticks and fell into the bowl.


    ¡®Da*n! She had been busy for two months and came to the restaurant rmended by her friend.


    She didn''t expect that jerk to be here as well.


    She secretly turned her head to observe Sharon''s reaction.


    Thetter was drinking water.


    When she met Tiffany''s gaze, she tilted upwards slightly at the corners.


    "What''s wrong?" Tiffany smiled.


    "Nothing.Sharon, don''t just drink water. Ruben will arrive in a while.Have some food."


    As she spoke, she picked up food for Sharon with her chopsticks.Soon, Sharon''s bowl was full.


    Speechless, Sharon stared nkly at her bowl.Giana was back in the private room next door.


    After Giana sat down, she drank some water.She used the ss to cover her facial expression and


    nced at the man beside her.Jameson looked at her coldly.


    Even if he didn''t say a word, it still made her feel guilty.


    After a while, Giana thought it was time.She put down her ss and coughed.


    "Mr.Proctor, and everyone, I just received a call.Something happened at home.Sorry, I must go


    now.Please go on, enjoy your meal."


    But what she didn''t expect was that just as she picked up her bag, Jameson asked in a cold voice,


    "What happened?"


    "Just ¡­something personal.Thank you for your concern, Mr.Proctor.¡¯ Jameson raised his eyelids.


    His eyes seemed to bore into her.


    It was as if he was saying that it did not seem to be something personal from the look in her eyes just


    now.


    Giana knew that this jerk wasn''t that easy to deal with, so she gave a sweet smile and said, "Actually, I


    met two friends when I went out just now.I haven''t seen them for a long time, so..."


    Jameson said coldly, "Who will y the leading role in this movie? You or me?"


    Giana knew that this was a mockery of her working attitude of being irresponsible.


    She said, "We''ve already talked about the details.The rest is up to you.I know that I acted rashly today,


    but I''m really sorry.My friend is disappointed in love.She met a two-timer.She suffered a lot both


    physically and mentally.I need to go andfort her.¡±


    Jameson said impolitely, "Don''t you have other better things to do?"


    The others in the roomughed and tried to ease the atmosphere, "Giana is right.We''ve talked about


    the details.Since that''s the case, Mr.Proctor, let''s talk about the rest.Giana should care more about her


    friend when something like this happens to her friend."


    Giana also echoed, "You''re right.My friend is quite nice.She is beautiful and has outstanding abilities.I


    wonder which jerk did such a thing to hurt her.He must be blind."


    Jameson''s temples pulsed a little, and his handsome face darkened.


    Before he could say something, Giana quickly slipped away.


    After arriving at the private room next door, Giana purposely turned around to check if Jameson


    followed her before pushing open the door.


    Ruben was already there.


    Giana smiled and greeted, "Hello, handsome boy.¡±


    Ruben smiled back.


    After Giana sat down, Tiffany whispered, "Didn''t your boss say anything?"


    "No, I scolded him, but he definitely had no idea who I was talking about.¡¯ Tiffany revealed a smile and


    picked up a ss of drink.


    They clinked sses.Ruben frowned and asked Sharon, "What are they talking about?"


    Sharon picked up a piece of fish for him with a normal expression, "You are too young to


    understand.Well, have some fish."


    Ruben curled up his lips.Halfway through the meal, Sharon went to the bathroom.


    Unexpectedly, just as she washed her hands, she saw a man smoking a cigarette not far away.


    Sharon was not surprised to see him.


    She looked away and pretended not to notice him.


    Just as she was about to leave, the man called her in a low and cold voice, "Sharon."


    Sharon closed her eyes and took a light breath.


    Then, she looked at him again and made a faint attempt at a smile.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "It''s you, Mr.Proctor.I really didn''t expect to see you here.Did you alsoe here for dinner?"


    Her words were a mixture of courtesy, alienation, and indifference.Jameson looked at her indifferently,


    "What else?"


    "Well, looking at your face, I thought you were going to blow up this restaurant.¡±


    Jameson crushed the cigarette butt with a somewhat irritated expression, "Can''t you talk rationally?"


    Sharon gradually calmed down.


    "Mr.Proctor, you know that I always talk like this.If you don''t like it, you can..."


    "Shut up."


    "Okay."


    Sharon had no intention of talking more with him, so she strode away.


    Looking at her back, Jameson licked his teeth and lit another cigarette.


    He stuck the cigarette between his lips and suddenly smiled.


    She was still so silver-tongued.


    After Sharon returned to the private room, Tiffany asked, "Sharon, what took you so long?"

 Chapter 159: It Was a Hard Time for Him Again

    Chapter 159: It Was a Hard Time for Him Again


    Sharon said indifferently, "Nothing.It''s a nut."


    Hearing this, Tiffany frowned, "What''s going on with the security here? How can they allow such a guy


    in? What if..."


    Before Tiffany could finish speaking, she felt someone stepping on her foot under the table.


    Giana pretended nothing had happened and smiled, "I heard that your studio would open tomorrow,


    right? I promise that I will be your first client."


    Sharon nodded with a smile, "I''m looking forward that."


    After the dinner, Sharon and the others left.


    Giana was about to call his driver when she felt herself surrounded by a chill.She knew something was


    wrong.She turned and forced a smile, "Mr.Proctor, I thought you''d left..."


    Jameson looked at her coldly, "You have two choices.Either you''ll have no off days for the whole year,


    or..."


    "OK, Mr.Proctor.I''ll go with thetter."


    Jameson kept his sleeves tight and said slowly, "What did you talk about?"


    Giana was lost for words.


    Why did he just enter and join in? "Sharon and Tiffany will open a studio tomorrow.Would you like to


    go?"


    She didn''t tell Jameson they scolded him.


    Jameson sneered, "I''m not as free as you."


    Giana curled her lips.So, he was indicating that he wouldn''t go.


    ¡®I promise you''ll go¡± Giana sighed, "I think it''s difficult for them to start a business.So I''m wondering


    perhaps I can introduce some friends to them, but ...but...I''m afraid I don''t have time to treat my friends


    to dinner as a thank-you.After all, I get few off days."


    Jameson gave her a cold nce, "It seems that the past days don''t make you a qualified actor."


    Jameson withdrew his gaze, "You''ll never have off days.But I can ignore what you said."


    What a jerk.No wonder he didn''t get Sharon back after such a long time.Inside a Rolls-Royce.


    Jameson pinched his nose and said ina calm tone, "Did Sharon leave Lumiere Jewelry?"


    Jacob nodded, "People from Lumiere Jewelry told me that Ms.Allyson would stopping investigating the


    matter rted to Rita.So I''ve also asked them to stop."


    Jameson knew why Sharon stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His voice was calm, "She is always kind in terms of strange things."


    "After all, if it wasn''t for Bridger, Ms.Allyson might..."


    After their investigation, they discovered that there was something wrong with that path.


    Therefore, even if Sharon deceived the people who Evie had arranged for her to drove her back, the


    same thing would still happen when she left from another road.


    "Forget it."


    After a pause, Jameson said, "Sharon''s studio will open tomorrow.Remember to send a flower basket


    over.¡¯


    Jacob tentatively asked, "You mean, just ...a flower basket?"


    "What''s your advice?"


    Jacob pretended to cough "Mr.Proctor, you only have an annual meeting tomorrow morning.So you''re


    free in the afternoon."


    Jameson was lost for words.


    He took a deep breath and lowered the window.


    After a while, he said, "Since that is the case, I will go and have a look."


    Jacob understood it, "Alright, Mr.Proctor.I will arrange it now.¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®After staying in Costspool for more than a month, Mr.Proctor returned and dealt with the mess left


    behind after he annulled his marriage.¡± And now, two months had passed.


    ¡®Again, it is a hard time for me¡¯.


    After walking them downstairs, Ruben left.


    Although it was winter vacation, he still stayed in the dormitory.


    He was working for a coffee shop near the school, so it would be convenient for him.


    After returning home, Tiffany fell on the sofa and said, "Finally, I can sleep well tonight."


    "Go to bed early,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "You have to get up early tomorrow."


    Tiffany looked at her and rolled her eyes.She wanted to say something, but she didn''t.


    Feeling her gaze, Sharonughed, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing...."


    She didn''t know what had happened during the dinner.But Giana gave her a reminder and she knew


    exactly who Sharon had met.


    She hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, "Sharon, did you run into that jerk?"


    Hearing this, Sharon remained calm and said with a faint voice, "Yes."


    "What did he say?"


    Sharon paused for a moment before saying, "Nothing.He wanted to have his nose bitten off."


    Tiffany said, "A strange jerk.I have no idea what he is thinking about.He didn''t cherish you in the past,


    however, now....¡±


    "I''m going to take a shower,¡± Sharon said.


    "OK." Finishing the shower, Sharon started to dry her hair.


    Suddenly, she recalled something about Jameson.


    For the past two months, she had told herself stop thinking about him, nor about what had happened.


    She thought she could forget them by doing so.


    However, after seeing Jameson, she realized that she couldn''t.


    This was always her self-deception.


    Jameson was right in saying that the abortion was not his fault.


    It was because she trusted Evie.


    She didn''t expect such a malicious woman.She had no reason to hate or me him.


    After her hair was almost dried, Sharon left the bathroom.


    Coming to the study, she flipped through the documents on the desk.


    They were all records about her car ident.


    She knew she was not strong enough to fight against the Morton family, nor could she do anything to


    Evie.


    But she believed that one day ...she would find enough evidence.


    She wouldn''t allow her unborn child to die without punishing the bad.


    The next morning, the studio officially opened.


    Many people, including Giana, Lance, and Martini had sent flower baskets over.


    When Tiffany was not so busy, she checked them one by one.


    Seeing that there were no names on some baskets, she felt confused.


    Seeing this, Sharon asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, it''s strange.There are no names on six baskets..."


    After thinking for a while, she added, "Are they from Ruben?"


    "I don''t think so.I told him yesterday not to do it." Tiffany felt it was wired.


    Among her and Sharon''s friends, there were only several people who knew they would open the studio


    today.


    And obviously, the six baskets were from the same person.


    At this time, in came some guests.


    And Tiffany didn''t want to think about it anymore, "Forget it.Let''s see if their owner wille.If not, then


    let''s see it as a windfall."

 Chapter 160: Let Him Think What He Wants

    Chapter 160: Let Him Think What He Wants


    Most of the customers who came today were introduced by Giana and Lance.Most of them were


    celebrities.


    Knowing this, many fans also came.Therefore, the small studio was crowded.


    In the afternoon, just as they sat down to have a rest, a soft male voice came from the door, "Am I


    disturbing you?"


    Tiffany stood up, "Of course not.Wee..."


    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly realized that she had met this man, who was sitting in


    a wheelchair.


    He had been to Lumiere Jewelry.


    Sharon said that he was Jameson''s elder brother.


    Just as Tiffany was lost in thought, Sharon greeted, "Good afternoon, Mr.Proctor."


    Jeffery smiled and signaled the man behind him to give her the gift.


    "I heard that you opened a studio with your friend.So Ie to say congrattions.By doing so, I can


    also have some fresh air outside my room,'''' said Jeffery.


    Looking at the gift, Tiffany was hesitating.Jeffery nced his man.


    The man understood it immediately.


    He put the gift on the table and walked to the door.


    Seeing this, Tiffany hesitated for a moment.


    Then she said in a low voice, "Sharon, I''ll get something to eat."


    Sharon nodded.After Tiffany left, she said, "So do you want to have a talk with me, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jeffery sighed, "Sharon, I''m sorry.¡¯ Sharon gave him a faint smile, "Mr.Proctor, don''t be.You did nothing


    wrong."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Sharon, I''m apologizing on behalf of my mother."


    Jeffery said, "I know that she has done something bad.And I do not dare to ask for your forgiveness.But


    I think that no matter what, I should tell you this.¡¯¡¯ Sharon pursed her lips.


    After a while, she said "I am very grateful to you for taking care of me when I was at the Morton


    family.But I can''t pretend that it never happened."


    "I understand, Ms.Allyson.So in the past two months, I don''t know how to face you.However, I can


    promise no one in the Morton family will do anything to hurt you.Just let me know if you want anything."


    Sharon looked down, not showing any emotions on her face.The people of the Morton family had


    treated her like dirt.Now she was more than dirt for them since she was useless.


    Sharon said, "You mean, anything?"


    Jeffery nodded.


    "Tell Erica to cancel the engagement with Martin.But the money the Morton family has promised to give


    the Mortons remains."


    Hearing this, Jeffery felt surprised, and he didn''t give her a reply immediately.


    Sharon said, "Just forget it if it makes you difficult..."


    "No."


    Jefferyughed, "I just didn''t expect it would be your request.I was just surprised."


    "Martin is my friend and he has helped me a lot.Because of his family, he is going to marry a woman he


    doesn''t love.I can''t just stand by.What''s more, Erica is..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Sharon smiled.


    "I didn''t think about other things.But I know Mr.Proctores here to give me an opportunity.And I


    have to take it.What''s more, she is your mother.What can I do to her?"


    Jeffery nodded, "Trust me.I will do what I promised."


    "Thank you, Mr.Proctor.¡¯¡¯ At the door, Tiffany was huddling beside the wall.


    She wished she could escape.She''d wondered why Jameson was here.And now, after hearing this...


    Feeling Jameson''s indifference, Tiffany even felt that he would take down their store at once.


    Just as Tiffany thought Jameson would start doing so, he turned around and left before Jeffery came


    out.


    Seeing him get in the car, Tiffany felt relief.


    Fortunately, the studio was saved.


    After Jeffery left, Tiffany went into the studio.


    Seeing Sharon was organizing things, she went up and said in a low voice, "Sharon, Jameson came


    over just now."


    Sharon paused for a moment.


    Tiffany continued, "He came just when you said the engagement thing ...He must have misunderstood


    you again.¡¯ Sharon turned around, her expression unchanged.


    "I don''t care.Let him think what he wants."


    Tiffany frowned, "But if Erica knows that it''s because of you, she wille for you.What are you going


    to do?"


    "It will be good.After all, it''s time to make things clear with her."


    Sharon had never been afraid of Erica.She tried her best to avoid Erica before because she was


    pregnant.


    But now, she had nothing to worry about.Tiffany did not continue this topic.


    Instead, she looked through the orders and said, "We get private orders even for next month.We are


    busy now.Let''s get to work!"


    Their studio was responsible for customized jewelry, portraits and ready-to-wear handmade jewelry


    essories.


    They had to make them as long as they were free.


    Now they almost had no essory stock as some of essories were sold and some were given to


    customers as gifts.


    This was beyond their expectations.


    Sharon nodded.


    A few secondster, she said, "Why not get two employees?"


    Tiffany said, "I think so.The other jewelry is not custom-made.They can make it by copying the


    temte.You can also devote yourself to design."


    Soon Tiffany wrote a recruitment announcement on herputer.


    After a while, customers kepting in.Just as they were busy, Ruben came.


    Sharon said, "I think you are doing your part-time job."


    "The coffee shop receives few customers because the school is off.So I ask the manager for leave."


    Tiffany joined the conversation, "Do you guys notice that since Ruben came in, we get more girls in our


    studio?"


    Sharon was lost for words.So as Ruben.


    Outside the studio.


    Sitting in the ck car, Natalia watched this with a cold face.


    "You mean Jameson was here this afternoon?" She asked.


    Her subordinate nodded, "Not only Mr.Proctor, Mr.Proctor also came.But Mr.Proctor did not go in.He


    just stood at the door for a while before leaving."


    "Jeffery also came."


    Natalia said, "What did they talk about?"


    "I...I have no idea.I''ll figure it out."


    Natalia rolled up the window and said, "No need.No one in the Morton family cares about Sharon


    anymore.Jeffery is a good man, so he muste to say sorry to Sharon.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 161: No One Would Like to Be His Rival

    Chapter 161: No One Would Like to Be His Rival


    Natalia smiled disdainfully, "Why did he waste time on this woman? I don''t understand."


    "Miss Beale, where are we going now?"


    "Let''s go home."


    Half an hourter, the ck car slowly drove into the Beale''s.


    When Natalia entered, she saw Talon in the garden.


    He was reading a newspaper.


    Talon heard her footsteps and looked up, "Natalia, where have you gone?"


    Natalia said, "I...I went shopping with my friends.What''s wrong, Dad?"


    Talon put down the newspaper and took a sip of tea, "Nothing.Jameson has broken off his engagement


    to you.We have nothing to do with them now.So, don''t go to the Proctor''s anymore."


    Natalia paused, "Dad..."


    "I Know it was Jameson''s decision to call it off, and it has nothing to do with the Proctor family.But


    people would talk about it if you still go there.I don''t want you to be gossiped."


    "I know.Dad, I won''t go to the Proctor''s again."


    Talon nodded, "That''s right."


    Natalia pursed her lips slightly.


    She still wanted to say something, but she didn''t.


    She turned around and went upstairs.


    Talon picked up the newspaper to read today''s business news.


    Since the Proctor Group announced the dissolution of the engagement, the Beale Group has exerted


    pressure on several partnerpanies to hinder their projects with the Proctor Group.


    Thesepanies did not dare to go against the Proctors before.


    But now they presented a united front with the support of the Beale Group.


    Talon thought that it would be a blow to Jameson and cause trouble for the Proctor Group.


    However, Jameson ignored them and directly reced thosepanies with new partners.


    It happened so fast as if he had expected this.


    And Talon was shocked.


    No one would like to be his rival.


    Talon folded the newspaper in half.


    Just as he was about to get up, he saw a notice in the corner.


    His eyes widened when he saw the photo.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    "What? You put the photo in the newspaper? Nobody reads newspapers now.Do you think it will help?"


    Tiffany was confused.


    But Ruben said indifferently, "I just want to have a try."


    "Well..."


    Tiffany lowered her voice, "Does your sister know about it?"


    "I told her.She has no objection."


    Tiffany let out a sigh of relief, "OK.I thought she wouldn''t agree.¡¯ Sharon looked easy-going, but


    sometimes she was stubborn.


    Once she made a decision, nobody could change her mind.


    Ruben had kept his head down, Tiffany noticed it and said, "Ruben, don''t worry.It''s a good thing if you


    can find him.And it will be fine even if you fail.No matter what, Sharon will always be your sister."


    "I Know."


    Ruben said in a muffled voice.


    Tiffany patted his back and said, "Ruben, listen.You can''t choose your birth, but you can make your


    own future.You are already outstanding.It''s alright to have some flews in your life."


    Ruben wanted to say something, but he was interrupted.


    Giana came in.


    She took off her mask and said, "Looks like the business is going well.Where''s Sharon?"


    Tiffany said, "She''s making the customer list.I was worried that no one woulde.But you did bring us


    a lot of business."


    Giana smiled.


    She didn''t tell them that most of the people who came today were from the Proctor Group.


    She also invited a lot of friends, but many of them were filming or attending activities in other cities.


    They couldn''t make it toe here today.


    Tiffany though of something and was a little worried, "But...Do you think we will have loyal customers?


    What if we don''t get any new business after a few days? I will be bored."


    Giana patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry.This is just the beginning.People heard of this ce from their


    friends.They will introduce you to others if they have good experience here.Your studio will be popr


    as more and more people know about it.You will soon have your own brand.You may not even have


    time to rest."


    "That''s right."


    Giana looked at Ruben and tilted her head, "Young man, why are you ignoring me? We just met


    yesterday.Don''t you remember?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ruben looked at her.


    Just as he was about to reply, Tiffany said, "He just doesn''t like to talk.He is good-looking, but he''s too


    quiet.Girls don''t like this type."


    Ruben nced at Tiffany and didn''t say anything.


    Giana raised her eyebrows and nodded gently.


    She agreed with Tiffany.Sharon came out of the office.


    She heard them teasing Ruben andughed, "It''s done.Let''s go have some food."


    Ruben said, "I need to go to the school.I''ve got something to do."


    Tiffany stopped him and said, "It''s holiday.Why do you have to go to the school? Besides, don''t you


    worry about us? What if we meet some bad guys? Young man, you should stay to protect the


    beauties."


    In the Proctor''s...


    When Erica heard that her engagement to Martin was to be dissolved, she immediately stood up and


    shouted, "No.I don''t agree!"


    Jeffery said, "Erica, I''ve told you before.A couple would not be happy if they don''t love each other.You


    and Mr.Morton have been engaged for so long, but there is no progress in your rtionship.There''s no


    point in waiting."


    "It''s all because of that shameless woman.If it wasn''t for Sharon, Martin would have..."


    "Erica, think about it.Would Mr.Morton fall in love with you if he didn''t meet Sharon? It''s because of your


    personality.¡¯


    Jeffery said in a deep voice, "Erica, you can''t me everything on others.Sometimes you are wrong."


    This was the first time that Jeffery said harsh words to Erica.


    She was so upset that her eyes turned red.


    She looked at Evie for help, "Auntie..."


    Evie just sat there with her cold face and did not say anything.


    Albert said, "I think Jeffery is right.Martin doesn''t like you.Even if you be a member of the Morton


    family, you won''t be happy."


    "But Uncle Albert, you said..."


    "I said those words because I thought you were still young and that you would change after you got


    married.But now, it seems that your temperament can''t be changed.You will make trouble in the Morton


    family, so it would be better to stop now."


    In fact, Albert was not considering for Erica''s marriage.


    He had obtained the strongest financial support from Talon.


    Therefore, he didn''t need the Morton family now.

 Chapter 162: This Time, She Would Definitely Not Le

    Chapter 162: This Time, She Would Definitely Not Le


    After all, Erica was one of the Proctors.


    If she married into the the Morton family and made any trouble, it would be a disgrace to the Proctor


    family.


    Obviously, Albert was unwilling to help her deal with the aftermath.


    Erica was clearly so dissatisfied that she wanted to defend herself more.


    Albert stood up with his walking stick and said, "Alright, since things have turned out like this, you have


    to take your responsibility.This is a lesson for you.It reminds you that you should think twice before


    doing anything in the future."


    In an instant, Erica realized that he was referring to Sharon.


    Sharon''s child was killed in that car ident.


    In fact, from the very beginning, it was Aunt Evie who nned the scheme.


    First, she told her Uncle Albert about Sharon''s pregnancy, and then Sharon was brought to the


    Proctor''s.


    After that, she worked out her scheme.


    Albert probably knew the reason behind, so he warned her about it.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sharon lost her child, so Albert lost his hope.


    That was why someone had to bear the consequences.


    Erica subconsciously turned to Evie and suddenly a chill ran down her spine.


    Was she being used by her aunt? Evie also looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Erica, it''s fine if the marriage with the Morton family is canceled.After that, I will find you a better one to


    marry."


    Since what''s done is done, Erica could only nod and tolerate it.


    "Aunt Evie, Jeffery, I''m going upstairs." She was still unhappy in her heart.


    Evie nodded, "Okay."


    After Erica left, Evie looked at Jeffery and said, "Did you meet Sharon today?"


    Jeffery said, "No matter what, I should go."


    "She made Erica and Martin''s engagement broken, right?"


    "I promised her."


    Jeffery said, "The Proctors owe her a lot."


    Evie sneered, "If she mes anyone, the one to me is Jameson since she has married him."


    Jeffery sighed silently, "Mom, when are you going to stop? Jameson didn''t do anything wrong.¡¯


    "He should not even be born.His biggest mistake is his identity."


    On the second floor, Erica overheard their conversation and slowly clenched her fists, her face filled


    with hatred.


    It was that woman again! This time, she would definitely not let her get away! In the evening, when


    Sharon and Tiffany returned, they happened to see their neighbors moving out.


    The small apartment that Sharon had rented earlier was really too small.


    It was only enough for one person to live in, so it seemed a little crowded for them two.


    So when they were looking for a studio, they also rented a house not far from the studio.


    Tiffany asked curiously, "Isn''t our neighbor an olddy? Her entire family is abroad.Where is she


    moving to?"


    Sharon asked the staff who helped to move things, but they said that when they came, there was no


    one in this house.


    They were only responsible of moving things, so they didn''t know anything else.


    After returning home, Tiffanyy on the sofa, filled with exhaustion, so she could no longer care about


    other people''s affairs.


    Sharon poured a ss of water.


    Just as she was halfway through drinking, she heard Tiffany say, "Sharon, I heard that Ruben had


    published the photo in the newspapers.Do you think it would be useful?"


    Sharon put down the ss and smiled, "It doesn''t matter if it''s useful or not.I didn''t expect to find him."


    "Then why are you..."


    "Ever since Ruben found out that I wasn''t the biological daughter of Josh, he has always felt guilty for


    me."


    Tiffany sighed, "He is too stubborn.What does Josh''s scandal have anything to do with him? He insists


    on atoning for Josh''s sins ...But then again, Josh is really a bast*rd, so I don''t know why your mother


    married him back then."


    "It''s all passed," Sharon said.


    Tiffany thought for a while and then said, "Sharon, have you thought about it? What if you really find


    him? What do you n to do?"


    Hearing this, Sharon remained silent for a moment.


    She really didn''t think that she might find her father.


    After all, she always felt that if the man in the photo wanted to find her, he would havee to her.


    Before now.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Let''s talk about itter.Just let things be."


    Two dayster.


    Sharon received a call from Martin.


    He said, "Sharon, I''m across from your studio.Can youe out for a moment?"


    Sharon looked up and saw the familiar figure.


    He stood at the entrance of the coffee shop and looked at her from afar.


    "I''ll be there in a second.¡¯ Sharon gave some reminders to the two new girls in the shop and left the


    studio.


    In the coffee shop, Martin pursed his lips and said, "Sharon, I might be going abroad."


    "So hurry?" Sharon stunned and said.


    Martin nodded and said, "The Proctors has canceled my engagement with Erica.


    I talked to my parents and they didn''t force me to get married anymore.


    Although the Morton Group''s situation is not optimistic, there is still a certain market shares overseas.


    I am going to Switzend to take over thepany.I may note back any time soon.


    "Then I wish you all the best,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Martinughed, "Sharon, I hope that no matter what happens, you will remember me as a friend.If


    there is anything bothering you, you must tell me.I don''t want to hear about your situation from others


    like before.That way, I will only hate myself for being useless."


    "You''ve helped me a lot."


    Sharon smiled, "But since you said so, I won''t be hiding from you anymore.If I ask you for helpter,


    don''t me me for annoying you."


    When they departed, Martin called her again, "Sharon."


    Sharon turned her head and said, "What..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was taken into his embrace.


    Martin said, "I don''t know when I''ll see you next time.You must take good care of yourself."


    "I will,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said softly.


    After returning to the studio, Tiffany asked her in a curious look, "What did you guys say? Did Martin tell


    you he loves you again?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "What are you thinking?"


    As she spoke, she looked outside and said softly, "He''s going to Switzend."


    "What?"


    Tiffany couldn''t help but frown, "Then when will hee back?"


    "I don''t know, the Morton Group has a branch over there.He''s going to officially take over thepany


    this time."


    Tiffany''s face was filled with sorry.


    She thought that since Erica and Martin had cancelled their engagement, she prepared to rematch


    Sharon and Martin.


    After a while, she asked tentatively, "Then, is it really impossible for you to be together?"


    Sharon looked back and shook her head with a faint smile.


    Actually, the gap between her and Martin was too big.


    Even if nothing bad had happened, they might not be able to be together in the end.

 Chapter 163: Does She Like You?

    Chapter 163: Does She Like You?


    Now was good, at least they could still be friends.


    Tiffany said, "Forget it.We should always look forward.By the way, there''s a college reunion this


    Sunday.I already told them you woulde.What do you say? "


    Sharon hesitated, "But I haven''t finished my draft..."


    "It''s okay.The reunion won''t take too long.Besides, a little break from your work may bring you


    inspiration."


    Tiffany added, "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since ourst reunion.Everyone is asking about


    you."


    Seeing that Sharon was hesitating, Tiffany shook Sharon''s arms gently, "Please, Sharon, just go with


    me.¡¯


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go."


    Sharon could only smile and agree.


    She had been so busy in the past few months that she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, so it was


    actually great to have a break.


    The Proctor Group Tension permeated Jameson''s office for a few days, which made Jacob and others


    hold their breath every time they walked in.


    It was particrly tough for Jacob, as he had to walk in and out countless times every day.


    And he was under unprecedented pressure.


    After Jameson signed the document, Jacob took it over and whispered, "Mr.Proctor..."


    "What?"


    Jameson said indifferently.


    Jacob said, "I just heard that Mr.Morton was leaving for Switzend.The ne will take off in half an


    hour."


    Jameson paused for a moment and raised his eyes coldly, "Did you mean I should send him off?"


    Jacob gave a little cough, "Mr.Morton won''t return in two years."


    Jameson pursed his lips and said after a few seconds, "Really?"


    "Yes, I have already checked."


    Jameson didn''t say anything but put down his pen.


    Jacob couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Mr.Proctor, I think you might get it wrong.The reason why Ms.Allyson intended to break the


    engagement between Mr.Morton and Miss Proctor is not because she wanted to be with


    Mr.Morton.So..." Jacob added.


    "Then why did she do that?"


    "Mr.Proctor, you know that Miss Proctor and Ms.Allyson don''t get along.Besides, Miss Proctor is indeed


    a little spoiled.I think Ms.Allyson did this for two reasons.One is to get back on Miss Proctor.And the


    other reason is that she owed Mr.Morton a favor and she perhaps wanted to pay him back."


    Jameson sneered, "She owes me so much, but she doesn''t seem to have the intention to pay me


    back."


    "This means in her heart, you are different from Martin."


    Jacob said.


    With his eyebrows raising, Jameson seemed to feel better.


    Seeing this, Jacob finally sighed with relief.


    This was so hard.


    Twilight Club at night.


    William said in surprise, "Look who''s here.I thought you didn''t like drinking."


    Jameson looked at the goblet in his hand and said faintly, "Martin is in Switzend now."


    "I know.And I heard that the Proctor family was to break off Erica''s engagement with Martin.Do you


    think Erica will be okay with it?"


    "It was Jeffery''s decision.Do you think she has a Say in it?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Though William was surprised to hear this, he knew it was reasonable.


    Jeffery rarely interfered in the matters of the Proctor family and the Proctor Group, but it was precisely


    because of this that once he decided something, there was no room for change.


    Moreover, no matter what Jeffery wanted to do, Evie would always be on his side.


    If Jeffery had made the decision, Erica would have lost Evie as the biggest support.


    As a result, Erica could do nothing about the engagement.


    Besides, under such circumstances, if Erica did not want to annoy Evie, it would be best if she agreed


    with it.


    Thinking of this, William said, "Wait.Wasn''t Mr.Proctor the one who pushed for this marriage.Is he okay


    with it?"


    Jameson said a bit coldly, "He now has the Beale family, so he doesn''t need the Morton family


    anymore.¡¯


    William finished off thest of the wine and said, "It''s impressive that you should sacrifice yourself to


    build a bridge between the Beale family and Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson fell silent.


    William said, "I''m just curious.Why did you give up the opportunity to marry Natalia? I mean, by doing


    so, you bring yourself an enemy.What exactly do you want?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    This time, it was William''s turn to fall silent.


    After a while, he said, "Jameson, if you really like Sharon, you should change your attitude.No one


    chases after a girl like you.¡¯


    Jameson did not say anything.Just as William thought that Jameson was going to deny it again and


    mock him, Jameson opened his mouth, "Then what should I do?"


    William was amused.


    Hisughter was stopped by the cold nce of Jameson.


    William put down his goblet and raised both his hands in surrender.


    "Alright, alright, I won''tugh anymore.You should at least let the girl know that you like her."


    Jameson frowned, "I gave her a chance, but she refused.¡¯ William was speechless.


    He took a deep breath and said, "What did you say?"


    Jameson said, "I said she could marry me and do whatever she wants."


    Recalling Sharon''s words, Jameson''s face hardened and he didn''t want to say more.


    William said, "You should let her know by what you do, not what you say! Don''t ever say anything like


    that, I beg you.It''s bullsh*t.People get offended when you say that."


    Jameson pursed his lips and finished off the wine without saying a word.


    After a while, William asked, "Does she like you?"


    Jameson was a little irritated, "How could I know?"


    He had tried to figure out, but she had always avoided this topic.


    But if she didn''t have feelings for him, why would she secretly draw him on paper and why would she


    care if he and Natalia would get married...


    After a few seconds, Jameson smiled faintly.


    "But in her heart, I''m different from Martin.She sought to pay Martin back, but she never intended to


    pay me back."


    "Oh, that''s because she simply doesn''t want to have anything to do with you,¡¯ William said without


    thinking.


    Jameson gave him a frosty nce.Jacob, who was waiting outside, sneezed several times in


    session.


    New Year was within a month.It was getting cold outside.

 Chapter 164: You Dont Deserve to Know

    Chapter 164: You Don''t Deserve to Know


    William strategically retreated and said, "Calm down.I''m just telling the truth.Think about what you have


    done to her before.Would you let it go if you were her?"


    "I wasn''t good to her?"


    "Were you?"


    William''s question drew him back to himself.


    He swallowed two cups of wine before he said, "She''s the one lying in the first ce.Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have done something like this to her."


    William said, "Jameson, you know Sharon.Are you still using her with lying and faking pregnancy in


    order to marry into the Proctor family?"


    Hearing this, Jameson clutched his fingers on the cup and frowned.


    "Sharon is smart, beautiful, talented and has a lot of shining points.Even if she didn''t marry you, there


    would be plenty of pursuers.The reason you love her is definitely because you have been attracted by


    her when being together.But if she really was the kind of person who would use fake pregnancy to


    achieve her goals, would she exude such charming personality?"


    Jameson''s jaw tightened slightly.


    After William pointed out what he had ignored, a terrifying idea suddenly came to his mind.


    Ever since they got married, Sharon had seldom asked for money.


    Each time, the amount wasn''trge.


    Besides, she would write an IOU.


    And each time, the money was for Josh.


    Apart from that, she seemed not to have used Mrs.Proctor''s position to benefit herself.


    After the divorce, she never said a word about Jameson, not even when rumors said that she was the


    mistress.


    William shook his ss right in front of his face, "Anyway, I think you should go back to investigate


    what happened three years ago."


    Jameson stood up and left with a gloomy face.


    William turned his head.


    "Hey, what about the drinks?"


    Jameson came out of the Twilight Club and gave Jacob orders, "Go and check what happened three


    years ago during my business trip to London.¡¯


    At that time, he was annoyed at the sight of Sharon.


    He used business trip as an excuse to stay in London for two months.


    On the night he came back, when he saw Sharon''s t belly, he sneered.


    He didn''t even ask and imed that she was faking her pregnancy.


    Jacob followed him and pondered.


    He said, "Mr.Proctor, Miss Proctor took a sudden leave abroad at that time.Do you want me to check


    on her?"


    Jameson paused and frowned, "Erica?"


    Jacob nodded and said, "Words came that Miss Proctor suddenly canceled a very important party in


    order to go abroad.But it was arranged by Victoria and I need more details."


    Jameson''s eyes twinkled.


    He bent and got into his ck Rolls-Royce.


    His driver asked, "Mr.Proctor, would you like to go back to the Star Lake Mansion?"


    Jameson paused a few seconds before he said emotionlessly, "No, I want to go somewhere else.¡¯


    When Sharon was tidying up her ce, she heard footstepsing from behind.


    Before she could turn around, she found her wrist being grabbed by someone, forcing her into her


    office.


    All of these happened in a blink of an eye.


    The other two girls in the studio, including Tiffany, were stunned, "Should we call the police?"


    Tiffany finally came to herself and smiled awkwardly, "Maybe not.Let''s see what''s going on.¡¯


    As she spoke, she could not help but lean closer to the office, eager to hear what was happening.


    What was wrong with Jameson, the jerk? Inside her office, Sharon was desperately trying to shake off


    Jameson''s hand but failed.


    She yelled out angrily, "Are you crazy? Let me go!"


    In the meantime, she turned and rushed to the door.But the door was just opened a little before closed


    again.


    Jameson put an arm against the door.


    His dark eyes focused on her, "Sharon, let me ask you a question.No joke.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon showed a wry face, "Do you sound like you want to have a talk with me, Mr.Proctor?"


    "You''ve been hard on me recently.I cannot get close to you without this attitude."


    The jerk did have self-awareness.


    Sharon tried herst attempt to get rid of him and realized she was no match for his strength.


    She simply said, "Mr.Proctor, please ask."


    ¡®And then get lost!¡¯ She ceased to struggle and Jameson loosened his grip.


    He said in a low voice, "Three years ago, how did you lose your child?"


    Sharon did not expect him to ask such a question.


    She couldn''t speak a word and stood there for a long time, astonished.Jameson didn''t push and waited


    quietly.


    After a while, Sharon grinned and looked up at him.


    "Didn''t Mr.Proctor always say that I faked my pregnancy? Why bother to ask?"


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said, "Just tell me."


    "If it were three months ago, I might have given you the answer that was far beyond your imagination,


    but now...."


    She paused for a moment, a trace of mockery appearing on her face.


    "I don''t want to say it because you don''t deserve to know.Jameson''s handsome face grew darker.The


    word she used was not ¡®need¡¯, but ¡®deserve¡¯.¡±


    Sharon continued indifferently, "What, did I say something wrong? People like you won''t show any


    respect for life.You treated your own child cold-bloodedly.What do you expect from me? Even if I will


    talk, can anything be changed? Can the babye back?"


    Jameson said, "Why didn''t you exin?"


    "Exin?"


    That was funny.


    "Haven''t you, Mr.Proctor, already drawn a conclusion of who I am? Would you listen if I exined? No,


    I would humiliate myself."


    She did exin during the past three years, but he simply didn''t care.


    Even her words were misinterpreted as a trick to deceive him.Jameson didn''t deny.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down and finally said, "It was my fault."


    The same sentence, again.


    Jerk always spoke in an arrogant and conceited tone.


    Sharon said, "No.Mr.Proctor could never be wrong.Mr.Proctor is supposed to be perfect and right..."


    Jameson couldn''t endure, "Stop."


    "Oh."


    Sharon tidied up her wrinkled sleeves and said, "Are we done? Maybe I should leave."


    Just as she was about to turn to the door, Jameson voice came again, "Martin has gone to


    Switzend."

 Chapter 165: Ill See You Tomorrow

    Chapter 165: I''ll See You Tomorrow


    Sharon felt that he was strange.


    She raised her head and asked, "So?"


    Jameson said word by word, "Are you done with your debt to him?"


    "It has nothing to do with you..."


    "Then when are you going to pay me back?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    He was talking nonsense! She had paid back the money.


    But now he asked her to return the favor.


    When would the jerk stop tormenting her? Seeing that her beautiful eyes were filled with anger,


    Jameson took a step back and said slowly, "I''m not in a hurry.Take it easy."


    Sharon closed her eyes and said impatiently, "What exactly do you want? Let me go, or just take what


    you want at once!"


    "No."


    Jameson said, "Don''t you know that I''m a businessman? Businessmen always y a long garmme and


    never y out all the cards al once."


    "So what exactly do you want to get from the game?"


    Jameson curled his thin lips slightly, and then pointed at her chest.


    Sharon was silent.


    Then she subconsciously covered her chest with her arms.


    She knew that the jerk was thinking about something dirty.


    After realizing what Sharon was thinking, Jameson touched the back of Sharon''s hand.


    He looked down as he said significantly, "Sharon, sooner orter, it will be mine."


    Sharon frowned and pushed his hand away with disgust and resistance.


    She said, "Maybe I didn''t make it clear enough before.


    There is no need for me to contact you anymore, and I don''t want to see you.


    If you still think that I owe you something and want me to pay it back, just tell me, and I will do my best


    to pay it...¡¯


    "Sharon, I hope you know that you can''t decide when the game starts or ends."


    "What?"


    Jameson opened the door and looked outside.


    Then, he turned his gaze and said, "I''ll see you tomorrow.¡¯


    Without waiting for Sharon to reply, he left directly.


    Then the three girls outside heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Sharon.


    Sharon was stunned, as if she hadn''t recovered from this shock.


    Tiffany let the two girls leave, then walked to Sharon and whispered, "Sharon, did I hear it wrong? Did


    that jerk say that he wille to see you tomorrow?"


    Sharon''s eyelids twitched.


    She turned her head and said listlessly, "I hope he won''t."


    The jerk was weird tonight.


    After saying something baffling, he was finally gone but left her such a frightening message.


    He was really a jerk.


    Tiffanyforted her, "It doesn''t matter.Anyway, we won''t be here tomorrow.He cane here as he


    likes.He can''t find us."


    Sharon still felt down.


    She raised her hand and looked at the back of her hand.


    Her brows furrowed tightly.


    What did he mean? Could it be that he was threatening to ruin her career life with her hands? Sharon


    thought for a long time but didn''t understand.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    While Tiffany was thinking about tomorrow''s party.


    Actually it was like a blind date.


    Tiffany had carefully prepared it for Sharon.


    Most of the old schoolmates in the party were single men of high-quality.


    Although they were not as rich as Jameson, their temperament and personality were much better than


    Jameson''s.


    After a while, Tiffany said to Sharon who was still confused, "It''s not toote.Let''s go to get your hair


    done, and buy some clothes to dress you up."


    Sharon was a little dumbfounded and asked, "Dress up for what?"


    "Tomorrow is the party like.We can''t just go like this.We have to dress up for it.¡±


    Without waiting for Sharon to refuse, Tiffany pulled Sharon out.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sitting in the barber shop, Tiffany found some hair style pictures on her phone and said, "Just give her


    a perm like this.It''s the most popr curly hairstyle on the Inte now.Sharon, you would look good


    with it."


    Sharon pulled Tiffany to sit beside her.


    "You too."


    Tiffany waved her hand.


    "I don''t need it..."


    "Please give her the same perm too,¡¯ Sharon said to the hairdresser behind her.


    It took a long time to make the new hairstyle.


    After the perm was done, Tiffany put down the magazine that covered her face and leaned over to


    Sharon.


    "You look really good.Those men tomorrow will definitely be attracted by you."


    Her voice was a little low, and Sharon could not hear it clearly.


    "What?"


    Sharon turned around, looked at Tiffany and asked in surprise, "Why did you cut your hair so short?"


    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and fiddled with her short hair that was close to her neck.


    "How is it? It looks good.I''ve always wanted to cut my hair short, but I don''t have the courage.Today, I


    think it''s time to do it." Sharon nodded.


    "Pretty good."


    After that, Tiffany pulled Sharon to the shopping mall and bought some tight skirts.


    Ever since Sharon became pregnant, she had always been wearing baggy clothes.


    Now she wasn''t unustomed to this sudden change of style.


    Sharon said, "Even if for the party, I don''t have to dress like this..."


    "Why not? Sharon, listen, it has nothing to do with the party.Even if you don''t have a party, you still


    need to dress well.You can''t waste your beauty."


    The shopping assistant whispered, "Excuse me, are you a celebrity? I think you look familiar."


    Tiffany smiled, "Good-looking people are always simr."


    The shopping assistant said with envy, "You are so good-looking.More stunning than a real star.And


    you have a good figure."


    Tiffany nudged Sharon and said, "You see, I am right.You should go out and let everyone appreciate


    your beauty.¡¯ Sharon was silent.


    Tiffany said, "I''ll throw away all your old clothes when I get back.Do you remember? When you were in


    Lumiere Jewelry, I got this question a lot.Did you think the boys in thepany are so ugly that you


    don''t want to dress up? You''re only in your twenties.You are young, so why..."


    Sharon didn''t want Tiffany to continue, so she handed all the clothes she had just tried to the shopping


    assistant.


    "Please wrap them up."


    When they returned, the cushions at the next door had been removed.


    The cushions were used to protect the door when furniture was moved in.


    And the surroundings were cleaned up.


    Tiffany said, "Did the new neighbore? Should we go to say hello?"


    Sharon said, "Let''s wait for a few more days.We can greet them when we see them."


    "That''s right.Otherwise, it would be a bit rash and awkward to knock at their door now."

 Chapter 166: Im Divorced

    Chapter 166: I''m Divorced


    The next day, the ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the roadside.Jacob got the car window down and


    looked out.


    Then, he withdrew his gaze and risked his life to tell Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, the studio doesn''t seem to


    be open.Ms.Allyson should be off for the weekend."


    Jameson pursed his lips and looked up.


    "Do you think she did it on purpose?"


    He said yesterday that he woulde to find her today, but she chose to close the door.


    Jacob could only smile bitterly.


    How could he know the couple''s way to get intimate? Jameson took a deep breath and said, "Call her


    and ask her where she is."


    Hearing this, Jacob immediately took out his phone.


    After a few seconds, he whispered, "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson also cklisted me."


    Jameson was speechless.


    At this time, Jacob suddenly noticed a piece of paper sticking to the door of the studio.


    He pulled open the car door and took a closer look.


    It was a contact number.


    It said that he could call this number if there was an emergency.


    Jacob called without thinking.


    The phone rang a few times and was finally connected.


    Tiffany said, "Hello, who is it?"


    "I want to customize a ne, but when I get to the door of your studio, I find it closed.Can I ask


    when you will be back?" Jacob said.


    "I''m sorry, my friend and I came to a student reunion today.If you''re not in a hurry, can we make it


    tomorrow?"


    "I see."


    Jacob turned around and looked at the man sitting in the Rolls-Royce.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "My boss needs it bad.Is it convenient for you to give us an address? We will go there now.'' This time,


    it was Tiffany''s turn to hesitate.


    Jacob felt it and immediately said, "The main reason is that my boss is going to a business trip


    tonight.He won''t be back until half a monthter.This is a gift for his girlfriend, so he wants to prepare it


    in advance."


    Tiffany only thought for a moment before agreeing, "Alright then, I''ll send you an addresster.Come


    over.Thanks."


    A customer hade to her door, so there was definitely no reason to drive him away.


    Not to mention that it wouldn''t take long to discuss the design.


    "Don''t mention it.I should be the one thanking you."


    After hanging up, Jacob finally exhaled.


    Done! Although the method was somewhat disdainful, at least, he saved his job.


    In the private room.


    Tiffany whispered to Sharon after answering the phone.


    "Okay¡± Sharon nodded and said.


    Seeing this, the woman sitting next to them said, "Tiffany, your studio is so busy.You even talk about


    businesses when having a student reunion with us."


    This woman''s name was Paisley Gregory, and she had a rtively rich family.


    It was said that she married a senior executive of argepany after graduation and was now a


    house wife.


    She was living afortable life.


    She had always had a bad rtionship with Tiffany and Sharon, and especially liked to sow discord


    between them.


    Tiffany invited ssmates who had a good rtionship with her in college, but she never thought that


    there were some bad apples.


    Tiffany smiled perfunctorily, "I''m sorry, but you don''t understand how busy we are."


    Paisley said disdainfully, "That''s my husband''s job.As for me, I just take care of my skin at home and


    do some maintenance.If I have nothing to do, I will go out for afternoon tea with my best friends and fly


    to the seaside to have a holiday.What does that saying go? For a woman, a good marriage is better


    than a good family.But you definitely can''t feel it.I heard about Asher cheating on you some time ago,


    right? What a pity.I was going to attend your wedding!"


    Hearing that disgusting name, Tiffany felt her temples twitch.


    She thought about the purpose ofing here today and tried her best to control her temper.


    She did not argue with Paisley.


    At this time, other people at the dining table saw that the atmosphere was slightly awkward and they


    mediated, "Speaking of which, Asher is really a piece of trash.I thought he was a good man, yet he is


    such a womanizer!"


    "That''s right.It''s said that the scene of catching adultery of him and that mistress that day was very


    lively.If only I were there, I could see them in a sorry state."


    "Hey, I heard that Asher seemed to have realized that he was being plotted against, but he couldn''t find


    the person who did it.Tiffany, it can''t be you, right?"


    Tiffany faintly said, "How can I have that ability? This is called ''Evil doing leads to self-


    destruction''.Perhaps it''s God''s will."


    As she spoke, she nced at Sharon and observed her reaction.


    However, the smile on Sharon''s lips had always been faint, and she did not act emotionally.


    After cursing Asher for a while, someone suddenly changed the topic to Sharon, "What has Sharon


    been doing for the past three years? Some say you are married.Some say that you have been abroad,


    while others Say..."


    Halfway through that guy''s words, the person next to him elbowed him.


    Suddenly, he realized something and quickly shut up.


    Sharon looked up and smiled, "I''m divorced."


    Hearing this, the surrounding people fell silent for a while and said, "We all thought that you were


    married to Martin.We never thought..."


    Tiffany said, "Where is Trey? Why hasn''t hee yet? He''s already half an hourte."


    Someone replied, "There seems to be a traffic jam.I asked, and he''s almost here."


    Trey was also from the same school as them.


    His grades were very good and he liked to wear big ck-framed sses.


    However, he didn''t draw much attention.


    His parents were both scientific researchers, and he was very polite and self-restrained.


    Usually, he didn''t like to talk.


    However, Tiffany had inquired about it.


    He was single.


    In fact, with Trey''s personality and family background, he was a good candidate for a spouse.


    Aftering here today, Tiffany observed the other single ssmates.


    They either had gained weight or they had a small project in their hands yet they boasted it to be worth


    hundreds of millions.


    None of them was reliable.


    Right now, she could only ce all her hopes on Trey.


    As soon as they finished speaking, the private room door was pushed open.


    "Sorry, everyone, I''mte."


    When everyone heard this, one of the women was stunned and said, "Did you go to the wrong


    room...?"


    The man smiled, "I''m Trey."


    It wasn''t just the woman who spoke.


    Everyone else was petrified.


    There was even a man standing up and speaking in disbelief, "You''re Trey? Oh my God, you''ve


    changed too much!"


    The boy who was silent with ck-framed sses now turned into a handsome star in the business


    world.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Tiffany cheered up in her heart.


    She made the right bet! She got up and pulled the seat beside Sharon for Trey.


    "Everyone is here.Have a seat."

 Chapter 167: Chase After Him If You Like Him

    Chapter 167: Chase After Him If You Like Him


    Trey''s arrival slightly affected the atmosphere of the room.


    The guy who boasted that he dealt with business worth hundreds of millions kept drinking water now,


    trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Though Trey sat quietly, his temperament was So impressive that everyone present was


    overshadowed by him.


    Anyone with self-awareness wouldn''t brag to Trey about their feat.


    Not long after, Paisley asked Trey, "What are you doing these two years? I haven''t heard from you for a


    long time.It is said that you went abroad.When did youe back?"


    Trey nodded and smiled, "I came backst year, and now I have a smallpany.''¡¯


    "Well." Paisley''s lips curled.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was obvious that she looked down on him.


    She folded her arms on her chest and put on an arrogant face.


    "It is indeed difficult to start a business now.What''s the name of yourpany? My husband is a senior


    executive of argepany.I''ll rmend yourpany to him.If hispany has some projects


    that require cooperation with otherpanies, maybe he can give you priority.''¡¯


    What Paisley said was very insulting.Tiffany could hardly bear it and even some guys at the same


    table felt ufortable.


    However, Trey always kept a polite smile.


    He said slowly, "Thank you.I appreciate your kindness.But now mypany is well on its way, so I


    won''t bother you."


    Seeing that Trey was polite enough, Paisley said, "Alright.After all, we are old ssmates.If your


    company is in trouble, ask me for help.Don''t feel embarrassed or shameful to seek help, or you''ll


    suffer."


    Soon another guy said, "Trey, what is yourpany called? When we are free, we cane over to


    yourpany.You are the first to set up apany among my friends.Isn''t it great to be the boss?"


    Trey smiled and said, "You are wee at any time."


    Then Trey took out a business card and handed it to the guy who just spoke.


    The guy looked at the golden handwriting on the card and read it, "Ste Technologies ..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the guy next to him immediately came over and said, "Oh my god, it''s


    really Ste Technologies!"


    After saying that, he looked at Trey in disbelief.


    "Is Ste Technologies thepany you set up?"


    Before Trey could reply, Paisley said disdainfully, "Is thatpany very famous?"


    "Absolutely! Ste Technologies was established abroad.It has been growing rapidly since it moved


    back homest year.Now, it is second only to the Proctor Group.Its sess in the industry is beyond


    doubt."


    Paisley felt a bit embarrassed, and she did not say anything.


    Trey said, "Actually, it''s an exaggeration.The Proctor Group has engaged in many fields, and


    technological research and development is only a part of their business.Ste Technologies still falls far


    behind the Proctor Group."


    Everyone knew that he was being modest and nobody took his words seriously.


    It was clear that the Proctor Group was a top corporation.


    The fact that Ste Technologies could take rank with the Proctor Group was a strong proof of the


    strength of the former.


    Hearing that, Tiffany felt that she got to know a man of great potential.


    Trey was handsome, kind, and gentle.


    He could conduct his business so sessfully on his own, so definitely his ability was equal to that of


    Jameson.


    When Tiffany went to the bathroom, she asked, "Sharon, what do you think of Trey?"


    "He changed a lot,''¡¯ Sharon said.


    "I really didn''t recognize him when he came in."


    "Hey, I mean, what about his personality?"


    Sharon nodded.


    "He is very nice.He wasn''t even mad at Paisley''s words."


    Tiffany continued to suggest Trey as a good partner, "Right.I also think that it is not easy to find such a


    nice man like him now.If someone can be his girlfriend, she must be very happy, right?"


    Sharon smiled and encouraged her, "Well, chase after him if you like him."


    Tiffany didn''t know how to reply.


    ¡®''Howe Sharon set me up with Trey?''¡¯ Tiffany coughed.


    "I''m not talking about me.Are you..."


    "Hi, Tiffany.Sharon."


    Trey''s voice came from ahead.Tiffany looked up and waved at him with a smile.


    "You are out too."


    Trey said, "I came out to answer the phone."


    After a pause, he said, "There were too many people just now, so I didn''t have time to say hi to


    you.Long time no see.¡¯''


    Tiffany noticed that Trey nced at Sharon when he said thest words.She instantly felt like she could


    ship Sharon and Trey.


    This couple would definitely work! Sharon smiled and replied, "Long time no see."


    Actually, Trey went abroad as early as his sophomore year.At that time, he quitted school.


    During those two years, Sharon had very little contact with Trey, so they even could not be called


    friends.


    Tiffany pretended to pick up a phone and said, "Well ...Go ahead.I''m going to answer the phone."


    Sharon was at a loss.


    After Tiffany hurriedly ran away, Trey started a topic to break the ice, "I heard that you worked at


    Lumiere Jewelry.Are you still there?"


    "No.I have a studio with Tiffany now.'' Trey nodded.


    "That''s good.Is it a jewelry design studio?"


    "Basically.Our business also includes photography and some other things."


    Trey smiled and raised his eyebrows.


    "Is it convenient for you to give me your number? I might ask you for help in the future."


    "Sure."


    Sharon took out her phone and said, "Yourpany must have a lot to deal with.If you want a jewelry


    designer, call me.I can go to yourpany.''


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re wee.'' Sharon smiled.


    When Jameson arrived, he saw Sharon chatting happily with a man.


    She had a great smile.


    Jameson stopped, his face gloomy.


    Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t moving a little further away.


    Jameson pursed his lips and walked forward.


    He said coldly, "Sharon.'' Hearing Jameson''s voice, Sharon closed her eyes and took a breath.


    She quickly said to Trey, "Feel free to contact me.I''ve got to go now."


    Before Trey could reply, Sharon turned to run away.


    Trey frowned, turned to look at the aggressive man and reached out to stop him.


    "Mr.Proctor, what are you doing here?"


    Jameson stopped and gave him a sidelong nce.


    Jacob immediately whispered, "Mr.Coe from Ste Technologies.''¡¯


    "I have no impression,''¡¯ Jameson said.


    Trey heard that Jameson was arrogant long before, so he didn''t take Jameson''s impoliteness seriously.


    He said, "Mr.Proctor, I met you once at a ball.It''s reasonable that you don''t remember me."


    Jameson showed no interest in talking with him.


    Just as Jameson was about to leave, Trey stopped him again.

 Chapter 168: Is That How You Treat Your Clients?

    Chapter 168: Is That How You Treat Your Clients?


    More chill and ruthlessness gathered in Jameson''s eyes.He looked up at him, "Buzz off."


    Trey took a look back, then turned his gaze and said, "I heard Mr.Proctor call Sharon''s name just


    now.Do you know her?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "But it seems that Sharon doesn''t want to see Mr.Proctor.Since that''s the case, why should you be so


    pushy?"


    Jameson sneered, "Did she really tell you that she didn''t want to see me?"


    Trey was lost for words.


    No.


    But she did mean it, didn''t she? Nheless, Trey did not intend to give in.


    As the conversation reached a deadlock, Jameson caught a glimpse of a figure beside him and said


    nonchntly, "Tiffany."


    That made Tiffany stiffen for a while and she ran even faster.


    Jameson''s voice was even colder, "Jocelyn."


    Tiffany was shocked.


    She felt that this name would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    Tiffany did not dare to run.


    Fearing from Jameson settling the scores with her, she forced a smile and minced over, "Mr.Proctor, no


    wonder I heard someone call my name.I didn''t expect it to be the handsome Mr.Proctor.You just have a


    halo of dazzle that makes me hardly recognize you."


    "What a tterer Tiffany was,''¡¯ Jacob mused.


    After Trey calmed down, he asked, "Tiffany, do you know Mr.Proctor?"


    Tiffany was close to reply, but it urred to her that she nned to set Sharon up with Trey.


    How could she tell Trey that Jameson was Sharon''s ex-husband? She seemed to twist her tongue, and


    could not say anything.


    At this time, Jacob came up at the right time, "Tiffany, we''ve been in touch a while ago."


    Tiffany was stunned, "A while ago?"


    "Half an hour ago,''¡¯ Jacob detailed.


    Tiffany didn''t know what to say.


    She wondered how this jerk could find this ce, and it turned out that she was fooled.


    Tiffany''s mind raced upon hearing this message and said to Trey, "Trey, Mr.Proctor is a client of our


    studio and hees here for ne design.You should get back.Everyone is waiting.I''ll talk to


    Mr.Proctor ande back soon.''¡¯


    Hearing this, Trey felt relieved.He nodded and went away.


    After he left, Jameson said impatiently, "Call Sharon back."


    Tiffany could do nothing butpromise in face of Jameson''s bossy and pushy request.


    She called Sharon directly and murmured, "Sharon, the customer I told you has arrived."


    Then, she gave dryughs, "What a coincidence, this customer is Mr.Proctor.What? Your have


    stomach problem and have returned home.Alright then, what a pity.I believe kind-hearted as Mr.Proctor


    is, he will definitely understand."


    Before Tiffany finished what she said, her phone was snatched away.


    Jameson said coldly, "Come in front of me in five minutes, or your friend won''t go back."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sharon was dumbfounded.This jerk was only capable of emotional ckmail.


    After Sharon hung up the phone, she was forced toe out from the corridor.


    When she received Tiffany''s phone call, she was not even allowed to say a word while hearing a


    lengthy sentence on the phone.


    What was going on was very obvious.


    Jameson found her through the studio, and Tiffany was reminding her to run quickly.


    Thinking of this, Sharon couldn''t help frowning.


    The jerk must have gone crazy these days.


    In the end, Sharon finally showed up was one second earlier.


    She tried to resist her anger and said calmly, "What does Mr.Proctor mean?"


    Jameson was unhappy, "Is that how you treat your clients?"


    Tiffany offered, "Mr.Proctor, it''s not convenient for us to talk while standing up.Why don''t we get us a


    seat?"


    If Paisley saw this, she might make up some drama.


    The thing was that she aimed to set Sharon up with Trey.


    This must not be messed up by Jameson.


    Jameson gave Jacob a look, then he set to book room.


    Two minutester, the manager of the hotel came out and took them to the VIP lounge.


    On their way, Tiffany whispered, "Sharon, if you decline a customer, you will offend the God of


    Wealth.After all, this jerk is rich, so you should take advantage of him as much as possible."


    Sharon kept her cool now.


    She could tell that Jameson did not intend to let her go easily and he would not leave.


    In the lounge, Sharon turned on her mobile memo and asked, "What things does Mr.Proctor want to


    design? Ne? Bracelet? Earrings? Or something else?"


    Jameson replied nonchntly, "Whatever."


    Sharon put up with it and wrote down "Whatever" on her phone.


    She resumed, "What style does Mr.Proctor like?"


    "Whatever."


    "Then, Mr.Proctor."


    "Whatever."


    Sharon put down her phone and wore a cold face, "If Mr.Proctor fools me around on purpose, you


    could do it the other way.There''s no need to kill the boring time with me."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips, "Sorry, once again."


    Screw you.


    Sharon said, "I don''t know what Mr.Proctor wants from me so far, or, I just can''t satisfy you by losing a


    child.You want me to lose my job, then you can let go of me?"


    Jameson''s expression did not change as he ignored her words, "I''m not demanding much for the


    design as long as you like it."


    He''s insane!


    Jameson stood up and left a word behind him, "Sharon, what I want from you is not what you


    think.When you are willing to give it to me, you will know what it is."


    By the time Jameson pulled the door open, Tiffany and Jacob stepped backward because they paid


    close attention to what happened inside.


    Tiffany cleared her throat, "Mr.Proctor, customized jewelry ordered in our studio have been in full


    schedule these months, so we may keep your heel cooling."


    Jameson nodded and turned to leave.


    Jacob immediately followed.


    After they left, Tiffany entered the lounge.


    She saw Sharon sitting on the sofa in a daze, so she waved her hands to make Sharone to her


    sense, "Sharon, are you alright?"


    Sharon brought back her thoughts and shook her head gently, "It''s fine, let''s go."


    Tiffany knew what Sharon and Jameson talked about, but it was not up to her to say something.


    She immediately changed the topic and said, "How do you like the chat with Trey just now?"


    Sharon was dumbfounded, "What chat did you talk about?"


    "Do you two have something inmon?"


    Sharon fell silent and suddenly said, "Something''s wrong with you."

 Chapter 169: How Do You Know He Has a Crush on Me?

    Chapter 169: How Do You Know He Has a Crush on Me?


    When they returned to the private room, everyone had almost finished their meal and was chatting.


    Seeing this, Paisley said deliberately, "You''re indeed busy, keeping all of us waiting for you two.Even


    Trey, such a sessful boss, is not as busy as you."


    Before Tiffany could refute her, Trey said, "I''m not that busy normally.I leave almost all my work to my


    subordinates."


    Before Paisley could react, another girlughed.


    Not long ago, Paisley was still showing off that her husband was an executive of argepany and


    was so busy that he didn''t even return home.


    But to put it bluntly, executives were employees.


    Obviously, Trey''s clever reply was for Paisley.


    At the table, everyone else held back theirughter and mocked her in their hearts.


    The reason why Paisley came to this reunion today was simply to show off how rich her husband was.


    Unexpectedly, she fell t.


    Paisley was very angry, but she had no way to vent her anger since Trey did not name her.


    She could only grit her teeth and put up with it.


    After the reunion ended, everyone left one after another.


    Trey looked at Sharon and Tiffany and said, "I happen to be free.I''ll send you off."


    Sharon smiled politely and said, "No, we drove here..."


    Tiffany immediately said, "My car broke down!"


    Sharon asked, "What?"


    Tiffany said with a straight face, "Sharon, don''t you remember? Something was wrong with my car on


    the way here, and it just happened to stop moving when it got to the basement."


    "I don''t..."


    "You didn''t drive, of course you don''t know!"


    With that, Tiffany pulled Sharon towards Trey''s car and said to Trey, "Thank you."


    Trey smiled, "You''re wee.''¡¯


    Tiffany pulled open the passenger door and shoved Sharon in.


    "I feel a little ufortable and want to sit in the back alone, so you just sit here."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Now, Sharon already knew Tiffany''s intentions.


    However, Sharon could not refuse directly with Trey here.


    She only stole a nce at Tiffany and fastened her seat belt.


    Tiffany pretended not to see it and hummed as she sat in the back.


    Trey said, "Where do you live?"


    Tiffany said, "Well ...lt doesn''t matter where we live.If you are free, just take us around.It helps


    digestion."


    Sharon even didn''t want to expose her.


    How could a ride help digestion? She told Trey an address and said, "Thank you, please."


    Trey was a little surprised.


    "Do you live here?"


    Tiffany suddenly leaned forward and said, "It can''t be that you live here as well, right?"


    What was the saying? Fate would bring us together! Trey smiled and shook his head.


    "No, one of my friends who have just returned from abroad lives here."


    It was a pity for Tiffany.


    "That''s really inopportune."


    After a pause, she said, "What kind of friend? Are you close? Do you often visit him? If you''re okay with


    it, then¡­¡±


    Sharon covered her mouth and smiled apologetically at Trey.


    "Let''s go."


    Not long after they left, Trey received a phone call saying that something happened at thepany


    and he should go back.


    He smiled apologetically at Tiffany.


    "Sorry, I might not be able to take you around today.Maybe next time."


    Tiffany also heard his phone call and nodded repeatedly.


    "Alright.Next time then."


    Tiffany took a business card from her bag and gave it to him.


    "This is the address of our studio.You cane at any time."


    Sharon said, "Trey, you can just leave us on the roadside.We can go back by ourselves."


    Trey said, "It doesn''t matter.It won''t take a long time.We''re arriving soon."


    Seeing that he had no intention of stopping, Sharon did not say anything else, but just got the car


    window down and looked out.


    Twenty minutester, the ck Porsche stopped in front of the apartment building.


    Tiffany said, "Since you have some work to deal with, we won''t invite you up.See you next time."


    Trey smiled and nodded.


    He looked at Sharon and said, "See you next time."


    After he left, Tiffany sighed, "A good man like Trey is really hard to find.You must grasp the chance..."


    "Let''s go."


    Tiffany turned around and followed.


    "Hey, Sharon, I''m serious.Think about it.I think Trey might get a crush on you.Maybe you guys will work


    out."


    Sharon pressed the elevator and smiled, "How do you know he gets a crush on me?"


    "Don''t you notice that the way he looked at you was different, and he was especially gentle towards


    you?"


    "I don''t."


    Tiffany continued, "The outsider always sees the most of the game.It''s normal for you not to notice it."


    Sharon was speechless.


    "Didn''t you promise me to forget about that jerk and start over? God sent you Trey."


    "But didn''t you say that I should find a yboy to have fun? I don''t think Trey is a yboy."


    Tiffany had nothing to say about her own words for the first time.


    She stammered, "You can''t take my drunken words seriously, right? I really think Trey is not bad.If


    you''re with him, you will definitely be the happiest woman in the world."


    Just as they were talking, the lift door suddenly opened and a tall, mixed-race man walked out.


    Tiffany was shocked instantly, staring straight at him.


    After the man left, they got on the lift.


    Tiffany whispered, "Hey, Sharon, did you see him? He looks so handsome.How lucky I am to see so


    many handsome guys today.''¡¯


    "So many?" Sharon asked casually.


    "Isn''t that so? Trey, that mixed-blood handsome guy just now, and James..."


    Tiffany coughed and stopped before she said that name.


    Jameson was indeed a jerk, but he was really handsome.


    To be honest, although Trey''s changes were great, he was still not as handsome as Jameson.


    Sharon thought for a while before saying, "Tiffany, let''s hire another designer after our studio grows


    bigger."


    Tiffany did not understand.


    "Why?"


    Sharon took a deep breath, not knowing what to Say.


    She felt that given what Jameson had said when he left, he still had no intention of letting her go.


    Sharon did not know what else that jerk would do.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She was afraid that it would implicate Tiffany, so she had the idea of leaving everything to Tiffany and


    quitting after putting the studio on the right track.

 Chapter 170: What Else Could a Man Want from a Woman Seeing

    Chapter 170: What Else Could a Man Want from a Woman Seeing


    Sharon was silent, Tiffany could guess the reason.


    "Sharon, what are you thinking? If you''re tired, we can hire more designers, but I won''t allow you to


    back down..."


    She patted Sharon''s shoulder and continued, "Actually, I don''t think that jerk has it in for you on


    purpose.He might want something else from you."


    Sharon frowned, "What does he want?"


    Tiffany thought for a while and said slowly, "What else could a man want from a woman? You are


    beautiful and curvy.If I were him, I would want the same."


    Sharon rolled her eyes.


    She said grumpily, "Shut up."


    In the Proctor Group.


    Jameson sat in the office chair with his right hand supporting his head and his fingers lightly tapping on


    his temples.


    No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Two minutester, he dialed the extension andmanded, "Come in."


    Jacob appeared in the office soon.


    "Mr.Proctor, may I help you?"


    Jameson raised his eyelids and asked calmly, "What is the rtionship between Trey and Sharon?"


    Jacob probed, "Mr.Proctor, you remember Mr.Coe?"


    Jameson leaned back in his chair without expression, "Ste Technologies has been aggressive since


    returning to Chinast May.Trey is also called the future of the technology industry.How can I not


    remember him?"


    Jacob curled his lips secretly.


    It turned out that Mr.Proctor lied about having no impression of Mr.Coe.


    "As far as I know, Mrs.Proctor and Mr.Coe are there today to attend a ss reunion,'' he said.


    Jameson frowned, "She and Martin are ssmates.So is Trey?"


    "Mrs.Proctor and Mr.Morton may not be ssmates, but they are definitely each other''s first love¡±


    Jacob corrected him.Jameson stared at him with a serious face.


    Jacob replied immediately, "Mrs.Proctor and Mr.Coe should be just ssmates.Unlike Mr.Morton...."


    After saying that, Jacob suddenly felt stressed, so he shut up.


    Jameson ignored him and continued, "Ste Technologies was founded abroad.It has been a huge


    sess in just a few years.It''s impossible that Trey did it alone.What is his background?"


    "Mr.Coe''s parents are both researchers.He doesn''t have a distinguished family background," Jacob


    said.


    "But the funds for Ste Technologies are all from overseas and should be invested by foreign


    companies.'' Jameson didn''t say a word but suddenly looked at Jacob.


    Thetter froze and felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    "Mr....Mr.Proctor, do you need anything else?"


    "Have you ever chased someone?"


    Jacob was confused, "What?"


    Jameson pursed his lips and waved his hand, "Forget it.You can go."


    Jacob left with confusion.


    It wasn''t until he walked out of the office that he realized that Jameson had asked him did he chase


    after someone.


    Jacob was in a fog.


    He turned around and looked at the office.


    ''Haven''t I been helping Mr.Proctor chase after his wife?'' Jameson held his phone tightly and looked at


    William''s name on it for a while.


    Just as he was about to dial, he received a call.


    He suddenly became rmed with his jaw slightly tensed up.


    He answered the phone after a few seconds.


    It was the doctor.


    "Mr.Proctor, there was a sudden situation just now, and it has been temporarily controlled.But we still


    need to keep an eye out for it."


    "I see."


    Jameson looked at the time and said, "I''lle over tonight."


    Charlotte took over the phone and said, "Jameson, you don''t need toe over.I will take care of this


    side.It''s useless for you toe."


    Jameson replied, "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson stood up and stood in front of the French window, looking at the


    gradually darkening sky.


    In the past, a child was unnecessary to him.


    He would never change his mind because of an unfamiliar little fellow.


    However, when he saw the expectation in Sharon''s eyes, he actually started to wonder what that little


    fellow would look like when it was born.


    When that baby''s wrinkled little hand urately grabbed Jameson''s finger without even opening his


    eyes, Jameson''s heart melted for no reason.


    He suddenly realized why such an ugly and annoying little fellow was so important to Sharon.


    After a while, he called Jacob in and said, "Book the first flight to Costspool."


    "Understood," Jacob nodded.


    Sharon had thought that Jameson would not give up so easily.


    She didn''t expect that he stopped bothering her after two days.


    Just as she felt relieved, there were roses sent to the studio in the past few days.


    Tiffany said, "This is the third day, right? Who exactly does this? It''s so mysterious, and there is no


    name card on the flowers.''¡¯


    The girl worked in the shop said with envy, "Ally is so beautiful.There must be a lot of pursuers."


    Tiffany was unsure whether the roses were sent by Trey or someone else.


    If it was Trey, he must be a man of action.


    He and Sharon had only seen each other once in so many years.


    There was nothing between them yet.


    If he started to pursue Sharon by sending flowers, wouldn''t that be frivolous? But if it was someone


    else....


    A terrifying thought suddenly urred to Tiffany.


    She shook her head repeatedly, wanting to get rid of the thought.


    If that jerk sent flowers to show his love, it would be too scary.


    Tiffany couldn''t figure it out, so she asked Sharon, "Sharon, who do you think sent the flowers? Do you


    have a suspect?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows, "How can you be sure that the roses are for me? What if they are for


    you?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "That''s impossible.All these years, all I have is Asher.I don''t have any other pursuers."


    Unlike Tiffany, Sharon was not in a hurry, "Then wait.He will show himself."


    "That''s true.He has paved the way, and it''s time for him to turn up."


    After another two days of roses, the person who did this finally appeared in the studio.


    "It''s you,'' Sharon said in a cold voice as she looked at the person.


    "Who else do you think? Martin, or Jameson? Sharon, you are really shameless.Even now, you are still


    dreaming of marrying into a wealthy family.Are you proud of ruining my engagement with Martin?"


    Erica said with mockery.


    Sharon replied calmly, "Why should I be proud? I''m just feeling happy.Erica, have you forgotten what I


    said?"


    Erica''s expression suddenly changed, "Don''t forget what I said, either! You''ll definitely pay the price!"

 Chapter 171: Who Are You?

    Chapter 171: Who Are You?


    As she spoke, Erica raised her hand.


    Just as she was about to hit her, Sharon grabbed her wrist in mid-air.


    Before Erica could regain her senses, her face was pped fiercely.


    Erica''s eyes widened in disbelief as she shrieked, "You hit me? How dare you hit me! Sharon, you..."


    Sharon looked at her expressionlessly, "You what? Invite you to sit down and buy you a drink?"


    Erica shouted to the outside, "What are you waiting for? Are you blind?"


    After she finished shouting, a few men immediately came in from outside.


    Erica pushed Sharon away forcefully with a fierce expression, "Smash! Smash them all! Don''t leave


    anything behind!"


    Sharon''s expression was extremely calm.


    She nced at the men who were ready to smash.


    "I don''t know if you are from the Proctor family or the Rond family, but if you dare to smash, I won''t


    let it go so easily.If we are looking for someone to take the me in the future, Erica might get away


    with it, but none of you can."


    The few men looked at each other and were stunned for a moment, hesitating to step forward.


    They were Evie''s people and were brought by Erica from the Proctor family.


    They all knew that Sharon was Jameson''s ex-wife.


    Although she was not favored by the Proctors, Erica was also not so popr in the Proctor family.


    If Sharon asked the Proctor family for an exnation afterwards, the Proctors might not do anything to


    Erica and would only me them.


    Seeing them hesitate, Erica shouted at the top of her lungs, "Do you really think she can do anything to


    you? She is a shameless woman.No one in the Proctor family cares about her.Whether she lives or


    dies, no one cares! If you don''t listen to me, believe it or not, I''ll tell Aunt Evie now! I'' won''t make it easy


    for you!"


    At this moment, a figure walked into the studio.


    Trey looked around and walked to Sharon''s side.


    "Sharon, what happened?" he asked.


    "Nothing, Sharon said indifferently.


    "A crazy woman brings people here to cause trouble."


    Trey looked at Erica and frowned.


    He felt that he had seen her somewhere before.


    A momentter, he said, "You must be Miss Proctor."


    Erica nced at him, her expression full of ridicule and disdain, "Who the he*l are you? Get lost."


    As she said that, she said to Sharon with disdain, "You are indeed surrounded by men.You''re


    shameless."


    Trey ignored her, but his expression was a little cold.


    "I am Trey Coe of Ste Technologies.It doesn''t matter if Miss Proctor doesn''t know me.It''s just that I


    have to trouble Miss Proctor to go back and tell your father that Ste Technologies will stop the project


    that we were discussing because ourpany is not good enough for yourpany.I hope he can find


    another partner."


    Erica''s face was full of irritation, "What is Ste Technologies? If you know that you are not good


    enough for use, then piss off.Don''t waste my time here!"


    Sharon said, "Erica, I only give you 30 seconds to leave."


    "Is that a threat? You have nobody supporting you except that bast*rd, who is not in the South City


    now.What can you do with me?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, Jeffery should have warned you to stay away from me."


    Sharon smiled faintly.


    Hearing this, Erica clenched her teeth, her eyes filled with hatred.


    She finally managed to find this opportunity that Jameson was not in South City.


    Why did this Ste Technologies guye to ruin her n? Now, Sharon used Jeffery, the cripple, to


    threaten her! If Jeffery knew that she had secretlye to cause trouble for Sharon, he would scold


    her again, and Evie would also stand on his side.


    However, how could Erica be willing to leave just like that? At this time, Tiffany also came out of the


    office.


    "Stay if you don''t want to leave.Anyway, I''ve called the police.We can drink the coffee together at the


    police stationter."


    Erica sneered, "This is not the end.We''ll see!"


    After Erica left with her group, the studio returned to silence.


    Sharon looked at Trey and said, "Sorry for letting you see this."


    Trey shook his head, "I''ve long heard that Miss Proctor is arrogant, domineering and


    unreasonable.When I saw her today, it is indeed the same as the rumors goes."


    Tiffany said, "She is just a crazy woman.She just keeps causing trouble for me.¡¯


    After a pause, she said, "By the way, did you say that you are working with her father just now? Is it


    with the Proctor family? If you stop the cooperation just like that, wouldn''t it be a huge loss to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Trey smiled and said, "It''s not the Proctor family.Anyway, it will not be a loss to me at all.They should be


    anxious by now."


    In fact, anyone who knew the Proctor family would know that although Erica was surnamed Proctor, her


    parents were not from the Proctor family.


    Her father was married into her family and had inherited all the Rond family''s wealth.


    However, because of poor management, he had suffered a huge deficit these past few years.


    If the Proctor family hadn''t been backing him, the Rond family would have long since disappeared.


    Furthermore, Jameson seemed to have been suppressing the Rond family during this period.


    Erica''s father had spent a lot of effort to get this opportunity to cooperate with Ste Technologies.


    He had found quite a few connections.


    Trey could not refuse, so he agreed.


    The trouble Erica caused today happened to give Trey a chance to stop the cooperation.


    Tiffany exhaled, "That''s good."


    As she spoke, she quietly nced at Sharon for a while, and her eyes quickly rolled, "Then ...Sharon,


    take Trey around the studio.I''ll go out and buy a few cups of coffee."


    Sharon didn''t even need to guess what she was nning.


    She grabbed Tiffany and smiled, "That''s too troublesome for you.Order takeout."


    "it¡­¡±


    Trey also said, "I just happened to be passing by.I''ll be leaving soon after a short visit."


    Hearing this, Tiffany was anxious, "How could you leave so soon? Thanks to you today, we should treat


    you to dinner.¡¯ Sharon thought for a while and said, "If you are not busy, then eat with us before


    leaving."


    No matter what, if it weren''t for Trey today, with Erica''s impulsive character, she would not leave until it


    was chaos here.


    At that time, the studio would only be in a mess.


    Even if the police came, the losses would have been caused.


    Moreover, the cancetion of the cooperation that had been agreed upon was not, as he had said,


    without any loss at all.


    Seeing that she had invited, Tiffany also took added, "Right! No matter how busy you are, you still need


    to eat.


    Look, since you''vee and done us another big favor, we should thank you and treat you to dinner.¡¯


    Hearing what they said, Trey did not refuse.


    He nodded lightly and said, "Alright."

 Chapter 172: Several Hundred Times More Noble Than On

    Chapter 172: Several Hundred Times More Noble Than On


    Erica''s way back, she felt that she couldn''t hold back the anger.


    She dialed her mother''s number and said impatiently, "Mom, tell Dad not to cooperate with Ste


    Technologies.The boss of thatpany and that bit*h are on the same side!"


    Her mother was stunned, "Erica, what are you talking about?"


    Erica''s face was full of irritation, "Isn''t that stupidpany working with us? Tell them to scram! Get


    lost! The sooner, the better!"


    On the other end of the phone, Erica''s father answered, "Erica, what did you just say? Which


    company?"


    "Ste Technologies."


    Erica said with a disdainful sneer, "He also knows that theirpany is not good enough for us.These


    days, all kinds of trashpanies want to work with us.I must teach them a lesson!"


    Erica''s father frowned.


    He also knew his daughter''s temper and personality.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    "Erica, what did you do? Who did you meet with Ste Technologies?"


    "I don''t know, maybe Trey or something.Anyway, he''s not worthy of me remembering his name."


    His brows furrowed even deeper.


    "Is it Trey Coe?"


    Erica didn''t care at all, "Maybe, I''m not sure.He looks like a decent businessman.Unfortunately, he is


    blind.He insists on defending that bit*h."


    Hearing this, her father almost passed out, "Erica, you! What have you done? Hurry up and apologize


    to Mr.Coe, and there might be a chance for you to turn things around!"


    Erica shouted loudly, "Why? Who the f*ck is he? Why should I apologize to such a loser? Isn''t it just a


    cooperation? If the cooperation is dead, so be it.It won''t affect us at all.On the other hand, if he loses


    the opportunity to work with the Proctor Group, he''ll definitely regret it."


    Her father said angrily, "The Proctor Group has nothing to do with you!"


    "ro Just as she opened her mouth, Erica suddenly thought of something, and her expression


    changed.She almost forgot that the bast*rd was in charge of the Proctor Group now.¡±


    After a while, Erica said, "So what? He is just an illegitimate child.Sooner orter, Uncle Albert will


    rece him.¡¯


    "After Jameson was reced, could the Proctor Group be yours? Erica, you should know that the only


    reason your surname is Proctor is because the Proctor family feels sorry for Evie.


    In other words, you are nobody in the Proctor family, and your status is not evenparable to that


    illegitimate child.


    "Nonsense! My surname is Proctor, and I am the daughter of the Proctor family! I am several hundred


    times more noble than that bast*rd!"


    "Erica,e with me tomorrow and apologize to Mr.Coe."


    "Impossible, you go alone!"


    After saying that, Erica hung up the phone.


    She clenched her teeth, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Erica smashed her phone on the ground and hysterically shouted, "They''re all a bunch of bi*ches!


    Bi*ches!"


    In the restaurant.


    After the dishes were served, Tiffany nced at her phone and coughed.


    "I''m gonna make a phone call.You guys eat first.You don''t have to wait for me."


    Sharon looked at her with a warning look in her eyes.


    Tiffany hurriedly lifted her phone and waved her phone at Sharon.


    After Tiffany left, the corners of Trey''s lips curled up and he looked at Sharon, "Are you usually busy in


    the studio?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "I wouldn''t call it busy.However, we are just short for hands.It''s much better if


    we recruit two peopleter."


    Very quickly, Trey found another topic, and his manners were very gentlemanly.


    Ever since Tiffany left, the awkwardness between the two of them had also disappeared.


    Nice chat.


    William and his friends walked out of the private room after dinner.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just as they were about to leave, they saw a familiar figure by the window.


    He couldn''t help but stop, raised his eyebrows, took out his phone and took a picture from afar.


    Jameson should have a sense of crisis.


    Otherwise, with his stubborn character, he probably wouldn''t be able to get a girl in his lifetime.


    After taking the photo and sending it, William put away his phone and left contentedly.


    Tiffany probably stayed outside for about 20 minutes before going back.


    When she returned, she saw that Trey and Sharon were having a pleasant conversation, and


    immediately felt that her 20 minutes of standing in the cold wind was worth it.


    If the two of them were together, she would be a great contributor.


    After dinner, Trey suggested sending them back, but Sharon refused.


    "I already caused much trouble for you today." she said.


    "This ce is not far from our apartment.We can just walk back."


    Trey nodded slightly and thought for a while before saying, "My friend has a concert this weekend.Do


    you have time? If you have time..."


    Before Sharon could reply, Tiffany had said, "Yes, we do! That''s great! We just happen to be worried


    about where to go on weekends.Sharon, right? It''s a great idea to listen to music since we can


    rx.Besides, it''s a concert given by Trey''s friend.Why don''t we all go and enjoy it?"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Seeing this, Trey smiled and said, "Then it''s settled.I''ll pick you up at the weekend."


    Tiffany said, "Alright, thank you.See you at the weekend.¡¯


    After seeing Trey leave, Sharon took a deep breath and looked at Tiffany.


    Tiffany took two steps back and hurriedly said, "Listen, I just agreed.Don''t make me go back on my


    word."


    "You agreed, but I didn''t." Sharon said angrily.


    "What''s the difference? Trey said that he woulde to pick us up this weekend.Are you really going


    to let him down?"


    Seeing that Sharon didn''t say anything, Tiffany hugged her arm and shook it coquettishly, "Come on,


    Sharon, please! I really want to go.Now the concert is the only thing in my mind.If I don''t go to see it, I


    will definitely lose sleep for several days."


    Sharon was lost for words again.


    She said helplessly, "Alright! I''ll go with you."


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up, but before she could be happy, Sharon said, "However, you have to promise that


    you won''t deliberately find an excuse to leave me and Trey alone.I know that you are trying to set me


    up with him, but..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tiffany nodded her head repeatedly, "Sure, I promise you I won''t


    do that again.Rx! But Sharon, have you thought about it? Trey is really a good guy.If he likes you, do


    you want to give it a try?"


    Sharon smiled, "Where did you get so many ifs? You also said that Trey is young and promising.There


    must be a lot of girls who like him.How could he fall in love with me?"


    Tiffany frowned, "Don''t be so self-deprecating.You''re no worse than anyone else.Besides, isn''t


    Jameson regretting divorcing you now?"


    How did she draw this terrifying conclusion?

 Chapter 173: Shes Just Trying to Get Back at Me The South City Airport.

    Chapter 173: She''s Just Trying to Get Back at Me The South City Airport.


    Jameson took out his phone and walked out.


    Jacob followed him.


    After answering a phone call, he went forward and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, Miss Proctor went to


    Mrs.Proctor¡¯s studio tonight."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The man frowned slightly and said coldly, "What did she do?"


    "Miss Proctor brought some men over from the Proctor''s.She probably wanted to cause trouble, but..."


    Jameson''s footsteps paused slightly as he nced sideways at him and said, "Speak."


    Jacob immediately said, "Mr.Coe just happened to appear and stopped Miss Proctor."


    Jameson pursed the corners of his lips.Just as he was about to say something, a few messages


    popped up on his phone.Thetest one was sent by William half an hour ago.


    In the photo, Sharon and Trey were sitting in the restaurant, chatting andughing as if no one else


    was watching.


    Jameson tightened his grip on his phone, his joints turning fair.


    "Mr.Proctor?" Jacob probed.


    Jameson said coldly, "Go back to the Proctor''s."


    "Yes."


    On the way back, Jameson kept looking out the window.


    After a while, he asked, "Did you get any results on what I asked you to investigate?"


    Jacob nodded, "Although the evidence has been destroyed by Victoria, I found the person who called


    the ambnce at that time.ording to her, Mrs.Proctor fell down the stairs of the shopping mall at


    that time.When she saw that, there was no one around Mrs.Proctor, so I don''t know if Mrs.Proctor


    slipped or was pushed down.But Miss Proctor went abroad on the night of Mrs.Proctor''s ident.I


    think..."


    Jameson didn''t say anything, and his handsome face was filled with coldness and murderous intent.


    Half an hourter, the ck Rolls-Royce slowly drove through the carved gate and stopped beside the


    garden.


    When Albert heard the servant say that Jameson had returned, a trace of displeasure shed across


    his face.


    "What is he doing here?"


    Ever since Sharon had a car ident, Albert saw that things didn''t goes as he wished, so he didn''t


    bother to maintain the father-son rtionship with Jameson.


    The thing he regretted the most in his life was that after Jeffery''s car ident, he had forcefully taken


    Jameson back.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have put in so much effort to get the Proctor Group back.


    Albert took a deep breath and walked out of the study with his walking stick.


    As soon as he reached the door of the study, he saw several people go upstairs.


    Seeing this, Albert frowned and looked at Jameson, who was standing at the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Let''s talk about an ident happened three years ago.¡¯


    Albert said, "What ident? Will you just stop messing around? It''s you who said that you''re going to


    marry the Beale family.It''s also you who suddenly broke off the engagement.Now that you''ve put


    everyone on such awkward position, how can I exin it to the Beale family?"


    Jameson''s expression did not change, "Is that so? I thought you were having a good rtionship with


    the Beale family these days.¡¯


    The truth that Jameson told didn''t embarrassed Albert at all.


    He just supported himself with the walking stick and said, "I was Cleaning up your mess!"


    Jameson sneered.


    At this time, Erica''s voice came from upstairs, "What are you doing? Get your hands off me! If any of


    you dare to touch me again, I will cut off your hands!"


    Albert heard this and looked up.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard Jameson''s cold voice, "If she doesn''t go with you,


    just drag her down."


    Upstairs, Erica''s entire body stiffened.


    She did not expect that Jameson woulde to settle things with her so soon.


    Erica looked around at the surrounding men and knew that Jameson was Serious.


    He would have them drag her down.


    However, this was still the Proctor''s.


    Moreover, Albert and Evie were all here, so she thought he didn''t dare to do anything out of line.


    Erica bit her lower lip and walked downstairs.


    After seeing her, Albert withdrew his gaze and questioned with a dissatisfied expression, "What exactly


    are you doing?"


    Jameson did not answer.


    He just passed Albert and looked at Erica.


    Erica walked forward slowly and said hesitantly, "Jameson, why are you looking for me?"


    "Do I need to tell you what you have done?"


    Jameson said coldly, "Erica, I''ve warned you more than once.¡¯


    "But..."


    Erica''s face was full of grievances.


    "I only wanted to ask her why she wanted me to break off the engagement with Martin.I didn''t do


    anything to her.Moreover, there was a man protecting her.I didn''t even have a chance to touch her.¡¯


    Albert finally understood.


    He turned around and asked, "Erica, did you go to see Sharon?"


    Now, Erica also knew that it was useless for her to find an excuse.


    She could only try her best to me Sharon for everything.


    "I just went to ask her.That''s all.I didn''t do anything to her, but she hit me.There was also a man who


    came from nowhere to help her.I don''t know how many men she is entangled with.That baby might not


    be from the Proctor family at all..."


    Although Albert didn''t like Erica very much, her surname was Proctor after all.


    She was beaten up by someone else, so it would be embarrassing for the Proctor family.


    Therefore, at such a time, he had no choice but to defend her.


    Albert said in a deep voice, "Erica is the one being bullied.You don''t go find Sharon bute here to


    question Erica.What is wrong with you? Jameson, you...¡¯


    Jameson interrupted him, "I told you, I''m here to talk about an ident three years ago."


    Hearing this, Erica suddenly widened her eyes and felt a chill rising from her back.


    Three years ago...


    Did he already know? Before Albert could say anything, Erica shrieked, "It''s Sharon who told you,


    right? Jameson, you can''t trust her! That woman is willing to do anything to marry into the Proctor


    family.This is one of her plots.She did it on purpose, and she just wanted to get revenge on me!"


    Jameson looked at her expressionlessly, "Then tell me, why did she want to take revenge on you?"


    "Erica waspletely panicked at this moment.¡± She didn''t know what excuse to find for a moment,


    but she anxiously said, "Jameson, you know, she hates the Proctor family.She hates everyone in the


    Proctor family.That''s why she wanted to deal with me.I''m innocent.That ident had nothing to do with


    me at all.It''s her.She was faking pregnant, and she set me up.I didn''t do anything! "


    When Albert heard this, he couldn''t help but frown even deeper, "Erica, what have you done?"


    Looking at the only one who could help her in front of her, Erica hurriedly grabbed his sleeve and said,


    "Uncle Albert, I didn''t do anything.Trust me, I have done nothing wrong.That woman is behind all of


    this.She hated the Proctor family and wanted to nder me!"


    Jameson said indifferently, "You are overthinking.Sharon didn''t tell me anything.¡¯


    Hearing this, Erica felt her blood freeze.


    She could hardly turn her head, and her tongue seemed to be knotted, unable to utter a single word.

 Chapter 174: Cant I Call You?

    Chapter 174: Can''t I Call You?


    Hearing this, Erica felt her blood freeze.


    She could hardly turn her head, and her tongue seemed to be knotted, unable to utter a single word.


    At this time, Evie''s voice came from the stairs, "It was three years ago.What''s the point of bringing it up


    now?"


    Erica nodded in agreement.


    Jameson looked at Evie, and the corners of his lips curled up into an extremely cold smile.


    "I will seek revenge for the smallest grievance.Even if it was thirty years ago, I would seek revenge for


    everyone is involved, let alone three years ago."


    Evie said, "Do you have any evidence?"


    Jamesonughed mockingly and said after a few seconds, "I see."


    He turned around and instructed, "From now on, once you see Erica step out of the gate this house, no


    matter where she goes, you don''t have to tell me and directly break her leg."


    Erica widened her eyes in disbelief, trying to make a final struggle, "Aunt Evie..."


    Jameson turned his head to look at Evie and said, "I''ll go find you some evidence.I won''t let go of


    anyone who is involved."


    Evie''s expression did not change, but she grabbed the staircase armrest more tightly.


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and strode away with long legs.


    After his figure disappeared in front of Albert, he sat on the sofa with his walking stick and asked in a


    deep voice, "Erica, tell me the truth, what happened?"


    In the ck Rolls-Royce.


    Jacob asked, "Mr.Proctor, three years have passed.Victoria has destroyed all the evidence.We may not


    be able to find anything..."


    Jameson was not surprised, but said, "If you can''t find evidence from three years ago, then find the


    latest evidence."


    "Mr.Proctor, are you referring to the car ident of Sharon?"


    From the beginning to the end, everyone could tell that Evie was the one who did this, but the trouble


    was that they did not have any concrete evidence.


    Jameson said, "Some of Evie''s subordinates might be alive.Keep digging."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Jameson said, "Keep an eye on Erica.Perhaps the breakthrough to bring down Evie is on


    her."


    Jacob probed and asked, "If Miss Proctor leaves the Proctor''s, should we..."


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Jacob immediately said seriously, "Got it."


    Jameson lowered the car window and said irritably, "Trey and Sharon have been very close recently?"


    "This ...I''ll go find out now."


    "No need."


    Jameson said, "Go to the Studio."


    Jacob was silent for a few second.


    He coughed, "Mr.Proctor, the studio should be closed by now."


    Jameson frowned, "Then go to her apartment."


    "If we just go over like this, Mrs.Proctor will get mad¡­¡± Jameson''s expression was extremely ugly,


    "Then what is your suggestion?"


    Jacob thought for a moment before he came up with an idea, "We can ask Mrs.Proctor if the jewelry is


    done.Then..."


    "She will be even angrier if we seem urgent."


    It seemed to be a bad excuse.


    Jacob pondered for a while and then said, "Mr.Proctor, you must see Mrs.Proctor now, right?"


    Jameson raised his eyes and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Jacob took a step back and said, "I mean, it''s sote now.Mrs.Proctor may be sleeping.Why don''t we


    find a better excuse tomorrow?"


    Jameson remained silent.


    Just as Jacob thought that he could finally breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Jameson say, "Give me


    your phone."


    On the other side.


    Sharon had just finished drawing the design when she saw the phone screen on the table flickering.


    The number on the screen was unfamiliar to her.


    Sharon stretched her neck, got up and went to the balcony to answer.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Hello, who is it?"


    "It''s me.¡± She held back the urge to hang up and pretend to be confused, "You call the wrong number.I


    don''t know..."


    "Sharon, don''t you dare hang up on me.¡¯ Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "So, it''s Mr.Proctor.I don''t


    remember you have this number."


    Jameson said, "You put my number on a cklist.Are you able to talk to me now if I don''t change a


    number?"


    "OK."


    She would cklist this numberter.


    Sharon paused for a while and noticed that Jameson didn''t say anything, so she said, "Mr.Proctor, what


    can I do for you?"


    On the other end of the phone, Jameson said unhappily, "Nothing.Can''t I call you?"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    Jameson was bossing her around all day long, but on what basis did he feel that she was going to do


    whatever he said? Sharon took a deep breath and calmed down, "I''m very busy.Mr.Proctor, if you have


    nothing to say, I''ll..."


    Jameson said, "Did Ericae to look for you today?"


    "Yes.And I pped her on the face.Mr.Proctor, are you here to speak for her?"


    Jameson ignored the strange tone in her words and said indifferently, "She will never stand in front of


    you again."


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned and asked tentatively, "Is she still alive?"


    "Do you want her to stay alive?"


    Sharon suddenly realized that when Jameson said this, his tone seemed to be emotionless.


    It didn''t seem like he was asking a rhetorical question, nor was he joking.


    After a while, she said, "I just wish she gets what she deserves.¡¯


    Jameson said, "She will."


    Sharon looked into the distance and didn''t say anything else.


    After a few seconds, Jameson''s voice sounded again, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    He said this with confidence, as if she was harassing him on the phone.


    Just as Sharon was about to speak, Jameson said in a deep voice, "Stay away from Trey.¡¯


    Hearing hismanding tone, Sharon immediately refused, "Why? I won''t!"


    Jameson was stunned.


    His voice slowed down a little, "Why?"


    "Then why should I stay away from him?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Oh, that''s your problem.It has nothing to do with me."


    After Sharon finished speaking this time, she hung up on him swiftly without waiting for his reply.


    What was wrong with the jerk? In the ck Rolls-Royce, Jacob felt the plummeting temperature in the


    car.


    He reached out a few times to try to get his phone back, but every time he stopped halfway and


    withdrew his hand in fear.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Sharon would put the number on her cklist as well.


    Fortunately, as a qualified and outstanding assistant, he had more than two or three mobile phones.


    Jameson threw the phone to him with a cold face.


    "Go back.¡¯


    "Alright,¡¯ Jacob said.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Star Lake Mansion.


    Jameson turned on the light of the guest bedroom, and the room was deserted.


    The heartless woman left nothing behind.


    After returning to his room, Jameson went into the cloakroom and took off his tie.


    He caught a glimpse of the row of clothes and jewelry that had never been worn before.


    A few secondster, the man''s thin lips curved.

 Chapter 175: Then I Can Refuse to Answer

    Chapter 175: Then I Can Refuse to Answer


    At noon the next day, just as Sharon finished her meal and was about to enter the office, someone


    called.


    Sharon didn''t recognize the number.


    Remembering what had happened the day before, Sharon hesitated for a few seconds before


    answering it.


    She didn''t speak, determining to hang up the moment she heard the jerk''s voice.


    She would not give him a chance to threaten her.


    To her surprise, the call was indeed from a stranger, "Hello, Ms.Allyson.I''m from the moving


    company.Are you home now? We are now downstairs."


    Sharon was puzzled, "Movingpany? I didn''t n to move."


    "OK.Let me double check.You''re Sharon Allyson, right?"


    Sharon frowned, "Who hired you?"


    "Sorry, Ms.Allyson.We only have your name, address and contact information, not the sender''s."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Then she took a deep breath and conceded, "Please wait a moment.I''ll be back soon.¡¯


    Then she hung up and left for home.


    Seeing this, Tiffany asked, "Sharon, where are you going?"


    "Someone from the movingpany called, saying that they were downstairs.I''ve got to go home."


    "What? I can go with you.¡¯


    "No,''


    Sharon said, "I will be fine."


    One of their colleagues asked for leave and the other went out to eat.If Sharon left, Tiffany would be


    alone in the studio.Tiffany thought for a moment and handed Sharon the car key.


    "Alright, go and see what''s going on.Call me if you need anything.¡¯


    "OK."


    Their apartment was around the corner, so it only took Sharon a few minutes¡¯ drive.


    When she got off the car, Sharon noticed the car of the movingpany not far away.


    A staff saw her and came forward at once, "Are you Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon nodded.


    He beckoned his coworker to pull arge box over with a cart, "Ms.Allyson, please sign.Then we''ll


    deliver this to your door."


    Sharon asked, "Do you have a knife that I can borrow?"


    "Here you are."


    Sharon slit open the box with the knife to find that it was full of clothes.


    Seeing there was nothing strange or frightening, she exhaled in relief, drawing no attention.


    She said, "Sorry, these are not mine.Please send them back wherever they came from."


    The staff obviously did not expect this.


    Facing the awkward situation, he said, "Ms.Allyson, this task is a direct assignment.We were explicitly


    asked to deliver the box to you.If it is returned, we will be expelled."


    His coworker echoed, "Ms.Allyson, take it, please! This is my first day at work.I have to pay for my


    sister''s tuition.I can''t afford to lose this job."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Her temples pulsed a little.


    The familiar threats betrayed the jerk behind all this.


    After a moment''s silence, Sharon conceded, "Alright."


    "Thank you, Ms.Allyson!"


    "Ms.Allyson, you''re so kind!"


    Later, Sharon returned to the studio listlessly.


    Noticing this, Tiffany couldn''t help but ask, "Sharon, what''s wrong with you?"


    Sharon shook her head feebly and forced a smile.


    She returned the car keys to Tiffany and said, "I''ll get back to my sketch."


    Sitting at her desk, Sharon bucked up.


    She couldn''t be discouraged just like this.


    The jerk was deliberately making things difficult for her, trying to make her reach out to him.


    All she should do was ignoring him.


    Unexpectedly, Jameson kept sending boxes over for several days in a row.


    Soon, the once spacious apartment that Sharon and Tiffany shared was packed with boxes.


    Tiffany opened a box and took out a ruby ne.


    Her eyes immediately brightened, "Holy sh*t, I saw the photo of this ne at a photographic


    exhibition.It''s said to be worth ten million, but it''s now stuffed into a box! Is Jameson crazy or am I


    crazy?"


    Sharon sat on the sofa and looked up, finding that the ne looked somewhat familiar.


    It seemed to be one of her birthday gifts.


    Jacob said that it was from a client of thepany.


    Then Tiffany found a lot of valuables in the box, "This pair of earrings, and this, this ...Wow, this coat is


    a limited edition of a luxury brand from abroad!"


    Sharon stared at the boxes in a daze.


    Apart from those clothes, most of the jewelry was from Jacob.


    ording to him, some were from thepany''s clients, and others were thepany''s benefits...


    She never thought that each one of them would be so expensive.


    Had she known this, she would take one or two pieces with her.


    Then she wouldn''t have been so helpless when Jameson asked her to pay back his money.


    Tiffany sat beside her and sighed faintly, "I didn''t realize that the jerk was actually quite generous.His


    gifts are all valuable."


    After some pondering, Sharon got up with her phone in her hand, "Tiffany, I''ll go and make a phone


    call.¡¯


    Tiffany, enjoying strawberries, said, "Go ahead."


    Walking to the balcony, Sharon found Jameson''s number in her cklist and dialed.Jameson answered


    the phone quickly.


    His faint voice sounded, "What''s the matter?"


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, stop giving me stuff.I don''t need them."


    Jameson paused before asking, "You don''t need?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Right..."


    Before Sharon could finish her words, Jameson said in a deep voice, "Sharon, you''re thinking too


    much.Those things are not my gifts for you.They are yours.You left them at the Star Lake


    Mansion.Remember?"


    Sharon got tongue-tied.


    Jameson continued, "Since you don''t have time to take them away, I thought it would be fine if I just get


    someone to deliver them to you."


    Unable to find the right words, Sharon just said, "Fine."


    Jameson replied, "Great.The wardrobe is still half-full."


    "...Mr.Proctor!"


    Sharon hurriedly said, "I don''t want any of them.Would you please give them away or something like


    that?"


    "That''s your problem, not mine."


    Words failed Sharon again.


    What a touchy and vengeful jerk! Just when Sharon was about to burst out, Jameson said slowly, "This


    can be easily solved, if you go to a ce with me this weekend."


    Sharon sneered.


    She knew the jerk was up to something.


    "Mr.Proctor, I have an appointment this weekend,¡¯ she said.


    "With whom?"


    "A friend."


    "Which friend?"


    "Mr.Proctor, I have no obligation to report my schedule to you,¡¯ Sharon said, clenching the railing of the


    window.


    Jameson said, "No, you haven''t.I''m just inquiring."


    "Oh, then I can refuse to answer.¡¯ This reply rendered Jameson speechless.

 Chapter 176: Continuing Doing So Would Backfire

    Chapter 176: Continuing Doing So Would Backfire


    After hanging up, Sharon took a deep breath and returned to the living room.


    Tiffany asked, "What did that jerk say?"


    "He asked me to go somewhere with him on the weekend,"


    Sharon said sluggishly, leaning back on the sofa.


    "But you''ve..."


    "So I rejected him."


    Tiffany thought for seconds, and then she came over and said, "Sharon, do you think Jameson is very


    strange recently?"


    Sharon sneered, "He is not only strange.He is simply torturing me even more."


    "Do you think he is torturing you?"


    Sharon was exhausted and her voice sounded weak, "Otherwise, what was he doing?"


    Tiffany concluded, "Don''t you feel that judging from his recent actions, he is like a pupil who doesn''t


    know how to express his love.He always tries to attract the attention of the girls he likes with clumsy


    methods."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    She was silent for a few seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Then she raised one of her hand to touch Tiffany''s forehead, and touched her own head with another,


    frowning, "There''s no fever."


    "Hey."


    Tiffany took her hand away.


    "I''m serious.Didn''t that jerk admit that he liked you before? I think it looks very probable."


    Sharon sat back down the sofa and said indifferently, "To someone like him, liking is just an adjective.It


    is dispensable and meaningless."


    Tiffany sighed, agreeing with her.


    After a while, Tiffany took out the garbage and threw it away.


    Five minutester, she ran back with excitement, "Sharon! Sharon!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon asked.


    "Do you remember the handsome mixed-blood guy we met in the elevator? I just saw him again.Guess


    what, he''s our new neighbor next door!"


    "He has moved here for a few days.It''s time for us to greet him."


    Tiffany said and ran into the bathroom.


    "No, no, I have to go wash my hair and put on my makeup.He can''t see me without makeup."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "There is a cake I bought this afternoon in the fridge.You can


    bring it over."


    "I love you!"


    Sharon was so bothered by Jameson''s phone call that she didn''t have the mood to draw any more


    sketches.


    So she changed her clothes and intended to go downstairs for a run.


    When she went out, she said to Tiffany, "Tiffany, I''m going out.Do you need me to bring anything


    back?"


    "Buy some snacks for me.I''m not full tonight."


    "Alright."


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Tiffany looked at the time and saw that it was already half past


    nine, so she quickly washed her hair.


    Otherwise, if it was toote, she would disturb the neighbor.


    After blowing her hair, she quickly put on an exquisite makeup, put on her best skirt and took out the


    cake from the fridge.


    Then she knocked on the neighbor''s door.


    After almost two minutes, the door opened.


    Tiffany smiled, "Hello, Nice to meet you.I''m...."


    The man nced at the cake in her hand and reached out to pull the door, "No, I don''t need it."


    Tiffany quickly stopped the door with her hand and kept smiling, "Sir, I''m from next door.I heard that you


    just moved here.So I came to say hello."


    The man loosened his hand that was on the handle, saying "Sorry."


    Tiffany tidied up her skirt, trying to maintain a good image before him, "It doesn''t matter.This cake is for


    you."


    "Thank you, but I don''t like sweets."


    "Alright."


    Tiffany could only withdraw her hand shamefully, saying, "And my name is Tiffany.I live with my


    friend.Are you?"


    The man said indifferently, "Daniel."


    "Then ...I''ll get out of your hair.Since we''re neighbors, if you need any help, you cane to me.Make


    yourself at home.A good neighbor is better than a brother far off."


    The man smiled at her and closed the door.


    Tiffany stood at the door.


    She couldn''t help but curl her lips as she looked at the undelivered cake in her hand.


    Half an hourter, when Sharon returned with the barbecue, she saw Tiffany sitting on the sofa, eating


    the cake sullenly.


    She changed her shoes and walked over.


    "Is he not at home?" She asked.


    "Yes, he is." Tiffany sighed dejectedly.


    "At first, he thought I was a saleswoman, and he almost shut the door.I told him that we were


    neighbors, so he coulde to me wherever he needed help.However, he smiled perfunctorily and just


    closed the door."


    After saying that, Tiffany put down the cake and cheered up.


    "No, I can''t just back down.A handsome guy must have a bad temper.I''ll move him with my


    kindness.Isn''t that what they y on TV? If I''m kind hearted enough, the handsome guy will fall in love


    with me."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She ced the barbecue before Tiffany and smiled, "Finish it.I''ll go take a bath."


    In the Proctor Group.


    Jameson held his phone and frowned.


    A momentter, he raised his head and said coldly, "Check out Trey''s schedule for the weekend."


    "Yes."


    After ten minutes, Jacob knocked on the door of his office, "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Coe is not working on


    Saturday.But I don''t know his personal schedule..."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and leaned against the office chair with a gloomy face, "Sharon will have


    a date with him."


    Jacob asked tentatively, "Mr.Proctor, are you sure?"


    "It''s an intuition."


    Sometimes, men''s instincts were irrational.


    Jameson stood up and asked, "Go checking out what Trey has arranged."


    "Alright."


    After a pause, Jacob said, "About clothes from the Star Lake Mansion, do you want me to send them to


    Mrs.Proctor?"


    "Forget it."


    Continuing doing so would backfire.


    Saturday.


    After receiving Trey''s call, Sharon said to Tiffany, "Let''s go.He''s here."


    Tiffany turned around and frowned, "You just wear this?"


    Sharon lowered her head to take a look.


    She wore an usual dress, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, today we''re going to...."


    Tiffany had a sudden enlightenment.


    She hurriedly changed the topic.


    "How can you dress so casually for a concert? This is disrespectful to musicians."


    There was nothing Sharon could say.


    Tiffany pushed her into the room and found the skirts she bought with Sharon from the wardrobe.


    She chose a ck skirt made of wool that would highlight Sharon''s figure.


    And then she took out a camel-colored coat.


    "After changing this, you can put on some makeup."


    "I already did..."


    "How can you wear such a light makeup? Do it again to show some respect."


    Sharon tried to refuse, "Trey is here.It''s not good to keep him waiting for too long."


    "It''s fine.It takes time for beauties to show up.I believe he will wait with pleasure."

 Chapter 177: Take a Brave Step

    Chapter 177: Take a Brave Step


    Below the apartment building, Trey stood beside the car and answered the phone.


    Sometime, Tiffany''s voice came from behind, "Trey."


    Trey whispered to the other end of the phone, "Well, that''s all."


    Trey put away his phone and turned around.


    When he saw Sharon, Trey startled slightly.


    Seeing this, Tiffany raised her eyebrows.


    That was really what she wanted to see.


    Sharon smiled at him apologetically, "Sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Hearing this, Trey regained his senses and said, "No, it''s fine ...I haven''t been here for a long time


    either."


    Tiffany grinned, "Then let''s go.The concert is about to begin."


    Trey nodded, "Get in."


    On the way to the concert, it was Tiffany who was talking to Trey to break the ice.


    Sharon rolled down the window and felt the fresh air outside.


    The sun today was bright.


    Compared to the past few chilly days, it was much warmer.


    Seeing Sharon looking out of the window, Tiffany moved closer to Trey and whispered, "Trey, can I ask


    you a question?"


    Trey replied, "Go ahead."


    Tiffany asked, "Have you ever been in love in the past few years?"


    Trey probably didn''t expect her to ask this question, so he was stunned for a moment before replying,


    "No."


    "Why?"


    Trey looked through the rearview mirror at the girl lying by the window and smiled, "Maybe I haven''t


    encountered a suitable one."


    Tiffany asked in a meaningful tone, "Haven''t you met a suitable one? Maybe you have had a beloved


    one now."


    This time, Trey did not answer, nor did he know how to answer.


    He had indeed liked Sharon since he was a student.


    However, at that time, everyone said that Sharon and Martin would be the best couple, and he also


    admitted that it was true.


    He had always thought that they would get married.


    Therefore, he had never thought of bing Sharon''s boyfriend or husband, but he heard that Martin


    actually got engaged to Erica.


    However, there was no news of Sharon at that time.


    He came to participate in the ss reunion with an intention that he wanted to see Sharon.


    Seeing Trey keep silent, Tiffany knew that Trey indeed loved Sharon and encouraged, "If you like a girl,


    you must seize the opportunity and take a brave step."


    Trey hesitated for a moment and said, "But I don''t know what she thinks of me."


    He was afraid that if he confessed his love, he wouldn''t even be able to be a friend of hers.


    Tiffany said, "Anyway, she doesn''t have a boyfriend now.You can have a try."


    Trey didn''t know what to say.


    He turned around and looked at Tiffany in surprise.


    Trey probably didn''t expect her to guess his mind.


    Tiffany raised her chin at Trey, stole a nce at Sharon and then said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I will


    help you."


    Trey thought for a moment before nodding, "Alright."


    There was a traffic jam on the road.


    It was already dark when they arrived at the concert hall.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tiffany saw so many people and eximed, "Trey, isn''t your friend a great guy?"


    Trey smiled, "Yes, he is quite an awesome guy.He has won several international music awards."


    When Trey parked the car, Tiffany nudged Sharon and said, "Hey, did you hear what I said to Trey in


    the car just now?"


    Sharon was a little confused, "What did you say?"


    When she was in the car, Sharon was in a daze all the time.


    She really didn''t hear what they said.


    Tiffany revealed a mysterious smile, "Nothing."


    Soon, Trey finished parking his car and came over, "Let''s go in."


    After entering the concert hall, Tiffany deliberately took a step back, allowing Trey and Sharon to walk


    together.


    Then, they would sit next to each other.


    Trey''s friend indeed reserved several good seats on which they could clearly see the stage.


    They came a littlete, and just as they sat down, the concert began.


    While Tiffany was delighted that her n had seeded again, Sharon whispered, "You see the man


    on the stage."


    Tiffany subconsciously looked over, only to see Daniel on the stage.


    She couldn''t help but gaze, "How could it be him?"


    Trey heard their discussion and asked in a low voice, "Do you know him?"


    Sitting in the middle, Sharon replied, "He lives next door to us and has only just moved here."


    Pausing for a moment, Sharon asked again, "Is that the friend who lives in the samemunity with


    us?"


    Trey nodded, "But I didn''t expect such a coincidence.He actually lives next door to you."


    Tiffany was dumbfounded.


    She deeply believed that the romantic love story between a slum girl and a musical genius had begun.


    As the music rang out, the arena quieted down.


    Tiffany focused on the stage, without even a blink.


    After about half an hour, Tiffany suddenly felt someone knocking on her shoulder, but she ignored it by


    shaking her shoulders.


    However, the man did not seem to give up because of her movement, and immediately knocked again.


    Tiffany was so annoyed that she turned around and wanted to curse the troublemaker, but she saw a


    poker face.


    Tiffany was speechless.


    Jameson raised his finger towards her and tilted his head slightly.


    Tiffany knew that he wanted to change seats with her.


    She hesitated but did not move.


    It was not effortless for her to bring Sharon and Trey together to the concert.


    Now it was time for them to develop a romantic rtionship.


    If Jameson were to sabotage her n, wouldn''t that be...


    Jameson pursed his thin lips with a warning gaze.


    Tiffany immediately felt a chill rising from her back and quickly got up to change seats with him.


    That was okay.


    There could be many other opportunities to bring Sharon and Trey together, but she had only one life.


    Sharon had been absorbed in the performance on the stage,pletely unaware of what was


    happening beside her.


    Suddenly, Sharon felt her right hand being held.


    Sharon startled.


    Sometimes, Tiffany would hold her hand and hug her arm.


    However, the movement now ...was a bit too intimate.


    It didn''t look like the thing Tiffany would do.


    Just as Sharon felt strange, that hand had already gone through her fingers and gently grabbed her


    palm.


    Sharon turned around, only to find that the person sitting next to her had changed.


    The man looked at her and raised his eyebrows.


    It was like a provocation.


    Sharon suppressed her anger and tried to pull her hand out, but she couldn''t break free no matter


    what.


    However, she didn''t feel that the jerk exerted much strength.


    Sharon didn''t know if she was overdoing it, but Trey looked over and asked, "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon quickly leaned over and hid Jameson''s hand behind her, revealing an awkward smile.


    "Nothing.I only feel a little ufortable.Let''s continue enjoying the performance."

 Chapter 178: You Have Shown Your Concern for Mrs.P

    Chapter 178: You Have Shown Your Concern for Mrs.P


    Trey frowned, "Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter.I''m used to it.And I''ll get better soon."


    But Trey was worried about her, "Are you really okay?"


    Sharon nodded repeatedly, "Yes, I''m okay."


    Trey pursed his lips and said, "Well, if you''re not feeling well, please tell me, and I will get you to the


    hospital."


    "Okay."


    Fortunately, the seating area was dimly lit.So, Trey didn''t feel anything unusual.


    After Trey looked away, Sharon turned to look at Jameson.


    She frowned angrily and mouthed, "Let go of me!"


    Jameson ignored it and looked at the stage.


    Sharon took a deep breath and stepped hard on his foot.She was wearing high heels.


    That must hurt like hell.


    As she expected, the man beside her let out of a low groan.But even so, he still held her hand firmly.


    Sharon had never seen such a shameless man as Jameson.


    And she was really irritated.


    Just as she was about to give him another trampling, Jameson quickly let go of her hand.


    Sharon sneered.He deserved it.


    After this ridiculous episode, Sharon was in no mood to watch the concert.


    It was a good time to leave here when Daniel walked off the stage for changing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She turned her head and whispered, "Trey, I''m sorry.I have to go because I''ve got stuff to do."


    After that, Sharon got up to leave.


    Trey immediately followed her and said, "I can give you a lift."


    However, when they passed Jameson by, they were surprised to find him in Tiffany''s seat.


    He kept a straight face.


    And they couldn''t tell how he was feeling.


    Trey nodded to him out of politeness.


    Looking at them leaving, Jameson licked his thin lips and looked down at his hand.


    Her warmth lingered on it.


    He also stood up.


    Tiffany sat in her seat and looked at the exit, then at the stage.


    She stamped her foot in anger and followed them.


    In the corridor, Trey stopped Sharon, "Sharon, are you still unwell?"


    Sharon stopped, turned around and shook her head, "No.I just got a thing."


    "Then where are you going? I can take you there."


    "Thank you, but I don''t want to be a bother.I can go there.Go back to enjoy the concert."


    Trey smiled and said, "Oh, it is stuffy.I want to get some fresh air outside.I''ll follow you to the door."


    Sharon didn''t refuse him.


    And they walked out together.


    After a while, Trey said, "Sharon, do you have time tomorrow night? I want to have a dinner with you."


    Sharon thought about it and felt she couldn''t leave like this.


    "Yes, I have.But it''s my turn to treat you.I''m really sorry today."


    "It doesn''t matter.Never mind."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll talk to Tiffany when I get home.See you tomorrow."


    "Sharon,"


    Trey suddenly said, "I think it would be better if it''s just us tomorrow.Please don''t take Tiffany."


    Sharon was stunned.


    Trey saw her reaction and asked in a tentative tone, "Is that okay?"


    Sharon did not know how to answer it.


    A cold male voice came from behind them, "No."


    Trey turned around and was surprised, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson walked over, stood beside Trey, and looked at him, "She has something to do tomorrow."


    "And what is that?" Sharon asked.


    Jameson pursed his thin lips.


    He was very dissatisfied with her nailing his lie.


    He looked sideways at her and said, "I mean you have something to do tomorrow!"


    Sharon smiled embarrassedly and said to Trey, "Alright, it''s a deal."


    For a moment Trey couldn''t figure out what happened, and then nodded, "Then I''ll pick you up


    tomorrow."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I have to go.See you tomorrow."


    After that, Sharon turned around and strode off.


    Jameson wanted to follow her, but Trey grabbed him by the arm.


    He became sullen and said, "Let go of me."


    Trey asked, "May I know what Mr.Proctor''s up to?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "It has something to do with me.I believe Mr.Proctor can see that I''m courting Sharon.If you do the


    same, I canpete with you.Don''t be so aggressive to Sharon.You should show your respect to her."


    Jameson looked at him and sneered, "I do the same?"


    Trey asked, "Can you give me an exnation about why you do it?"


    "Okay."


    Jameson said slowly, "I''m telling you, Sharon is my wife.Please stay away from her."


    A low voice interrupted, "Ex-wife."


    Jameson kept silent.


    When he looked towards her, Tiffany immediately looked away, as if nothing had happened.


    As the matchmaker for Trey and Sharon, Tiffany would stop anyone from splitting them up.


    Trey smiled when he heard this, "Oh, I know."


    Jameson looked at him again, "Since you know our rtionship, you should keep distance with her."


    Trey said, "I''ve long heard that Mr.Proctor has a wife, but you treat her badly.You regret it for divorcing


    her? Stop pestering Sharon."


    Jameson was sulky and looked at Trey coldly.


    Trey continued, "Thank you for telling me about this, Mr.Proctor.I know what Sharon has suffered.I will


    be very nice to her.And I will heal the wound you left her."


    After that, Trey nodded at Jameson and turned around to leave.


    Tiffany immediately followed.


    She was afraid that Jameson would destroy her if she stayed here with Jameson.


    After they left, Jacob came in and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor is heading that way."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You also think that Sharon has suffered a lot in our three-year marriage?"


    "I think..."


    What a grueling question.


    If he couldn''t give Jameson a satisfactory answer, he would be severely punished.


    After thinking, Jacob said timidly, "Mr.Proctor, I think that although you misunderstood Madam, you


    have shown your concern for Mrs.Proctor sometimes."


    "For example..."


    Jacob was lost for words.


    It was very difficult to give him an example.Mr.Proctor was a sharp-tongued man.


    Although he became more kind, his harsh words really hurt Mrs.Proctor in the past three years.


    Jacob was also deeply disapproving of Mr.Proctor''s harsh remarks on Mrs.Proctor.


    He guessed that it would be worse if there were only Mr.and Mrs.Proctor.


    Jacob said nothing.Jameson kept his face straight, and walked out.

 Chapter 179: Did Anyone Ever Say You Got a Brass Ne

    Chapter 179: Did Anyone Ever Say You Got a Brass Ne


    After the concert, Sharon didn''t want to go home, so she went down the street.


    Some timeter, she saw a small amusement park.


    Most of the children there were two to three-year-old, running and jumping.


    The smile on their faces was pure and wide.


    Sharon stopped.


    She stood outside the park, smiling.


    Then, a few minutester, there came a man''s voice beside her, indifferently, "What''re you looking at?"


    Sharon stopped seeing the park, and the smile vanished from her face.


    "Mr.Proctor, you will never understand what I''m looking at,¡¯¡¯ said she coldly.


    "How did you know I don''t understand?"


    Jameson replied, with one hand in his pocket.


    "If you did understand, you wouldn''t say that."


    Sharon didn''t want to argue with him anymore, so she turned around and continued walking.


    However, she didn''t expect Jameson to follow behind her slowly.


    It was like what they did in Costspool.


    Sharon was getting more and more irritated.


    She stopped dead in her tracks and turned to look at him coldly.


    Jameson paused, too.


    Then he stared at her with his ck eyes, frowning.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I would ask you the same question, Mr.Proctor.Why are you following me?"


    Sharon thought that a jerk like Jameson would say "Was it your street? Why couldn''t I walk on it?"


    But she didn''t expect that Jameson said indifferently, "You''re so beautiful.I''m afraid that someone will


    attack you."


    She was quiet for thirty seconds.


    That was something she never thought she would hear from him.


    Wasn''t he most likely the attacker? For a moment, Sharon didn''t know what to say, so she continued


    walking.


    In a few minutes Jamesor''s voice came from behind her, "Sharon, you just blushed.Are you shy?"


    "No!"


    She was clearly frightened.


    Jameson asked again, "Then why are you flushing?"


    "I feel hot."


    "How? You''re wearing little clothing."


    Sharon ignored him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jameson went on, "Why are you dressed like that and wearing make-up? For dating Trey?"


    Sharon still ignored him.


    "Trey is going after you.You know that, right?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "What are you trying to say, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Do not be with him."


    "Why?"


    Sharonughed, "Is this because you don''t like him? That is so boring."


    Jameson stared at her.


    After a few seconds, he said, "No."


    "Then you have no reason..."


    "Because I like you."


    Sharon''s face was absolutely calm, "Oh."


    Jameson pursed his lips and repeated, "Don''t be with him."


    That made Sharon chuckle, "What makes you think that I would listen to you, Mr.Proctor? Should I be


    d to hear that you like me? Or I have to buy firecrackers to celebrate it?"


    "That will be OK with me if that''ll make you happier."


    Sharon forgot how cruel the jerk was.


    Just as she turned away from him, Jameson said slowly, "I''m sorry for what happened."


    For the first time, Sharon heard him say "I''m sorry" in such a tone.


    And he seemed to be sincere.


    At least he didn''t say "It''s somewhat my fault."


    But she didn''t understand.


    "You don''t have to tell me, Mr.Proctor.I''m just a sketchy woman.I don''t deserve your apology,¡¯¡¯ said


    Sharon indifferently.


    Jameson was unhappy, "It''s up to me whether you deserve it or not."


    How could he be so cheeky? Sharon did not want to argue with him anymore.


    She said, "Alright, whatever you meant, it was fine with me.Then, I think there is no need for you to


    contact me again.So, Mr.Proctor, I was wondering if you could possibly..."


    Before she could finish, Jameson leaned over and kissed her.


    Her lips were sealed.Sharon was stunned.


    Then she pushed him away, eyes turning red, "Jameson, are you crazy?"


    Jameson licked his thin lips and spoke slowly, "You said you would ept my apology."


    "That''s all you heard?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to hear the rest."


    Sharon thought that he was crazy.


    She was sick of arguing with him, so she turned around and tried to hail a taxi by the road.


    Jameson stood beside her and nced at the driveway from afar.


    "It''s very hard to hail a taxi now.Let me take you."


    Sharon clenched her fists and ignored him.


    Jameson spoke again, "If you are angry, you can kiss me back.I don''t care.I am not like you."


    It was actually hard to catch a taxi, so Sharon could only continue walking.


    But her new high heels chafed her so much that she got annoyed.


    She took off her shoes and smashed them at the man behind her, "Don''t follow me!"


    Jameson caught the shoes and frowned, "Sharon, it''s 7 degrees today."


    "It''s OK if it''s 7 degrees below zero.My freezing to death is none of your business."


    Anger was boiling up inside Sharon.


    Not only was she not cold, but she was very furious.


    A few steps further, she felt someone put his arms around her.


    Then she was picked up.


    Sharon looked at him expressionlessly, "Mr.Proctor, did anyone ever say that you got a brass neck?"


    Jameson said, "You are the first one."


    "My pleasure."


    "You can buy more firecrackers."


    Sharon sneered and said, "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, Mr.Proctor.I can tell you right


    now, I won''t like you, never."


    Jameson''s face did not change, "You''ll never know."


    Sharon said, "All you need do is think about how much you hated me, disgusted me, and disdained me


    before we got divorced, Mr.Proctor.You would know what I think of you right now."


    "It''s different," said Jameson.


    "How was it different?"


    "Even at that time...you were still in my bed."


    This was the first time Sharon felt such a headache.


    She didn''t want to talk back at all.


    Jameson went on, "Even if I treated you like that before, I still like you now.


    Who knows you won''t like meter?"


    Sharon said calmly, "Jameson, can you bring the baby back to life?"


    Jameson didn''t say anything.


    She sneered, "If you can''t, why are you so sure?"


    That baby was an unbridgeable gulf between them.

 Chapter 180: He Seemed to Never Give Up

    Chapter 180: He Seemed to Never Give Up


    Five minutester, Jacob pulled over and stopped beside them.He quickly got out of the car and


    opened the door to the back seat.


    Jameson let Sharon get in the car, and then he went around to the other side to step aboard.


    Just as Jacob was about to use the navigation system, he thought of the incidentst time.


    He coughed and whispered, "Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon gave him an address indifferently, and then she leaned against the corner and closed her eyes.


    Not long after that, she felt clothes covering her body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sharon did not move, nor did she want to talk to him.


    She just slightly leaned to the other side and turned her back to him.


    Jamesonmanded, "We can set off now."


    "Yes."


    On the way back, it was always quiet inside the car.


    Jameson even thought that Sharon was truly asleep.


    He looked at her quietly and thought of the question she had just asked.


    Although the little one had be much better than it was before, no one could guarantee that there


    would be no idents in the future.


    After a while, if the little one could be totally fine, he would bring him to her.


    Anyway, there''s no need for her to know this.


    It seemed that Sharon had sensed his gaze.


    Formerly, she was pretending to sleep.


    But now she stretched out her hand to pull the clothes up and cover her head.


    Jameson said, "..."


    He pursed his lips and stopped staring at her.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the apartment building.


    Atst, Jacob opened his mouth to talk, trying to put an end to the dull atmosphere, "Ms.Allyson.Here


    we are."


    The one who was covered by the clothes finally moved, then she removed the clothes and sat up.


    Her voice was very calm, "Thank you."


    When Sharon opened the door and was about to get off, Jameson''s voice came from behind, "You are


    not allowed to go tomorrow."


    Hearing his words, Sharon was agitated again, "I will go!"


    After that, she mmed the door and left without looking back.


    Jameson looked at her and gritted his teeth angrily.


    Tiffany waited at home for a long time, but she didn''t see Sharoning back.


    She couldn''t get through to her, so she was so anxious that she was about to go out to look for her.


    But at that time, the door was opened.


    Tiffany walked over and said, "Sharon, where have you been ...Where are your shoes?"


    Sharon shook her head, "I felt ufortable with them.I threw them away."


    "Then you came back just like that? It''s about to snow outside, you..."


    "It''s fine.I only need to walk upstairs.I came back by car."


    Sharon said, "Tiffany, I''m going to take a shower first."


    Tiffany nodded her head, "Alright, you take a shower.I''ll go to the kitchen to make some hot soup for


    you."


    Halfway through the cooking, Tiffany heard a knock on the door.


    She turned down the fire and ran to open the door.


    Daniel was standing at the door.


    Tiffany was stunned for a moment, then she leaned on the door and greeted him, "Hello.We meet


    again."


    Daniel nodded slightly and said, "I heard from Trey that you are his friends?"


    "Well ...yes, we are on good terms."


    Tiffany said, "How did you get to know him?"


    "In Australia."


    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before she realized that he meant they got to know each other when


    they were studying in Australia.


    Tiffany maintained a smile and suddenly thought of something.


    She took her hand off and said, "Do you want to ..e in and have a seat?"


    "No."


    Daniel nced around the room and paused for a moment before saying, "Did you mention that you


    lived with a friendst time?"


    "That''s right.Didn''t Trey mention her to you?"


    "Yes."


    That''s why he wanted to have a look.


    But it seemed that she wasn''t at home.


    Daniel stopped his nce.


    When he was about to leave, he saw a woman wiping her hair and walking into the living room.


    She asked, "Tiffany, who are you talking to..."


    Before Sharon finished her words, she looked over and saw Daniel standing at the door.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, this is Trey''s friend and also our neighbor.You should have seen him before."


    Sharon greeted him politely, "Hello."


    Daniel smiled and he nodded slightly in greeting.


    He said gently, "It''s gettingte today.I should disturb you no more.Please excuse me."


    "Well..."


    Tiffany said, "Then why don''t we have dinner together tomorrow?"


    Daniel thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright."


    After going back to his room, Daniel sat on the sofa, gently tapping on his knee with his cell phone.


    So that was Jameson''s ex-wife.She''s really pretty.


    However, if Jameson canceled his engagement with the Beale family just for this woman, it would be


    too unbelievable.


    It didn''t seem like his style.


    After a while, his phone rang.


    The call was from Trey.


    Trey said, "Next Wednesday is Natalia''s birthday party.It''s already arranged."


    "I see."


    Daniel asked, "You insisted that I shoulde back to take your ce just because of Jameson''s ex-


    wife?"


    Trey said coldly, "She has a name."


    "Ok, sorry, I forgot to ask."


    After a pause, Daniel added, "If he knew that you were so close to Jameson''s ex-wife, he wouldn''t be


    happy."


    "I''ll tell him when it''s convenient."


    "Whatever.I don''t care anyway.If things go well, he''ll be back in a while."


    After closing the door, Tiffany said excitedly, "Sharon, I invited him to have dinner tomorrow.He agreed!


    Are you going with us?"


    Sharon smiled and went to the kitchen to turn off the fire.


    "You guys go.I promised Trey that I would have dinner with him."


    Hearing this, Tiffany immediately ran over and leaned against her.


    She sighed, "That''s good.He finally understood what I told him in the car today.It seems quite effective."


    Sharon turned around and asked, "What did you say to him?"


    "Well?"


    Tiffanyughed rigidly and tried to muddle through, "Just a casual chat.What else can we talk? Well


    ...I''m going to take a shower too.You can go to bed early after drinking the soup.It''s strangely cold.Have


    a good sleep and you''ll be energetic tomorrow!"


    After that, she ran away quickly.


    Sharon turned around and smiled faintly while bring out the soup from the pot.


    When Sharon was lying on the bed at night, she could not sleep at all.


    The moment she closed her eyes, Jameson''s words came to her mind.


    She still didn''t quite understand why Jameson had suddenly changed so much that he didn''t want to


    leave even if he was cursed or expelled.


    It was as if he was someone else.


    In the past, this jerk would never allow her to trample on his dignity or reputation.


    Moreover, he seemed to never give up no matter what would happen.


    Sharon couldn''t understand his intentions.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the more annoyed she became.


    She could not fall asleep anyway, so she got up, sat at the table and opened the draft book.


    When she turned to the page that had been torn apart, she felt even more annoyed when she saw the


    uneven marks.

 Chapter 181: Hes Gonna Kill Me

    Chapter 181: He''s Gonna Kill Me


    The next day, Sharon got up at noon and she looked haggard.


    Tiffany was shocked when seeing this and she asked, "Sharon, what''s wrong with you?"


    Sharon yawned.


    "I''m fine.I drew the design draftst night, so I didn''t go to bed until seven oclock."


    "Why do you have to work so hard like this? I remember that you still have time."


    "Yes, but I just couldn''t fall asleep."


    Sharon said as she sat on the sofa.


    She was so irritatedst night that she couldn''t calm down until two oclock.


    After that, she went to draw the draft and did not pay much attention to the time.


    Tiffany peeled an orange and gave it to her.


    Looking at the big cardboard boxes in the room, she asked Sharon "Have you figured out how to deal


    with these?"


    Sharon looked over.


    After a while, she replied, "Donate the clothes and return the jewelry."


    Tiffany looked at her sincerely, "Why not give them to me?"


    "Take it," Sharon smiled.


    "Forget it."


    Tiffany curled her lips and said, "If Jameson knows about this, he will definitely kill me."


    She was just joking.Sharon thought for a while and looked at the boxes again.


    To be honest, those clothes weren''t suitable for daily life, so it didn''t make much sense to donate them


    to ordinary people.


    Later, Sharon stood up and said, "Tiffany, I''m going to change my clothes.Let''s go out."


    "Where are we going?"


    "The tags of these clothes are still there.We may get a good price if we sell them to the shop."


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of it?"


    While Sharon was changing clothes, Tiffany quickly sorted out the clothes based on different brands.


    When they arrived at the first luxury shop, the shopping guide was stunned when she saw that they


    were carrying a cardboard box of clothes.


    "Miss, you are here to....?"


    Sharon smiled and exined why she came here.


    The shopping guide said, "Miss, please wait a moment.I''ll go find our manager to deal with it."


    "Alright, thanks."


    After the shopping guide left, Tiffany looked at the clothes in the shop.


    After turning over a price tag and seeing the price, she hurriedly put the tag back and patted the ce


    that she touched just now.


    Although there were tags on the clothes that Jameson had given to Sharon, there was no price on


    them.


    Tiffany knew that these clothes were valuable, but she didn''t expect them to be so expensive.


    A slip dress was even more expensive than a scene that she filmed.


    Tiffany leaned over and whispered, "Sharon, this box of clothes must be worth several hundred


    thousand.And we still have several boxes of clothes of other brands in our car, let alone those


    jewelries.Since that jerk is so generous to you, why did he want you to pay back the money after the


    divorce?"


    Sharon said, "I borrowed the money from him.I also gave him the IOU."


    "Anyway, I think he is mysterious sometimes.I can never guess what he''s thinking."


    Sharon pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything.


    At this time, the shopping guide came with the manager.


    The manager said, "Miss, we''ve known why you are here.I want to make sure that you really don''t want


    all the clothes, right?"


    Sharon nodded gently.


    "Alright, then please wait a moment.We need to tidy up the boxes and sort out the clothes.Then we


    Can give you an assessment."


    "Okay.No problem."


    "Alright, please have a rest."


    "No need," Sharon said.


    "We''ll go out for shopping ande backter."


    "Then please leave your phone number.We''ll contact youter."


    After leaving the luxury shop, Sharon and Tiffany went downstairs to eat something.


    Tiffany said as she ate, "Hey, Sharon, what do you think I''m going to eat with Daniel tonight? I''ve been


    thinking about it all night.To eat western food, I don''t know which country he''s from and he wont like


    it.To eat Chinese food, I''m afraid it will be spicy for him.My God.It''s too hard to decide."


    "You can ask Trey,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "He must know."


    "That''s right.I forget him!"


    Tiffany hurriedly took out her phone.


    However, just as the message was about to be sent, she suddenly calmed down.


    She asked Sharon in a low voice, "Sharon, what do you think about the rtionship between you and


    Trey?"


    Hearing this, Sharon paused for a moment and she didn''t know how to answer.


    Although Tiffany had always said that Trey liked her, Sharon felt that such a coincidence was


    impossible.


    However, Trey had expressed his feeling very clearly by what he said to Sharon yesterday.


    At that time, Jameson, the jerk, was also there, and Sharon was very angry.


    Thus, she didn''t think too much and just agreed with Trey.


    Seeing that Sharon didn''t say anything, Tiffany continued, "Sharon, I really think Trey is quite nice.He''s


    been loving you since we were all students.And it has been so many years.How affectionate he is!"


    Sharon was puzzled.


    "How do you know that?"


    Tiffany turned away and coughed to cover her embarrassment.


    She said, "I''m just guessing, but it''s not difficult to see how he loves you."


    Sharon''s phone rang.It was a call from the luxury shop that their clothes had been sorted out.


    After hanging up, Sharon said, "Let''s go back."


    Seeing that Sharon did not ask any further, Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, they didn''t expect that they would meet Natalia in the shop when they returned.


    Natalia came with Aylin.


    No one expected that they would meet here, so they were all stunned for a moment when they saw


    each other.


    Especially Aylin.


    Ever since Jameson warned her, she had been anxious these days.


    When she saw Sharon, the first thing she did was not to look at Sharon.


    She pretended not to know her and went to coax the baby beside.


    Natalia smiled at them, "Ms.Allyson, long time no see."


    Sharon nodded slightly and said "hello" to her.


    Natalia added, "I haven''t seen you for two months and Ms.Allyson looks much more spirited.It seems


    like you''ve been living a satisfied life these days."


    Tiffany continued, "Without dealing with those poseurs, she would naturally be in a good mood."


    As they spoke, the manager came up and said, "Ms.Allyson, please follow me."


    Sharon nodded at Natalia and left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tiffany didn''t like Natalia, so she naturally couldn''t stand where she was.


    She followed behind Sharon.


    Even if the clothes they had sent here were quite old, the luxury stop still gave them a good price,


    which was much higher than Tiffany had guessed.


    Tiffany was shocked, "Are they actually worth so much money?"


    The manager exined, "There are a few limited editions and tailoring clothes inside.There are also


    clothes whose styles are suitable for the next season.Many of our VIP customers are waiting for these


    and I have contacted them.They replied very soon.Ms.Allyson, your clothes arepletely new, so we


    assess them ording to the original price."


    "Thank you," Sharon said.


    "You''re wee.Then I''ll check out now."

 Chapter 182: It Seems That She Is Not What We Think

    Chapter 182: It Seems That She Is Not What We Think


    When Sharon and Tiffany went out, Aylin''s child was crying loudly.


    No matter what she did, she just couldn''t stop her child from crying.


    Seeing this, Sharon stopped and subconsciously looked over.


    The child was only three to four months old.


    Seeing him crying, Sharon felt a little depressed, so she slowly walked over.


    Sensing Sharon''s approaching, Aylin hugged the child tightly and turned around.


    Sharon whispered, "May I hug him?"


    Aylin remained silent for a moment.


    No one knew whether she was nervous or hesitant.


    When she met Sharon''s gaze, she felt that she could not refuse.


    On the one hand, she often couldn''t sleep at night because she had once deliberately had Sharon fall


    into the water.


    On the other hand, she heard that Sharon had a miscarriage and lost her child.


    As a mother, she could understand Sharon''s feeling.


    Sharon probably thought that Aylin would not agree, so she was ready to leave.


    Right at this moment, Aylin handed over the child.


    After being stunned for a moment, Sharon carefully stretched out her hand to hug the child.


    It was amazing that the child suddenly stopped crying when Sharon hugged him.


    Looking at Sharon with his big and round eyes, he waved his small hands randomly and giggled.


    Sharon looked at the child in her arms and smiled.


    Tiffany leaned over and said, "Sharon, he seems to like you very much."


    Aylin also felt that it was amazing.


    Normally, the child would cry most of the time and was really annoying.


    Whoever hugged him, he would always cry.


    It was the first time that heughed so happily.


    Natalia stood aside.


    Although she didn''t say anything, her expression was a little cold.


    Sharon didn''t hug the baby for too long and quickly passed him to Aylin.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    When Aylin hugged the baby, his gaze was still focusing on Sharon.


    It was as if he was reluctant to part with her.


    Sharon smiled at him and said to Tiffany, "Let''s go."


    As soon as they left the shop, Natalia''s voice came from behind, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon stopped and turned around, "Is there anything wrong, Miss Beale?"


    Natalia smiled and said, "Nothing.It''s just that I want to buy Ms.Allyson a coffee, since we haven''t seen


    each other for so long."


    Sharon said, "Thank you, Miss Beale, but I still have work to do.I''ll leave now."


    "Ms.Allyson, Jameson and I have already cancelled our engagement.Now I have nothing to do with the


    Proctor family.You don''t have to avoid me."


    Sharon had known that they cancelled the engagement.


    However, she did not care too much about it, because it had nothing to do with her.


    But Natalia suddenly mentioned it, she sounded to be a little dissatisfied.


    She seemed to question Sharon.Sharon didn''t know if she thought too much.


    Tiffany felt even more ufortable when hearing this.


    She wanted to quarrel but was stopped by Sharon.


    Sharon smiled and said, "Miss Beale, you''ve misunderstood me.I have never thought about avoiding


    talking to you.I just wonder if Miss Beale really wants to talk to me.Or should I ask if Miss Beale is still


    willing to be my friend now?"


    Natalia pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    She had to admit that Sharon was very smart.


    She had tried to conceal her emotions, but Sharon still noticed that she said all this because she


    wanted to get closer to Jameson.


    "No matter what, I am very grateful to Miss Beale for helping me in the past," Sharon added.


    After a pause, she continued, "Whether you really treated me as your friend or not."


    After saying that, Sharon left with Tiffany without even looking back.


    After they left, Aylin pushed the stroller out and asked, "Natalia, what did you just say to her?"


    Natalia came back to her senses and showed a faint smile.


    "Nothing.Aylin, let''s go shopping."


    "Forget it.We''d better go home.The baby has cried for a long time.I wonder if he isn''t used toing


    out."


    After such an encounter, Aylin didn''t want to go shopping any more.


    On the way back, Aylin said, "Natalia, I didn''t know much about Sharon before.I''ve always heard that


    Erica cursed Sharon and said she was shameless.So I thought she was really a bad woman.But today,


    to be honest, it seems like she''s not what we think she is."


    "Is that so?" Natalia said.


    "Of course.Her eyes are especially clean and beautiful.How could a bad woman have such bright


    eyes?"


    As she said, Aylin sighed, "No wonder Martin and Jameson...."


    Suddenly, Aylin realized that she said something wrong and shut up.


    Natalia looked as if she didn''t hear anything and coaxed the baby in the stroller.


    Aylin changed the topic, "Natalia, I heard that you invited Daniel for your birthday.What did he say?"


    Natalia looked up at her and said, "Do you know him?"


    "He''s quite famous.When I was abroad, I once went to his concert with friends."


    Natalia said, "He was also rmended by my friends.I was told that he happened to have a concert


    in the South City recently, so I asked my friends for help.He should being."


    Aylin smiled when she heard this.


    "Great! I''ve always wanted to see him and I didn''t have a chance."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Aylin, I''m afraid I can''t invite you to my birthday party¡± Natalia said apologetically.


    Aylin was stunned, "Why?"


    "Because of the Jameson and I have cancelled our engagement, my father dislikes the Proctor family,


    and he doesn''t want to be involved in anything rted to the Proctor family."


    "I know that, but Martin has cancelled the engagement with Erica.We have nothing to do with the


    Proctor family as well."


    Natalia sighed, "That''s right.But as for the projects of the Morton Group, the Mortons obtained them


    thanks to the Proctor family.From my father''s point of view, you''ll be inevitably involved in this, so...."


    Aylin was obviously a little disappointed.


    She looked down and could only say, "Alright."


    "Aylin, it doesn''t matter whether you cane to the birthday party or not.Anyway, this is a social


    gathering rather than a party among friends.We can just celebrate privately."


    Natalia grabbed Aylin''s arm and said.


    Aylin forced a smile and said, "You''re right."


    "It''ste.Let''s go."


    After driving Aylin home, Natalia sat in the car with a cold and disdainful smile.


    She lifted the window and said to the drive, "Let''s go."


    When she got home, Natalia asked the servant, "Where is my father?"


    "He is in the study."


    Natalia walked to the study.


    She knocked on the door before pushing the door open.


    The moment she entered, she saw Talon put something into the drawer.


    Talon looked at her and said, "Natalia, what''s the matter?"


    Natalia said, "I want to discuss something about my birthday party with Daddy.Are you busy now?"


    Talon shook his head and stood up, "Not at all.Let''s talk outside."

 Chapter 183: Late Love Is the Cheapest Thing

    Chapter 183: Late Love Is the Cheapest Thing


    In the restaurant, Trey saw that Sharon was always absent-minded and asked softly, "Sharon, don''t


    you like the food tonight?"


    Hearing this, Sharon came back to her senses and smiled apologetically at him.


    "No, the food tastes pretty good.I was thinking about my own thing."


    Sharon didn''t know if it was for that she hugged Aylin''s child today.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She had been absent-minded all afternoon.


    She couldn''t help but think if her baby was born, he would be also so little, soft and cute by now.


    Trey poured the water into her cup, "No.It was my fault.You must have been scared at my wordsst


    night."


    Actually, he did feel a little abrupt after returning home.


    However, he didn''t regret it since Sharon had agreed to him.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Trey, actually I..."


    Trey smiled and said, "I know that the reason you agreed to me was because you were angry with


    Jameson."


    Sharon was slightly stunned.


    She did not deny it and just said, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter.If I can help you, I''m very happy."


    Trey continued, "Sharon, I don''t know if it''s appropriate to say that, in the past few years, I always


    thought that you were doing very well.Perhaps you would marry Martin after graduation.However, I


    didn''t expect that he got engaged to Erica."


    "The moment I heard that, I have mixed feelings.On the one hand, I was secretly happy, on the other


    hand, I couldn''t help but wonder what exactly happened between you and Martin, and how did you


    think of him at that time.Actually, I have never wanted to have a rtionship with you.I just thought that


    it was enough for me to see you lead a happy life from afar."


    Trey smiled and said, "But it wasn''t untilst night that I realized you were not happy these past few


    years."


    The corners of Sharon''s mouth curved up and she said in peace, "Well, it''s the life.Ups and Downs.But


    at least those things have passed, and I''m good now."


    Trey knew that her personality had never changed.


    She was stubborn and optimistic, and she would never tell anyone about all the pain she had suffered.


    Back then Sharon was a student, and she was a very beautiful girl with many any boys favored.


    But she rejected all the admirers¡¯ gifts and dating dinner proposals with smile.


    The ce she went every day was the convenience store, which was only one street away from


    school.


    That was where she stayed for most time and earned all her ie.


    At first, Trey was not impressed by her, and she only knew that she was a pretty girl.


    Until that day, when he passed by the convenience store, he saw a drunken man asking her for money.


    She must had get paid that day.


    She took out a few banknotes from her bag and gave them to the man.


    The man was very dissatisfied and wanted to rob the money from her envelope.


    Sharon said firmly, "This is the living expenses for me and Ruben next month.You can''t take it."


    The man scolded in a few unpleasant words, but her look did not change at all.


    Judging from what the man said, he should be her father.


    After the man cursed and left, she did not seem to be sad for a moment.


    She only took a deep breath and smiled again, then continued to work in the convenience store.


    At that time, Trey was just like being driven by something and slowly walked in.


    The girl wore a tall ponytail and stood there counting the goods focusedly and earnestly.


    Just as Trey was about to step forward, Martin arrived here and called her.


    When she turned around, Trey found her smile was bright and shining.


    He hesitated and slowly retreated.


    From that moment on, Trey knew that she was not his girl, and he could only watch her from afar in his


    lifetime.


    But now, he had a second chance.


    He wanted to do what he didn''t do before.


    Just as Trey was about to speak, a cold and indifferent voice came over besides, "Mr.Coe, what a


    coincidence!"


    Jameson did not take himself as a stranger at all.


    He sat beside Sharon and said indifferently, "I believe Mr.Coe will not mind if we eat together.In order to


    show my sincerity, I will pay for the meal tonight."


    Trey was lost for words.


    So was Sharon.


    Jameson took the menu handed over by the waiter and ordered a few dishes.


    Then, he said, "I also want a fish soup."


    Just as the waiter was about to say that they didn''t serve any fish soup, the manager quickly walked


    over and said, "Alright, Mr.Proctor, anything else?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Fish mint in the soup, please."


    "Wait a moment, Mr.Proctor, I''ll inform the cooker of your requirement now."


    The manager responded.


    After the manager left, Sharon held back her temper and stood up talking to Trey, "I''ve had


    enough.Let''s go."


    Trey nodded and stood up, asking the waiter to get the bill.


    Then, he said to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, enjoy your meal.It''s my treat."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and grabbed Sharon''s hand.


    Sharon said coldly, "Please stop it!"


    Jameson said, "Didn''t you like fish soup the most? Finish it before leaving."


    "I might don''t like what I liked before." Sharon said.


    "You might like what you didn''t like before." Jameson reacted.


    His words were with less emotion, but more information.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    The jerk was really pissing her off.


    Sharon shook off his hand violently and said, "Take your time with the meal."


    Sharon thought it was better for him to be stuffed.


    Then, she quickly left the restaurant.


    Trey turned to look at Jameson after paying for the bill, "Mr.Proctor, don''t you think you are ridiculous?"


    Jameson raised his eyes and looked at him indifferently, "No."


    Trey said, "Mr.Proctor might have heard that thete love is the cheapest thing."


    Then, Trey slightly nodded and strode away.


    At this time, the manager walked over and said, "Mr.Proctor, are the dishes you ordered still served?"


    Jameson said, "Pack them up."


    "Alright."


    The manager said.


    Two minutester, Jacob quickly walked in and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor and Mr.Coe have left."


    Jameson only nodded.


    Jacob tried to ask, "Do I need to follow up?"


    "No."


    Jameson said, "Trey is going to send her home.No doubt."


    Moreover, his mission was aplished today.


    Twenty minutester, the manager carried the packed box to him and said, "Mr.Proctor, here you are."


    After leaving the restaurant, Jacob knew what to do next, even without Jameson''s instructions.


    He directly navigated to Sharon''s home.


    At this moment, Jacob suddenly heard an emotionless male voice behind him, "Iste love the


    cheapest thing?"


    Jacob got no words to answer.

 Chapter 184: He Was Really Out of Mind

    Chapter 184: He Was Really Out of Mind


    When the car arrived at the apartment building, Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Trey, I''m sorry for


    what happened today."


    Trey smiled and gently shook his head, "I''ve heard what Jameson was probably like, but I didn''t expect


    what he did today."


    "Yeah, he is an arrogant and stupid man."


    As Sharon speaking, she opened the car door, "I made trouble for you today.Sorry.Then I''ll go inside."


    "Sharon." Trey stopped her.


    He seemed to be a little nervous, and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Are we still friends?"


    Sharon was slightly stunned and nodded, "Of course! What''s the problem?"


    Trey smiled again, "Nothing.Then get home."


    "Be careful on your way back.Send me a message when you get home." Sharon said.


    "Alright."


    Trey responded.


    Trey thought he should take it slow, as long as Sharon didn''t reject him.After the ck car left, Sharon


    withdrew her gaze and went upstairs.


    She opened the door and saw Tiffany lying on the sofa, weakly eating snacks.


    Sharon changed her shoes and walked over to ask, "Tiffany, didn''t you go for dinner with Daniel?"


    Tiffany sighed for the countless times this evening.


    "I did.Since Daniel said that he was fine with any kind of dishes, I took him for the special dishes


    considering that he has juste to the South City.But guess what?"


    Tiffany got angrier, "When we reached the restaurant, he told me that he suddenly remembered there


    were cans in the fridge which he bought a few days ago.They would expire after today."


    Sharon had no words.


    "Then you''re back?" She asked.


    "Yeah."


    Tiffany curled over on the sofa and said carelessly, "He even invited me to eat the canned food.But I


    refused."


    Sharon couldn''t help butugh.


    Tiffany sighed again, "I was aware that either he refused to have dinner with me by finding an excuse,


    or he was really out of his mind."


    "But the foreigners sometimes are really strange and stubborn.Don''t think too much." Sharon said.


    "To be honest, if he doesn''t look handsome, I would have taken him to see a doctor today instead of


    nning to have dinner with him."


    Tiffany sat up with legs crossing and said seriously, "Sharon, are the handsome people much weirder?"


    "I don''t think it has much to do with appearance." Sharon said.


    "What? Think about Jameson! Now, he has got someone to bepared with."


    Tiffany didn''t agree.Sharon didn''t know what to Say.


    Tiffany said, "OK! Forget about these annoying things.How was your date with Trey going?"


    "It was not a date but just having dinner with friends." Sharon corrected.


    "Alright, then was there anything unusual happened to both of you for the dinner?" Tiffany asked.


    "No."  Sharon said.


    Noticing her dejected look, Tiffany sensed that something wrong might have happened.Someone


    should be med for Sharon''s look.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Did Jameson ruin your dinner today? Really, he is not a normal person."


    Tiffany said with awareness.Sharonughed and didn''t know what to say.Because she really didn''t


    understand what the jerk was thinking of.


    Tiffany continued to ask, "And then?"


    "Nothing.Trey and I left ignoring him."


    Sharon answered.


    Tiffany sighed with emotions, "It is very clear that the jerk didn''t cherish you when he got you, and


    regretted after losing you.But he has never been aware that on one would always wait for him."


    Just as Tiffany finished talking, the doorbell rang.


    Just as Sharon was about to open the door, Tiffany immediately got up and said, "Oh, I go for it.It must


    be Daniel.He must feel embarrassed about what happened tonight ande over to apologize."


    "OK." Sharon said.


    Before opening the door, Tiffany hurriedly tidied up her hair and put on her lipstick.


    Then she took a deep breath and revealed a suitable smile.


    But she was surprised after opening the door, "Hey ..., Oh, Mr.Pro, Pro, Pro..."


    Tiffany''s body froze.


    Why did the jerk appear in different ways every time when she talked something bad about him?


    Jameson looked at her inly and turned his head around slightly, indicating her to step aside.


    He was just like an unreasonable gangster.


    Tiffany hesitated for a few seconds and didn''t move.


    Just as she was trying to forbid him entering, Jameson only took a step forward and she gave him the


    way immediately.


    Sharon did not hear the sound outside the door for a long time.


    With surprise, she looked up and saw Jameson standing in the living room.


    Sharon wondered.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Don''t you know that it''s illegal for trespassing?"


    Jameson nced at Tiffany, "She let me in."


    Tiffany stammered.


    He was really a jerk.


    Before Sharon could speak again, Jameson put the food in front of her and said, "Eat it now."


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown and bluntly said, "What exactly do you want?"


    Jameson answered, "You are going to be hungry if you don''t eat midnight snack.And you didn''t eat


    much at the restaurant."


    Sharon felt he was ridiculous.


    She said coldly, "Mr.Proctor, the reason I ate the midnight snacks before was that I was pregnant.It was


    for baby''s health.But now..."


    "You also can now.No one will stop you." Jameson said.


    Sharon didn''t want to respond him.


    Because the jerk interrupted her with few words.


    "I don''t want to!"


    Sharon said in an aggravated voice.


    Jameson didn''t seem to hear that.


    He sat down on the sofa, unfolded the package and took out all the dishes.


    "OK, I''ll eat then!"


    Sharon took a deep breath and felt she would explode because of anger.


    She felt that she would be driven to madness by the jerk.


    Jameson lifted the lid of the fish soup container and ced the soup in front of her, "Are you sure not to


    drink it?"


    Sharon looked at him without words, as if she would spill the fish soup on his face.


    Tiffany never expected that Jameson would be able to have the dishes on his own after he came in and


    faced Sharon who didn''t wee him at all.


    Regardless of everything else, this calm aura, as well as the calmness ofpletely ignoring others


    and immersing himself in his own world, was also a good learning example.


    Tiffany suddenly realized that why he expanded the business of Proctor Group rapidly and caused the


    concern of the Proctors.Because he got the unprecedented courage.

 Chapter 185: You did Have Severe Mood Swings

    Chapter 185: You did Have Severe Mood Swings


    When Tiffany was amazed at Jameson, the next door was suddenly opened.


    Seeing this, Tiffany closed the door behind her without hesitation, and then smiled at Daniel.


    Daniel nced at the closed door and looked at her, "I heard some voice just now.Are your friends


    here?"


    Tiffany yed dumb and said, "No, maybe Sharon was watching TV.So, you heard the TV."


    Daniel was puzzled.


    Just as he was about to go back, he paused and looked at Tiffany.


    "Why are you standing outside? Aren''t you going in?"


    Tiffany quickly found an excuse and said, "You once invited me to eat canned food, right? I''m hungry


    now.So, I am going to knock on your door."


    Daniel was stunned.


    Tiffany thought herself a genius to make a perfect excuse.


    Before Daniel could response, she was already standing in front of him.


    "I''ve never tried canned food before.It must be delicious as you like it so much.I''m looking forward to it."


    Daniel then coughed, "You ...Pleasee in and take a seat."


    He opened the refrigerator and looked inside, but felt worried.


    Daniel thought that he had made a bad excuse.


    Tiffany saw him standing there for a long time and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Do you need


    any help?"


    Daniel closed the refrigerator and said, "I think we''re out of canned food.Let''s order takeout instead."


    Tiffany blinked.


    "Alright."


    As Tiffany didn''t refuse, Daniel picked up his phone and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m not picky.Just order whatever you want."


    Tiffany was very open-minded.


    It wouldn''t bother her even if Daniel thought she was thick-skinned.


    She couldn''t go back to her home now.


    So, instead of squatting outside the door, she might want to stay at Daniel''s home.


    After ordering the food, Daniel gave Tiffany a ss of water and said, "Do you want to call your friend


    over?"


    Tiffany immediately answered, "She is on a die and doesn''t eat in the evening.Just us are all right."


    Daniel smiled and sat by the side without saying anything.


    Tiffany held the cup and nced at Daniel.


    Since Daniel and Trey were friends, he must not know that Jameson was with Sharon.


    Otherwise, Sharon would be easily misunderstood even nothing happened between her and Jameson.


    Noticing Tiffany''s gaze, Daniel looked up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing ...Nothing."


    Tiffany stopped gazing and drank water slowly.


    She thought only the embarrassed one would feel the embarrassment.


    Not surprisingly, Daniel soon found an excuse to stay in the study.


    In the living room.


    Sharon watched Jameson having meals calmly.


    Suddenly, she began to think of the odds if she kicked Jameson out of her house.


    The answer would be none.


    It seemed that men were born to have more strength than women.


    Moreover, Jameson was a shameless jerk.


    She then gave up on kicking him out.


    Sharon didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    She was breathless.


    Just as she was about to get up and go back to her bedroom, Jameson suddenly gave Sharon a


    spoon.


    Sharon leaned back instinctively and looked at Jameson with alert.


    "What are you doing?" She asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jameson looked at the spoon in his hand and said, "Eat it."


    "I don''t want to..."


    "I''ll leave as soon as you finish it."


    It was a tempting and irresistible offer.


    After bncing the pros and cons, Sharonpromised with Jameson.


    But just as she was about to grab the spoon, Jameson said, "Open your mouth."


    Sharon strongly refused, "I can do it myself!"


    Jameson remained silent as he looked at her calmly.


    Sharon didn''t speak.


    She turned her head and said, "I don''t want it."


    Sharon was angry and was about to lose her temper.


    Jameson licked his thin lips and asked, "Or do you want me to feed you with my mouth?"


    Sharon frowned and was disgusted.


    "Are you mad?"


    "Then finish it quickly."


    Sharon looked at him with extreme displeasure.


    She pursed her lips and clenched her fists tightly.


    Jameson fixed his eyes on Sharon for a moment.


    After waiting for a few seconds, he suddenly leaned forward.


    Sharon was shocked and immediately had the soup in the spoon.


    Seeing this, Jameson smiled and continued to feed Sharon with the spoon.


    Sharon grinded her teeth and could only be fed by Jameson.


    Throughout the entire process, none of them spoke.


    The atmosphere in the room was somewhat weird but amorous.


    Gradually, Sharon calmed down.


    She just gaped at Jameson quietly.


    After finishing the soup, Jameson took the tissue on the coffee table and helped wipe Sharon''s mouth.


    The slender fingers of Jameson gently touched her lips.


    Sharon could even feel the warmth from him.


    Sharon was stunned.


    She raised her head and was about to say something when she saw Jameson''s eyes.


    She could not deny that the jerk was indeed quite good-looking.


    He was handsome especially when he was so gentle.


    Sharon had desired for such tenderness for a long time.


    However, Jameson was always sarcastic to her before.


    Life wasplicated.


    The more ones wanted something, the harder they could get it.


    But when they didn''t want it anymore, it would just appear.


    And it was hard to get rid.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Are you dumbfounded?"


    Hearing this, Sharon quickly stopped thinking and patted away the hand in front of her.


    She coldly said, "Mr.Proctor, can you go now?"


    Jameson chuckled softly.


    "You do have severe mood swings."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Jamesonpletely ignored her expulsion order and didn''t even care about it.


    He said gently, "What do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll bring it to you."


    Sharon looked at him and asked seriously, "May I ask what Mr.Proctor''s purpose is?"


    Jameson replied, "Isn''t it obvious enough?"


    "Could Mr.Proctor exin it more clearly?"


    "I thought it over and decided to give you onest chance,¡¯ Jameson answered.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Sharon was somewhat infuriated by Jameson''s attitude.


    "Didn''t Mr.Proctor say that I lost the chance?" Sharon said.


    Jameson grumbled, "This is a rare opportunity.You should catch it."


    Sharon couldn''t bear the arrogance of Jameson.


    Just as she was about to scold him, Jameson said, "But William told me that I can''t just speak without


    action.So, I am acting instead of speaking.And I want you to feel it."


    Sharon frowned and thought, ¡®William.I''ll remember his name.¡±


    She then added, "Mr.Proctor, I think that you can''t listen to others.You have to follow your heart.How


    can you change your principles just because of some one-sided opinions?"

 Chapter 186: You Can Make up for Yourself by Taking

    Chapter 186: You Can Make up for Yourself by Taking


    Jameson''s expression sank bit by bit as he looked at her without saying a word.


    Sharon was a little ufortable when he gazed at her in that way.


    She said politely, "Mr.Proctor, could you please start off now? It''s prettyte now.I still have to work


    tomorrow."


    Jameson said unhappily, "When you were dating Trey, I didn''t see you take your work so seriously."


    "Life is as important as work.I can''t work 24 hours a day.I need to have some Me-time."


    Sharon said that while she nced at him.


    "I''m not as free as you, Mr.Proctor.You can leave such a bigpany behind and go to someone''s


    home merely to say something weird and have some messy rtionships."


    Jameson said indifferently, "I''m not always so idle.¡¯


    Sharon said sincerely, "I really hope that the Proctor Group can be flourishing, and that you would work


    hard..."


    Jameson sneered and said, "Sharon, do you still have a heart?"


    Look, the jerk finally showed his true color.


    The gentleness just now was just his performance.


    Sharon said, "That is my best wishes for you, Mr.Proctor.You seem to be ungrateful for that.¡¯


    Jameson grabbed her chin and squinted his eyes, which revealed his dangerous intention.


    "Say that again, who is the ungrateful one?"


    Sharon smiled perfunctorily and said, "Do you have a problem with your ears?"


    "Do you have to act like this?"


    "What else do you expect me to do? I have been kind enough to you without calling police even though


    you broke into my house like a robber."


    Jameson gazed at her for a while.


    Suddenly he felt that her remarks were funny.


    He said, "You always have incoherent attitudes towards people.You would treat them differently after


    you received help from them."


    In this situation, Sharon did not feel embarrassed and said confidently, "Isn''t it the same as the way you


    treat me? You take me to bed, and then you would treat me in another way? Are you qualified to


    criticize me?"


    Jameson didn''t say anything.


    Sharon continued to mock him, "Am I wrong? Mr.Proctor, please think about how much you hated me


    in the past three years.It seemed that you would have been so disgusted if I had touched one of your


    fingers.But you still have taken so many chances to sleep with me."


    Jameson''s thin lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to exin, but he didn''t know what to Say.


    "Therefore, Mr.Proctor, please don''t me me for being a two-faced person.You have shown me your


    contrasting attitudes towards me after you slept with me for so many times."


    And every time, he deliberately made her feel hurt so much.


    Now, how could he be so shameless toin about her.


    It was quite naturally for her to have a low profile when she begged for help.


    Otherwise, how would she receive any help from him? Anyway, he had always felt that she was a


    scheming woman.


    After a while, Jameson said, "Now, you''re fixated on it."


    Sharon said, "It was you who started the personal attack.I just stated the fact."


    Jameson lowered his gaze, and his eyes fixed on her lips.


    His adam''s apple slid slightly.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly said seriously, "If you are so angry, I have a way to solve it."


    Before Sharon could reply, Jameson continued, "You can make up for yourself by taking turns.¡±


    Sharon didn''t expect he would say that.What the h*ll was this jerk talking about? Jameson said, "As


    long as it can make you feel better, I''m at your service."


    Sharon was so infuriated that sheughed at him.


    "It seems that you are still very aggrieved at that, Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    "Not at all.I can do it now."


    Sharon took a deep breath and felt that she was already on the verge of being irritated by him.


    She wanted to pull away the hand with which he was holding her chin, but he did not seem to have any


    intention of letting go of it.


    Sharon did not hesitate and immediately lowered her head to bite the back of his hand.


    She bit him with her full strength.


    Jameson snorted and frowned, putting his hand back quickly.


    He said in a deep voice, "Sharon!"


    She ignored him and walked straight to the door.


    She opened the door and said, "See you, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson lowered his head and looked at the back of his hand which was slightly bleeding.


    He gently gritted his teeth.


    He sneered and said, "It''s time to go."


    Sharon kept smiling when she saw him off.


    Passing by her side, Jameson nced at her.


    "After all, you can''t dy the rabies vination."


    Sharon didn''t respond to that.


    After getting rid of the jerk with such a great effort, Sharon leaned on the door and slowly put away the


    smile on her face.


    To be honest, Jameson could throw away anything that he didn''t want to keep.


    He even felt disgusted to take a look at what he had thrown away.


    However, as long as he wanted to have something, he would do anything to get it.But how long could


    his enthusiasm and affectionst? Sharon did not think any further, and then she simply knocked on


    the next door.


    Soon enough, Daniel appeared in front of her.


    "I''m looking for Tiffany,¡¯ Sharon said and smiled.


    Daniel looked back and said, "She''s eating.Do you want to have some?"


    "No, thank you.I''ll keep the door open for her.Now, I just..."


    "Wait, wait!"


    Tiffany ran out with a chicken wing in her hand.


    "I''ve finished eating.Let''s go back."


    After saying that, she turned around and said to Daniel, "Thank you for the jar ...dinner.¡¯


    Daniel smiled politely.


    Tiffany went back with Sharon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After she closed the door, she whispered, "How''s it going? That jerk didn''t do anything to you, did he? I


    was so scared when I saw him just now."


    Sharon shook her head and felt exhausted.


    "I''m tired.I want to call it a day."


    "Alright, let''s talk about it tomorrow.Good night."


    "Good night."


    Two dayster.


    Tiffany yawned and asked the person beside her, "Ruben, don''t you have any sses this morning?"


    "No¡± he said.


    "Can you cover for me for a while? I''m going to take a rest in the room.I''m so sleepy.¡¯


    "Ok, I see."


    Before long, Sharon came out of her office and sorted out her things beside Ruben.


    She asked, "Where''s Tiffany?"


    "She went to take a nap."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and looked at him again.


    "Why are you here at this time?"


    Ruben awkwardly shifted his gaze away and said, "Anyway, I have nothing to do."


    "Don''t you have part-time jobs when you don''t have a ss? Why didn''t you go today?"


    He did not reply.


    Sharon smiled and said, "I don''t have the money to pay you when youe to work in my ce."


    "I don''t want you to pay me."


    He paused and pursed his lips, whispering, "Still no message.¡¯¡¯


    "Is that why you came here?"


    Ruben frowned and said, "The newspaper asked me whether it should continue to publish it.I want to


    know your opinion."


    It had been some time since the notice for the missing was published, and the newspapers were


    spread over the streets and alleys.


    In this case, it seemed to be hopeless.


    Sharon said, "It''s time to stop.Why do you waste money on that? I would be happier if you save it for a


    romantic rtionship.¡¯¡¯ Ruben didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 187: Capitalists Are Cold-Blooded and Ruthl

    Chapter 187: Capitalists Are Cold-Blooded and Ruthl


    In fact, Sharon was not surprised at the result.


    In her view, Ruben would not feel guilty as he had tried to look for the man in the photo.


    After a while, Ruben said dully, "! will try other ways."


    Sharon turned to look at him, "Ruben, do you want to go out with other girls?"


    "No.¡± Sharon suddenly thought of something and asked, "Are you fond of men? Don''t worry.I don''t mind


    if you really like men."


    Ruben was upset about her words, "Don''t talk nonsense.¡±


    Ruben continued, "You don''t have to worry about me, and I will take care of myself.Think more about


    yourself."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I''m quite good now."


    "Tiffany told me that someone is chasing after you."


    Sharon hesitated before replying, "She was only kidding.I''m single now, and we are just friends."


    Ruben stared at her in disbelief.


    Sharon urged him, "Alright, we don''t need you here.Go back to school.¡¯


    Ruben hesitated before leaving, "Will the girle here again?"


    Sharon was confused, "Which girl?"


    "I mean your friend, the star.¡¯


    Sharon understood, "Are you talking about Giana? She''s pretty busy.Maybe she''lle here when she


    is free.What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Ruben said in a t voice, "My ssmate wants me to ask for her autograph photos."


    "I will help you with it the next time shees.How many do you want?"


    "As you like."


    After he finished his words, Ruben hurriedly left without a backward nce.


    Sharon smiled while looking after him.


    She was about to continue her work when she saw Natalia at the door.


    Natalia entered the studio after she saw Ruben had left.


    She smiled faintly at Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, is he your friend?"


    "He is my younger brother.¡¯ Hearing this, Natalia raised her eyebrow, "Your brother looks very


    handsome.I''m a little jealous of you."


    Sharon knew that Natalia was joking.


    Sharon smiled politely, "What''s up?"


    Sharon thought that they would never meet again since theirst conversation.


    Unexpectedly, Natalia shoulde to her after two days.


    "I came here today for two things." Natalia said.


    She smiled, "Let''s get down to business.I want you to customize a ne for me, but you might be


    pressed for time.I need it on Saturday.¡¯


    "Miss Beale, I''m very sorry.We don''t ept rush orders.Moreover, we are very busy now, so it''s going


    to take a few months for us to ept new orders."


    Natalia seemed to be regretful, "Well, I should get a clear understanding in advance.I''m sorry to trouble


    you."


    "Anything else, Miss Beale?"


    Sharon smiled.


    Natalia took out an invitation card from her handbag, "I have invited a few friends to my birthday party


    on Saturday.I hope Ms.Allyson can join us."


    Sharon felt surprised at her behavior.


    She could not figure out Natalia¡¯s intention for a moment.


    After a few seconds, Sharron said, "Thank you for your invitation, but I don''t know any of your


    friends.I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry, Ms.Allyson.At a simr age, we will have fun with each other.And I have said that I want to


    make friends with you before.I''d like to take this opportunity to address your misunderstandings about


    me.It is not well worth bing enemies for Jameson."


    Sharon couldn''t refuse her at all.


    Sharon was unable to tell whether Natalia was genuine or not.


    In Sharon''s view, she would be too narrow-minded for suspecting Natalia if she was genuine this time.


    On the contrary, Natalia was indeed scheming.


    Just as Sharon was still thinking about how to answer, Natalia had put the invitation card in front of her.


    "Ms.Allyson, don''t rush with your answer.I will wait for you patiently."


    After saying that, she nodded slightly at Sharon and turned to leave.


    Sharon looked down at the pink invitation card in front of her.


    She felt stressed out at the moment.


    At this time, Tiffany came out of the lounge.


    She took a nce at the card and signed, "Unexpectedly, she should invite you to his birthday party."


    "Have you heard everything?"


    Sharon looked up at her.


    Raising her hand, Tiffany gestured, "Just a little."


    Then she asked, "Will you go to the party?"


    Sharon shook her head and put aside the invitation card.


    Even though Natalia had broken her engagement to Jameson, Sharon didn''t want to have anything to


    do with them.


    Sharon thought it impossible to make friends with them.


    They came from different world.


    In the afternoon, Sharon was disturbed by the noise outside.


    She put down the design drawings, left the office and took a look outside.


    "What''s going on out there?"


    "It seems that property developers have bought thend."


    said one of the girls in the shop, who learned the information from others.


    "It''s said that the pollution nearby has been serious in recent years.They intend to focus on greening in


    order to protect the environment."


    Sharon was confused at the news.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She didn''t believe the property developers could be so kind.


    In her view, the capitalists were cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Tiffany asked, "Will they demolish the buildings nearby?"


    "I don''t know.People say they will nt a lot of flowers and trees nearby."


    "But how are we going to do business?"


    Before the workers finished greening, the surroundings would be covered with mud when the guest


    arrived.


    If it rained, it would bring more trouble as the muddy water would flow all over the ground.


    The more Tiffany thought about it, the more worried she became.


    She was about to have a conversation with the person in charge of the project when a man in a suit


    came in.


    He said, "I am in charge of the greening project.My boss orders me to apologize to the merchants


    affected.We will carry out all our construction work at night.We promise that it will not disturb your


    work."


    "Well, I see."


    Tiffany calmed down gradually.


    The man handed them a business card and said, "Here is my contact.You can contact me if you have


    any problems."


    He behaved very politely to them during the whole process.


    Tiffany felt a little embarrassed at her recklessness.


    "Alright.Thank you very much."


    The man nodded slightly.


    He was about to leave when Sharon walked over and asked, "May I ask whatpany you work for?"


    Recalling Jacob''s instructions, the man hesitated before replying, "My boss is always ready to help


    others.It''s unnecessary for you to know his identity."

 Chapter 188: Quality Is of Prime Importance to a Me

    Chapter 188: Quality Is of Prime Importance to a Me


    Sharon looked inexplicable.


    Why did she feel burdened? The man was also afraid that he would say too much and expose too


    much information.


    So he just nodded slightly and hurried off.


    Looking outside and seeing the people leaving, Tiffany couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "That


    developer is quite strange.Few people in the world will do good deeds without leaving their names."


    At the very least, there was one among the people she knew.


    Reaching out to rub her eyebrows, Sharon didn''t care about it, "I''ll go and continue my designing."


    Tiffany nodded, "Alright."


    The Proctor Group.


    Jacob reported thetest information, "Mr.Proctor, it''s done.Mrs.Proctor should have no doubts.I have


    already instructed them to finish it as soon as possible, so as not to influence Mrs.Proctor''s regr


    work."


    Jameson lowered his eyes and looked at the Band-Aid on his hand.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking and said indifferently, "Even if she knew that, it doesn''t matter.It is


    impossible that she gives up everything including her studio."


    Jacob coughed and didn''t say anything.


    It had to be said that what Mrs.Proctor did was really ...a sh*t.


    If Mrs.Proctor found it out, she might be so angry that she wouldn''t care about anything.


    After a while, Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, the person in charge of Complex will arrive in the South City on


    Saturday.At that time, you will have a dinner with him."


    Jameson pulled his mind back and said, "Got it."


    Jacob nodded.


    As he was about to leave, he was stopped.


    Jameson said, "Is Trey idle recently?"


    "Well..."


    Jacob actually wanted to say that no matter how idle he was, he wouldn''t be as idle as you.


    But he didn''t dare to say it.


    Jameson didn''t seem to expect her answer.


    He just said, "Find him something to do so that he wouldn''t stay with Sharon all day long."


    "OK."


    After Jacob left, Jameson dialed William''s number.


    "I''m on a date," William said.


    "Just spit it out."


    Jameson leaned against the chair and his voice was cold and indifferent, "Your method doesn''t work


    either."


    William didn''t get it for a moment, "What?"


    What nonsense was he talking? Jameson repeated impatiently, "I said, your method doesn''t work.For


    Sharon, it is useless.And she..."


    William understood.


    He followed Jameson''s words and said, "And she what?"


    "She bit me."


    William was speechless.


    He tried his best to control hisughter.


    After a while, he calmed down and asked, "What did you do to her?"


    Jameson did not want to mention those details and said unhappily, "Didn''t you say that put my love into


    action to make her feel it?"


    Although William wasn''t told the details, he could know what happened.


    With Jameson''s personality, he definitely wouldn''t be able to do anything good.


    How ridiculous would he be if Sharon could bite him angrily? William said, "Bro, circumstances alter


    cases.I''m asking you to care about her, rather than do something that she hates ording to your own


    preferences."


    Jameson frowned, "How do you know she hates you?"


    "She bit you.Isn''t that enough to exin everything?"


    Jameson said after a moment of silence, "It only means that your method is useless."


    William suddenly became excited, "It''s meaningless for you to say that.But I''ve helped you summarize


    the reason for your repeated failures."


    "Do ahead."


    "Actually, it''s very simple.Your have a sharp tongue.If you can speak less, you might seed.You..."


    Before William could finish his words, the phone was hung up.


    He looked at his phone and tutted.


    Honest advice grates on the ear? In the blink of an eye, it was Saturday.


    Sharon sat in his office and sighed as she watched the snow outside the window get heavier and


    heavier.


    It was really not suitable for going anywhere.


    After rxing her eyes for a while, she lowered her head again to continue the design.


    At that moment, a knock came from the door.


    Sharon stood up to open the door, only to see Jacob standing outside with a smile on his face...


    Just as she was about to close the door and lock it, Jacob hurriedly blocked the door.


    "Ms.Allyson, I''m here for something serious."


    Sharon looked at him vigntly, as if she was saying that there was no serious business between us.


    Jacob coughed and continued, "Well, our Mr.Proctor has a dinner party tonight.Could you please be his


    femalepanion?"


    Sharon refused without thinking, "No."


    "Ms.Allyson, Ms.Allyson."


    Seeing that she was about to close the door again, Jacob suddenly sighed and looked disappointed.


    "Well, my mother is not well recently.I want to take her to the hospital, but I have no time.If..."


    "Your sadfishing was useless,"


    Sharon said coldly.


    Jacob coughed and changed his strategy.


    "Ms.Allyson, to be honest, the cancetion of engagement with Miss Beale has a big impact on the


    Proctor Group.Although Mr.Proctor seems to be ...quite idle recently, it''s actually a way to relieve the


    pressure."


    "I don''t think he is stressful."


    Jacob was anxious, "Well ...Mr.Proctor always pretends to be good in order not to worry you."


    "Tell him that there''s no need to tell it to me.I won''t apany him to any dinner or worry about him."


    Just as Sharon finished speaking and was about to close the door, Jameson appeared in the studio.


    Seeing this, Jacob took a step back.


    Jameson looked at Sharon and said calmly, "Sharon, If memory serves, you still owe me a meal."


    "You memory is wrong."


    She didn''t say yesst week.


    "Alright."


    Jameson looked at Jacob and said, "Continue sending the rest of the clothes at Star Lake Mansion."


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Jameson continued, "What are you waiting for?"


    Jacob hurriedly took out his phone and said, "I''ll do it now."


    "Wait!"


    Sharon gritted her teeth.


    The boxes of clothes in her house had not been disposed of yet.


    Although the money for selling them had been donated to charity, she was too busy to sell those


    clothes every day.


    The jerk was here to make trouble for her.


    Jameson was not in a hurry.


    He sat on the sofa with his slender legs crossed, "I''ll give you time to think about it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing this, Jacob slowly retreated and left the room to them.


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, don''t you feel that your actions are very shameful? What else can you do


    besides threatening me?"


    Jameson''s expression did not change, "Quality is of prime importance to a method than quantity."


    Sitting opposite him with pursed lips, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, Can I discuss something with you?"


    "Go ahead."


    Sharon slowly said, "I can apany you to the dinner party."


    Jameson''s eyes brightened and he waited for her following words.Actually, he clearly knew that what


    she would say would not be good.

 Chapter 189: You Are a Happy Couple

    Chapter 189: You Are a Happy Couple


    Sharon looked at him with sincerity, "Mr.Proctor, after attending the dinner party, can you..."


    "No."


    "I haven''t finished yet," Sharon frowned.


    Jameson nced at her with indifference, "Sharon, I am not bargaining with you."


    "Mr.Proctor, I regard it as an imposition."


    Jameson said slowly, "When you asked me to help your brother get his admission notice back, you


    owned me a favor."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    She asked, "If I promise to attend the dinner party with you, I can return your favor?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly, "It sounds OK.Anyway, you have owed me much favor."


    Sharon said with indifference, "Anyway, you won''t set me free."


    "You are happy for Trey''sing.While for me, you think I''m forcing you.Sharon, why do you treat Trey


    and me differently?"


    Jameson turned to look at her unhappily.


    "Mr.Proctor, you should ask yourself why I do that.Do you think you are as kind as Trey?"


    Before he got angry, Sharon continued, "Will you ask for my opinion? Will you never force me to do


    what I don''t want to do?"


    Jameson answered frankly, "No."


    Jameson knew that Sharon was eager to stay as far away from him as possible.


    He would not have the opportunity to meet her if he didn''t find these excuses.


    Sharon was speechless.


    It was the first time Sharon had seen such a person, who was so proud of his shamelessness.


    Jameson stood up, "We don''t have much time.We need to pick out clothes.Hurry up."


    Sharon stayed in the shop alone today.


    She stood up and walked toward the office.


    After taking her things out, she took a lock from the reception and coldly said to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor,


    please go out.I''m going to lock the door."


    Jameson said, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    He wasn''t afraid that Sharon would run away.


    Even though she did it, he would find her in the end.


    Sharon locked the door with all her strength.


    She seemed to give vent to her anger in this way.


    Sharon couldn''t bear him any longer.


    He woulde to torture her from time to time.


    Tonight it was snowing so heavily, she was ordered to attend the dinner party with him.


    This time, he went too far.


    ''He should pay the price for bothering me.I know he has made enormous efforts for the party.And I will


    mess it up as a punishment for him¡¯


    After Sharon locked the door, she saw the jerk''s car parked by the side of the road.


    She was about to run out in deep snow when an umbre suddenly appeared above her head.


    Sensing her gaze, Jameson turned his eyes in her direction and moved his thin lips slightly, "Why are


    you looking at me?"


    Sharon snorted coldly, "Don''t pretend to be kind."


    With that, she pulled on her coat hat and ran straight into the snow.


    Seeing this, Jameson pursed the corners of his lips with dissatisfaction and unhurriedly followed her.


    The dinner party would be held at seven oclock.


    By the time they arrived outside the hotel, it was already dark.


    When the car stopped, a waiter from the hotel opened the door.


    Sharon was about to get out of the car when a distinctly outlined hand reached out in front of her.


    She looked up slightly.


    A tall and slender figure appeared in front of her.


    Upwards, she saw his clearly outlined face.


    Behind him, silver spots of light danced across the sky.


    Somehow, this scene was simr to that where he reached out to take her onto the boat.


    Recalling that period of time, Sharon felt it stirs her heart, like throwing a small stone into the stagnant


    water.


    After hesitating for a moment, she slowly reached out to push him away.


    While carrying her dress alone, she got out of the car.


    Jameson felt embarrassment and annoyed.


    Jacob stood behind them with his umbre.


    Seeing this, he hurriedly looked away and pretended to have seen nothing.


    After Sharon took a few steps, Jameson suddenly put his arms around her waist.


    Frowning, she said, "Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson interrupted her indifferently, "Even if you are unwilling to attend the party, you need to pretend


    to be happy.Come close to me right now."


    Sharon pursed the corners of her lips tightly, trying to make a final struggle, "But it is inconvenient for


    me to walk in this position."


    Unexpectedly, Jameson slowly let go of her.


    Sharon secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    The next moment, raising his arm slightly and tilting his head towards her, Jameson said concisely,


    "Take my arm."


    Curling her lips with dissatisfaction, Sharon could onlypromise.


    At least, it was much better than before.


    Sharon slowly raised her hand and put it in his arm.


    She didn''t notice that Jameson smiled lightly with satisfaction.


    After entering the private room, Sharon saw that a man in his forties was on the phone in a foreign


    language fluently.


    Seeing them, he hung up after saying something to the phone.


    He approached Jameson and stretched out his hand, "Mr.Proctor, nice to meet you."


    Jameson shook his head and said, "Mr.Matthias, nice to meet you too!"


    Standing by them, Sharon felt a little bored.


    The jerk was usually short-tempered.


    Judging from his patient behavior, Sharon believed that this cooperation was quite important to him.


    Not long after, Patrick noticed Sharon.


    He paused for a few seconds before asking, "Who is she?"


    Putting his arm around her waist again, Jameson said, "She is my wife."


    Sharon immediately corrected, "Ex-wife."


    Jameson said in a t voice, "She''s joking."


    Sharon struggled with dissatisfaction in his arms, but the arm on her waist tightened a little.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon didn''t know whether he did it on purpose or he wanted to give her a warning.


    Patrick smiled, "You are a happy couple."


    Sharon would not let go of any chance to go against this jerk and replied without hesitation, "I don''t love


    him anymore.We were divorced long ago."


    Jameson smiled indulgently, "I quarrel with her recently.She is still angry at me."


    Sharon took the opportunity to pinch his waist.


    But the jerk didn''t react to it at all.


    Patrick pretended that nothing had happened, "Sit down."


    This private room was in Chinese style, surrounded by veils and screens.


    It looked refined and serene.


    Taking the teapot on the table, Patrick poured each of them a cup of water.


    Before having dinner, they had been talking about cooperation.


    Sharon had thought that William was a foreigner because Patrick spoke English so fluently when she


    entered the private room.


    Unexpectedly, he could speak Chinese so well, with standard pronunciation clear thinking.


    And he looked so gentle and refined.


    But Sharon didn''t understand why Jameson ordered her to attend the dinner party with him.


    She couldn''t understand his business at all, and Patrick didn''t take a femalepanion.


    Not long after, the private room door opened and the dishes began to be served one after another.


    Leaving work behind, Patrick smiled, "Mr.Proctor, it''s amazing for you to be so outstanding at such a


    young age.I heard you long time ago.Our meeting today greatly exceeds my expectations."


    Jameson said, "Thank you for yourpliment.In fact, I''m even better than you think."

 Chapter 190: Never Been So Feeble

    Chapter 190: Never Been So Feeble


    When Sharon heard this, she wished she could just disappear.


    She felt embarrassed for him.


    Why was this jerk so shameless? Patrick kept smiling.


    After all, he was sophisticated.


    He might have met many shameless men like Jameson.


    He looked at Sharon.


    Disappointment seemed to sh in his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    He praised, "You have a beautiful wife."


    Jameson said, "Sometimes, beauty and bad temper often go together."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Was this jerk saying that she was short-tempered? Sharon sneered secretly and took the initiative to


    chat with Patrick, "Mr.Matthias, your ent is familiar.Are you from the South City?"


    Patrick paused for seconds before nodding, "Yes, but I''ve been abroad for a long time."


    "Then why do you return to South City this time? Visiting rtives or traveling?"


    Patrick avoided her question and said, "Nothing special.Mainly for this coboration."


    Sharon also noticed his evasion and realized that this might be his forbidden topic.


    She asked after some thought.


    "Since you have been abroad for so long, Mr.Matthias, do you have any rtives here?"


    Patrick picked up the teacup and smiled faintly, "No."


    "Well..."


    Just as Sharon was about to continue asking, Jameson stuffed a piece of cake into her mouth.


    He said, "You talk too much during meals.Be careful of biting your tongue."


    After Sharon managed to swallow the cake, Jameson and Patrick had started other topics.


    She failed to chip in and could only remain silent.


    Halfway through the meal, Sharon went to the restroom.


    Unexpectedly, she met an acquaintance here.


    Daniel was also surprised to meet her.


    He asked, "Ms.Allyson, why are you here?"


    "I''m here for dinner.What about you?"


    Sharon said.


    Daniel shook his head and said slowly, "I was invited to perform here."


    "Well."


    Sharon said, "Then I''ll get out of your hair, excuse me."


    Daniel nodded slightly.


    After Sharon left, he squinted and looked at her back.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    Sharon was reluctant to go back so quickly.


    She walked to the balcony of the hotel and went for a blow.


    After calming down, Sharon felt that she had gone overboard just now.


    She wanted to destroy this cooperation, but no matter what, she could not rub it in.


    Doing this, she would be no different from the jerk Jameson.


    Sharon took a deep breath and waited until it became cold before walking towards the private room.


    Patrick was the only one left in the private room.


    Patrick said to her, "Mrs.Proctor, your husband is looking for you."


    "Sorry,"


    Sharon said, "I just went for a blow."


    Patrick smiled.


    "It''s boring to hear us talk about business."


    "No, I just..."


    Sharon chuckled.


    "Mr.Matthias, I''m sorry about what happened just now."


    Patrick poured tea into the cup.


    "Oh? You mean?"


    "I shouldn''t have asked about your personal affairs.I''m really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Patrick said, "Actually, I can see that you two seem to be on bad terms, so you deliberately asked me


    that."


    Nodding gently, Sharon acknowledged.


    Patrick added, "The reason I don''t answer is that I don''t want to talk about the past.However, it has


    nothing to do with you.So you don''t have to me yourself."


    Sharon asked after seconds of silence.


    "Mr.Matthias, may I make a request?"


    "Please?"


    Sharon whispered, "Please ...don''t call me Mrs.Proctor.I''m Sharon Allyson.I divorced Jameson half a


    year ago."


    Hearing this, Patrick was surprised and said, "Sorry, I didn''t know about this."


    "It doesn''t matter.I''m not saying this to me you.It''s just that I can''t bear the tittle Mrs.Proctor..."


    "l understand, Ms.Allyson."


    "Thank you."


    Sharon smiled.


    Patrick looked at her smile and was somewhat absent-minded.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He lowered his eyes and took a sip of tea before saying, "You said just now, your name is Sharon?"


    Sharon nodded.


    Patrick smiled and said, "Sharon, what a good name."


    After a pause, he said, "Are you an only child?"


    "No, I have a younger brother."


    Patrick nodded slowly, "With a daughter and a son, your parents are blessed."


    Hearing this, Sharon only smiled faintly and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Patrick asked, "Ms.Allyson, did I say something wrong?"


    Sharon smiled and shook her head, "No, it''s just that my parents have passed away, and very few


    people will mention them."


    "I''m sorry this time."


    Sharon asked tentatively, "Then let''s call it even, right?"


    Patrick probably didn''t expect her to say that.


    He was dumbfounded and then he got it.


    He smiled wildly and said, "Alright, now we''re even."


    They didn''t chat for long before Jameson came back.


    Jameson sat beside Sharon, looked at her and licked his thin lips.


    It seemed that he was dissatisfied with her disappearance for such a long time.


    Sharon turned a blind eye and lowered her head to eat the food in the bowl.


    After the meal, they left the private room and intended to leave.


    However, Sharon never expected that she would meet Natalia here at this moment.


    Daniel, whom she had just met, was standing beside Natalia.


    After realizing that Natalia was looking over, Sharon subconsciously stepped away from Jameson.


    She somehow felt a little guilty.


    Natalia quickly smiled again, "Jameson, Ms.Allyson, what a coincidence! You guys are also here."


    Jameson replied a yes indifferently, not expressing too much.


    For a moment, they seemed to be in an awkward situation.


    Daniel suddenly said, "Well, you know each other?"


    Natalia was also surprised, "Do you know Sharon?"


    "Ms.Allyson and I are neighbors."


    "What a small world."


    As Natalia spoke, she looked at Sharon and smiled.


    "No wonder Ms.Allyson didn''t have time toe today.It turns out that you made an appointment with


    Jameson.If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have sent the invitation to Ms.Allyson.I almost ruined your


    date."


    Sharon had never been so feeble before.


    She simply couldn''t tell the truth of her sufferings and could only tolerate it.


    Jameson raised his eyelids and looked at Natalia coldly, "I have told you to stay away from her."


    Nataliaughed and said, "I just want to be friends with Ms.Allyson.Don''t tell me that I need your


    permission.Jameson, don''t forget that we were engaged, but it was you who regretted it.Why are you


    interfering in my affairs now?"

 Chapter 191: I Told You Not to Move

    Chapter 191: I Told You Not to Move


    Natalia''s words made the situation quite embarrassing.


    Sharon wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.


    However, at least after knowing Jameson''s promiscuous personal life, Patrick might not cooperate with


    him.


    It is a turning point? Sharon got what she wanted.


    Jameson narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    At that time, Patrick suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Natalia, "Who is she?"


    Natalia smiled and introduced herself, "Hello, my name is Natalia.Nice to meet you."


    Patrick nodded slightly, "Miss Beale."


    Natalia said, "Well, I''ll get out of your hair.I still have something to do and I''ll take my leave."


    Then she said to Daniel, "Mr.Daniel, let''s go."


    Daniel looked at Sharon and then nodded his head before leaving.


    After they left, Patrick said, "She must be Miss Beale, the daughter of the Beale Group."


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "Mr.Patrick, you know her?"


    Patrick smiled and said, "I don''t know her.I just heard her name before."


    After leaving the restaurant and saying goodbye to Patrick, Sharon turned around and couldn''t help but


    look at Jameson several times.


    Jameson''s gaze met hers, and emotions on his cold face couldn''t be felt.


    "What do you want to say?" He said.


    Sharon licked his lips.


    Since he spoke first, then she would get straight to the point.


    "Mr.Proctor, I warned you not to y around with others¡¯ feelings and take love seriously.Now, look at


    yourself.You can''t refute your fianc¨¦e¡¯s words even if she embarrassed you in public."


    Jameson said, "Who do you think I am doing this for?"


    Sharonughed dryly, "I don''t know."


    Jameson said, "Does Natalia oftene to see you?"


    "I think some of Miss Beale''s words are right.Since we are divorced, my personal matters have nothing


    to do with you..."


    Before Sharon could finish her words, she felt someone hugging her waist.


    She fell into his arms because of the inertia, and she hurriedly raised her hand and blocked their


    bodies.


    Sharon frowned tightly and she was a little angry, "Mr.Proctor, what do you want to do?"


    Jameson lowered his eyes and fixed his eyes on her, "I didn''t answer Natalia because her personal


    matters have nothing to do with me.I have no right to interfere, but you are different."


    "Everyone is equal.Why am I different?"


    "We''ve married for three years, and you''ve slept in my bed for three years.Are these two reasons


    enough? If not, I have more."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She knew that he wouldn''t say anything useful, so she simply ignored him.


    Ata short distance, Natalia stood at the entrance of the restaurant and watched them coldly.


    Sharon''s words sound sweet to the ears.


    She said she wouldn''t have anything to do with the Proctor family.


    However, Natalia underestimated Sharon.


    This woman was much more scheming than she thought.


    Natalia turned away her gaze and left.


    On the other side.


    Sharon was trying her best to get out of Jameson''s hug.


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, the jerk didn''t seem to loosen his arms.


    Instead, his hands on her waist were tightening.


    At this time, the snow had already stopped, and the streetmps on the side of the street were emitting


    a faint orange light.


    It added warmth to the chilly winter.


    Jameson''s ck eyes focused on her without blinking, and he said in a low voice, "Don''t move."


    How could Sharon remain motionless as he said? She continued to struggle, "If you loosen your arms,


    I won''t move."


    The corners of Jameson''s lips curled up slightly, and he didn''t say anything.


    After struggling for several times, Sharon suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    No one knew better than her.


    She knew what the jerk looked like when he was sexually aroused.


    She immediately froze in ce and looked up at him in disbelief, "Are you a jerk? This is ...on the


    street!"


    Jameson''s voice seemed to be a bit hoarser than before, "I told you not to move."


    This jerk knew how to pass the buck well.


    Now it was her fault.


    After a while, Jameson moved his Adam''s apple and suppressed the desire in his body.


    He slowly loosened his arms and said, "Get in the car."


    Sharon did not dare to have any objections and quickly bent over and got in.


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was very quiet.


    In addition, it was a little bit strange.


    Sitting in the front seat, Jacob sensed the subtle atmosphere and couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    Weren''t they almost at each other''s throats when they arrived? Why is their rtionship so ambiguous


    now? Sharon felt that the car was too stuffy.


    She lowered the window a little and the cold air poured into the car.


    After that, she hurriedly lifted the window up again.


    Sharon took a deep breath and subconsciously turned his head.


    She found Jameson looking out the window with a calm and cold gaze.


    The man''s cold jaw was clearly seen in the dim light.


    Sharon looked down bit by bit.


    When her gazended on his legs, she suddenly felt embarrassed and turned away her gaze, and she


    even looked somewhat ufortable and strange.


    Jameson seemed to have sensed it.


    He tilted his head to fix his eyes on her.


    Sharon asked Jacob with a calm expression, "How long?"


    "The road is snowy,¡¯ Jacob replied.


    "We drive slower than usual.It will take about half an hour."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Sharon sat back down with her hands on the knees and her back straight.


    After the interruption just now, the strange vibe finally disappeared.


    Jameson said softly, "If Natalia bothers you, ignore her.If she didn''t give up, tell me."


    Sharon said without hesitation, "It is not bother..."


    With that, she slowly turned her head and gave him a meaningful look.


    Jameson met her gaze with a cold expression.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sharon raised her lips and smiled at him perfunctorily.


    Half an hourter, the car was parked downstairs.


    When Sharon reached out to pull the door, she suddenly thought of something.


    She turned her head and said, "Please wait here for a few minutes.I have something for you."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and his mood was clearly improved.


    Seeing that he agreed, Sharon quickly got off the car and went upstairs.


    At home, Tiffany was watching TV on the sofa.


    When she heard the door open, she looked at Sharon and said, "Sharon, why did youe back so


    late ...Why are you dressed like this?"


    Taking off the high heels and coat, and tying the hair with a string, Sharon said, "I''ll tell youter.Tiffany,


    help me take out the jewelry that Jameson gave me and put it together.I''ll give it back to Jameson


    immediately."


    Tiffany suddenly up and said, "Is that jerk downstairs?"

 Chapter 192: What Will She Give Me?

    Chapter 192: What Will She Give Me?


    "Yes," Sharon said.


    "Alright, I''ll pack it up for you right now."


    By the time Sharon came out, Tiffany had put the jewelry in a box.


    Sharon changed into sweater, trousers and down jacket.


    She picked up the box and said, "Thank you.Now I have to go."


    Tiffany, curious, hurriedly ran to the study.


    She leaned against the window and looked down.


    Sure enough, she saw the familiar Rolls-Royce.


    Inside the car, Jameson gently tapped his knee with his finger and said slowly, "Tell me? What will she


    give me?"


    Jacob didn''t know what to say.


    Jacob, nervous, asked tentatively.


    "Maybe it is the ne that Mrs.Proctor had made before?"


    Jameson frowned in displeasure, as if he wasn''t satisfied with this answer.


    "She made it so soon?"


    He said.


    Jacob immediately echoed, "No, it is impossible.Maybe it''s something else."


    Jameson didn''t say anything else, but waited patiently.


    Ten minutester, Sharon ran over with a cardboard box in her arms.


    She reached out and knocked on the car window.


    Jameson had just lowered the window when a cardboard box was put in his embrace before he could


    say anything.


    Sharon said, "Sorry for letting you wait for so long.I''ll get out of your hair."


    Jameson lowered his eyes and nced, "What is this?"


    Sharon smiled, waved to him, and turned to leave.


    Jameson opened the box and nced at it.Then his expression changed.


    He immediately raised his head and shouted, "Sharon!"


    Sharon pretended not to hear it and quickly ran away.


    Jameson looked at her back and gritted his teeth.


    He was irritated.


    Jacob sat in front of him, holding back hisughter with efforts, his face flushed red.


    As soon as Sharon opened the door, she saw Tiffany leaning against the shoe cab with curiosity.


    Sharon said somewhat unnaturally, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Tiffany said, "Did you go out with that jerk ...Jameson tonight?"


    Sharon immediately retorted, "No! It''s impossible!"


    "Then why did he send you back? And you were dressed like that?"


    Sharon blushed from her question, and she stuttered, not answering Tiffany.


    Tiffany leaned closer and stared her carefully, "It seems that something that only adults would do


    happened."


    "...No!"


    "Really? I don''t believe it."


    Sharon held her tongue.


    She was indeed guilty.


    In order to prevent Tiffany from asking any more questions, Sharon hurriedly found an excuse, "I''m


    going to take a shower."


    As she spoke, she hurriedly ran into the bathroom.


    After shower, Sharon opened the bathroom shutters and found that it had started snowing again.


    A thinyer of snow had piled up on the tree branches.


    The whole world was quiet, as if only the sound of snow falling could be heard.


    Sharon then blew her hair.


    When she went out, Tiffany was sitting on the sofa waiting for her.


    Sharon''s n to sneak back into the bedroom failed.


    She could only sit on the sofa and cough, "Tiffany, it''s not what you think.I...."


    Tiffany suddenly approached, "Sharon, I have a question."


    Sharon said, "What?"


    "You and Jameson, will you get back together?"


    Hearing this, Sharon was surprised, "Why do you ask this?"


    "I thinktely he¡¯s beening to you quite frequently.He seems to be determined to win you back."


    Tiffany said as she held a pillow in her arms and said seriously, "Sharon, I don''t care who you choose


    to be with in the end.As long as you find your own happiness, I will be happy for you, but..."


    Sharon knew what she was worried about and smiled softly, "It''s impossible for us to get back


    together."


    There were too many questions between her and Jameson.


    It was not a simple divorce and remarriage.


    Moreover, the Proctor family also had a grudge against her.


    Sharon continued, "I wonder why he is not that meantely.But it''ll be fine when his fever is over."


    Hearing this, Tiffany finally sighed in relief.


    "That''s good.I''m afraid that you''ll fall back into that birdcage again."


    Even though Jameson had changed a little recently.


    He seemed quite nice to Sharon now.


    The jerk''s deep-rooted evil could not be corrected.


    Furthermore, the Proctor family was in chaos.


    It was not easy for Sharon to escape from it.


    lf she went back, she would be asking for trouble.


    Sharon patted her legs and got up, "Don''t worry.I can handle that."


    Just as Sharon was about to return to the bedroom, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She slowly walked to the door.


    With her lesson fromst time, she didn''t open the door until she checked through the peep hole.


    Sharon said, "Mr.Daniel, it''ste.Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Daniel picked up the cake in his hand and raised his eyebrows.


    "I bought it on the way back.I remember your friend likes it."


    Sharon turned to look at Tiffany, who had stood up and looked over expectantly.


    Sharon stepped aside and said, "Pleasee in."


    "Thank you."


    Sharon closed the door and was confused by Daniel''s sudden visit.


    Daniel put the cake on the coffee table and sat on a sofa at the side.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you sote, but the baker said it was fresh.It won''t taste good tomorrow.And I can''t


    eat so much by myself."


    Tiffany smiled brightly, "It''s fine.We neighbors help each other.For this cake, I''ll help myself."


    Daniel smiled.


    "I''m d to hear that."


    Sharon poured a ss of water from the kitchen and ced it before Daniel.


    Daniel thanked her and said, "Today, I heard from Miss Beale that you are friends, Ms.Allyson?"


    "We are not friends.It''s just that fortunately, I designed a ne for her before."


    "Well, I see."


    Tiffany did not understand and asked, "Miss Beale? Did you meet Natalia today?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon nodded, "Yes, I met her at dinner."


    Tiffany couldn''t help but frown, "Did she say something pretentious to you again?"


    "Fortunately, she changed her target."


    Daniel added, "May I ask you and Mr.Proctor are?"


    For a few seconds, neither Sharon nor Tiffany answered.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows.


    "It seems that I shouldn''t have asked this question.Sorry, Ms.Allyson, forget it."


    Sharon smiled and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter.He is my ex-husband."


    "I see.I''m sorry to ask you such a reckless question."


    Tiffany whispered, "Do you know Jameson?"


    "I don''t know him,"


    Daniel said.


    "But Mr.Proctor is famous.I''ve just heard of him."


    "Then how do you know Natalia?"

 Chapter 193: The Romance I Want to Give You

    Chapter 193: The Romance I Want to Give You


    After returning, Daniel was staring at the door behind him thoughtfully.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.It was from Trey.


    "How''s it going?"


    Sitting in the sofa with his long legs crossed, Daniel said, "I attended to the matter personally.Of


    course, I nailed it."


    Trey said, "Natalia is smarter than you''ve expected.She also made a lot of contributions in the recent


    incidents of the Proctor family."


    Daniel said after pausing for a moment, "I won''t take her lightly.What''s more ...he came back in


    advance."


    "When?"


    "Maybe today."


    Trey asked, "Did he see Natalia?"


    Daniel rose from the sofa, opened the refrigerator and took out a can of beer.


    "Yeah.I took her there deliberately."


    "Should we carry out the n in advance?"


    "It''s unnecessary."


    Daniel added, "One more thing, I saw Sharon today, together with Jameson."


    Trey didn''t say anything.


    Daniel said, "Beautiful women are everywhere.Why are you so obsessed with the one Jameson


    loves?"


    "You won''t understand."


    Before Daniel could reply, Trey hung up the phone.


    Holding his phone, Daniel let out a sigh and then raised his head to drink half a can of beer.


    Today he had nned to get acquainted with Natalia first so as to pave the way for his subsequent


    ns, but he didn''t expect that...


    However, it seemed that Natalia still had a grudge against Jameson.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said that in public, making him awkward.


    Daniel downed the remaining beer, crushed the can with one hand and threw it into the trash can.


    It went into the trash can.


    Tiffany looked at the remaining cake and burped.


    "I really can''t stomach any bite."


    Sharon turned to her and said, "You can put it in the fridge."


    "No.Didn''t you hear Daniel say it wouldn''t taste good tomorrow?"


    Tiffany really wanted to take another bite, but she was so full that she threw herself on the sofa.


    "He''s quite weird, bringing a cake here without tasting it.I ate all of it alone."


    Sharon kept silent.


    She finally knew why Daniel came here today.


    Actually, he was to figure out the rtionship between her, Natalia, and Jameson.


    But she couldn''t understand why he wanted to find out that.


    After a while, she rose to her feet and said, "I''m gonna sleep, Tiffany.You can''t eat more and go to bed


    early."


    Tiffany agreed and struggled to stand up.


    "You go to sleep first.I have to take a walk because I''m much too stuffed."


    "There are digestants in the drawer.You can take some."


    "Alright."


    Days passed in a calm and peaceful way.


    These days, Jameson may be busy with business cooperation.


    Fortunately, he didn''te to trouble her these days.


    Sharon got much more rxed.


    She was looking out of the window when Tiffany''s voice came from outside, "Sharon,e and have a


    look."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon got up and walked out of the office.


    "The environmental protection outside has beenpleted."


    Tiffany sighed, "This project does make the surrounding scenery much more pleasant and the air


    fresher.And there''s a big surprise.Guess what?"


    "What?"


    "Apart from the green vegetation, it''s be covered with colorful baby''s breath flowers outside.The flower


    means that I miss you.You are pure.Weave a dream for me.I really love you.It''s my pleasure to have


    you.This is the romance I want to give you."


    Sharon said nothing.


    Tiffany added, "Aren''t you curious about who is the anonymous phnthropist?"


    "No."


    "What a pity."


    At this time, Trey came in and asked, "What''s the pity?"


    Tiffanyughed in an awkward way and said, "No, there''s nothing."


    Then she continued, "Trey, have you been busytely? I rarely saw you."


    He nodded.


    "I have been on business trips to other cities and juste back."


    "It''s no wonder that you look thinner than before."


    Trey smiled and said, "Tomorrow is the winter solstice.Do you have any schedule?"


    Tiffany sighed, "I''m single so there''s no special n.But we n to cook hotpot at home.Do you want


    to join us?"


    Tiffany desperately winked at him as she spoke.


    Trey seemed hesitant and then he turned to Sharon and said, "Can Ie tomorrow?"


    "Sure."


    Anyway, she had invited Ruben and Giana, so she didn''t care one more person woulde.


    Trey was relieved suddenly.


    "Do I need to bring anything with me?"


    Tiffany said in a mncholy tone, "Can you bring me a boyfriend?"


    Trey didn''t know what to say.


    Sharon covered Tiffany''s mouth and smiled, "She''s just joking."


    After having half a cake that night, Tiffany let go and was determined to give up Daniel.


    Since she had sworn to be a pleasure seeker, how could she put all her eggs in one basket? Trey


    looked down at his watch and said, "Then see you tomorrow.Now I have to leave to deal with


    something."


    Tiffany asked, "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "I just passed by and came to see you."


    "Alright, see you tomorrow,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Trey nodded slightly and turned around to leave.


    After taking a few steps, he found the surrounding environment different.


    The green nts just appeared in front of him as if they were silently dering war on him.


    After Trey left, Tiffany said, "With Ruben, Giana, plus Trey, we have five people in all to have hotpot


    together.We must have a jolly time tomorrow."


    Sharon said, "Are you going to invite Daniel?"


    "Forget it,¡¯ Tiffany whispered.


    "He probably prefers canned food to hotpot."


    It was in the Proctor Group.


    Jameson put down the pen and pinched his nose.


    "Is there anything else today?"


    "Nothing,"


    Jacob said.


    "But there''s a meeting tomorrow morning at nine oclock.You need to arrive at thepany earlier."


    Jameson nodded and rose from the table.


    "You can get off work now."


    Jacob followed him.


    "Mr.Proctor, one more thing..."


    "What?"


    "There''s a business dinner with Giana tomorrow night, but she said she couldn''t attend."


    "Why?"


    Jacob couldn''t tell him exactly because Giana didn''t detail it.


    Jameson stretched out his hand and said, "Give me your phone."


    Jacob immediately dialed Giana''s number and handed the phone to Jameson.


    After a few rings, it was answered.


    Jameson said, "If you don''t go to the dinner tomorrow, it''ll be regarded as absenteeism."


    Giana was speechless.


    Then she said, "Mr.Proctor, this is unreasonable.I just received the notice this afternoon, but I promised


    my friend the day before yesterday that we would spend the winter solstice together."


    After hearing her words, Jameson paused for a moment before saying, "Which friend?"


    "A beauty."


    Jameson stopped and said after a few seconds, "Where?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Her home."


    "You don''t have to go to the dinner tomorrow, but you need to promise me one thing."

 Chapter 194: I Feel Like He Wants to Come

    Chapter 194: I Feel Like He Wants to Come


    Giana knew what he was going to say.


    "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you a little...?"


    Jameson said coldly, "A little what? Forget it.You should go to the dinner."


    "No, no! Okay, I promise you!"


    Jameson hung up and tossed the phone to Jacob.


    "Ask someone else to go to the dinner tomorrow night."


    "Yes, sir."


    After a pause, Jameson asked, "Do I have any appointments for tomorrow night?"


    "There was..."


    Realizing something, Jacob immediately changed his answer.


    "No, there isn''t."


    "Good."


    Jameson walked on.


    In the car, Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, there is one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Miss Beale has been very close to a foreigner named Daniel recently."


    Jameson asked, "Is he Sharon''s neighbor?"


    "Yes," Jacob nodded.


    "Did you check him out? What do you know about him?"


    "He is a cello yer of Chinese and Italian descent.Both of his parents have died.With a certain


    international fame, he held a national tour a few months ago, and the South City is thest stop."


    Jameson said, "How did he and Natalia know each other?"


    "He was invited to perform at Miss Beale''s birthday partyst week.After that, the two of them met in


    private a few times.From the looks of it, it seems like..."


    "Enough,¡± Jameson interrupted him.


    "I don''t care about that.Keep an eye on her and don''t let her go to Sharon.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    On the winter solstice, it started snowing in the morning and the temperature plummeted.


    Sharon and Tiffany went out early in the morning to buy hotpot ingredients.


    As soon as they came back, they saw Ruben waiting at the door.


    Sharon asked as she opened the door, "Didn''t I tell you toe this afternoon? Why are you here so


    early?"


    Ruben took the grocery bag from her and said, "Our teacher was upied with something else this


    morning, so we have half a day off."


    Tiffany said enviously, "That''s great.I hope my boss has something else to deal with and gives me a


    day off."


    Amused, Sharon smiled and said, "You are the boss yourself.What are you thinking?"


    "Right.What a shame."


    Just as they were talking, the door to the next house was opened.


    Standing at the door, Daniel swept his gaze across the three of them and in the end, stared at Ruben.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Who is this?" he asked.


    "This is my younger brother,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Daniel smiled.


    "I didn''t know you have a younger brother."


    With that, he nodded to Ruben and greeted him.


    Ruben nodded slightly in response.


    Daniel added, "Are you having a family get-together?"


    "Today is the Winter Solstice Festival.I invited some friends over."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows, looking puzzled.


    "Winter Solstice Festival?"


    Tiffany exined briefly, "It is a traditional Chinese festival.After the winter solstice, it will get colder and


    colder."


    Daniel understood.


    "I see.This is the first time I''ve heard of this festival.It''s embarrassing."


    Tiffany was surprised.


    "I thought you knew a lot about Chinese culture since you speak Chinese so fluently."


    "But I never knew about this festival."


    "Since you don''t know about the Winter Solstice Festival, I guess you don''t know what we eat to


    celebrate it either, right?"


    Daniel asked humbly, "What do you eat on this day?"


    Tiffany said seriously, "Canned food."


    Daniel was dumbstruck.


    Sharon couldn''t help butugh.


    Daniel coughed awkwardly.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to begin.


    Sharon said, "Trey will alsoe tonight.Would you like to join us, Daniel?"


    "It would be very rude of me to refuse.Thank you.I''ll see you tonight, Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon smiled and nodded.


    After closing the door, Tiffany asked with a pout, "Sharon, why did you invite him?"


    "I felt like he wanted toe," Sharon said.


    "Really?"


    "So did I," Ruben said.


    Tiffany rubbed her nose in confusion.


    "Why didn''t I see it?"


    Sharon said, "Daniel is all alone.He must be lonely in the South City.Didn''t you say that the neighbors


    should take care of each other? Trey will also be here, so it won''t be too awkward."


    "I said that?" Tiffany mumbled.


    "But I think he prefers to eat canned food alone."


    "If you don''t want him toe, I''ll go tell him..."


    "Wait."


    Tiffany grabbed Sharon and said, "How can you take back what you said? Never mind."


    Smiling, Sharon took the grocery bag from her and walked into the kitchen.


    After standing there for a few seconds, Tiffany quickly ran to her room to change her clothes.


    Then she ran out and said, "Ruben, how do I look?"


    Ruben answered honestly, "Not so good."


    "Okay, I''ll go change."


    In the afternoon, Trey came with a bouquet of flowers.


    Hearing themotion, Ruben turned around and looked at him.


    Then, he whispered to Sharon, "Is this the guy whom Tiffany mentioned and that is chasing you?"


    Sharon pped him on the shoulder and took the vegetables to wash.


    "Don''t talk nonsense.He is not."


    "I think he is hot.Why don''t you ept him?"


    "There are so many girls chasing you, why haven''t you gone on a date with any of them?"


    Ruben didn''t know what to say.


    In silence, he began chopping the vegetables.After a while, Trey''s voice sounded from outside the


    kitchen.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Sharon smiled, "You don''t have to.Just wait a while.It''s almost done."


    Trey nodded and looked at Ruben.


    "This must be Ruben.It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Hearing this, Ruben was a little surprised.


    "You know me?"


    Trey had wanted to tell him that in college he had seen Sharon with him, but in the end, he just replied,


    "Tiffany mentioned you before."


    Ruben said, "I thought you had heard about me from ...someone else."


    Sharon coughed to caution him, and handed him the vegetables.


    "Ruben, help me wash these."


    Trey said, "Then I will leave you be.Let me know if there is anything I can do."


    Sharon smiled and nodded, "Alright."


    Not long after Trey arrived, Daniel also came over with a bottle of red wine.


    As it gotte, the snow became heavier.


    When the people gathered together, the room had a warm, happy atmosphere.


    This was the first time Sharon had gathered with so many friends.


    Seeing this scene, she smiled with a better mood.


    Tiffany leaned against the door and asked, "Sharon, is dinner ready yet? How much longer will it take?


    Giana hasn''t arrived yet.Should I call her?"


    Sharon said, "Five more minutes.Go ahead.Call her now."


    "Alright."


    Unexpectedly, the moment Tiffany finished speaking, the doorbell and her phone rang at the same


    time.


    Sharon said, "Answer it.I''ll go get the door."

 Chapter 195: If I Cant Get It, Dont You Think Abo

    Chapter 195: If I Can''t Get It, Don''t You Think Abo


    Sharon opened the door and saw Giana waving at her outside.


    Sharonughed.


    Just as she was about to say something, she saw a man slowly appear behind Giana.


    Sharon went speechless.


    After Jameson came forward, he turned to look at Sharon with an unhappy expression, "What''s that


    expression of yours?"


    Smiling with embarrassment, Giana exined, "You see, I ran into Mr.Proctor in the elevator just


    now.What a coincidence! Mr.Proctor hase here for a friend who happens to be away.Such a pity,


    so I..."


    Sharon remained calm as she looked at Jameson and deliberately said, "I didn''t know Mr.Proctor have


    friends here."


    Sensing the mockery in her words, Jameson said indifferently, "How can one not have friends if he has


    money?"


    Sharon had nothing to say.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡®What a f*cking irrefutable sentence.¡¯ Given the situation, Sharon couldn''t drive him out directly, and


    even if she did, it might not be useful.


    Sharon took a deep breath and stepped aside, "Come in."


    Jameson whispered to Giana as he entered, "Well done."


    Giana had nothing to say.


    She didn''t want hispliment.


    Jameson''s arrival instantly froze the originally warm and lively atmosphere.


    As for Jameson himself, he seemed to not notice the unfriendliness of everyone else.


    He appeared calm andposed.


    Even Sharon felt embarrassed for him.


    Trey probably did not expect Jameson here.


    He paused for a moment before appearing calm and greeting Jameson politely, "Mr.Proctor."


    When Tiffany saw Jameson after getting off the phone anding out, she was stunned.


    She leaned over to Giana and asked, "What''s going on? Why is that jerk...Mr.Proctor here?"


    Giana took a deep breath and didn''t know what to Say.


    In the kitchen, Ruben looked outside and frowned, "Why is he here? Did you ask him?"


    Sharon replied, "No, but..."


    "But what?"


    Sharon smiled and shook her head.


    Even if Jameson didn''te with Giana today, he had other ways.


    As expected, he wouldn''t disappear for even two days.


    After a while, Ruben asked, "Has he been pestering you recently?"


    "Did Tiffany tell you again?"


    "My guess."


    Sharon went speechless.


    ¡®He''s pretty good at guessing.¡¯


    "Let''s have dinner."


    Sharon stopped thinking.


    At the dining table, Giana and Tiffany sat together, while Daniel, Trey and Jameson each sat on one


    side.


    As soon as Ruben went out, he was pulled by Tiffany to sit beside Daniel.


    Only the seats beside Jameson and Trey were empty.


    This meant that Sharon had to choose between them.


    Seeing this, Sharon wished she could just disappear.


    What dilemma was this? Sharon turned to look at the culprit.


    Without doubt, it was Tiffany.


    Sensing theing climax, Tiffany hurriedly said in a serious manner, "Sharon, why don''t you sit


    beside Trey? Otherwise, it will be too narrow for Mr.Proctor."


    Sharon felt mad and decided to get even with Tiffanyter.


    Just as she was about to sit beside Trey, she was pulled by her wrist.


    Jameson looked up at her, his ck eyes calm, "It''s not narrow.Sit here."


    The room went silent.


    Giana could no longer look on.


    She felt truly sorry for bringing Jameson here without Sharon''s agreement.


    She stood up and said, "Sharon,e sit here with me.Mr.Proctor and I..."


    Before Giana could finish, she felt a cold gaze upon her.


    She hurriedly sat down and rubbed her neck unnaturally, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Taking this opportunity, Sharon quickly found an excuse, "I almost forgot that there''s one more dish in


    the kitchen.Enjoy yourselves."


    After that, she quickly pulled her hand away and ran back into the kitchen.


    Jameson stared from behind for a while, as if he was estimating the chances of her sitting with him.


    A few secondster, he turned to look at Trey.


    Trey gave a confused look.


    Gazed at by others in astonishment, Jameson shifted and sat down with Trey.


    Everyone else was struck dumb.


    Tiffany whispered to Giana, "Is this what they say?¡±


    ¡° If I can''t get it, don''t you think about it."


    Giana nodded in agreement, "It''s like dragging one''s enemies into h*ll along with himself."


    Sharon stayed in the kitchen for ten minutes.


    Finally, she nned to ask Ruben to change seats with her after going out.


    Ruben wouldn''t be intimidated by Jameson.


    Having thought of a solution, Sharon felt a weight off her mind.


    However, she didn''t expect a separate seat for her outside.


    This was better, avoiding a lot of embarrassment.


    Jameson nced across the room and then gazed at the flowers on the coffee table.


    He slightly frowned.


    He asked indifferently, "Are the flowers from Mr.Coe?"


    "Yes," Trey said.


    Jameson said, "Mr.Coe may not know that Sharon is allergic to flowers.Your effort has been in vain."


    Before he could finish, Sharon forestalled him by smiling to Trey, "Nothing.I like the flowers very


    much.Thank you."


    Trey smiled and nodded lightly.


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and looked at Sharon.


    Sharon immediately looked away and lowered her head to eat.


    At this time, Daniel said, "Mr.Proctor, didn''t you bring anything for your visit?"


    Hearing this, Tiffany took the opportunity, "That''s right.Trey brought flowers.Daniel brought red


    wine.What did Mr.Proctor bring?"


    Jameson was rendered speechless.


    He felt embarrassed and looked at Giana, "Didn''t she bring anything either?"


    Daniel smiled, "Ms.rke is a girl.You want topare with her?"


    Jameson retorted, "So what she''s a girl? Everyone is equal."


    On hearing this, Sharon coughed.


    ¡®¡®This jerk really knows how to learn and use.¡± Daniel probably didn''t expect Jameson to be so


    shameless, so he stopped talking.


    After two seconds of silence, Jameson looked down and frowned at the oil dish in his bowl.


    Sitting beside him, Sharon noticed the subtle change in his expression.


    She almost forgot that this jerk didn''t like food that was too greasy.


    There was a lot of oil in his bowl.


    Sharon pursed her lips, but in the end, she didn''t do anything.


    ¡®¡®It''s best if he doesn''t like it.He might leave.A few secondster, Trey, who was sitting beside Jameson,


    also noticed and asked, "Don''t you like hot pot?"


    With so many people around, Tiffany wasn''t afraid anymore.


    She immediately added, "Mr.Proctor is used to delicacies.I guess it''s not to his liking."


    "In that case,"


    Ruben said indifferently, "it''s better not to force yourself.Anyway, you belong to a different world."

 Chapter 196: Consider Giving Him a Chance

    Chapter 196: Consider Giving Him a Chance


    As Ruben finished speaking, the attitude of everyone at the dining table became clear.


    Sharon felt embarrassed for Jameson again and ufortable all over.


    However, Jameson turned a deaf ear to Ruben, as if nothing had happened and who they aimed at


    was not him.


    Seeing this, Sharon couldn''t help but reach out and scratch her eyebrows.


    Knowing that no one would wee him, why did he have toe here and endure all these? How


    annoying.


    Just as Jameson picked up his chopsticks, Sharon suddenly took the bowl in front of him and poured


    half of the oil into an empty bowl beside.


    Then, she said indifferently, "Mr.Proctor, please make do.If you really can''t get used to it, you can


    just..."


    "Who said I''m not used to it?"


    Having said so, Jameson reached out to take some food and ate them without hesitation.


    Sharon raised her eyebrows.


    She stopped looking at Jameson only to find that everyone else was looking at her.


    Sharon didn''t know what to Say.


    Upon noticing her movement, others coughed and looked away.


    Some lowered their heads to eat, while others picked up sses to drink.


    Sharon was going to exin, but she didn''t atst.


    Forget it.


    The more she said, the more trouble there would be.


    Sharon just wanted to finish this dinner as soon as possible and send them away.


    After a short period of silence, the awkward and suffocating atmosphere was broken by someone.


    After dinner, Tiffany took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    When offered help by Trey, Tiffany said, "Daniel and I are enough.Off you go...¡¯


    As Tiffany spoke, she signaled Trey to apany Sharon so that Jameson could not be with Sharon


    alone.


    Trey was silent for a moment, as if pondering about going over or not.


    Tiffany whispered, "It is at this time that you should take the initiative.How can you retreat at a critical


    moment? Go! Go!"


    As Tiffany said, she pushed Trey and pulled Daniel who was watching into the kitchen.


    Daniel resisted, "I don''t know how to wash..."


    "It''s easy.I''ll teach you.How can you enjoy the meal without doing any housework?"


    In the living room, Sharon was cleaning up remaining things on the table.


    Jameson was about to step forward when Ruben grabbed his arm and said, "Let''s talk."


    Jameson turned around with indifference, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Soon, Jameson followed Ruben to the balcony.


    Trey went to Sharon and whispered, "Sharon."


    Sharon looked up and smiled, "What?"


    Trey was silent for a while.He failed to ask what he really wondered.


    Instead, he found an excuse, "Are you really...allergic to flowers?"


    "No.He made it up."


    "I see."


    Trey was going to continue asking when Giana came over and smiled at him apologetically, "Sorry, I


    have to borrow Sharon for something."


    As she spoke, Giana pulled Sharon aside.


    Now Trey was alone in the living room.


    He turned to look at the flowers beside abstractedly.


    In the bedroom, Giana folded her hands with regret, "Sorry.Sorry.It''s all my fault.I shouldn''t have


    brought Mr.Proctor here.¡¯


    If she had foreseen the awkward situation, she would neverpromise no matter how the jerk


    threatened her.


    Sharonughed, "It''s alright.He has been like this recently.Even if you didn''t bring him here, he would


    still have other ways.¡¯


    Despite Sharon''s tolerance, Giana still felt very sorry, "I really didn''t know that there would so many


    people here today, including your...Suitor."


    Sharon became nervous, "Don''t listen to Tiffany..."


    "She didn''t talk nonsense.Didn''t you notice the way Trey looked at you? It was obviously different.Also,


    Mr.Proctor looked so jealous.If there weren''t so many people around, they would probably have fought


    with each other."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Giana added, "Sharon, I''ll say one more thing.Although I''m not very clear about what happened


    between you and Mr.Proctor, I know Mr.Proctor after working for him for many years.He may be


    sarcastic, but other than that, he''s not bad.¡¯


    "Moreover, although there are many rumors about him, none of them is true.I can assure you of


    that.And ...ording to my observations, he is very concerned about you and your feelings.Why don''t


    you...consider giving him a chance?"


    Sharon shook her head gently.


    "It''s impossible between him and me."


    Giana let out a sigh and smiled, "Then forget what I said.Let''s forget about it."


    Sharon replied with a smile, "Alright."


    When they went out, Ruben was the only one left in the living room.


    Sharon looked around and asked, "Where are they?"


    "Gone."


    "They left together?"


    "Yes."


    Ruben nodded.


    Giana whispered, "They didn''t go down to fight, did they?"


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately ran out without thinking it through.


    Looking at her from behind, Ruben frowned.


    He was going to say something, but he didn''t.


    At this time, he heard a soft female voice beside him, "What did you say to Jameson?"


    Ruben subconsciously looked at Giana, then he looked away, "Nothing."


    Giana did not believe, "Then howe he directly left?"


    "I said that he is not wee here.If he leaves by himself, he can at least retain some dignity."


    Giana looked incredulous, "Did you really say that?"


    Sensing her admiring gaze, Ruben began to feel a little embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He raised his hand and touched his neck, "That''s pretty much what I said."


    That would be amazing! Giana patted him on the shoulder and praised him generously, "Good for you,


    Ruben.


    Your courage ismendable.


    You have both guts and wisdom.


    Ruben went speechless.


    When Sharon rushed downstairs, she didn''t see Trey or Jameson after looking around.


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    It would be good as long as they didn''t fight.


    Sharon shivered in a gust of wind.


    Only then did she realize that she had forgotten her coat whening down in a hurry.


    She rubbed her arms with hands.


    Just as she was about to turn around, she felt something on her shoulders.


    A warm coat.


    Sharon turned around and looked at the man in front of her.


    She was in a daze, "Didn''t you leave?"


    Jameson gazed at her.


    Instead of answering her, he asked, "What are you doing down here?"


    "I..."


    Sharon thought for a moment and said, "I came down for Trey."


    "Then you''ll be disappointed to know that he''s already gone.


    "Well."


    After a moment of silence, Sharon asked, "What did Ruben say to you?"


    Jameson replied, "What do you want him to say to me?"

 Chapter 197: Ive Never Been a Shirker

    Chapter 197: I''ve Never Been a Shirker


    Sharon didn''t want to talk nonsense with Jameson, so she said, "Forget it if you don''t want to Say it.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson held her shoulders and asked, "Sharon, do you like Trey?"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    She frowned and asked in reply, "Why did you ask me this?"


    "Answer me."


    After a while, Sharon answered, "No, I don''t."


    Jameson tightened his grip and asked again, "Do you like me?"


    "Did youe to ask me these foolish questions?"


    "Foolish?"


    Sharon loudly said, "Yes, foolish.I don''t understand.Why did youe to my friend''s party? Don''t you


    feel embarrassed and ufortable?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Don''t you realize that your arrival makes everyone unhappy?"


    Jameson replied indifferently, "I don''t care what other people think.I only care about you."


    Sharon burst intoughter.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "If you really care about me, you should know that I hate you.Your arrival not only makes my friends


    very ufortable, but also makes me..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "Sharon, is this your answer?"


    "What..."


    Sharon finally realized what Jameson was talking about.


    He asked her if she liked him, and he was waiting for her answer.


    Sharon looked at him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I thought you knew it."


    Jameson asked, "Since you hate me, why did you help me out today?"


    "You came and we ate together, so I didn''t want the atmosphere to sour.Besides, I owe you a lot, so I


    paid you back once I had the chance.Don''t think too much about it."


    Sharon could not deny that her heart softened at that moment.


    Although Jameson treated her badly most of the time, sometimes he was nice to her.


    The time she spent on the Bridge Street was the most peaceful andfortable time in her life.


    Although Jameson couldn''t cook, he made fish soup for her.


    But he destroyed the kitchen atst.


    Although he always said she was troublesome, he would find a stove to boil water for her to wash her


    hair when the power went out.


    But atst the electricity was restored.


    Although he asked her to have an abortion, he would go to the hospital with her for a pregnancy test.


    Although...Sharon sighed and didn''t want to recall the past anymore.


    Jameson said, "Sharon, you like me.This is a fact that you can''t deny.¡¯


    "So what?"


    Sharon stayed calm.


    "We are adults.Love means nothing.Let me tell you the truth.Ever since I filed for divorce, I have never


    thought that we would remarry."


    Jameson pursed his lips.


    He couldn''t say anything he wanted to say.


    Sharon continued, "I know that you hate me because I told a lie that I was pregnant and forced you to


    marry me.I deserve it.I will bear any consequences and will notin.Those three years might


    mean nothing to you, but I was very unhappy.We divorced half a year ago, and the baby was gone as


    you wished.We don''t owe each other anything anymore.Can''t you just let me go?"


    Jameson asked in a low voice, "So what I did annoyed you?"


    "Yes¡± Sharon replied with certainty.


    "I only want to live my own life.If possible, I hope you will never appear in front of me."


    A few secondster, Jameson asked again, "If the baby wasn''t gone, would you give me a different


    answer?"


    "There is no if ¡° Sharon sighed.


    "Jameson, you should know that the baby is not the only problem between us.¡± Jameson finally let her


    go.


    "I know.¡± Sharon relieved.


    But at the same time, she felt depressed.


    She had exined everything clearly and thought that Jameson wouldn''t continue pestering her.


    Just as she was about to bid him a farewell, he kissed her.


    Sharon was taken aback.


    Before she pushed Jameson away, he took a step back.


    Sharon suppressed her anger and said, "Jameson..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "I know what you''re saying, but it doesn''t matter to me.I just need to know


    that you like me."


    Sharon didn''t know what Jameson was thinking about.


    Was he insane? Jameson added, "You were unhappy in those three years.I am to me, but I have


    never been a shirker."


    Sharon kept silent.


    "I will try to make up for it until you can let go of the past and forgive me"


    "No, you misunderstood.That''s not what I meant..."


    "It is what you meant."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    It was who Jameson was.


    He liked to force others to ept his ideas.


    Jameson had a satisfied smile on his face.


    He wanted to fix the hair in her ears, but she dodged.


    Jameson said, "You don''t need to worry about the other things.I will settle them."


    "What other things?"


    Sharon looked at him with a wary expression.


    "Sharon, believe me, sooner orter, you will be willing to remarry me."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Jameson took a step forward and approached her.


    "How about making a bet?"


    Sharon refused, "I don''t want to..."


    "If I win, you have to agree to one condition, no matter what it is."


    "What if you lose?"


    "There is no such possibility."


    Sharon couldn''t bear the man''s arrogance anymore.


    "Just leave," she said.


    Jameson chuckled.He was in a good mood.


    "Go to bed early.Good night."


    How could Sharon sleep at night after this talk? After Jameson finished his words, he walked towards


    the Rolls-Royce which was parked on the side of the street.


    Sharon rubbed her swollen temples.


    When she was about to go home, she discovered that she was still wearing Jameson''s clothes.


    She turned her head, only to find that Jameson drove the car far away.


    Looking around at the empty street, Sharon did not know what to say.


    She thought that Jameson would leave in anger after hearing what she said.


    However, things didn''t happen as she thought.


    In front of so many people who hated him, Jameson was able to remain calm.


    Sharon was still too young to understand the ways of the world.

 Chapter 198: He Is Serious About Her

    Chapter 198: He Is Serious About Her


    When Sharon back home, Tiffany had cleaned up the kitchen and Daniel had left.


    Hearing the door opened, Tiffany looked over.


    Before she was about to ask, Tiffany noticed that Sharon wore a man''s coat and was not looking good.


    Well, there was no need to ask.


    Giana raised her eyebrows and picked up her handbag, "Well, I''ve got to go now.You girls go to bed


    early."


    Sharon pulled herself together, "Jameson has left.How do you back?"


    "I will take a taxi then.¡¯ Giana put on her coat, hat and mask and covered herself tightly.


    Then, she winked at Sharon, "Do you still recognize me?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    Giana smiled and said, "That''s it.I''ve got to go.Bye-bye."


    Tiffany escorted her to the door and said, "Hey, be careful on your way back.Text me when you get


    there."


    "Sure.¡±


    After Giana left, Ruben looked at Sharon and said, "You..."


    "I''m going to the bathroom,¡¯ Sharon said.


    After saying that, Sharon left hurriedly.


    Ruben stood there and frowned as he looked at her back.


    Tiffany walked over and whispered, "Ruben, please don''t ask.She knows what she is doing."


    Ruben remained silent for a while, "It''ste.I''ve got to go now."


    "Alright, go."


    After hearing the door closed, Sharon poked her head out of the bathroom and whispered, "Has Ruben


    left?"


    Tiffany sat on the sofa and stretched, "Yes."


    Sharon took a deep breath and walked out slowly.


    She put the coat on the armrest of the sofa and poured herself a ss of water.


    Tiffany hugged a cushion and looked at Sharon amusingly, "What did he say?"


    "Say ...what?"


    "What did you and Jameson talk about? You''ve been downstairs for so long.You must have talked


    about something.¡±


    When remembering what had just happened downstairs, Sharon paused for a moment.


    Finally, she pursed her lips and said, "He''s crazy!"


    Tiffany said, "Tell me about it."


    ",."


    Sharon.


    She sat beside Tiffany slowly and whispered, "Tiffany, I suddenly realize that I don''t know Jameson


    well.I know what kind of person he is, but what he has done often goes beyond my expectations.It''s too


    strange.¡¯


    "And you think he has changed?" Sharon shook her head.


    She did not think that Jameson changed, but ...


    Sometimes, he did not talk in an annoying manner as he used to be and he could be gentle sometimes.


    Tiffany, intrigued, moved closer to Sharon, "Have I told you before? That  ...Mr.Proctor is just like a 13


    year old.Facing a girl he likes, he is always childish and does stupid things to get her attention.But


    ording to my recent observations, he has be better at handling a rtionship."


    Sharon kept her head low and did not say anything.


    She had been thinking that Jameson just liked her out of impulse.


    He liked her now and would like others in the future as well.


    Once he was not interested in her anymore, everything would go back to before.


    She did not expect Jameson''s impulse tost this long, and continue growing without any prospect of


    fading.


    Seeing that Sharon was silent, Tiffany whispered, "Sharon, you know very well that Jameson likes


    you.And he does, more than you can imagine."


    Sharon was a little confused.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tiffany began to exin, "Haven''t you noticed that Jameson has been getting you into trouble since


    you are divorced? However, from my understanding, he is rather trying to create opportunities to meet


    you."


    "But..."


    "Think about it.He went to Costspool to meet you and asked you to move back to the Star Lake


    Mansion.He asked you to have an abortion, but he didn''t take any coercive actions.When you were


    trapped in the Proctor family, he allowed me to see you.Also, the most important thing is that he broke


    off the engagement with Natalia."


    Tiffany continued, "You probably don''t know.The Proctor Group suffered from the called-off


    engagement with Natalia.The Beale family didn''t announce it, but thepanies in cooperative


    rtions with the Beale Group have shut the Proctor Group out on its projects.I admit that Jameson is


    quite capable.These difficulties may not cause substantial impact on him.But he had been kept busy by


    the sudden changed of partners..."


    Sharon got Tiffany''s point.


    The most important thing for Jameson now was to deal with the mess in hispany.


    He still could manage to see her under such circumstances.


    He was serious about her.


    Sharon raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows, "I don''t want to talk about this anymore.You should


    go to bed."


    Tiffany added, "Are you going to call Trey? I think he was hurt today.¡¯ Sharon nodded gently, "I''ll take a


    shower first and call himter."


    "Fine, ll tidy up the room then."


    Half an hourter, Sharon opened the bedroom door while wiping her hair.


    She sat by the bed and hesitated for a while before dialing Trey''s number.


    The phone rang for a while, but it was not connected.


    Sharon put down her phone slowly and sat at her desk.


    She took out her pocket watch from the box and stared at it quietly.


    No one knew what was in her mind.


    Jameson''s words sounded in her mind for no reason when she stared at the watch.


    Sharon took a deep breath andy her face down on the table listlessly She didn''t take what Jameson


    had said seriously before.


    She only thought that he was crazy.


    She felt sad today, yet she could not tell why.


    In fact, Tiffany was right.


    After hearing the news that Jameson and Natalia had broken off their engagement, Sharon had not


    figured out the reason.


    She did not want to be involved at all as it had nothing to do with her.


    As Sharon was entranced in her thought, the phone on the table suddenly vibrated.


    She sat up hurriedly and saw Trey''s number disyed on the screen.


    After the call was connected, Trey said "Sharon, I''m sorry.I was in a meeting just now.You called me?"


    "Did I disturb you?" Sharon paused for several seconds.


    "Not at all.The meeting is over.¡¯


    Sharon sighed and said, "Sorry, I wanted to invite you to dinner tonight.But I didn''t expect that it was so


    unpleasant."


    Trey said, "I should apologize.Something happened at thepany.I even had no time to say goodbye


    to you and Tiffany before I left."

 Chapter 199: Its Okay to Do Something about It

    Chapter 199: It''s Okay to Do Something about It


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief when she learned that Trey had left because of the business stuff.


    She said, "Well, see you.I..."


    "Sharon."


    Trey interrupted her.


    "What?"


    But Trey just smiled, "Nothing.It''s gettingte.Good night."


    He didn''t ask the question anyway.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharony on the table again.


    She didn''t know if she should get things clear with Trey, but Trey had never said that he liked her.


    What if she had got him wrong and he didn''t like her at all? Sharon felt that she couldn''t sleep tonight,


    so she began to work.


    However, she subconsciously began to draw the outline of Jameson.


    By the time Sharon realized, she had almostpleted the drawing.


    She felt like tearing it off, but she didn''t.


    ¡®¡®Forget it.¡®Just keep it? ¡®So that I can never make the same mistake anymore¡±


    Sharon turned to another page and patted her face forcefully to wake herself up before drawing a new


    draft.


    At the same time.


    At the Beale''s.


    In the study, a subordinate said, "Mr.Beale, we''ve investigated it clearly.The photo was given to the


    newspaper by a boy."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Talon frowned, "A boy? What kind of boy?"


    "His name is Ruben Allyson.He is neen years old and is currently a freshman at University A."


    "Did you find out why he would have that photo?"


    The subordinate nodded slightly and replied, "Ruben has an older sister named Sharon Allyson."


    Talon suddenly stood up and said, "What!"


    "Yes.And she is Jameson''s ex-wife."


    Talon was surprised, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''ve confirmed it with the newspaper.It was Ruben who used the photo on the Missing People


    column.Furthermore, he has spread it on other channels, but we stopped him."


    After thinking for a while, Talon said, "Go check the background of Sharon and Talon immediately.I


    need every detail.Also ..."


    Suddenly, someone came to knock on the door.


    Natalia pushed open the door and said, "Dad, what did you call me for?"


    Talon sat back in his chair and waved to the subordinate, "You may leave now."


    "Yes, sir."


    Then Natalia closed the study door, walked in and sat opposite Talon, asking, "I heard ¡®background¡¯


    outside.What''s wrong?"


    Talon said indifferently, "It''s about thepany and it doesn''t matter now.I''ve already had someone


    deal with it."


    Natalia nodded.


    Talon paused for a few seconds before continuing, "I heard that you''ve been intimate with a foreigner


    these days?"


    "He''s actually half-Chinese and half-italian."


    Daniel would ask her out from time to time afterst birthday party.


    Natalia knew what he meant.


    She would just refuse him in the past.


    However, after the engagement with Jameson had been dissolved, there were many people who took


    her as a joke.


    Now that such a famous person was chasing after her, surely, she would not refuse.


    "Have you checked his background?"


    Talon asked.


    "Yes, I did.There''s nothing unusual.He came to the South City just to hold a concert.Many of my friends


    know about him."


    "Natalia,"


    Talon said, "It''s OK that you have a boyfriend, but you should know that the person you''re married to


    will never be a musician."


    "I know."


    "I was wrong about your engagement with Jameson.I know what kind of person Jameson is, but I still


    let you be engaged to him."


    Natalia shook her head, "Dad, don''t say that.It was me that insisted on marrying him.I know Jameson is


    my best choice."


    Talon sighed and inadvertently asked, "Oh right, how is Jameson''s ex-wife now?"


    Natalia was surprised and said, "She opened a studio with her friend and she''s pretty close to


    Jameson.I saw them having dinner together on my birthday.¡¯


    Talon said in a deep voice, "Well, it''s a good thing you didn''t marry him."


    Natalia didn''t reply.


    Talon said, "I remember you said before that Jameson''s ex-wife had been sold to Twilight Club for


    money by her father?"


    "I don''t know.Maybe."


    "Then is there anyone else in her family?''¡¯


    "She seems to have a younger brother.And that''s all I know."


    Natalia said, "Why would you ask this?"


    Talon became serious and said, "Nothing.I''m just curious about what kind of person she is.Obviously,


    she''s the special one to Jameson."


    Hearing this, Natalia''s expression turned cold.


    "Yeah, I''ve underestimated her before."


    Talon said, "Natalia, It''s Jameson''s fault.If you feel aggrieved, it''s OK to do something about it."


    "You mean ..."


    "No matter what you want to do, I will support you.


    I believe that the Proctors will not have any objections."


    "Thank you, Dad." Talon stood up.


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and turned around to ask, "Natalia,


    is Jameson''s ex-wife the designer that has designed your ne?"


    Natalia was surprised for a while before he smiled and said, "Why would you ask that ..."


    "Well, Nothing.Good night."


    He had got the answer from her expression.


    After returning to his room, Talon locked the door and walked to the wardrobe.


    He opened a hiddenpartment and took out a box.


    Inside the box were a few old documents, and below was a pocket watch which had obviously been


    burnt before.


    He took out the pocket watch and stared at it for a long time.


    After a while, his phone rang.It was from his subordinate.


    "Mr.Beale, I found that Sharon and Ruben have a father.However, this man is a gambler.He often went


    to casinos and he would borrow money from the loan sharks when he had no money.Three years ago,


    he owed the loan shark and sold Sharon to Twilight Club."


    "What about their mother?"


    "I didn''t find much information about their mother.She seemed to have died when giving birth."


    "What''s their mother''s name?" Talon asked.

 Chapter 200: You Are Greedy

    Chapter 200: You Are Greedy


    As the New Year approached, it was getting colder, but the studio''s business was getting better.


    In addition to personal customization, many original essories were also avable for sale.


    This not only expanded their potential customers but also brought the studio much praise.


    Sharon even received many investing invitations.


    Some wanted to use "Ally" to market the brand.


    Some wanted to establish a brand image to increase production.


    But she refused them all.


    Now the studio was still in its infancy.


    The most important thing is to make a brand.


    As for the rest, Sharon preferred to let nature take its course.


    Sharon spent the whole afternoon designing.


    Getting tired, she stood up and stretched, pushing open the window to enjoy some fresh air.


    As soon as she opened the window, a great number of baby-breath came into her eyes.


    The air here was much better.


    Sharon looked at the flowers.


    She was slightly distracted.


    Half a month had passed since thest time.


    asionally, Jameson woulde here, but he hadn''t behaved like a je*k as much as before.


    He would stay for a while before leaving.


    Sometimes, he would send people to bring her things, including some food and drinks.


    Sharon had never eaten the foods he sent.


    It was the staff of the studio who ate them.


    A few days ago, when Jameson got here, he said to Sharon that he was going on a business trip to


    Italy for at least a week.


    This meant he would note here for some time.


    This was great.


    She could finally live a peaceful life for a period.


    Just as Sharon was about to continue her drawing, amotion came from outside.


    Sharon closed the window and left the office.


    Outside, a middle-aged woman was yelling at a female employee while pulling a girl wearing a school


    uniform, "Earning children''s money, you guys are immoral! She''s just a high-school student.


    She had no money! Whatever money she has is from her parents! We toiled and sweated.


    Days of hard work just give us a minimal wage.


    Yet your guys somehow managed to get our money.


    Where is your conscience? Your businessmen are so greedy!"


    The female employee being yelled at had just graduated from college.


    This was the first time she had been scolded like this.


    And that woman was pointing fingers.


    Because she had never experienced this, she waspletely at a loss as she stood there.


    Seeing her like this, that middle-aged woman''s voice grew louder, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful.I don''t


    care.Give my money back!"


    The girl stammered, "Your ne and earrings have been worn for along time.There are scuffs and


    marks on them.We can''t take them back..."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman pushed her hard.


    The girl was unprepared.


    She fell to the ground, her head bumping into the cab beside her.


    Sharon hurriedly stepped forward and helped the girl up.


    She frowned and asked, "Are you alright?"


    The girl shook her head and tears fell down her cheeks.


    Sharon looked at her again and discovered that her forehead was broken.


    Some blood oozed out of her skin.


    Sharon pursed her lips and turned to look at the middle-aged woman who had no remorse on her face.


    "I''m the owner of this ce.If you have any problem, juste to me.Why did you attack her?"


    "I attacked her.So what?"


    As the middle-aged woman spoke, she pushed Sharon''s shoulder several times.


    "You have no conscience.You earn students¡¯ money.You deserve to be beaten.Since you are the boss,


    return these da*ned things for me and give me somepensation.Otherwise, this will not over today!"


    As she spoke, she smashed the items in her hand to Sharon''s feet.


    Sharon lowered her head and looked at the girl hiding behind the middle-aged woman.


    She turned around and asked the girl behind that woman, "Did she buy those things here?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman shouted unhappily, "What do you mean? I am ckmailing you?"


    The female employee whispered, "I don''t remember all the customers because there are too many of


    them.But I can guarantee that I''ve never sold anything to a student..."


    The prices of the essories sold in the store ranged from several dozen to several hundred.


    The prices were not very expensive, but students who had no ie definitely could not afford them.


    Besides, the studio was not located near the school.


    No students would go shopping here.


    The middle-aged woman spat on the ground.


    "Nonsense! Where else could she buy these things? Come on,e on, let''s all take a look.Greedy


    merchants here refuse to admit what they have done.They refuse to admit the things my daughter


    bought from them!"


    When the woman started making trouble, she attracted the attention of the other guests.


    At this moment, her yelling attracted some passers-by and rubberneckers.


    The employee continued, "I swear, I have never seen a girl in a school uniform.I will definitely


    remember if there is one."


    "Hear yourself.Students don''t have to wear uniforms all the time! She must have bought them during


    her holidays."


    "Then what can I do? Do I need to check all the customers¡¯ ID card before selling them things worth


    only two hundred?"


    "That''s none of my business.Today, you must return the things.If you don''t return, I will smash your


    shop.And if necessary, I will ask the police station to do my justice.You cheated students.Sooner or


    later, your shop will close down!"


    After watching for a while, the rubberneckers began to whisper.


    Most of them felt that it was the middle-aged who was making trouble.


    Some thought that the studio should give that woman several hundred to prevent her from making a


    scene.


    After all, several hundred is not a huge sum of money.


    Sharon looked at that woman''s daughter who kept her head low.


    Sharon said to her slowly, "Little girl, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    When the middle-aged woman saw this, she immediately pulled the girl behind her and said, "Tell me


    what you want to say.Don''t scare the child."


    Sharon said, "I only want to ask her a few questions.If the responsibility lies with us, I will be


    responsible."


    "You will be responsible?"


    "I said I''m the owner of this ce."


    The middle-aged woman rolled her eyes.


    It seemed she was weighing whether Sharon would keep her word.


    A momentter, she said, "I will only give you five minutes, and I have to stay by her side.I am not


    comfortable with you being alone with my daughter.Also, in addition to returning all of this, you must


    give me somepensation.I didn''t get to work because I have toe here and..."


    "Okay." Sharon smiled.


    The female employee pulled Sharon''s clothes and said, "Ms.Allyson..."


    Sharon turned around andforted her, "It''s fine.I''ll take care of it.You go to the hospital first."


    "l can goter.It doesn''t matter."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Right now, only the two of them were in the shop.


    She was afraid that Sharon wouldn''t be able to handle it alone after she left.


    "Don''t worry, Tiffany would be back soon."


    "Alright."


    Before the girl left, she evacuated the rubberneckers.


    The middle-aged woman sat on the sofa with her face full of arrogance.


    "Now you can ask," she said.


    Sharon looked at the girl and said gently, "Little girl, when did you buy these things?"


    The girl said timidly, "A month ago, no, it should be half a month ago."

 Chapter 201: No One Would Want Such a Parent

    Chapter 201: No One Would Want Such a Parent


    Sharon added, "Are you sure it was half a month ago?"


    Before the girl could reply, the middle-aged woman said, "I don''t care when she bought it.She bought it


    here anyway.I just want my money back.Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Sharon looked at the ne that the middle-aged woman had thrown on the ground and continued to


    ask the girl, "Do you remember who sold it to you? Was it that girl or ..."


    The girl hurriedly said, "Yes, it''s her."


    "Then how much did you spend on it?"


    "I...I can''t remember..."


    The middle-aged woman said unhappily, "Are you done yet? Look, you own such a big store and I don''t


    think it''s a big deal for you.Just refund me and we will leave."


    Sharon smiled faintly and said, "How can I refund you if I don''t know the price?"


    The middle-aged woman said, "Well, you have topensate me for my mental loss and look of my


    working time.Why don''t you just pay me off at once?"


    "How much do you want?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Twenty, or maybe thirty thousand."


    "Well." Sharon couldn''t help butugh out.


    The middle-aged woman said, "It''s not a big deal for you, right? My daughter needs to go to school and


    she has dyed her ss for a whole day.If she can''t keep up with the ss after she returns, she


    can''t get into a prestigious university and can''t find a good job.Well, that will be a great loss.And in that


    case, I should ask for more."


    "Sure." As Sharon spoke, she took out her phone.


    Just as the middle-aged woman proudly handed over the QR code to Sharon, she saw Sharon calling


    the police.


    "Hey, you ..."


    The middle-aged woman seemed to be a little nervous.


    "We can talk about the price.Listen, if we go to the police, I won''t let it go so easily and your reputation


    will be ruined."


    Sharon ignored her and told the police about everything on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon picked up the ne and said indifferently, "Firstly, the ne


    was made ten days ago and has only been disyed in the shop for at most a week.Secondly, the girl


    you pushed just now, she has asked for leave for a few days and only came back yesterday."


    Then the middle-aged woman began to shout, "I don''t care.I only know that you sold it to me, so you


    mustpensate me!"


    "Well," Sharon said.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get to the police station."


    The middle-aged woman turned around and scolded the girl standing at the side, "You''re so useless."


    Then she scolded while poking at the girl''s head, "No wonder your grades are so bad.Your head is full


    of sh*t, isn''t it? After the police arrive, I need you to think before you talk!"


    The girl stood still with her head lowering all the time.


    Sharon noticed that the girl''s school uniform had already faded.


    It was winter, but she only wore a sweater under her the school uniform and her sneakers were old and


    ordinary, but they were very clean.


    She was so different from her mother, who was so fat and dressed in fur.


    Such a girl would definitely not use her parents¡¯ money to buy jewelry for herself for the sake of beauty.


    In fact, what the middle-aged woman had said was full of ws.


    However, Sharon did not understand why they woulde to her.


    They had even made up such ame lie.


    Tiffany soon came back.


    Seeing this scene, she pulled Sharon to the side and whispered, "Sharon, what''s going on?"


    Sharon briefed it to her, "I''m going to the police stationter.Please take care of the studio.After you


    close the door, remember to go to the hospital to see Kinley."


    "Alright, then I''ll tell Ruben and ask him to go there too.Well, I don''t want you to be alone..."


    Tiffany looked at the middle-aged woman and said in a mocking way.


    "Because she''s too strong."


    Sharon smiled, "We''re going to the police station to take a statement, not to fight.Ruben seems to be


    taking the final exams these days.Don''t tell him."


    Tiffany nodded and said, "Alright, then be careful.After I''m done here, I''ll pick you up at the police


    station."


    Soon the police came.


    After arriving at the police station, the middle-aged woman changed her arrogant attitude and depicted


    herself as miserable as she could.


    This time, she did not let the girl speak again.


    She only said that the girl had been frightened.


    Sharon also made the statement and handed in the evidence she had obtained.


    The middle-aged woman shouted to the police, "We are victims.Why are you keeping asking us


    questions? My daughter is going to take the college entrance exam soon.Can you take the


    responsibility if she fails the exam?"


    The police wanted them to settle the matter through negotiation.


    After all, it was Sharon that had sold the stuff to them.


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not answer.


    It was not about money.


    It was a matter of principle.


    But when Sharon saw the middle-aged woman keepingining about the girl and fiercely poking


    her head, Sharon suddenly realized.


    That girl was only following her mother''s orders.


    No one would want such a parent.


    In the end, Sharon gave the middle-aged woman 1,000 and said indifferently, "Buy your daughter a


    thicker coat."


    The girl was so surprised that she couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Sharon.


    The middle-aged woman, on the other hand, said unhappily, "That''s all? Do you take me as a beggar? I


    said ..."


    The policeman said, "That''s more than enough.Hurry up and send your daughter back to school."


    The middle-aged woman had to give up.


    When she arrived at the door, she coldly said to Sharon, "I won''t let it go so easily! Let''s wait and see."


    After the middle-aged woman dragged her daughter away, Sharon was about to take a taxi when a


    ck Porsche stopped in front of her.


    Trey got out of the car with a somewhat anxious expression, "What happened? Are you alright? I


    rushed over as soon as I got Tiffany''s call."


    Sharon shook her head, "It''s fine.I''ve already dealt with it."


    Trey looked around and said, "Have they left?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon said, "You should be in thepany now.Is it alright for you to leave your job just like that?"


    "It''s OK.I''m not busy recently.And I''m happy toe out for a walk."


    As Trey spoke, he coughed and said, "Sharon, if you are free, could you please apany me to a


    ce?"


    He hade all the way here for her sake and had helped her a lot before, so Sharon had no reason


    to refuse him and nodded, "Alright."

 Chapter 202: Dont Be Unforgiving

    Chapter 202: Don''t Be Unforgiving


    The car drove all the way and finally stopped in a private courtyard.


    Trey got off the car first, walked to the passenger door, and opened it for Sharon.


    "Thank you." Sharon said.


    "You''re wee.Let''s go in."


    Sharon looked up and saw that the decoration of the house was very tranquil and elegant, and it had a


    schrly atmosphere.


    After they entered the mansion, a servant immediately came forward and said, "Mr.Coe, Mr.Jones is


    waiting for you in the teahouse."


    Trey gently nodded and led Sharon to the teahouse.


    When they arrived at the door, Trey whispered to Sharon, "Sharon, you don''t need to say anything


    later.Just sit next to me."


    Sharon nodded and said, "Alright."


    In the teahouse, there was a gray-haired man sitting at the tea table, making tea with a teapot.


    This old man should be Mr.Jones.


    Opposite to him sat a middle-aged couple.


    Sharon was stunned when she saw them.


    Hearing the footsteps, Mr.Jones put down the teapot and looked over.


    When he saw Sharon beside Trey, he was slightly stunned.


    "This is?"


    "This is my friend, Sharon."


    Trey introduced to him.


    Then he said to Sharon, "This is Mr.Jones, my father''s mentor."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr.Jones." Sharon said.


    Seeing this, Mr.Jones smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Trey to have such a beautiful friend.Come and


    sit down."


    Erica''s parents looked at each other.


    Although they had heard from Erica that Trey and Sharon were friends, they didn''t expect him to bring


    her here.


    Mr.Jones poured a cup of tea for each of them and said to Sharon, "This is the first time Trey has


    brought someone to my ce.It seems that you are not ordinary friends, right?"


    Sharon was a little confused by his question, not knowing how to answer.


    At this time, Trey smiled and said, "Excuse me.Other than my personal reasons, the reason why I bring


    her here is that I hope Mr.Jones can do her a favor."


    "Oh?"


    Mr.Jones asked, "If she is bullied in any way, just say it.As long as I can help, I will definitely not sit idly


    by."


    Erica''s father couldn''t help but say, "Mr.Jones, it''s just a misunderstanding..."


    Mr.Jones turned around and frowned.


    "What? Is it rted to you?"


    "There are conflicts between Ms.Allyson and my daughter for a long time, but it''s not a big problem.It''s


    normal for the young to misunderstand.I''ve apologized to Mr.Coe, but..."


    Erica''s parents hade to cooperate with Ste Technologies this time.


    Ever since Erica offended Trey, Trey had unterally cancelled this cooperation.


    But how could they easily give it up since Erica''s parents had made great efforts to seize this


    opportunity? They had pleaded with Trey for many times.


    Seeing that Trey wouldn''t agree anyway, they could only ce their hope on Mr.Jones.


    Previously, it was also Mr.Jones who persuaded Trey to agree to cooperate with them.


    They thought that no matter how powerful Trey was, he was still a brat.


    It was impossible for him to not even respect Mr.Jones.


    Mr.Jones said, "You''ve all confused me.Are you apologizing to Trey or to Ms.Allyson?"


    Trey smiled and said, "Mr.Jones, let me tell you."


    Sharon turned to look at Trey, but he only lightly nodded at her to reassure her.


    Trey briefly summarized what had happened in Sharon''s studio that day.


    Erica was not the child her parents talked about.


    She waspletely a spoiled youngdy who had been spoiled since childhood, bullying others,


    arrogant, domineering, and acting in a reckless manner.


    Erica''s parents were embarrassed when they heard this, and they couldn''t refute it for a moment.


    They knew what their own daughter was like.


    Just none of the Proctors valued Sharon, so naturally, no one would say anything.


    Finally, Erica''s mother said unhappily, "After all, these are just family matters.Mr.Coe is too harsh and


    overly critical."


    Sharon slowly looked over coldly, "Family matters? Whose family matters?"


    "You..."


    Erica''s mother wanted to say something but was stopped by Erica''s father.


    Erica''s father said to Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, Erica did offend you before, but it''s over.Erica has been


    taught the lesson she deserves.I hope you can forgive her once."


    "That''s right.Erica is still under house arrest in the Proctor''s.Ms.Allyson, don''t be so unforgiving."


    Sharon smiled and said, "She has only herself to me.What does it have to do with me?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Erica''s mother suddenly stood up and said, "Sharon, don''t think that with Trey backing you up, you''ll


    be someone important.Do you think others don''t know who you are? You are just a crap


    abandoned by Jameson.Now that you''ve hooked up with Trey, do you think you''re in the running to be


    a royal again?"


    Erica''s father hurriedly stood up and pulled her back.


    He apologized, "Mr.Jones, please forgive us.We..."


    "Alright, when will you stop being lowly? The Rond family is at least a noble family, so it¡¯s not


    necessary toe and beg!"


    As she spoke, she picked up her bag and turned around to leave.


    Erica''s father repeatedly bowed towards Mr.Jones, "Mr.Jones, I''m sorry.What she said was just angry


    words.Don''t take it to heart."


    Mr.Jones took a sip of tea and said indifferently, "Since things have turned out like this, there''s nothing I


    can help."


    Erica''s mother looked at Trey again, who was sitting there with an even colder expression.


    She could only grind her teeth and leave unwillingly.


    After they left, Mr.Jones sighed and said to Trey, "Trey, it was my fault that I didn''t figure out the


    situation this time."


    "Don''t say that, Mr.Jones.I just feel that I should exin everything to you clearly."


    Mr.Jones said to Sharon, "Youngdy, it''s their fault.Don''t take what they said seriously.I didn''t want to


    get involved with the Proctor family and the Rond family.It''s just thatn used to be my student.Now


    that the Rond family is in such a situation, I want to help him."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr.Jones."


    At this time, the servant knocked on the door, and the dinner was ready.


    Mr.Jones stood up and said, "Let''s go.It''s time for dinner."


    Trey and Sharon followed him and whispered, "Sharon, I should have told you about this beforehand."


    He pursed his lips and said, "Sorry, I wanted them to apologize to you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Sharon said.


    "I never expected that they would apologize to me."


    Whether it was Erica or Evie.


    To her, their apologies were useless but annoying.

 Chapter 203: Dont Always Salivate at My Wife

    Chapter 203: Don''t Always Salivate at My Wife


    When they arrived at the restaurant, another servant walked in and whispered something in Mr.Jones''


    ear.


    Mr.Jones nodded, "Ask him in."


    After saying that, Mr.Jones looked at Sharon and Trey, giving them a smile, "There''s another


    guest.Wait a moment."


    A few minutester, a man led by that servant walked in.


    Seeing him, Sharon was a little surprised, "Mr.Patrick?"


    Patrick looked over at her and nodded, "Ms.Allyson, long time no see."


    Mr.Jones said, "Do you know each other?"


    Sharon wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, she didn''t know what to say.


    Patrick chuckled and helped her exin, "I met Ms.Allyson once before."


    "Well, what a coincidence."


    After that, Mr.Jones introduced Patrick and Trey to each other.


    Patrick said, "Mr.Coe, I heard a lot about you before I came to the South City.You look really capable


    and promising."


    Trey shook his hand and said, "Thank you, Mr.Patrick."


    Mr.Jones smiled and said, "Well, don''t stand there.Sit down, please."


    As soon as they sat down, the servant hurried in and whispered something in Mr.Jones¡¯ ear.


    Hearing this, Mr.Jones was amazed, "Why did hee?"


    Patrick said, "It should be my guest."


    Mr.Jones nodded and gestured to his servant.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As they began to talk, Patrick looked at Sharon guiltily, "Ms.Allyson, I''m sorry.I didn''t know you were


    here today."


    Trey stood beside them and frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Then, she realized who theer was before Patrick could tell her.


    It seemed it was never easy to escape one''s destiny.


    She pursed her lips and forced a smile, "Well, it''s fine."


    She didn''t know what else to say.


    Jameson also didn''t expect Sharon to be here.


    Therefore, when he walked in the room, he stared at her for a few seconds.


    Sharon felt somewhat ufortable, so she picked up a ss of water to cover the awkward moment.


    After a brief greeting, Jameson sat opposite Sharon, but Sharon couldn''t tell anything from his


    handsome face.


    Mr.Jones said, "It''s the first time I have had so many guests here, so I am very honored.Since everyone


    knows each other, we don''t need to say anything else.Let''s eat now."


    Patrick picked up his ss and said, "Mr.Jones, Ie without invitation, so I am sorry to interrupt you


    today."


    "Don''t be silly.I''ve told you to make yourself at home, so you cane whenever you want."


    Jameson said indifferently, "I didn''t expect Mr.Patrick and Mr.Jones to know each other."


    Patrick smiled and said, "When Mr.Jones was attending a seminar abroad, I had the privilege of


    meeting him."


    Mr.Jones nodded, "Yes, at that time, I had a sense of familiarity when I met Patrick.Later on, he told me


    he was also from the South City."


    Hearing this, Patrick gave a faint smile and did not say anything else.


    Jameson added, "I heard the Ronds had been pestering Mr.Coe recently, and they even came


    here.Have you settled it?"


    Mr.Jones¡¯ face darkened when he heard this.


    He knew this is why Jameson came today.


    Trey said, "It''s already settled.Mr.Proctor, you needn''t worry about it."


    Jameson sneered with a meaningful smile, "It seems Mr.Coe has contributed a lot to this."


    "I just did what I should do."


    Mr.Jones coughed and said, "Now that it has been settled, we don''t need to talk about it.It''s also a


    family dinner today, so let''s talk about other things."


    Just as Mr.Jones finished speaking, Jameson continued, "Since Mr.Jones said it was a family dinner,


    Mr.Coe, can I ask you something personal?"


    Trey looked Jameson in the eye and said, "What do you want to know?"


    Apart from Sharon, even Patrick and Mr.Jones could sense a lot of hostility.


    It seemed Trey and Jameson were about to fight with each other.


    Jameson said calmly, "Mr.Coe is not young anymore, so it''s time for you to get married."


    "As for this, Mr.Proctor, it seems you are also single, so I am in no rush."


    Sharon almost finished drinking all the water in her ss, but she couldn''t think of any way to stop


    them.


    Jameson said coldly, "Mr.Coe, you''d better get married quickly, and then you won''t salivate at my wife


    any longer."


    Hearing this, Sharon coughed.


    Sharon did not expect she would choke on thest mouthful of water.


    Trey, who was sitting beside her, was the first to realize what happened.


    He raised his hand and patted her on the back, "Sharon, are you alright?"


    Sharon shook her head and said at once, "I want to go to the bathroom..."


    Trey stood up and said, "You haven''t been here before.I''ll take you there."


    Just as they were about to leave the dining room, Jameson also stood up and followed them.


    Trey turned around and said, "Mr.Proctor, what are you going to do?"


    "l also want to go to the bathroom.Mr.Coe, please lead the way."


    After they left, Mr.Jones was a little confused, and asked, "Jameson and Ms.Allyson are..."


    Patrick said, "Mr.Proctor and Ms.Allyson have just divorced."


    Hearing this, Mr.Jones finally realized what was going on.


    No wonder Jameson said those words to Trey just now.


    After a while, when confirming that they were far away, Mr.Jones said in a deep voice, "You said you


    woulde back after the festival.But why do youe back so soon?"


    Patrick poured himself a cup of tea and said slowly, "The Beales have been restless recently.If we want


    to defeat them, there has never been a better time."


    Mr.Jones had also heard a little about what happened between the Beales and the Proctors.


    "Is that why you brought Jameson here?"


    Patrick smiled and said, "Jameson is young now.


    Even if he is capable, the Beales have been powerful and well-connected over the years.Therefore,


    Jameson can''t fight against them on his own."


    "So you want to take advantage of Jameson to kill..."


    Before Mr.Jones finished his sentence, he got what Patrick implied.


    Currently, Jameson was at odds with the Beales, so it was the best way to take advantage of Jameson.


    Moreover, nobody would suspect Patrick.


    Mr.Jones was still a little confused, so he asked, "But I don''t understand why Jameson''s ex-wife is


    involved in this.I''ve heard some rumors about her before.She''s a pitiful girl."


    Patrick poured some more tea into the cup, saying, "To be honest, I can''t even know Jameson well.He


    is young, but he deters both the Beales and the Proctors.They even cooperate to deal with him."


    Mr.Jones sighed, "Anyone else will pale whenpared with Jameson.However, the Proctors are


    stupid enough to treat him as a basta*d.Ever since he was brought back to the Proctor''s, the Ronds


    must have done a lot to harm him.Perhaps that''s why he is what he is today."


    After all, those who survive against adversity were much shrewder and wiser than others.

 Chapter 204: I Hope I Can Have a Fair Chance to Com

    Chapter 204: I Hope I Can Have a Fair Chance to Com


    Sharon had a hard time going to the bathroom.She even regretted making this excuse.


    Just as Sharon was vexed, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Very quickly, she was pulled to a corner before she realized what was going on.


    Looking at Jameson who had a cold face, Sharon took a step back at once and said, "Mr.Proctor,


    you''ve Said you are going to the bathroom.But why are you here?"


    Jameson looked at her and said in an indifferent tone, "You know what I said is never trustworthy."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say next.


    ¡®lf he has something to tell me, why does he get off the point? What a jerk!¡± Sharon looked away and


    said, "Please make way, Mr.Proctor.I..."


    Jameson reached out his left arm and stopped her, "Sharon, it''s only a few days since I left."


    Hearing this, Sharon couldn''t help frowning, "Mr.Proctor, what do you mean by that? Do you mean I


    couldn''t have dinner with my friend without your permission?"


    "Are you Sure Trey only regards you as his friend?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Jameson stared at her with his ck eyes, saying slowly and clearly, "You said you liked me, so you''re


    supposed to be responsible for me."


    "I never said that.It was you..."


    "It doesn''t matter who said that.What counts is the truth that you like me."


    Sharon knew he was always unreasonable, so she didn''t want to argue with him.However, Jameson


    had no intention of letting her go.


    Instead, he leaned closer to her and said in a low voice, "Did you miss me these days?"


    Sharon was silent.


    ¡®He must be insane.¡¯


    Sharon said seriously, "Mr.Proctor, please keep your distance and behave yourself.We''re not at your


    home."


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "I miss you."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon didn''t expect he would say that, so she was a little stunned.


    During this period of time, he kept saying something that surprised her, and she never knew how to


    reply.


    Even if she wanted to have a quarrel with him, she always failed.


    Suddenly, Trey''s voice came from not far away.


    He asked, "Sharon, are you there?"


    Sharon recovered from the shock and got a little panicked, not knowing where to look.


    Jameson put his hand back into his pants pocket and a smile yed on his lips.


    Trey walked to them.


    Before he opened his mouth to ask, Jameson said calmly, "She''s lost.I''m here to find her."


    Trey pursed his lips, but he didn''t expose it, "It''s through there.Just follow me."


    Right after Trey turned around, Sharon stamped Jameson''s foot.


    Jameson was unprepared for this, so he couldn''t help grunting.


    Trey turned around and saw Jameson was frowning, asking, "What happened to you, Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon smiled at Trey and said, "Perhaps something is wrong with him.Just leave him here to have a


    rest.Let''s go on."


    Trey nodded.


    Before he left, he said kindly to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, there are many servants nearby.If you don''t


    know the way, you can ask them."


    After saying that, Trey turned around and left with Sharon.


    With blood throbbing visibly at his temples, Jameson gritted his teeth and stared after them.


    After walking for a while, Trey turned around, and stopped.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon also stopped when she noticed this.


    Trey pursed his lips and said, "Sharon, there''s actually something I want to tell you for a long time."


    Sharon said, "I also have something to tell you."


    "Then ...let me tell you first."


    He was afraid that if Sharon took the lead, he would never dare to say what he wanted to say.


    Sharon nodded slowly.


    Trey said, "Maybe you have realized it, but I have never known how to tell you.


    Perhaps¡±..."


    As he said that, he gave a wry smile, "I was also afraid you would refuse me."


    "Trey..."


    "Sharon, just hear me out."


    Trey said, "I have had a crush on you for many years.However, you have Martin with you at that time


    and I saw you were very happy.Thus, I decided not to disturb you, but ...now that you are single now, I


    don''t want to miss the chance."


    Sharon was silent for a few seconds, and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Sharon, you don''t have to say sorry to me.I just want to share my feelings with you rather than expect


    an answer.And it''s also the reason why I tell you this now.I know Mr.Proctor has been chasing after you


    recently, so I hope I can have a fair chance topete with him."


    Sharon gave a faint smile, "He''s not chasing after me.He''s just screwing with me."


    "No matter what, I can tell that Mr.Proctor likes you."


    Sharon did not say anything.


    Trey continued, "Well, I feel much better now.Sharon, what do you want to tell me?"


    After thinking for a while, Sharon said, "Trey, thank you for liking me.But I''m..."


    Before she could refuse, Trey said, "I''ve said you don''t need to answer right now.It doesn''t matter if you


    don''t like me now.Maybe you will change your mind in the future.Trust me, the thought process does


    alter over time, and I will try my best to make you like me."


    He added, "Sharon, give me a chance, and you can embrace a new beginning."


    Hearing this, Sharon looked up at him and opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    By the time they returned to the dining room, Jameson was seated.


    Jameson nced at them and said coldly, "Mr.Coe, I remembered you know the way.But why are you


    late?"


    Trey smiled and said, "It was not easy to find the way at night.Mr.Proctor, you don''t look well.Why not


    ask someone to give you some medicine?"


    "Mr.Coe, it seems Mr.Jones and you are very familiar with each other.You muste here often,


    right?"


    Trey said with a meaningful smile, "Well, we know each other a long time ago, at least earlier than you,


    Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson''s face darkened as he pursed his lips, and he looked much colder.


    Realizing they began to quarrel with each other, Sharon got vexed.


    Mr.Jones was still in confusion.


    He whispered to Patrick, "Are they argue about who is the one who first met me?"


    Patrick smiled and poured some tea into the Mr.Jones¡¯ cup.


    Then, Patrick changed the subject, "I heard Ms.Allyson had a studio.Would you mind my visiting it."


    "It''s my pleasure." Sharon nodded.


    Patrick said, "What about tomorrow afternoon, Ms.Allyson? Are you avable?"


    "Yes, Mr.Patrick.You cane at any time."


    Jameson said slowly, "I have nothing to do tomorrow afternoon, so I can go with you, Mr.Patrick."


    "..." Sharon.


    Patrick smiled and said, "It''s an honor to have Mr.Proctor with me."


    When Trey was about to say something, Patrick gestured him to keep silent.


    Thus, Trey clenched his fists and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 205: Ive Been Pestered by Scoundrels Late

    Chapter 205: I''ve Been Pestered by Scoundrels Late


    After returning home, Sharon rested on the sofa for being a little tired.


    Tiffany came out of the bathroom with a mask on her face.


    "You are sote.Had the dinner with Trey?"


    Sharon answered weakly, "Yes, and I met Jameson."


    Tiffany was shocked.


    She sat beside Sharon and asked in surprise, "Again? How could fate do this to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sharon smiled embarrassedly and did not want to speak.


    Tiffany adjusted the mask on her face, "Your rtionship is so ill-fated.You can''t be together, but can''t


    break uppletely either.How awful!"


    Sharon stared nkly into the air.


    After a while, she asked, "How is Kinley?"


    "The doctor examined her.It''s just a scratch.I have paid for the doctor bills.I also gave her two days off


    to have a good rest."


    Sharon nodded, "She should be terrified.Let''s visit her after work tomorrow."


    "Fine."


    Tiffany added, "I thought the mother and daughter came here today on purpose to make


    trouble.Nowadays, everything could happen.We will be stuck in a scam not only on the road, but also in


    our own studio.They really consider us as pushover."


    Sharon thought for a while, "That girl might be forced by her mother."


    "I can also see that, her mother is like a dragon.Whoever meets her is unlucky."


    Tiffany turned her head and saw that Sharon was absent-minded.


    She knew what she was thinking and patted her shoulder.


    "It''s nothing, Sharon.Things are over.Don''t think about it anymore.We just try our best to be worthy of


    being proud of ourselves."


    Sharon stopped thinking too much and smiled at her, "I see.Let''s go to sleep."


    The next morning, when Sharon arrived at the studio, she noticed that there was a lot of rubbish piled


    up at the entrance, emitting a stench everywhere.


    Tiffany parked her car and saw this.


    She could not help but curse, "Holy sh*t, who did such sh*itty things?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and found a tool to clean up the rubbish at the door.


    Tiffany said while tidying up, "Is it that dragonst night? I bet it''s her.She looks vicious."


    "She won''t stop with this.Be careful these days," Sharon said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll order a quick delivery right now to buy more surveince cameras and monitor the


    studio in all directions.As soon as she arrives, the rm will be raised." Kinley did note.


    Today, there was only Tiffany and another girl in the studio.


    Fortunately, they were safe all morning, but there was something unusual.


    Normally, there were quite a few customersing to their studio, though lots of they did not buy


    anything.


    However, there were only one or two customers in this morning.


    Tiffany was sure that the dragon was behind this.


    Just as she wanted to go out to find out what happened, Sharon stopped her.


    Sharon said, "Don''t worry about her.Let''s see what she wants to do."


    Tiffany said, "You''re suspecting..."


    "I''m not sure."


    Sharon looked outside the door.


    "I just think that things are very tricky.Although she came here to extort money, she did have the


    product from our studio.She won''te to us for no reason."


    "That''s right.I think it''s too strange.It''s simply without rhyme or reason."


    Sharon said slowly, "Let''s wait and see."


    After noon, just as Sharon was about to enter the office, she heard a big noiseing from the door.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to have changed her strategy and was sitting at the door of the


    studio crying wildly.


    "Everyone, look at this unscrupulous profiteers.My daughter is only seventeen years old and is still in


    high school.They even cheated children of their money.Is there any justice in this world?"


    She attracted many passers-by and blocked the entrance through her drama.


    One after another, they stopped to rubberneck.


    Standing in the studio, Sharon gazed at the baby''s breath that had been trampled on by the roadside.


    Her gaze was faint.


    No one knew what she was thinking.


    The other girl in the shop was a little scared and whispered, "Why don''t we call the police?"


    "The police cannot help us," Sharon said.


    "She wille again."


    "Then what should we do now..." Sharon did not say anything.


    There was indeed no good solution.


    She was a shameless scoundrel.


    All she wanted was money.


    Moreover, what she did was not a major crime at all, so the police would at most give her a warning.


    After a while, the middle-aged woman seemed to be tired of crying.


    She simplyy on the ground and slept.


    She didn''t get up or let anyone in.


    If a guest came, she would directly scold them away.


    Tiffany was so furious that she almost gnawed on the table.


    However, it was useless to be angry at this time, so they had to be more patient than the woman was.


    Even if she were driven away today, she woulde back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    As time passed, the sunlight streamed in and slightly dazzled the people inside.


    When Jameson reached the door, he paused and looked down.


    The middle-aged woman only heard the sound of footsteps and did not even open her eyes.


    She opened her mouth and scolded, "Piss off! No one can step into this studio unless he tramples on


    me today!"


    Jameson raised his eyes and walked over with his long legs.


    The middle-aged woman screamed as she sat up abruptly, "You stepped on my hand!"


    Jameson walked as if he did not hear it and said without turning his head, "Deal with her."


    Jacob immediately stepped forward and said, "Yes, sir."


    In the studio, Sharon and Tiffany watched this and were amazed.


    They had to say that sometimes this jerk could do something unexpected and unimaginable.


    As the saying goes, the wicked bedeviled the wicked.


    As long as Jameson had no morality at all, morality could not constrain him.


    Jacob was experienced in dealing with this kind of scoundrel.


    He knew that it was useless to waste time speaking to her.


    He just waved his hand and two of his men immediately stepped forward to carry the woman away.


    The middle-aged woman screamed and scolded, "Who are you? Let go of me! I will..."


    Then she could not be heard.


    Patrick followed behind Jameson into the studio.


    After being stunned, heughed, "Your solution is really simple and efficient."


    Jameson said indifferently, "I just don''t waste my time on nobody."


    As he spoke, he gazed at Sharon.


    "After all, my energy is limited."


    Sharon scratched her head.She almost forgot that they woulde.She walked to them and greeted,


    "Mr.Matthias.Mr.Proctor."


    William smiled, "Are you in trouble, Ms.Allyson?"


    "Not a big trouble.But I''ve been pestered by scoundrelstely."


    Jameson felt offended.


    ¡®¡®Who was she referring to?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 206: I Will Come to See You Tonight

    Chapter 206: I Will Come to See You Tonight


    Sharon went to get some water.


    Tiffany followed her and whispered, "Sharon, who is the one that came with Jameson together?"


    "His partner."


    Sharon said while she was making tea.


    Tiffany was puzzled, "Why did he bring his partner here?"


    Hearing that, Sharon suddenly realized it.


    ¡®That''s right.Logically speaking, Patrick is Jameson''s partner and should have nothing to do with me.¡¯


    Yesterday when Patrick mentioned toe to the studio, Sharon was not surprised or hesitant at all,


    nor did she refuse.


    She felt that everything was so natural, and didn''t even feel that something was wrong.


    Sharon put the lid on the tea jar and added, "Although...that''s the case, I met Mr.Matthias once and we


    had much to talk, so..."


    Tiffany listened to her excuses and added, "You know him because of Jameson, right?"


    Sharon could not answer it.


    Tiffany smiled and said, "Alright, I''m just kidding.Hurry up and go.They''re waiting for you."


    "Tiffany, why don''t youe with me..."


    Sharon felt a little uneasy at this moment.


    "No, no, no.Let me live a few more years.Every time I see that jerk...Mr.Proctor, I always feel I have


    another identity, another name.It almost makes me insane."


    Tiffany said and escaped with an excuse.


    Sharon looked at her back and lowered her head.


    When she brought the tea over, Patrick asked, "Do we disturb Ms.Allyson''s work?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "No, there are a few customers today and I can take a rest.Mr.Matthias, take a seat.I..."


    Her wrist was grabbed by someone when she was talking, and she fell onto the sofa.


    Jameson said indifferently, "If you want to rest, just sit down and don''t run around."


    ¡®That''s because you followed me here shamelessly!¡¯


    After all, Patrick was her guest and she could not leave.


    After two seconds of silence, Sharon moved to the side of the sofa and kept a distance from Jameson.


    Jameson looked at her with dissatisfaction.


    He ced his arm on Sharon''s back to show that she belonged to him.


    On the opposite side, Patrick smiled as he saw the twopeting with each other.


    Sharon ignored Jameson and chatted with Patrick, "Mr.Matthias has been back in South City for a


    while.Are you used to the life here?"


    "I was not used to it as I haven''t been back for many years.But it''s much better now."


    After several words with Patrick, Sharon felt an itch on her back and a pain, as her hair was pulled by


    someone.


    She clenched her teeth and turned around abruptly.


    Jameson probably didn''t expect she would have such a big reaction.


    His hand was still in the air with a few strands of broken hair twining around his fingertips.


    Seeing her broken hair, Sharon felt a pain on her scalp.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Is Mr.Proctor bored recently?"


    Jameson retracted his hand and adjusted his sitting posture.


    He said indifferently, "No."


    "Then Mr.Proctor..."


    "I''ve been discussing with Mr.Matthias about cooperation recently.I''ll be where he is."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Shameless! On the street, after being thrown out from the studio, the middle-aged woman wanted to go


    back to make a scene again.


    However, she was always stopped by someone.


    She found that some men in ck suits were standing at the door of the studio.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She spat into the grass and left with her hand kneading her waist.


    She did not go long, and a white car stopped in front of her.


    Soon, a beautiful young woman got out of the Car.


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes lit up and she immediately stepped forward, "I''ve done everything you


    told me.It''s time to give me the money."


    Natalia turned around and took an envelope.


    "This is what I promised you."


    Then she took out another envelope and said, "Well done.I need you to continue to make a scene.The


    bigger, the better."


    "It is simple.I can tell today that those girls dare not say anything even if they are bullied.I can do what I


    want to do with them..."


    But just as she reached out to get the money, Natalia moved her hand away and smiled, "Don''t


    worry.I''ll give you the rest when everything is done."


    "Tell me what you want me to do."


    Natalia handed the envelope to her subordinate and took out a photo from her bag, "Remember what


    he looks like."


    "He looks pretty good.I have remembered.It seems he is still a student..."


    "You don''t need to know this."


    Natalia said indifferently, "I want to ruin his reputation.Do you know what to do?"


    The middle-aged woman couldn''t help but curl her lip.


    "It''s not difficult, but you have to pay more."


    Natalia crossed hands at her chest and said, "As long as you do it well, I will give you what you want."


    "I want..."


    The middle-aged woman stretched out her hand to show a number.


    "This much."


    "OK."


    Seeing Natalia agreed so straightforwardly, she immediately went back on her words and showed


    another number, "No, no, no, I want this much!"


    "Alright."


    After the price was settled, the middle-aged woman asked, "How about this ce? Continue?"


    Natalia nced at the ck Rolls Royce parked nearby and said indifferently, "As long as you can


    make trouble, do it.Don''t make her feel good for a day."


    The middle-aged woman chuckled, "I''m good at it.No one can sleep well at night if he offends me,


    Leni Hussey!"


    Natalia turned around and got on the car.


    When she left, Leni paid attention and remembered the car''s license te number.


    At the door of the studio, Patrick said, "Ms.Allyson, sorry to disturb you today.I was supposed to treat


    you a dinner, but suddenly I have something urgent to deal with."


    Sharon said, "Mr.Matthias, you don''t have to do that."


    Then she looked at the man beside her who did not n to leave.


    She smiled slightly and said very gently, "Didn''t Mr.Proctor say that you will be where Mr.Matthias will


    be?"


    Jameson looked at her expressionlessly and said nothing.


    Sharon knew what he was thinking even if he said no words.


    There was nothing else except that she was a heartless woman.


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "I''lle to see you tonight."


    Before Sharon reacted, he had walked out of studio.Patrick smiled and said to Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, I


    have to go.See youter."


    "See you,"


    Sharon nodded gently.


    After they left, Tiffany came out and said, "Hey, did you hear that? He wille to see you tonight.Who


    do you think is more troublesome, the jerk or that tigress?"

 Chapter 207: Are You Threatening Me?

    Chapter 207: Are You Threatening Me?


    Standing in front of the car, Patrick turned around and said, "Then I''ll leave.Mr.Proctor, thank you."


    Just as Patrick was about to board the car, Jameson suddenly said, "What is your purpose in


    approaching Sharon?"


    Patrick didn''t expect him to suddenly ask this.


    He was stunned and he said, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Jameson put his hand into his pocket with a cold expression on his face.


    Patrick smiled and said, "I don''t have any ill intentions towards Ms.Allyson.I''m just curious about her


    and we havemon hobbies."


    Jameson said coldly, "She is old enough to be your daughter."


    Patrick coughed with one hand on his lips.


    "Mr.Proctor, you misunderstood.I didn''t mean that.But you are right.Ms.Allyson is indeed about the


    same age as my daughter.It''s just..."


    Jameson said, "You have a daughter?"


    Hearing this, he nodded and the smile on Patrick''s face froze.


    At this time, the driver stepped forward and said, "Sir, it''s time to go."


    Patrick nodded to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, bye."


    "Mr.Matthias, take your time."


    After Patrick got on the car and left, Jacob stepped forward and said, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson said, "Have you investigated it thoroughly?"


    "I''ve asked the nearby shopkeepers.That woman has been making trouble since yesterday.It should be


    for money."


    Jameson looked sideways and said, "It''s impossible for her to find Sharon for no reason.Continue


    investigating."


    "Yes."


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "Is there any news from William?"


    Jacob replied, "Not yet ...Patrick''s background is very clean.There is nothing unusual about him, but


    strangely, we can''t find anything about his past in South City."


    Jameson sneered and walked forward with his long legs.


    "What''s so strange about this? He came prepared."


    Although Patrick said that he hade to South City for the sake of cooperating with the Proctor


    Group, this was clearly an excuse for him to return.


    As for his rtionship with Mr.Jones, it was definitely not as simple as they said.


    Whatever Patrick wanted to do had nothing to do with him, as long as he didn''t touch his people.


    Jameson paused and instructed in a low voice, "Send someone to follow Sharon.No matter whoes


    to look for her, tell me at once and what happened today will not be tolerated."


    Jacob nodded and said, "I will give the order."


    After a while, on the ck Rolls-Royce, Jacob answered a phone call.


    He turned around and said, "Mr.Proctor, the people from the Rond family have gone to the old


    mansion.They want to pick up Erica."


    Jameson didn''t even look up and said in a leisurely tone, "Don''t tell me about things like this.You know


    what to do."


    At the same time, the Proctor''s.


    Erica''s mother said to Jameson''s men, who were standing in front of her, "This is my daughter.What''s


    wrong with taking her with me? I don''t believe that Jameson has the right to stop me bringing my


    daughter home!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed Erica''s wrist and wanted to walk forward.


    However, those men did not have the slightest intention of moving aside.


    Erica''s mother said coldly, "Do you know whatw is? Can Jameson control everything?"


    Those men said, "It was an order.Mr.Proctor said that Erica knows what she has done."


    "What does it have to do with you? Who do you think you are? I have to take her away today.Whoever


    dares to touch her will have to ask for my permission!"


    Erica stood beside her and tugged at her sleeve.


    "Mom, let go..."


    "Why should I?"


    Erica''s mother sneered, "He''s just an illegitimate child.You''re afraid of him, but I''m not.Just ask him to


    find me if he has any objections!"


    Just as they were in a stalemate, Evie pushed Jeffery over.


    Jeffery said, "Let them go."


    Those men nodded at Jeffery and said, "Jeffery, Jameson has given us an order.We can''t disobey him."


    Jeffery smiled and said, "I know what Jameson means.However, Erica is going home now.I can


    guarantee that she will not cause any trouble again."


    Those men seemed to hesitate and did not say anything.


    Jeffery added, "If you find it difficult, I can give Jameson a Call now."


    "No need for that."


    They made way for them.


    They all knew that although Mr.Proctor''s rtionship with the Proctor family was very bad, he was quite


    close to Jeffery.


    Normally, as long as it was Jeffery who spoke, Jameson would not refuse.


    Erica''s mother nced at Jeffery and did not say anything.


    She pulled Erica out of the gate and walked to the front of the car.


    Just as Erica heaved a sigh of relief and thought that everything was over, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped


    beside them.


    .


    She screamed and hid behind her mother.


    The car door opened and Jameson was in front of them.


    He nced at Erica, who was trembling behind her mother, and his gaze was extremely cold.


    Erica''s mother stretched out her hand to protect her.


    "Jameson, do whatever you want to me! It''s not a real man''s deed to bully a girl!"Hearing this, Jameson


    only smiled.


    Every word he said was chilly, "A girl?"


    Erica''s face was full of fear as she grabbed her mother''s clothes.


    "You can take Erica away today, but once I see her or know where she goes, it won''t be as simple as


    breaking her leg,"


    Jameson said without further ado.


    Erica''s mother said in disbelief, "Are you threatening me?"


    "This is a reminder."


    "Jameson, you''re too arrogant! You''re just an illegitimate child.Do you really think everyone is afraid of


    you? Let me tell you, in my eyes, you and your home wrecker mother are no good people! No wonder


    you have a cheap woman just like your mother has a cheap man!"


    As she finished, the surroundings quieted down, and only the sound of wind could be heard,


    apanied by coldness.


    Jameson smiled instead of being angry.


    He stood there quietly, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Jeffery said in a deep voice, "Erica is just an ignorant girl, but even you are not sensible."


    "What''s wrong with what I said? What I said is the truth! Back then, you insisted on bringing back the


    illegitimate child.But now, the bast*rd has started to take charge of the family.Jeffery, if you were


    promising, you wouldn''t be as useless as you are now, and you don''t have to care about other people''s


    feelings when in your family..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Before she could finish her sentence, her face was pped fiercely.


    This p was from Evie.


    Erica''s mother covered her face, as if she could not believe that Evie had actually hit her.


    Erica was shocked and whispered, "Aunt Evie..."


    Evie looked coldly at the two, "Get lost.Don''t take another step into the Proctor''s."

 Chapter 208: Ones Patience Is Limited

    Chapter 208: One''s Patience Is Limited


    Sharon had been standing on the balcony for an hour.


    She leaned on the railing, held her cheeks with her hands and looked outside.


    She was watching the scattered snowkes in the sky as they gradually became denser.


    Tiffany came out of the bathroom and saw that Sharon was still in the same posture as before.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t even change the direction she looked at.


    Tiffany walked over to her side and followed her gaze.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Sharon withdrew her thoughts and smiled, "Nothing."


    Tiffany asked, "Are you waiting for someone?"


    Tiffany sighed again as she said, "Jameson really is aje*k.He said he woulde to see you tonight,


    but he hasn''te yet.Even I feel anxious for you."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    She whispered, "I''m not thinking about him."


    Tiffany said, "I don''t believe you."


    Sharon looked ahead again and took a breath, "Yesterday, Trey professed his love to me."


    Hearing this, Tiffany became excited, "What did he say? No, no, no.Did you agree or not?"


    Sharon shook her head and said, "He said I should give myself a chance."


    "That''s right.You should have thought about it.Why do you have to put all your eggs in one basket?"


    "That''s not the case.It''s just that I''m not ready yet."


    "You don''t need to prepare for it.Love always arrives inadvertently."


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, you''re just worrying too much.Life is so short.You can still have several


    rtionships even if you don''t get married.Just enjoy your life."


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    Tiffany looked at her and said, "Sharon, I think I know why you hesitated."


    Hearing this, Sharon subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    "It''s because you still love Jameson, right?"


    Sharon lowered her head and did not admit it.Nor did she deny it.


    Tiffany also leaned on the railing and sighed, "Life is not always satisfactory.But Sharon, if you didn''t


    lose that child, would you remarry Jameson?"


    After a while, Sharon said, "Jameson also asked me the same question."


    "Then what was your answer?" Sharon smiled faintly.


    "Just like you said, life is not always satisfactory.If everyone could start over, things wouldn''t be like


    this."


    "That''s right.Anyway, if I can start over, I want to stay as far away from that basta*d Asher as possible."


    Tiffany stretched herself and said, "Trey''s words do make sense.You should give yourself a chance and


    look forward."


    "I know." Sharon nodded gently.


    Tiffany said, "I''ll go to bed.You should also go back to your room as soon as possible.Don''t catch a


    cold."


    "Alright."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon stood outside for a few more minutes.


    Just as she closed the balcony door, the phone in her pocket rang.


    When she picked up the phone, she heard Jameson say, "Are youing down or shall Ie up?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    She picked up her coat and went out.


    Downstairs, Jameson was leaning against the car door with his eyes lowered.


    He held a cigarette in his mouth with a cold expression.


    Sharon walked over and stood in front of him, "What can I do for you, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson put the cigarette down and gazed at her with his beautiful eyes, "Why didn''t you tell me what


    happened today?"


    "Do you mean...?" Sharon came to her senses as soon as she spoke.


    "This is my own business.I don''t think I need to report it to you, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson''s cold face showed no emotions.


    He said calmly, "If I hadn''te, what would you have done?"


    "I told you, this is my own business.No matter what I would like to do, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Do you mean I''m meddling?"


    "You''re right." Sharon replied.


    Jameson looked at her coldly, "Sharon, one''s patience is limited."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "Have you exhausted your patience?"


    "Are you happy or sad?"


    "If I say I''m happy and you won''t feel sad, then I guess I''m happy."


    Jameson asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to see me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I don''t think it''s necessary,¡¯ Sharon said as she looked elsewhere.


    Pausing for a moment, she added, "Mr.Proctor, there is something I feel I should tell you.Trey has


    professed his love to me.I..."


    "Did you say yes? But you said you didn''t love him."


    Sharon said, "I haven''t agreed yet, yet I''ve decided to give it a try.¡±


    Jameson said word by word, "Sharon, look at me and Say it again."


    Sharon took a deep breath and turned to look at him, "Mr.Proctor, let''s call it an end.You have run out


    of your patience anyway.I don''t know what''s on your mind, but I really want to start over and enjoy my


    life."


    "What kind of life will you enjoy?"


    Sharon opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Jameson brushed off his cigarette ashes and spoke for her.


    "The life you enjoy is without me, right?"


    The je*k was quite good at mind reading.


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, you also know that wee from two different worlds.Back then, we were


    just..."


    "Why do wee from different worlds?"


    Sharon was slightly confused, "What do you mean?"


    Jameson sneered, "That''s right, I''m just an illegitimate child.You''re too good for me.You''re right, we


    indeede from two different worlds."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Was he chopping logic and stealing concept? Sharon closed her eyes and said, "Mr.Proctor, that''s not


    what I meant."


    "In my opinion, that¡¯s what you meant."


    Sharon felt that their conversation had reached a dead end once again.


    Every time she wanted to get things straight, he always med on her like this.


    He always knew how to make her feel guilty.


    After a few seconds, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, this is all I want to say.You should go back now."


    Jameson said, "What''s the hurry? I haven''t said what I want to say yet."


    "I''m all ears."


    Jameson lit another cigarette and said, "Erica has left the Proctor family.She mighte to you, but


    with a slight chance."


    Sharon looked at him in puzzlement and tilted her head.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion as she waited for his next words.


    "I guess they might choose to send her abroad.But who knows what will happen when she gets


    abroad?"


    Sharon understood what he was nning, "Mr.Proctor..."


    "Sharon, I just want to tell you that I''ve never been a good person.You can be with Trey.This is your


    freedom.But no one can stop me from getting what I want."

 Chapter 209: How Can You Be So Obscene?

    Chapter 209: How Can You Be So Obscene?


    In the next few days, Leni was stopped for various reasons every time she tried to make a scene at


    the studio.


    She waspletely confused.


    But she still salivated at the huge amount of money from Natalia.


    On Friday afternoon, she pulled her daughter aside after school and whispered a few words.


    Hearing these words, the girl became frightened, "No, I can''t.I''ll get caught if I..."


    Leni grabbed her and scolded, "How can you be so ungrateful? I feed you and clothe you.Every time


    I ask you to do something, you say no.If you were smarter, we would have made a fortune long ago!"


    The girl tried to say something.


    "Cut the crap.If you can''t do this, I won''t spare you!"


    Looking at the p that was about to hit her, the girl instinctively shrank.


    Leni grabbed her and got on a taxi, "To the University A."


    In the past few days, she had recognized the person and arranged everything.


    All they need to do was waiting for him to appear after school.


    In the Coffee shop, The manager said, "Ruben, it will be weekend tomorrow, will youe?"


    "No.I''m going to visit my sister."


    "Come on, it''s weekend.Many girls wille here to see you.Why don''t you give them this chance?"


    Ruben didn''t answer this question.


    He put the duster on the table and said, "I''ve cleaned it up.I''ll go first."


    The manager looked at his back and sighed.


    It was also a burden to be handsome.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Ruben took out his phone and dialed a number.


    He frowned and asked, "Any progress?"


    "Young man, I advise you to give up.This is a photo from more than 20 years ago.Perhaps the person


    you are searching might not be in this world anymore."


    Ruben pursed his lips and said, "I can pay more."


    "This isn''t about money.No matter how much you pay, I don''t know how to find this person.Besides, it''s


    meaningless even if I seed.So, give up."


    Just as Ruben was about to say something, he suddenly heard cries for help from the roadside, "Is


    anyone there? Help me..."


    He put away his phone and followed the sound.


    In the bushes nearby, a girl wearing a school uniform sat on the ground, hugging herself with a painful


    expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ruben crouched down in front of her.


    The girl lowered her head and said, "I sprained my ankle."


    Ruben looked at the leg she was holding and asked, "Can you stand up? I''ll take you to the hospital."


    She tried to stand up but fell.


    Ruben immediately grabbed her arm and said, "Slowly."


    The girl suddenly lost her footing and Ruben held her.


    It seemed like the ankle sprain was severe.


    Just as Ruben was about to make an emergency call, the girl took off her school uniform and cried,


    "Help! Help!"


    Many elderly people would take a walk around the university at night.


    After hearing the girl''s cries, people soon encircled Ruben and the girl.


    A warm-hearted man pulled the girl from Ruben and angrily questioned, "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything," Ruben frowned.


    "She sprained her ankle and I helped her.That''s all."


    The man ignored him and looked at the shivering girl next to him, "Girl, what happened?"


    The girl sobbed, "I was walking on the road.Then, someone suddenly pulled me into the bushes,


    covered my mouth, and took off my clothes..."


    At this moment, a person in the crowd said, "Oh my god, this monster! He attacked a high school


    student!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, someone soon agreed, "This young man is handsome.I don''t


    expect that he is so obscene.You never know what a person is thinking."


    "I have seen this man.He is a student of this university.Call his teacher and principal.Let them see what


    kind of bast*rd is in their school!"


    People kept cursing Ruben.


    Soon, a lot of people gathered, including many students.


    Someone whispered, "Isn''t that Ruben? What''s going on?"


    "I heard that he pulled the high school student into the bushes.He wanted to..."


    "Oh my god, no wonder he refuses so many girls.It turns out that he is hypocritical.It''s so disgusting."


    Ruben ignored the discussions and looked at the girl.


    He said coldly, "Are you sure?"


    The girl lowered her head and stammered, "I..."


    Someone said, "Look, he''s threatening the victim! Hasn''t the teachere yet?"


    Ruben continued, "There are surveince cameras all around here.We''ll know the truth after checking


    the video."


    However, no one paid any attention to his exnation.


    They scolded in excitement.


    Someone even tried to beat him.


    At this moment, a female came, "Excuse me, excuse me."


    She walked to Ruben and looked at him, "I just went to buy some water.How do you get into this


    trouble?"


    Ruben frowned slightly and stared at her, but said nothing.


    Giana turned to the crowd, "Guys, you have misunderstood.This is not what you think."


    She slowly said, "A few minutes ago, I was walking with this young man.Suddenly, we heard someone


    calling for help.This little girl said that she sprained her ankle and could not walk.Then I went to buy


    some water to make a coldpress.Then the situation changed when I came back.Can anyone tell


    me what happened?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Giana was so serious that some people believed her.


    Even Ruben believed her.


    Giana lied under his nose.


    Suddenly, a person in the crowd shouted, "This girl says that he pulls her into the bush..."


    "Alright, I understand, but I think that I need to exin to everyone that this is nonsense."


    As she said that, she smiled and looked at the girl, "Little girl, are you about to take an exam recently?


    Is the asion you have mentioned an illusion caused by pressure?"


    The girl shivered and remained silent.


    "It doesn''t matter,¡¯ Giana said.


    "This young man won''t me you.As long as you exin the matter clearly, it will be fine."


    The girl bit her lip tightly and said after a long while, "She is lying.They are not together.I am walking on


    the road.There is no sprain at all.They are lying..."


    The smile faded from Giana''s face.


    She sighed, "Then I can''t help you.You choose it."

 Chapter 210: You Will Have My Full Support

    Chapter 210: You Will Have My Full Support


    Sharon came out of the bathroom.She sat on the sofa, drinking water and browsing her phone.


    A message suddenly popped up.


    Giana''s Love Affair Came to Light.


    What happened? Sharon hurriedly checked the news.


    When she saw the photos sent by the media, she was nearly choked by the water.


    After double-checking the photos, she quickly exited from the page and called Ruben.


    Sharon asked tentatively, "Ruben, where are you?"


    "Dormitory, what''s wrong?"


    "Have you seen the news?"


    "What news?"


    Sharon asked in another way, "What happened between you and Giana?"


    Ruben was silent for a few seconds.


    "Nothing much.I got in trouble tonight.She helped me out."


    Half an hour ago.


    After fruitlessmunication, Giana said that there was a film crew nearby, and they had coincidentally


    filmed everything that had just happened.


    "I got human testimony and material evidence.Let''s talk in the police station."


    Then she took out her phone and tried to call the police.


    The girl felt threatened and hurriedly said, "No, don''t call the police."


    "Don''t be afraid.The police will do justice to you..., ¡° said a warm-hearted man.


    However, the girl hurriedly ran out of the crowd before the uncle could finish his words, Giana put away


    her phone and said indifferently, "Apparently, she''s the liar.The handsome young man is an excellent


    student.He is definitely not the kind of person you just talked about.Those people who scolded him just


    now owe him an apology."


    The onlookers looked at each other.


    They didn''t expect that there would be a reversal.


    Half an hour ago.


    After fruitlessmunication, Giana said that there was a film crew nearby, and they had coincidentally


    filmed everything that had just happened.


    "I got human testimony and material evidence.Let''s talk in the police station."


    Then she took out her phone and tried to call the police.


    The girl felt threatened and hurriedly said, "No, don''t call the police."


    "Don''t be afraid.The police will do justice to you..., said a warm-hearted man.


    However, the girl hurriedly ran out of the crowd before the uncle could finish his words, Giana put away


    her phone and said indifferently, "Apparently, she''s the liar.The handsome young man is an excellent


    student.He is definitely not the kind of person you just talked about.Those people who scolded him just


    now owe him an apology."


    The onlookers looked at each other.


    They didn''t expect that there would be a reversal.


    The people who had been scolding him most vigorously had slipped away.


    At this moment, someone asked tentatively, "Is that Giana?"


    "It''s so dim.I can''t see clearly, but her voice sounds like Giana."


    "Holy s**t, I saw her.It''s Giana!"


    As the crowd was getting excited again, Ruben, who had been silent all the way, grabbed Giana¡¯''s


    hand and quickly left.


    These photos might be taken by some people who were filming there.


    They photographed this scene by ident and sent it to the media.


    That was how the news came out.


    Ruben didn''t tell Sharon the whole story.


    He only paused for a moment before saying, "Am I in these photos?"


    Sharon replied, "Yes.But you''re lucky because people can''t see your face clearly in these blurry


    photos."


    "Then how did you recognize me?"


    "I''m your sister.How can''t I even recognize you?"


    Ruben pursed his thin lips and said, "Will these photos influence her life?"


    "I''m not sure about that.I''ll askter..."


    Halfway through, Sharon suddenly stopped.


    Ruben said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.I''ll take care of it.Take it easy and enjoy your school life."


    It urred to Sharon that Giana was an artist under the Proctor Group.


    Her team was definitely dealing with the news since it had gone viral on the inte.


    This also meant that Jameson might have received this news.


    Had Jameson recognized Ruben? Sharon bit her lips, scratched her head, and called Giana.


    No one answered.


    Perhaps it was due to the news.


    After hesitating for a long time, Sharon called Jacob.


    Shortly, someone answered her call.


    Jacob said, "Ms.Allyson, can I help you?"


    Sharon sat up slightly and said, "I want to know the impact of this news."


    Jacob said seriously, "It had a great impact on her future work.Several endorsement and movie


    contracts under negotiation are suspended."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Somehow, she didn''t believe her words.


    "Mr.Proctor is already in an emergency meeting to deal with this matter," Jacob added.


    "Is it necessary for Mr.Proctor to handle it personally?"


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor is personally responsible for Giana''s work."


    Actually, Jacob didn''t lie.


    ¡®Mr.Proctor had joined Giana''s group chat.¡¯ Sharon gave a hollowugh, "I didn''t know it before that


    Mr.Proctor has so many areas to attend to."


    "With great poweres great responsibility."


    "Then ...if there is anything I can help, please tell me.I''ll give my full support."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon looked out the window and sighed.


    What was going on? She had just distanced Jameson from her.


    After a few days, she fell into his hands again.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon browsed her phone again.


    She discovered that Giana''s love affair was ranked first on the hot search topics.


    Many of herpetitors and anti-fans even spread the rumor that she used to be a home-wrecker.


    Sometimes, however hard you tried to rify a thing, some people just chose to see what they wanted.


    Seeing from this angle, the impact was indeed huge.


    In the meeting room, Giana listened quietly to Jacob''s nonsense.


    After Jacob hung up, Giana said, "Mr.Green, if you resign from this job, will you consider to be an


    actor?"


    Jacob wiped his forehead and said, "It''s an essential course in an assistant''s professional training."


    Giana felt there was no need to carry on this conversation.


    A few secondster, there came Jameson''s calm voice.


    "Is there anyone else present except that high school student?"


    Giana nodded, "It couldn''t be an ident.It was nned."


    Today Giana went there for acting, and she saw Ruben from the other side of the street.


    When she was about to go over to greet him, Ruben was surrounded by the crowd.


    Standing on the other side of the street, she had discovered that there were a few men waiting nearby


    in advance.


    Then, they swarmed forward, misleading the crowd and stirring things up.


    They were also those who scolded the most vigorously.


    Jameson drummed his finger on the table.


    ¡®Sharon and Ruben were sessively targeted.


    The two plots were not nned in a clever way.


    ''To say they were well-conceived would be an overestimating.


    "Mr.Proctor, although these tricks are stupid, they are useful.If Giana had been there today, their trick


    might have been worked out.So the problem is, even if we find out the truth, it might not be much help


    when the impact is already here." Jacob said.


    Gossip was the most hurtful and could easily destroy a person.


    Jameson said, "Ask the public rtions team to make a statement first to divert people''s attention."


    "I''ll tell them now."


    Giana stood up and said, "Mr.Proctor, if there is nothing for me to do, I''ll go first."


    "Wait a moment."


    Jameson looked at her and said, "Do you know what to say and what not to say?"


    Giana said, "Mr.Proctor, why do you underestimate me? Actors also have their own industry rules."


    Jameson waved, signaling her to leave.


    Aftermunicating with the public rtions team, Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, what about Mrs.Proctor?"


    "Tell her toe to my office tomorrow."

 Chapter 211: I Never Impose on Others

    Chapter 211: I Never Impose on Others


    The next day, in the Proctor Group.


    Ever since he entered, Sharon had been dawdling, not wanting to go up at all.


    After a time, the phone in her bag rang.


    It was Jacob calling.


    After Sharon picked up, Jameson''s voice came out.


    Jameson said coldly, "Are you scrubbing the floor as you walk? So slow?"


    Sharon raised her head and looked around, wondering if there was a surveince camera.


    Jameson added, "I have a meetingter.Hurry up."


    "Okay."


    Sharon withdrew her gaze and entered the elevator.


    In the office, Jameson threw his phone to Jacob.


    "Go pick her up at the elevator entrance.Don''t let her escape."


    Jacob felt strange about the word "escape".


    Why did it sound like Sharon would be executed? Five minutester, Sharon appeared in his office.


    Jameson leaned back on the sofa, his slender legs crossed and his fingers tapping lightly on his knees.


    His face was a cold nk mask.


    Sharon walked up to him and said, "Mr.Proctor."


    "Sit."


    Sharon opened her mouth to say something but finally, she pursed her lips and sat opposite him.


    Very quickly, Jacob made two cups of coffee.


    After it was served, he silently left.


    Sharon looked down at the table and then said seriously, "Mr.Proctor, I will foot the bill for Giana''s


    behavior."


    Jameson took a sip of coffee and said indifferently, "How?"


    "I will listen to you."


    "Sharon, do you know why you always cause so much trouble?"


    Sharon did not say anything.


    Jameson said lightly, "Because you always take responsibility for things that have nothing to do with


    you."


    Sharon looked at him and said calmly, "Ruben is my brother.His business is my business.However, I


    don''t ask for your understanding, Mr.Proctor.After all, only humans have such emotion."


    Jameson was silent for a while.


    Then he looked up at her and said, "Remember what you said.You have to be responsible until


    everything is settled."


    "Within reason, I won''t go back on my word." Jameson put down his cup, his thin lips curling.


    "Very good."


    For some reason, Sharon felt that she had been tricked.


    She stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back.If anything happens, let Mr.Green call me...."


    Jameson said, "Something is going on now."


    "...Mr.Proctor, please speak."


    Jameson raised his hand and looked at his wristwatch.


    "I have a meeting.Wait here.You can''t leave until I return."


    "But..."


    "You can leave if you want.I never impose on others."


    Sharon was surprised.


    He didn''t even flush when he lied.


    Jameson looked slowly at her and said, "Whoever caused this incident should be held responsible."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon closed her eyes and sat back on the sofa.


    "I''ll wait here for you, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson said slowly, "Why do I feel you''re reluctant?"


    Sharon made herself smile and clenched her teeth.


    "Mr.Proctor, you are wrong.I''m not reluctant."


    "That''s good.I don''t want you to say I''m pestering you again."


    ¡®Get out! What a jerk!¡¯ When he walked out of the office, Jameson looked back and Sharon immediately


    turned to look forward.


    "There''s a lounge inside," he said.


    "If you''re sleepy, go to bed."


    Sharon pretended not to hear him.


    After the office door closed, Sharon took a deep breath and leaned back on the sofa.


    She felt like she was on the struggle bus.


    Not long after, Giana called.


    "I was a little busy yesterday,¡¯ Giana said.


    "I didn''t notice your call until now."


    Sharon said, "Have you gotten everything straightened out?"


    "It''s a bit troublesome.


    Although people are paying less attention to it, it still affects the follow-up work."


    "Is there a great loss to the Proctor Group?""I''m not sure about that, but my work has been halted.


    Mr.Proctor told me to go abroad since I''m being watched.


    There will definitely be losses when I''m not working."


    Sharon nodded, "I see.Thank you for helping Ruben."


    "You regarded me as an outsider.I consider your family my family.I can''t just stand by."


    "Then go abroad and rest for a few days.Leave the rest to me."


    Giana whispered, "You went to Mr.Proctor?"


    "I''m in his office."


    Giana coughed and found an excuse.


    "Well, I''m going to board the ne.Let''s talkter."


    "OK."


    Sharon sat in the office for the whole afternoon.


    An assistant delivered lunch but she didn''t take one bite.


    She wanted to make it clear that she was here to solve the problem.


    She wouldn''t be tangling with him anymore.


    When he returned from the meeting at 5 p.m., Jameson saw Sharon still sitting there in the same


    position as before.


    He walked over and said, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Sharon said indifferently, "Mr.Proctor, have you figured out how to solve it?"


    Jameson touched his forehead and said, "If you haven''t eaten, have some with me."


    "If Mr.Proctor hasn''t decided yet, I cane tomorrow."


    "What would you like to have?"


    They seemed to be talking separately.


    Jameson took his suit coat and said, "Then let''s go out to eat."


    Sharon fell silent.


    After a while, she couldn''t help but say, "Mr.Proctor, don''t you need a hearing check?"


    "Okay, let''s go to the hospital.Anyway, you need a conscience check."


    Sharon was too annoyed to argue with him.


    After leaving the Proctor Group with him, she stopped and said, "Mr.Proctor, I..."


    Jameson looked at her and tilted his head.


    "Get in the car first."


    Sharon took a deep breath and could only get on.


    On the way, Jameson did not say anything.


    Just as Sharon thought he made a fool of her again, he handed over a folder.


    "Giana''s image represents the Proctor Group to a certain extent, so the negative publicity not only


    affects her career, but also the Proctor Group."


    Sharon took the folder and whispered, "Is it bigger than that you withdrew from the marriage?"


    Jameson gave her a nk stare.


    "I''m not joking."


    Sharon immediately said seriously, "...I''m sorry."


    Jameson continued, "At present, there is only one way to recoup our losses."


    Sharon flipped through the documents in her hand as she listened carefully.


    Jameson did not lie to her.


    Apart from Giana''s work, several projects of the Proctor Group were also in trouble.


    She raised her eyes and asked, "Mr.Proctor, what should I do?"

 Chapter 212: Have You Ever Heard the Story of the F

    Chapter 212: Have You Ever Heard the Story of the F


    Jameson said in a businesslike tone with a light voice, "There is a card game tonight.Go with me."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment before nodding, "OK."


    "Can we go eat now?"


    Sharon smiled dryly and returned the folder to him.


    "Mr.Proctor, you go right ahead."


    Jameson leaned back in his seat, his eyes slightly closed.


    In less than two minutes, Sharon''s phone rang.It was Trey.


    Sharon turned to look at Jameson, wondering if he was asleep.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she picked up the phone.


    Trey said, "Sharon, I''ve heard it from Tiffany.Do you need my help?"


    Sharon wanted to say no but she bit it back and said, "Okay, thank you."


    On the side, Jameson slowly opened his eyes.


    After hanging up, Sharon turned around and met Jameson''s calm ck eyes.


    Jameson looked away and said, his face expressionless, "Here we are.Get off."


    Sharon wanted to stick to her principle of not eating, but for a person who didn''t have lunch, watching


    others eat was simply torture.


    She took a deep breath and prepared to buy food after leaving the restaurant.


    Jameson looked at her back and said indifferently, "What is in her mind?"


    Jacob stood at the side, not knowing how to answer.


    Sharon had been very clear that she intended to distance herself from Jameson.


    No matter how hard Jameson tried to create an opportunity, he didn''t change anything.


    However, Sharon thought it was very simple.


    Since she couldn''t avoid meeting that jerk, she''d better face him with candor.


    Jameson stood up and followed her out.


    Sharon bought a box lunch from the convenience store and sat at the table.


    Just as he was about to eat, someone suddenly took it away.


    Immediately after, the chopsticks in her hand disappeared.


    Sharon was somewhat surprised and annoyed.


    "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you eating?"


    "It does not taste good."


    "How could such expensive food not be delicious?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Then why don''t you eat?"


    Jameson ignored her and took the chopsticks to eat the box lunch.


    Sharon felt Jameson would be the death of her.


    She pursed her lips and went back to the convenience store to buy another one.


    Aftering out, she took another seat.


    Jameson put down his chopsticks and clicked his tongue against his teeth.


    After dinner, Sharon''s mouth felt a little dry.


    Just as she was going to the convenience store to buy a bottle of water, a cup of steaming water


    appeared in front of her.


    Sharon looked up at the man beside her.


    Before she could find a reason to refuse, Jameson said, "It''s a kind ofpensation for your lost


    meal.If you don''t drink, throw it away."


    Then he strode towards Rolls-Royce that was parked on the street.


    Sharon looked at him and then at the hot water on the table.


    What the jerk said made sense.


    It waspensation.


    She didn''t have to force herself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon picked up the cup and drank it.


    In Twilight Club.


    Sharon never dreamed she would walk into this ce with Jameson again.


    Every time she came here in the past, she could feel the despair and humiliation within her.


    But this time, she didn''t feel anything.


    Perhaps those unbearable memories faded after Josh''s death.


    When she collected herself, Sharon found Jameson looking calmly at a corner not far away.


    She did not know what he was thinking and how he felt.


    After two minutes, Sharon could not help but ask, "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you leaving?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "I remembered something."


    "What...?"


    Sharon regretted the moment it came out.


    But it was toote to take it back.


    Jameson said calmly, "There was once someone pulling my hand and begging for help."


    She had expected it.


    As it turned out, she should have asked Jameson.


    Jameson continued, "Although I am not a good person, I asionally do good things."


    Sharon thought Jameson must have done a lot of bad things.


    "But in the end, she bit me back."


    "Sharon, have you heard the story of the farmer and the snake?"


    Sharon clenched her teeth and said, "Mr.Proctor, can you shut up?"


    Jameson turned his eyes to the side and said coldly, "I''m talking about Jacob.Why are you so angry?"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Jacob was also taken aback.


    As a professional assistant, Jacob took a step forward and offered quickly, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor is


    right.I was also here at the time, and Mr.Proctor happened to be here..."


    Sharon looked at him with a straight face as if she was waiting for him toe up with an back.


    Jacob coughed.


    "Ms.Allyson, please."


    Sharon said, "Mr.Green, can I ask you a question?"


    "What ...what?"


    Jacob didn''t want to continue the topic anymore! He really couldn''t make it up.


    Sharon asked, "A few days ago, did Mr.Proctor go to the Proctor''s?"


    "Ms.Allyson, you mean..."


    "The day he came to find me." Jacob nodded.


    He didn''t expect that she would suddenly ask this.


    "Did anyone say anything to him?" Sharon asked.


    Jacob said, "After the Ronds took Erica away, Jeffery asked Jameson to send him back.I don''t know


    what Jeffery said."


    Hearing this, Sharon nodded, "I see.Thank you."


    From that time, Jameson had been weird.


    Although he would still say some annoying words and target her, he became more distant and


    apathetic.


    Jacob coughed.


    "Ms.Allyson, please."


    Sharon said, "Mr.Green, can I ask you a question?"


    "What ...what?"


    Jacob didn''t want to continue the topic anymore! He really couldn''t make it up.


    Sharon asked, "A few days ago, did Mr.Proctor go to the Proctor''s?"


    "Ms.Allyson, you mean..."


    "The day he came to find me." Jacob nodded.


    He didn''t expect that she would suddenly ask this.


    "Did anyone say anything to him?" Sharon asked.


    Jacob said, "After the Ronds took Erica away, Jeffery asked Jameson to send him back.I don''t know


    what Jeffery said."


    Hearing this, Sharon nodded, "I see.Thank you."


    From that time, Jameson had been weird.


    Although he would still say some annoying words and target her, he became more distant and


    apathetic.


    This feeling waspletely different from before.


    Sharon even felt that he was slightly schizophrenic.


    Jeffery? Could it be that Jeffery had said something to Jameson? If that was true, it was time for her to


    celebrate.


    Jacob hesitated for a moment and said, "Ms.Allyson, there is something Mr.Proctor might not tell you,


    but I think you should know...."


    "What?"


    "Mr.Proctor only recently found out that you miscarried because Erica pushed you downstairs.When


    investigating, I was always getting into trouble.It should be Mrs.Proctor who was ying tricks.That''s


    why Jameson misunderstood you...."


    Sharon couldn''t helpughing.


    No wonder Jameson behaved in such an abnormal way.So, that was the reason.

 Chapter 213: Only by Stretching Out the Line Can On

    Chapter 213: Only by Stretching Out the Line Can On


    In the private room.


    As Jameson arrived, the temperature in the room plummeted.


    There was a heavy atmosphere of depression.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the poker table, someone whispered, "What''s wrong with Mr.Proctor?"


    William nced at the man who was sitting on the sofa and drinking wine, "Probably, he got bitten


    again."


    Another person said, "ying so wild? But I haven''t heard of any women around Mr.Proctor recently."


    William smiled without a word.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the biter walked in.


    William looked up and saw Sharon.


    It made him a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect Jameson to bring her here.


    Didn''t the two of them have been in a fight? Sharon looked at him and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Then, she walked to Jameson and took a seat beside him.


    William raised his eyebrows and turned his gaze.


    At this moment, someone asked, "Who is she? Very pretty.A new model or star discovered by


    Mr.Proctor''s?"


    William rubbed his cards and got to the point, "Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife."


    Everyone said, "..."


    Didn''t Jameson hate his ex-wife in particr? He finally got a divorce, but why did theye together


    again? In the corner, Jameson drank lightly without a word.


    Sharon did not say anything either, just sitting there.


    Anyway, he only told her to join the poker game with him but didn''t say what she was supposed to do.


    Sharon nced at where William sat.


    Seeing that they were all rich second generation ying through life, she couldn''t help but wonder if


    this poker game would benefit the few projects that the Proctor Group had been affected by.


    Just as Sharon was getting more and more confused, Jameson''s voice came from the side, "Have a


    drink?"


    Sharon turned to look at him.


    His face was hidden in the dim light.


    The shadow covered the emotions in his eyes, and she could only see the cold and hard jaw line.


    After a moment in a daze, Sharon sobered up and said, "I don''t drink."


    In the darkness, the man seemed to sneer in a low voice.


    Then, he picked up his wine ss and drank it.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    Jameson put down his ss and walked over to the poker table.


    As soon as he went over, someone stood up and said, "Mr.Proctor, please sit here.I have to go


    because I have something to do."


    After Jameson sat down, William said, "That is bad luck seat.He has been losing tonight.Mr.Proctor,


    you must be careful."


    "Worse luck than what you have?"


    William said, "..."


    This guy must be aze with anger, as if he had swallowed gunpowder.


    He spoke in a too much offensive way.


    So, everyone on the poker table had reached a consensus.


    Mr.Proctor was in a bad mood right.


    It was better not to offend him.


    After ying a few games, Jameson really lost miserably.


    He pushed down the cards and turned to look at Sharon, "Come here."


    Sharon walked over and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I don''t know how to y."


    After a moment of silence, she added with extreme rigor, "I don''t have any money either."


    Her hard-earned money could never be lost to these evil capitalists.


    Jameson was awkward.


    William smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter.Mr.Proctor has always liked to do charity work.Not long ago,


    in the name of environment protection, he increased the green area in the city."


    Before William finished his word, he felt a cold nce at him which immediately made him silent.


    "But I really don''t know,¡¯ said Sharon, who was sitting in the seat of Jameson.


    Jameson said in a low voice, "Don''t you have a genius? Is there anything you can''t do?"


    William in the opposite coughed to hint him not overdoing it.


    Once he went crazy, he would bite whoever he got.


    Till then, it would be toote to regret it.


    In the past, Sharon had quarreled with him.


    But this time, she kept telling herself that she was here to solve the problem, not quarrel with this jerk.


    When she wanted to say something, he finally said, "I''ll teach you."


    "OK." Sharon said.


    Perhaps because Josh was a gambler, Sharon had no interest in these things since she was young,


    and she did not know what the fun was.


    Like an emotionless robot, she yed the game ording to Jameson''smands all along.


    But Sharon brought the luck.


    After she kept winning for several times, the atmosphere on the card table became more and more


    intense.


    However, Sharon felt more and more sleepy.


    "y that one."


    She didn''t know if it was because that Jameson didn''t express well, or she misunderstood.


    When she picked up the card that Jameson had mentioned and prepared to y, her hand hanging in


    the air was suddenly held by him.


    The man''s palm was warm and dry.


    The moment he held her hand, Sharon suddenly felt burned.


    His sleepiness was gone instantly, and she wanted to pull out his hand unconsciously.


    But just before she tried, Jameson had loosed his hand, "Not this one.The one next to it."


    Jameson could only put the card back and y another one.


    After the match ended, Sharon stood up and said, "I want to go to the bathroom.Mr.Proctor, back to


    you."


    With that, before he answered, Sharon quickly turned around and left.


    After she left, the others on the poker table also found excuses to leave.


    Today was not the day to y cards.


    Anyone who wasn''t careful enough, would be the next person to offend Jameson.


    Seeing that all had escaped, William clicked his tongue and pushed away the cards in front of him, "Are


    you here to y cards or ruin the game?"


    Jameson sat back on the sofa and poured a ss of wine, "I didn''t drive them away."


    "You''re so close to do so."


    William sat beside him and said, "Who provoked you again today? Didn''t I tell you, that you have a


    carping tongue.It''s better to say less."


    Jameson held the wine cup in his hand and spun it around with an indifferent expression, "She doesn''t


    have a heart but ears."


    William said, "No, you swore an oath a while ago, and you were very excited.What''s wrong with you


    now? You suddenly got lost?"


    Jameson raised his head and drunk up his wine, ignoring him.


    William added, "Jameson, you need to be patient when pursuing girls.Moreover, you misunderstood


    her before.Haste makes waste."


    "If you''re not in a hurry, you''ll be able to attend her wedding in two months."


    William was lost for words.


    He had heard from Jacob that Sharon had recently gotten quite close to Trey of Ste Technologies.


    I didn''t expect them to develop so quickly.


    William didn''t understand, "Then you still act like this?"


    "Did the old methods work?"


    "...They shouldn''t work, right?"


    If they worked, he wouldn''t sit here drinking alone.


    Jameson stared at the wine cup in his hand with his dark eyes.


    His thin lips curled up and he said word by word, "Stretching out long line is the only way to catch a big


    fish."

 Chapter 214: An Apology on the Mouth Wont Be Enough

    Chapter 214: An Apology on the Mouth Won''t Be Enough


    Perhaps Sharon chose Trey because Jameson had pushed her so hard.


    Since that was the case, Jameson could only change his strategy.


    Williamughed awkwardly, "Then ...may you seed."


    Jameson looked at him with a dissatisfied expression, "Is it a blessing?"


    William was awkward.


    "I think your way doesn''t seem to work.Jameson, you still don''t understand what a girl wants."


    "But I know what Sharon thinks,"Jameson said.


    Hearing what he said, William felt that it made sense.


    Sharon came out of the bathroom and drew out a piece of tissue to wipe her hands.


    Just as she was about to leave, a figure passed her by.


    A female voice came from behind her, "Sharon?"


    Sharon paused and looked back.


    Paisley was surprised, and then she crossed her arms around her chest and was arrogant, "Why are


    you here? Did youe with Trey?"


    "No."


    "So weird.Could it be that you are gathering with friends? The consumption level here is so high."


    Paisley''s words were filled with contempt.


    Sharon said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Paisley probably didn''t expect Sharon to say so.


    Her expression changed slightly and she snorted, "I was reminding you out of kindness.You probably


    don''t know that every ss of wine here cost more than ten thousands.I''m worried that you have


    worked so hard but spend all your money here.After all, it''s not easy to earn money in service industry."


    "You''ve said so much.Are you going to bring me a drink on the house?" Paisley wanted to say


    something but failed.


    Paisley''s husband and his friends would get together here tonight.


    And she had supplicated him for a long time before her husband promised to bring her over.


    Paisley herself couldn''t afford the drinks here, so how could these be on her? Seeing this, Sharon


    smiled and said, "Mind your own business."


    Just as Sharon was about to leave, Paisley said, "Sharon, I remember that you are divorced, right? In


    my husband''spany, there is a man who recently divorced.I think that you are a perfect match.Do


    you want to know him?"


    Before Sharon could reply, Paisley continued to say, "One has to learn to move on.You didn''t meet an


    excellent man, so you had a failed marriage.This time, I have been asking around.Although the man


    has two children, he is honest.Most importantly, he will be kind to his wife if getting married, and he


    earns a decent annual sry.After you are together, you don''t need to do anything except taking care


    of children at home.I will not introduce him to others if I don''t know them well."


    "Keep him for yourself."


    "You..."


    Sharon ignored her and threw the tissue into the trash can, turned around and left.


    Paisley stood there, stomping her feet with hatred.


    Sharon was just a grass widow.


    What was there to be proud of? Did she still think that she was admired among others then? After


    returning to the private room, Sharon saw that the others had left.


    Only Jameson sat on the sofa and was drinking wine.


    Seems like he was drunk.


    "Mr.Proctor, is it over?" Sharon asked.


    Jameson looked up at her, "Why don''t youe back until tomorrow?"


    Sharon picked up her bag and said, "Since it''s over, I''ll leave."


    "Come here."


    Sharon did not move and said, "Mr.Proctor, is there anything else?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Sit down."


    Sharon kept silent for a moment and sat down far from him.


    Jameson pushed a ss of wine on the table to her and said, "Have a taste."


    "Thank you," Sharon said.


    "I am not a drinker."


    "It''s sweet, alcohol content is not high."


    Sharon didn''t seem to believe him and looked at him with a wary expression.


    Jameson said, "If I want to do something to you, I don''t need to find an excuse."


    Sharon was speechless.


    But this was true.


    The jerk''s attitude towards her today was very cold.


    Perhaps he had run out of patience as he saidst time.


    Sharon picked up a ss of wine and sipped at it.


    Then, she licked her lips with the tip of her tongue.


    It was indeed sweet.


    Then she drank it up.


    But just as Sharon put down the wine ss, Jameson pushed another one over.


    Sharon was annoyed Wasn''t this a little bit too far? Jameson said indifferently, "I have said that since


    you are supplicating me, you have to show me your sincerity.In case you deny this thing in the future


    and are indebted to me again, now talk it through."


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    After several sses of wine, Sharon felt that she wanted to go to the bathroom again.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was to stand up, she felt the world spinning.


    After a burst of dizziness, Sharon fell back onto the sofa.


    Her beautiful eyes were wet and she looked ahead, unfocused.


    Jameson ced his elbow on the edge of the table and was holding his head with one hand.


    He looked at Sharon quietly as if he was waiting for this scene.


    He raised his eyebrows and whispered to her, "Sharon."


    Sharon turned her head and her face was filled with confusion.


    Jameson said slowly, "Do you still remember whom?"


    ",..I''m drunk, not retard."


    "Is that so?"


    Sharon picked up her bag and tried to stand up again, but didn''t seem to exert force.


    Just as she leaned against the table and struggling to stand up, Jameson grabbed her wrist.


    He gently exerted force and she fell again.


    But, this time, she did not sit on the sofa, but in the arms of Jameson.


    Sharon stretched out her hand to push Jameson, but her entire body was sluggish as if she was


    ying hard to get.


    Jameson put his hand on her waist and controlled her with no sweat at all.


    He said, "Sharon, I ask you again, who am I?"


    Looking at the annoying face in front of her, Sharon''s thoughts became more and more chaotic.


    Then, by instinct, she pped him on the face.


    Her tone was somewhat aggrieved and she sobbed, "jerk!"


    Jameson was annoyed.


    He pulled her hand down and held it in his palm, "I''m your husband."


    "You aren''t.We divorced."


    "No, you got it wrong."


    Hearing this, Sharon became even more nk.


    No? How could that be? She clearly remembered that she was divorced.


    Jameson added, "Today is our first wedding anniversary.You''re too happy and drunk."


    Hearing what he said, Sharon was so dizzy that she gradually believed the lie Jameson had fabricated.


    "Sharon, didn''t you prepare a present for me today?"


    Sharon looked around, searched her pocket, and lowered her head.


    "Sorry, I forgot."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jameson said, "An apology on the mouth won''t be enough."


    Sharon looked up at him and hesitated for a few seconds.


    When she was sure that the man wasn''t disgusted to her, she attempted to forward and lightly touched


    his lips.


    "What about this?"

 Chapter 215: Just Cuddle Me

    Chapter 215: Just Cuddle Me


    Jameson''s dark eyes were deep, and his Adam''s apple slightly rolled, "No."


    Sharon tilted her head, as if she was thinking about how to be more sincere.


    A momentter, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again.


    She gingerly licked his lips with her tongue.


    In an instant, Jameson tightened one of his hands on her waist and held the back of her head with his


    other hand, intensifying the kiss.


    At first, Sharon wasn''t used to it and felt her mouth hurt a little, but considering that today was their


    wedding anniversary and she didn''t prepare any gifts, it was eptable that he got angry.


    Gradually, she began to kiss him back in a gentle way.


    She felt that Jameson seemed to be somewhat different.


    He was exceptionally gentle.


    It was a kind of tenderness that was intoxicating.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened.


    Trey stared nkly at them as he slowly clenched his fists.


    After standing for two seconds, he quickly turned around and left.


    As the door was closed, Sharon quickly pushed Jameson away, with her face flushed red.


    She stammered, "He saw us..."


    "Don''t worry."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jameson held her head and kissed her again.


    After a long time, Jameson finally let go of her.


    Sharon quietly leaned against his breast, panting slightly.


    She grabbed his clothes and asked in a daze, "Shouldn''t we go home?"


    He met her wet eyes and said in a low, hoarse voice, "What do you want to do when we get home?"


    Sharon felt a little shy when he stared at her, so she looked away with her heart racing.


    Jameson smiled as he gently rubbed her head, "Not today."


    It was enough.


    If he continued, it would be worse than anger when Sharon woke up from drunkenness.


    He picked her up and whispered, "I''ll take you home."


    Sharon replied in a soft voice and tightly clutched his shirt.


    From Twilight Club to downstairs, Sharon had almost fallen asleep.


    Jameson put her in the car and ordered, "Turn the temperature up a little."


    "OK."


    Jacob answered and said, "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Coe has left."


    Jameson didn''t pay much attention to it as he put his coat over Sharon and hugged her in his arms.


    Jacob coughed and reminded, "Mr.Proctor, what should we do if Mrs.Proctor knows?"


    "She won''t remember."


    Jameson said, "It''s impossible for Trey to ask her."


    Mr.Proctor was really ruthless.


    He actually used such an insidious move to distress his love rival.


    "Mr.Proctor, where are we going?" Jacob asked.


    Jameson took a deep look at Sharon and said, "Send her back."


    "Alright."


    Jameson said, "There have been some incidents in the Proctor family recently.Have more people keep


    an eye on them."


    "What ...incidents?"


    "Natalia may be engaged to Jeffery," said Jameson coolly.


    Jacob was very surprised, "Does Jeffery agree?"


    "Right now, it''s not a matter of whether he agrees or not.This marriage is set to stabilize the rtionship


    between the Proctor family and the Beale family."


    Moreover, Talon had proposed this marriage on his own initiative.


    Jacob said, "I will ask someone to keep an eye on them and I will continue to investigate the Beale


    family."


    Jameson did not say anything else and hugged Sharon''s shoulder.


    He looked calm and no one could figure out what he was thinking.


    Tiffany was apply a facial mask at home when she suddenly heard the doorbell ring.


    She hurriedly ran to open the door and said, "Sharon, why do youe back sote? Does that jerk..."


    She intended to ask whether Jameson made difficulties for Sharon.


    Jameson stood at the door with Sharon in his arms and looked at her without any expression.


    Tiffany was dumbfounded.


    She might lose her life right here, right this moment.


    Jameson asked, "Where is her room?"


    Tiffany stepped back involuntarily and pointed at Sharon''s room.


    Jameson strode forward.


    When the bedroom door closed, Tiffany took a deep breath and was still startled.


    In the bedroom.


    Jameson put Sharon on the bed and focused on her for a while.


    Just as he was about to leave, she raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him, "Am I making you angry again?"


    "What?"


    Sharon''s nose was a little red, and she sounded a little wronged, "Then why are you leaving?"


    Jameson said, "Answer one question and I won''t leave."


    Sharon nodded gently.


    "Am I good to you?"


    Sharon looked away and had no intention to answer him.


    However, he pulled her jaw back and forced her to look at him.


    Jameson said, "Answer me."


    "Sometimes good ...sometimes bad..."


    "Is that more of a good time or a bad time?"


    Sharon didn''t want to answer again.


    Such a jerk! Did he have no idea about it? Why did he keep asking? Jameson said, "Then how can you


    forgive me?"


    Sharon whispered, "Just cuddle me more."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon looked down again, "But you won''t do it, never will.You only know how to scold me and hate


    me.I really didn''t lie to you.I don''t want to threaten you with the child.If you don''t want the baby, I can


    abort it.I didn''t know they would do that..."


    Sharon''s eyes were wet and her eyshes were full of tears.


    Jameson said slowly tofort her, "Alright, I know.I''m sorry.It''s all my fault."


    After Sharon fell asleep again, Jameson kissed her on the forehead and got up to leave.


    Just as he walked out of the room, Tiffany, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately bowed


    and said loudly, "Mr.Proctor, I''m sorry!"


    Jameson tidied up his sleeves and said calmly, "There''s no need for such a big bow."


    Tiffany hurriedly stood straight and asked, "Is Sharon drunk?"


    "Yes,"


    Hearing his reply, Tiffany was confused, "Something''s wrong.She rarely drinks, and she is also very


    discreet.She has never been drunk..."


    Before Tiffany could finish her sentence, Jameson looked at her coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.I will take good care of her."


    Jameson took a few steps, then turned around and indifferently looked at her without saying a word.


    Tiffany was extremely nervous, "Mr.Proctor...Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    "Don''t tell her I''ll send her back."


    Tiffany nodded without any hesitation, "Then what should I say?"


    "You are the one who pick her up in Twilight Club.When you are there, she is the only one in the room."


    "Got it.I''ll do as you say."


    Jameson said, "Are you sure?"


    He seemed to be gentle, but Tiffany felt a chill run down her spine.


    This was not an inquiry at all, but a threat! She swallowed, "I''m sure.Don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.I promise I


    won''t slip up."


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and left.

 Chapter 216: How Did I Get Back Last Night?

    Chapter 216: How Did I Get Back Last Night?


    When Sharon woke up, she felt that she was very weak.


    She opened her eyes and struggled to sit up.


    At the moment she thought that her head was spinning.


    Sharon shook her head hard and then ran to the bathroom, resisting an impulse to throw up.


    After a long time, Sharon came out of the bedroom, massaging her belly.


    She felt sick and very miserable.


    Hearing the noise, Tiffany poked her head out of the kitchen, "Sharon, you''re awake.I''m cooking sober


    soup for you.It''ll be ready soon.Wait a minute."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon pulled out the chair before the dining table and sat down.


    She slumped on the table and said, "OK..."


    In a few minutes Tiffany came out with a steaming bowl of sober soup, "Sharon, drink it."


    Just as Sharon took the bowl, a strong feeling surged in her.


    She retched several times, but there is nothing in her stomach.


    A few minutester, she managed to finish the soup.


    Sharon felt that it was even more ufortable than before when she got morning sickness.


    Then she slumped on the table again, as if she was falling asleep.


    Tiffany was sitting opposite Sharon with her hands crossed on the table.


    "Sharon, do you remember why you got drunkst night?" asked Tiffany tentatively.


    Sharon slowly opened her eyes and managed to recall, "That j**k asked me to go to a poker game with


    him, and he even asked me to help him y cards..."


    Tiffany asked immediately, "Then what?"


    "Then..."


    Then the memory of the previous night rolled over Sharon.


    She remembered that she went to the bathroom and met Paisley there.


    When she returned, the others had all left, and only Jameson was there.


    She wanted to leave, too.


    But Jameson said that if she begged him for help, she must drink the wine.


    Sharon did not know how much she had drunk.


    Anyway, she was ckout drunk in the end.


    Then she suddenly raised her head and asked, "How did I get backst night?"


    Tiffany gave a dry little cough and answered as Jameson said, "I went to pick you up."


    Sharon was puzzled, "Did I call you?"


    "No, it''s the waiter.He said you passed out in the private room.He told me to pick you up."


    Sharon cupped her chin in her hand.


    She seemed sleepy as she looked ahead aimlessly.


    After a while, she said, "Alright."


    In order to make it more real, Tiffany mmed her hand down on the table.


    "That j**k is so da*ned.You passed out.How could he just leave you there? He''s an animal!"


    Sharon shook her head and sighed, "That is good."


    It seemed that Jameson''s enthusiasm for her had she decided to go to Ruben''s school.


    Ruben did not tell her what had happened before he met Giana on the phone, so Sharon was


    somehow worried.


    Today was thest day of the final.


    Many students were leaving the school with suitcases after the exam.


    Sharon was told by a student that Ruben had taken thest exam this morning.


    So, she went to the cafe where Ruben was doing a part-time job.


    "He went to the police station,"said the cafe owner.


    "Police station?" Sharon paused for a while.


    "Yes.Some high school kid set up a trap the day before yesterday...Fortunately, someone figured it


    out.Didn''t he tell you?"Sharon shook her head, frowning.


    "Which police station is it?" She asked.


    After Sharon got the answer, she thanked the owner and leave.


    She knew that things weren''t quite that simple as Ruben told her on the phone, but she did not expect


    it to be so serious.


    She sat up and pressed her fingers into her temples.


    She didn''t feel dizzy now.


    After a hot bath, she felt much better.


    Sharon walked out of the bedroom.


    After she was done eating, she checked her phone.


    Then she decided to go to Ruben''s school.


    Ruben did not tell her what had happened before he met Giana on the phone, so Sharon was


    somehow worried.


    Today was thest day of the final.


    Many students were leaving the school with suitcases after the exam.


    Sharon was told by a student that Ruben had taken thest exam this morning.


    So, she went to the cafe where Ruben was doing a part-time job.


    "He went to the police station," said the cafe owner.


    "Police station?" Sharon paused for a while.


    "Yes.Some high school kid set up a trap the day before yesterday...Fortunately, someone figured it


    out.Didn''t he tell you?"


    Sharon shook her head, frowning.


    "Which police station is it?" She asked.


    After Sharon got the answer, she thanked the owner and leave.


    She knew that things weren''t quite that simple as Ruben told her on the phone, but she did not expect


    it to be so serious.


    When Sharon got to the police station, Ruben was watching the surveince video of that night with the


    police.


    Ruben frowned at the sight of Sharon, "Why are you here?"


    Sharon said angrily, "You kept a huge secret from me, and now you''re asking me why I am here?"


    "I am his sister, the guardian for him." she said to that policeman.


    The policeman nodded, "Then let''s watch together."


    Sharon stared at the screen in front of him.


    After a while, she frowned and said, "Could you y it back? I want to see it again."


    When the surveince video was being reyed, Sharon said, "Please zoom in a little bit more."


    It was blurred and a little dark.


    However, Sharon recognized the girl in the video.


    Then the policeman asked, "Do you know her?"


    Hearing this, Ruben looked over.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said slowly, "A few days ago, her mother had been making trouble at my


    ce."


    The policeman said, "Do you have any information about them?"


    "I called the police.There should be a record."


    The police asked Sharon which police station she went.


    Then he asked them to wait for a moment, and he would contact the police station to pull the


    information.


    After the policeman left, Ruben asked, "When did that happen? Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    "You were taking the exam, and it''s not a big deal." said Sharon.


    However, Sharon didn''t expect that Ruben was brought into this.


    At that time, she had guessed that it was a n, but the middle-aged woman had not been seen since.


    Sharon thought that she was overactive.


    But now it seemed that she was not.


    And the people who did these seemed to know about her rtionship with Ruben.


    They were after them for some reason.


    No, technically, they were after her.

 Chapter 217: The Problem Cant Be Me

    Chapter 217: The Problem Can''t Be Me


    The police needed to investigate and collect evidence, so they asked Sharon and Ruben to go back.


    If there was any news, they would be notified immediately.


    After they left the police station, it was already dark.


    Sharon said, "Ruben, do you n to stay at school during the holidays?"


    Ruben did not answer immediately.


    He thought for a moment before saying, "Starting from tomorrow, I will go to your studio."


    "What?"


    Sharon was astounded for a moment before she reacted.


    Ruben was worried about her because of what had happened recently.


    "No need, no one hase to cause trouble anymore.I''m worried about you instead.I''ll rent a house


    for you for the holidays."


    "No need.I''ll rent one myself."


    Hearing this, Sharonughed and said, "Isn''t it the same?"


    Ruben turned his head and said, "I can earn money now."


    Sharon smiled and didn''t continue to argue with him about who would rent the house.


    She only asked, "Then where are you going to rent it? I''ll go with you to find a house tomorrow


    morning."


    "No need.I''ve selected one."


    Two hourster.


    Daniel opened the door and looked at the two people standing outside.


    His face was full of surprise.


    "Who are you?"


    Sharon rubbed her nose and said, "Sorry, my brother is in his a winter vacation.He wants to rent a


    house.Is this convenient for you?"


    "This..."


    "I will pay the rent,¡¯ Ruben said.


    "No, young man, it''s not a matter about the rent."


    Daniel thought for a long time before he came up with an excuse.


    "I grew up abroad, and some of my personal habits and tastes may differ from yours.I''m afraid I''ll make


    you feel ufortable, So..."


    "It doesn''t matter.I also like canned food." Daniel was lost for words.


    This was the worst excuse he had ever found in his life.


    Seeing Ruben pull the suitcase in, Sharon kept the door open and said apologetically, "I''m sorry,


    Daniel.Something happened to me recently.My brother was a little worried about me, so he came to


    stay with you.Don''t worry.I will convince him to move away as soon as possible."


    Daniel came to himself and asked, "What happened to you? Do you need my help?"


    "It''s not a big deal.It''s almost settled.I''m really sorry."


    "Ms.Allyson, let your brother live here at ease.Don''t pay any rent.As neighbors, we should help each


    other."


    Sharon said, "Thank you.If you don''t mind, you cane to our ce for dinner at any time in the


    future."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take advantage of it."


    Daniel turned around and looked at her.


    "Ms.Allyson, I''ll take your brother to the guest room.We''ll talkter."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After closing the door, Daniel walked to the living room and said to Ruben when pointing at the two


    empty rooms, "You can choose either of the two rooms."


    Ruben nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Very quickly, he added, "I will not touch anything in your house, nor will I mess with your privacy.I will


    only stay for a month at most.As an apology, you can make a request to me."


    Daniel sat on the sofa with his hands in his pockets and smiled, "Don''t be so reserved.Since you''ve


    been here, make yourself at home.Go put your things away."


    "Thank you." Ruben nodded to him.


    Ten minutester, Ruben came out of the guest bedroom.


    Daniel took a can of beer from the fridge and tossed it to him.


    "Is this the first day of your vacation? How was your exam?"


    "Not bad."


    "I seem to have heard that you did well in your studies.It seems that you are being modest."


    Ruben pulled his lower lip and didn''t say anything.Daniel sat opposite him and opened the beer in his


    hand.


    "May I ask if your sister has been in any troubletely?"


    "Someone went to her studio to cause trouble."


    "Who do you think may cause trouble?"


    "It''s not may."


    Ruben pursed his lips and said, "They havee to me.Although the n has failed, they will


    definitely make another move."


    Daniel didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    He paused for a moment before saying, "Is there no one else in your family other than you and your


    sister? I don''t think I''ve ever heard her mention it."


    Ruben''s expression was cold.


    "No."


    Daniel saw that he didn''t seem to want to talk about this topic, so he did not continue asking.


    He stood up and said, "I''m going out.You can use whatever you want in this house."


    Before Daniel left, he told Ruben the password to the house.


    Ste Technologies.


    Daniel waved his hand in front of Trey.


    "I''m talking to you.Do you hear me?"


    Trey was a little dazed and pinched his nose, "What did you say?"


    "I said that what happened to Sharon is very strange.Did you go investigate what happened?"


    "I did, but there wasn''t much useful information."


    Daniel said slowly, "I don''t think it''s that simple.Sharon is just a woman, so she can''t offend anyone."


    Trey was stunned for a moment before he understood what he meant.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Do you mean that the person who nned all of this wanted to deal with Jameson?"


    "This is just my guess."


    Daniel tapped the armrest of the sofa with his fingers and narrowed his eyes.


    "Jameson''s revocation on the marriage has caused the Beale family to lose face.They can''t touch


    Jameson, so it''s possible to vent their anger on Sharon."


    "Do you think it is Talon?"


    "The possibility is very high.I will find out what Natalia thinks again some timeter and see what she


    will say."


    Trey didn''t say anything else.


    He lowered his head and was lost in thought.


    Daniel could not help but ask, "What happened to you today?"


    Trey shook his head.


    "Nothing much.Perhaps it was because I didn''t get a good restst night."


    "I also heard that Natalia might be engaged to Jeffery."


    "Jeffery ...Jameson''s brother?"


    Daniel replied, "But the news hasn''t been confirmed yet.I still can''t understand why Talon made such a


    condition at this time.Logically speaking, we haven''t done anything yet.Isn''t his reaction too fast?"


    Trey nced at him and said, "Perhaps he thinks you are unreliable."


    Daniel said in a certain tone.


    "The problem can''t be me."


    Trey didn''t say anything.


    "Something must have happened that scared Talon or made him feel a sense of danger.That''s why he


    had to make peace with the Proctor family in order to stabilize the situation."


    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, his phone rang.The call was from Natalia.He waved it at Trey.


    "Look, I told you it wasn''t my problem."


    Trey said, "You should think of a way to stop Natalia from marrying into the Proctor family.Although the


    Proctor family is currently under Jameson''s control, once they get married, it won''t be so easy for us to


    follow the n."


    Daniel smiled and said, "Don''t worry.Natalia thinks highly of herself.She definitely won''t marry Jeffery."

 Chapter 218: That Was Not Love

    Chapter 218: That Was Not Love


    At night, Sharon received a phone call from Trey.


    Trey said, "Sharon, Daniel told me that Ruben now is staying at his ce.How are you now? Yesterday,


    my friend said that Giana''s public rtions team was dealing with the situation and has minimized the


    impact."


    "Thank you," Sharon said.


    "I am fine.Ruben only moved here because he was worried about me."


    Jacob hadn''t called her all day to inform further details, so he probably didn''t need her anymore.


    After a while, Trey slowly said, "Sharon, do you have time on the weekend? Ourpany is going to


    hold an annual meeting at Paradise Resort not far from the South City for two days.I want to invite you


    toe."


    Sharon thought for a moment and then nodded, "Sure."


    Trey breathed a sigh of relief and seemed happier.


    "Then I''ll pick you up on Saturday morning."


    Just as Sharon hung up the phone, Tiffany came over and asked excitedly, "How was it? Did Trey ask


    you out?"


    Hearing this, Ruben also looked over.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Could they act normally? "It''s not a date.He just asked me to attend hispany''s annual meeting."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sharon said.


    "Of course it''s a date."


    Tiffany said while eating potato chips, "You must present as his girlfriend.At the very least, even if you


    are not ina rtionship for the time being, it is a matter of time."


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    Ruben withdrew his gaze and continued to flip through his book, "I have no objections."


    Tiffany raised her hands and agreed, "Me neither."


    "I''m still a little dizzy.I''ll go to sleep first."


    Sharon then returned to her room andy on the table, her fingers gently fiddling with the ornaments in


    front of her.


    Actually, Sharon had already considered Tiffany''s question when she agreed to Trey.


    She wanted to start over so she needed to get to know Trey first.


    Sharon knew what she would mean by agreeing to it, but she did so.


    Taking this step seemed difficult.


    No matter what, it was a start.


    Sharon gently exhaled.


    She opened her draft book and looked at one page for a long time.


    Then, she slowly tore it apart, bit by bit, and tossed it into the garbage can.


    That should be over.


    The next day, Sharon received a call from the police station.


    The police told her that they had found said that Jessica and her daughter.


    However, Jessica was already unconscious in the hospital because of a car ident.


    Her daughter was all at the behest of Jessica and knew nothing at all.


    The girl was still in high school and was forced to do many things.


    So neither Sharon nor Ruben went too hard on her.


    After hearing the investigation results, Tiffany said, "I still think it strange.The car ident is too


    coincident.I believe that there was someone behind her."


    Sharon said indifferently, "They have investigated the car that caused the ident.Everything is


    normal.It was her fault to cross the road when she shouldn''t."


    However, it still makes some sense.


    Anyway, she is a rogue andwless person.


    Crossing the road is nothing to her.


    Perhaps this is her retribution.


    Ruben said, "I don''t think things will end so easily.We still have to be careful in the future."


    After discussing the topic, Tiffany asked again, "Sharon, tomorrow is Saturday.Have you decided the


    clothes you want to wear?"


    Sharon was a little dumbfounded, "Do I have to decide my clothes?"


    "Of course!"


    Tiffany patted her own thigh hard.


    "The annual gathering is the asion where every girl would try their best to dress themselves.With


    handsome and rich Trey as well as other sessful men, it is their best chance ever.They would try


    every mean to get what they want.You''re pretty enough even if you don''t dress up.But you still have to


    be careful at these asions."


    With that, Tiffany pushed Sharon to her room and began to choose clothes for Sharon.


    However, Tiffany was not dissatisfied any one of them.


    "They are not sexy enough.Let''s go out and buy some."


    Sharon hurriedly pulled Tiffany back and said, "Enough.I think these are good.Besides, it''s sote


    now.The shopping mall has already closed."


    Tiffany sighed, "Alright then, this is the only way.Fortunately, you are beautiful.You don''t need the


    clothes to prove that."


    Sharon scratched her eyebrows and said, "I might not be back until the night after tomorrow.Maybe you


    will feel bored at home on weekends.How abouting with me?"


    Thinking back and forth these past two days, Sharon felt that it was a little embarrassing for her to go


    alone.


    However, she had already promised Trey, so it was hard to go back on her word.


    "Are you kidding me? I''m not going to be the fifth wheel.I''m going to the bar this weekend to meet some


    handsome guys.Don''t underestimate me.Maybe I won''te back tomorrow night either." Sharon was


    speechless.


    Tiffany yawned, "I will go back to my room.You should rest as well.Get a beauty sleep so that you Can


    amaze Trey tomorrow!"


    "How am I able to do that?" Sharon smiled.


    "Of course you can.You are so attractive."


    "Don''t exaggerate too much."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon walked out of the bedroom.


    In the living room, Ruben was packing his things.


    Sharon poured a ss of water and said, "Ruben, are you going over?"


    "Yes, it''s gettingte." Ruben nodded.


    "Alright, go to sleep."


    After Ruben walked to the door, he turned around and stood in front of Sharon.


    After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Have you really made up your mind?"


    Sharon did not understand what he meant.


    She put down her ss and said, "About what?"


    "To be with Trey."


    After a few seconds, Sharon smiled and said, "I haven''t decided on that.I just want to know him to see


    if we can work it out.If we do, maybe we will be together..."


    "Do you like him?" Ruben frowned slightly.


    Sharon opened her mouth, unable to answer for a moment.


    After a while, she said, "Ruben, sometimes, love wille in time."


    "Then it is not love."


    Sharon lowered her head and held the ss tightly with her hands, not saying a word.


    Ruben added, "I do hope you can meet someone who truly loves you, but I also hope that you love him


    as well.It doesn''t have to be Trey."


    "Ruben..."


    Ruben continued, "Do you still like Jameson?"


    "It''s gettingte.Go to sleep." Sharon said calmly.

 Chapter 219: Is She That Celebrity?

    Chapter 219: Is She That Celebrity?


    Early Saturday morning, Tiffany pulled Sharon out of bed and asked her to dress up.


    Sharon sat in front of the window, almost unable to open her eyes due to the sunlight.


    Tiffany sighed, "It''s such a nice day.A nice day for a date.I''ll dress up and go out."


    "It''s so early.What are you going to do?" Sharon yawned.


    "It''s winter vacation.So I''m wondering perhaps I can go to the nearby universities to help innocent


    young boys with their luggage.It will be a good opportunity.I have to take it." Sharon was lost for words.


    After Sharon got ready, Trey called.


    After walking Sharon downstairs, Tiffany was about to go back to get some sleep.


    Just as she was waiting for the elevator, Daniel came, who had finished his morning run.


    They greeted each other, then both kept silent.


    As the elevator ascended, they felt more and more embarrassed in this narrow space.


    Daniel coughed and said, "Trey told me that Ms.Allyson would take part in the annual party of Ste


    Technologies.Was that true?"


    Hearing this, Tiffany nodded, "Yes.I walked her to the door just now."


    Then they kept silent again.


    After the elevator door opened, Tiffany went out immediately.


    But just as she opened her door, Daniel''s voice came from behind.


    "I''m sorry aboutst time.May I take you to dinner if you are free tonight?" he said.


    After pausing for a few seconds, Tiffany smiled and turned around.


    She pretended to be calm and said, "You mean you and I? I don''t think..."


    "And Ms.Allyson''s younger brother."


    Tiffany pretended to cough.


    "That would be great." Daniel nodded slightly.


    "See you."


    In the car.


    Sharon was staring out of the window with dull eyes, looking sleepy.


    Seeing this, Trey smiled and said, "It will take us two hours.You can sleep for a while.I''ll wake you up


    when we are there."


    Hearing this, Sharon withdrew her thoughts and patted her face, trying to clear her head.


    "No.I''m good.I just need some time."


    No one was here besides Trey and her.


    So she would feel embarrassed if she fell asleep and Trey drove for two hours.


    Trey said, "Perhaps we can have a chat."


    Sharon yawned, "OK."


    After thinking for a while, Trey said, "I know nothing about your family.Would you like to share


    something about it with me?"


    This was beyond Sharon''s expectations.


    She paused for a moment before saying, "OK.So there are only my brother and I in my family.And


    you''ve met himst time."


    "Actually, I knew him before that."


    "Really? When?"


    Trey said, "Back in school days, sometimes he woulde to visit you.I saw him, from a distance.But


    at that time, someone was with you."


    Sharon smiled faintly and looked out of the window again.


    "It turns out so many years have passed."


    Two hourster, the car stopped at Paradise Resort.


    Employees of Star Dynamics were by coach, which was slower.


    So they were not here yet.


    After parking the car, Trey asked, "Sharon, do you want to go to the hotel or take a look around?"


    Sharon said, "Let''s go around.The air is fresh."


    The air in the suburb was indeed much better than that in the city.


    Only the wind was blowing gently, no cars whistling, There was also an artificialke near them.


    Under the sunlight, ripples on the water were sparkling.


    Such scenery was supposed to be cheer Sharon up.


    But it didn''t.


    Instead, it upset Sharon, who couldn''t figure out why.


    The good days at Bridge Street came back to her, especially when she saw the boats beside theke.


    It was just like today.


    She remembered it.


    It was a sunny day, and the wind was blowing gently, boats floating on the water.


    She leaned against his shoulder, feeling drowsy.


    In that tranquil and isted space, all she could hear was the running of the water.


    And the beating of her heart.


    Noticing the direction she was staring, Trey asked, "Do you want to go?"


    "No.Let''s go somewhere else," Sharon said.


    As they turned around, they saw a group of people were towards them from the bridge not far away.


    Looking at the man walking at the front, Sharon was stunned for a few seconds.


    Then she turned to the boats.


    Suddenly she had the illusion that she was dreaming.


    How the f*ck could this be? Soon those people got closer.


    However, Jameson did not give them a look and only left with strides.


    Following him was a group of people.


    Perhaps he didn''t see her.


    Or perhaps he just pretended to do so.


    Sharon did note back to her senses for a while after he left.


    The man she was thinking about just now was here.


    This was beyond her expectations.


    She felt somewhat guilty.


    Trey said in a low voice, "Sharon."


    "Sorry, I..."


    Sharon came back to her sense.


    "It doesn''t matter.Let''s go back."


    Sharon nodded gently, "Alright."


    They got back to the hotel, and found the employees were already there, chatting.


    Seeing Trey and Sharon, the employees stopped talking and looked at them from distances.


    After the schedule report from his assistant, Trey looked down at his watch and said, "Everyone go


    back to your rooms and get your things done.Pleasee down thirty minutester so that we can


    have lunch together."


    "OK."


    After taking the room card from his assistant, Trey went to the car to get Sharon''s things.


    The employees had been making eye contact.


    Now they could finally start the conversation just as Trey and Sharon left.


    "Is she Mr.Coe''s girlfriend? She''s so pretty!"


    "But I''ve never heard such a thing.Don''t talk nonsense.What if she''s his sister? I''m still expecting the


    first dance with Mr.Coe tonight."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way.It must be his girlfriend.Who will bring his sister with him on such an asion? You''re just


    trying to make yourself feel better."


    "Do you guys think Mr.Coe¡¯s girlfriend looks familiar? It seems that I''ve seen her before."


    "Me too.Is she that celebrity?"


    "Stop guessing.I know who she is."


    Then all the people talking about Sharon were looking at the person who spoke.


    "She is a designer from Lumiere Jewelry.The one who came first in the designerpetition.Her name


    is..."


    Someone added, "Ally, right?"


    "Yes.Exactly.It''s her."


    "But ...There was a rumor going round that she was a mistress."

 Chapter 220: It Is Not a Coincidence

    Chapter 220: It Is Not a Coincidence


    After Trey sent Sharon to the room, he gave her the room card, "Sharon, I live across from you.I''ll call


    you when it''s time to go downstairs."


    Sharon nodded with a smile, "OK."


    After entering the room, Sharon put everything down and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    Then she walked to the balcony and leaned against the railing to breathe fresh air.


    Her room was right in front of a man-madeke.


    Theke was even more beautiful than before.


    It was glittering as if there were countless diamonds.


    Sharon shook her head to forget all those strange thoughts.


    Under the sunlight, she stretched withfort.


    But when she turned around, she discovered that someone was standing on the balcony next door.


    Sharon was surprised.


    Her stretch stopped halfway, and her movement became unnatural.


    However, it seemed that Jameson did not discover her.


    He just looked ahead indifferently without any expression.


    Sharon slowly withdrew her hand and seemed to hesitate to say something.


    Such an event was almost impossible.


    So it must not be a coincidence.


    Wasn''t it too deliberate? What did this jerk want to do? It was really endless.


    Sharon took a step forward.


    "Jameson..."


    "Mr.Proctor, these are this year''s financial statements of the Paradise Resort and a development n


    for next year.We are nning to build another water park next to the man-madeke and add more


    entertainment projects."


    Sharon looked at them with shock.


    At this time, the man seemed to discover her as well.


    He turned around and said politely, "Madam, I am the manager of this hotel.


    Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I...I''m sorry."


    Sharon hurried to run back to her room as she felt extremely embarrassed.


    She was d that she didn''t finish her words.


    Otherwise, that jerk would mock her for ttering herself.


    On the balcony.


    Jameson flipped through the financial statements and handed them to the manager.


    The manager added, "What do you think of the water park project?"


    "Give me a detailed proposal."


    As he spoke, Jameson nced at the empty balcony next door.


    Then, he looked at theke in the distance and said calmly, "Add a kid zone."


    The manager probably didn''t expect this.


    He was surprised for a moment.


    Then he quickly reacted and replied, "OK, I''ll ask them to make a n as soon as possible."


    Jameson tidied up his sleeves and walked back to his room.


    Not long after the manager left, Jacob knocked on the door and said, "Mr.Proctor, I have made clear


    the arrangement for the annual meeting of the Ste Technologies."


    Jameson sat on the sofa and tapped his knee.


    "Go on."


    "They will go to the Lake Restaurant for lunch.Then they will go rafting and take other activities in the


    afternoon.They can choose different activities at their will.The annual meeting will start at 7 p.m.in the


    banquet hall.They will climb mountains tomorrow morning.After lunch, they will return to South City."


    Jameson said, "Have you made all the arrangements?"


    Jacob nodded, "Mr.Proctor, don''t worry.I''ve told them."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and looked out of the window, thinking of something.


    Sharon forgot the awkwardness after washing her face for two minutes with cold water.


    She did not know whether it was because of herself or the room that she felt hard to breathe.


    She put on clothes again and wanted to go downstairs for a walk to breathe some fresh air.


    Unexpectedly, she happened to meet the hotel manager in the elevator who just talked with Jameson.


    The manager also recognized her and nodded at her.


    Sharon smiled at him and then leaned against the wall as the elevator went down.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "Is your hotel owned by the Proctor Group?"


    Hearing this, the manager looked aside and said, "Yes."


    After saying that, he recalled what happened just now and asked with uncertainty, "Madam, do you


    know Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharonughed awkwardly, "I''ve seen him before."


    The manager thought that she was from Ste Technologies and came here to attend the annual


    meeting.


    It was not strange for her to know Mr.Proctor, so he didn''t ask other questions.


    Then he tried to find a topic, "Apart from the hotel, the Paradise Resort is also owned by the Proctor


    Group.Mr.Proctores here for a yearly inspection."


    Sharon nodded and hesitated for a moment before asking, "When did hee?"


    "Last night."


    But the manager didn''t tell her that Proctor had nevere in person for the yearly report before.


    When Proctor arrived at midnight, the entire Paradise Resort fell into anxiety.


    They thought that something happened.


    However, ording to the situation this morning, everything was going well.


    Proctor only asked them to report on their work.


    After hearing that Jameson camest night, Sharon had no doubt anymore.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she was unlucky since such a coincidence actually happened.


    The manager introduced Sharon to the scenery nearby.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Sharon thanked him and left the hotel.


    However, she did not go to the ces the manager told her, but wandered around.


    Unknowingly, she walked to the man-madeke again.


    She stood on the bridge to think of something, with the wind blowing.


    Perhaps because of the environment, since she came here, she couldn''t stop recalling the time when


    she lived on the Bridge Street.


    She wondered if there was a big change and if all the neighbors had moved away.


    Mary and Charlotte...


    How were they? Sharon felt that it was hard for her to find another ancient and quiet ce, and she


    would not have such a leisure time in the rest of her life.


    After a while, Sharon''s phone rang.It was Trey.


    "Sharon, aren''t you in the room?"


    "Sorry, I''m outside.I forgot to tell you.I''ll turn back now."


    Trey said, "It''s fine.I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    After hanging up the phone, Trey left Sharon''s room and pressed the elevator button.


    At this moment, Jameson walked out from the side and stood beside him.


    Trey said first, "It shouldn''t be a coincidence that Mr.Proctor is here.I really didn''t expect that you would


    make so much effort to meet Sharon."


    Jameson replied coldly, "I didn''t expect that you have no self-esteem.Or you didn''t see it clearly that


    night?"


    Trey clenched his fists and turned to look at him with an angry face.


    Jameson looked at him and sneered.

 Chapter 221: The Jerk Always Has A Sharp Tone

    Chapter 221: The Jerk Always Has A Sharp Tone


    When Sharon arrived downstairs, almost all the employees of Ste Technologies were there.


    Only except Trey.


    After a few minutes, he didn''t show up.


    The employees were also looking around and gabbling.


    Just as the assistant was about to go upstairs to look for Trey, he walked out of the hotel and smiled,


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting.


    Let''s go.¡¯ It was only a dozen minutes¡¯ walk from the restaurant, so they would go there on foot.


    After employees left one after another, Trey walked to Sharon''s side and said, "Sharon, let''s go."


    Just as Sharon was about to nod, she saw Trey''s mouth bleed.


    She was surprised.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Trey turned his head and wanted to wipe it off with his hand.


    "It''s fine, I hurt it by ident."


    Sharon grabbed his hand and said, "Don''t move.¡¯


    Then, she took out a piece of alcohol pad from her bag and handed it to him, "Don''t touch it with your


    hands.Disinfect it first."


    Trey didn''t take it over.


    "I can''t see it.Sharon, can you help me?"


    Sharon hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    She gently wiped his injury with the alcohol pad, with her eyes fixed on it.


    Not far away, Jameson stood at the entrance of the hotel.


    When he looked at them, his expression suddenly turned cold with angry.


    Jacob was standing behind him, then he took a step back to keep a distance.


    When Sharon was wiping Trey''s injury, she suddenly looked into his eyes.


    Her movements froze and she slowly withdrew her hand, "It ...It''s done."


    Trey smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Sharon was a little uneasy, so she rubbed her neck as looked away.


    Trey said, "They should be arriving soon.Let''s follow them.¡¯


    "OK."


    On the way to the restaurant, Sharon was haunted by an indescribable kind of embarrassment.


    Trey didn''t talk about anything else on the way.


    Sharon and Trey were thest to arrive at the restaurant, and the others had already sat down.


    She sat next to Trey at the table of the Ste Technologies executives.


    These executives, looking quite young, seemed to be in their twenties or thirties.


    They got along well with Trey.


    As soon as they sat down, someone teased them, "If I knew we could bring girlfriend earlier, I would


    have brought my girlfriend here too.So I wouldn''t have to suffer when Mr.Coe shows affection in


    public."


    "Yes, Mr.Coe, you brought your girlfriend but didn''t inform us in advance.It''s very unkind."


    Trey smiled and said, "Stopining.I said before that you can take someone with you."


    "Mr.Coe, introduce your girlfriend.Otherwise, she will feel embarrassed."


    Trey said, "Cut it out, she is not my girlfriend yet."


    Sharon nodded with a smile and introduced herself, "Hello, I''m Sharon Allyson."


    Seeing this, the people on the table all looked at each other.


    It seemed that Trey didn''t seed in chasing her.


    After all, they were all elites in the workce, so they were very sensible to stop teasing.


    After greeting, they moved on to other topics.


    After a while, someone asked, "Ms.Allyson, you look familiar.Have we met before?"


    Another person teased, "Come on, don''t you find all beauties familiar?"


    "No, I really feel I''ve seen her somewhere before..."


    Trey exined, "Sharon used to be a designer of Lumiere Jewelry.She participated in the brand press


    conference, so it makes sense that you have seen her."


    The person aside said, "No wonder.I didn''t Say it just now.Actually, I also think Ms.Allyson looks


    familiar."


    Theyughed for a while, then the topic was over.


    However, the executive who first said that Sharon looked familiar still frowned.


    He thought that he had seen her much earlier.


    After lunch, it was free time.


    Some went to the hot spring, and some went to y golf.


    The others went to the archery range.


    The Paradise Resort was big and had all kinds of activities.


    Therefore, it was the first choice forpanies like Ste Technologies, which had many young


    employees.


    Sharon couldn''t predict the probability of meeting Jameson here.


    She could only admit that he was indeed powerful as there were the Proctor Group''s properties


    everywhere.


    Sharon and Trey walked around while chatting.


    When they arrived at the golf course, a girl ran over and said, "Mr.Coe, I''m so lucky to meet you.I don''t


    know how to y golf.Can you teach me?"


    Trey was surprised for a moment.


    "I..."


    The girl looked at Sharon and blinked her eyes with innocence.


    "You don''t mind that, right? I just want Mr.Coe to teach me golf.I''ll return him to you in a moment."


    Sharon smiled and did not say anything.


    How could Sharon not recognize that the girl did it on purpose? However, she was not Trey''s girlfriend,


    so she had no position to refuse.


    The girl said, "Mr.Coe, please.They are all watching over there."


    Trey didn''t know how to refuse her, so he sighed.


    "Alright."


    "Great, thank you, Mr.Coe."


    As she spoke, she looked at Sharon and said, "Thank you too."


    Sharon''s smile became even more perfunctory.


    This girl was really pretentious.


    Trey said to Sharon, "Sharon, let''s go over there."


    Sharon nodded slightly, "Alright."


    The girl pulled Trey and skipped in front.


    Sharon followed slowly.


    Looking at their back, Sharon suddenly thought of something.


    If it were Jameson, his answer would be either "whether you can y golf or not has nothing to do with


    me" or "how did you get the job if you couldn''t learn such a simple thing?"


    The jerk always had a sharp tone.


    Thinking of this, Sharon chuckled.


    But afterughing, she became expressionless again.


    She must be crazy.


    What was she thinking about? Sharon patted her face, trying to wake herself up.


    Although the jerk didn''te to disturb her during this period of time, she couldn''t get him out of her


    mind.


    On the other side, after the girl brought Trey over, she proudly raised her chin at the colleagues waiting


    there.


    Then, she looked back at Trey and said in a sweet voice, "Mr.Coe, they said I should hold the club like


    this.Is this right?"


    Trey stood behind her with a certain distance and helped her adjust movements.


    "No, it should be like this."


    "Like this?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl did it wrong for several times on purpose.Trey took a deep breath and pulled her wrist gently.


    "Here."

 Chapter 222: Didnt Expect Him to Be So Rude

    Chapter 222: Didn''t Expect Him to Be So Rude


    "It''s like this.No wonder I felt that something was wrong.Mr.Coe, you are so smart!"


    The girl seemed to have a sudden enlightenment.


    Trey smiled faintly before letting go of her hand.


    The girl lowered her head and murmured guiltily, "I''m really stupid.Mr.Coe, will you mind that?"


    "This is nothing.You''ll handle it after practicing a few more times."


    After Trey finished speaking, he had no intention of continuing to teach her.


    Just as he turned around and was about to leave, the girl pretended to sprain her ankle, and then fell


    into his arms.


    Trey subconsciously reached out to support her, his brows furrowed, but he didn''t say anything.


    The girl blushed in his arms.


    "It''s all my fault for being too careless.Thank you, Mr.Coe.¡¯


    Trey said, "If there''s nothing else, get up."


    Hearing this, the girl reluctantly came out of Trey''s arms.


    After Trey turned around and left, the girl held the golf club and walked towards her colleagues not far


    away.


    Someone gave the girl a thumbs up.


    "Anita, you''re really something! Mr.Coe even threw that woman aside for you!"


    Anita curled up her lips, looking triumphant.


    "Just a little trick.I''ll show you moreter."


    "I''m really confused.How could Mr.Coe fancy a mistress like her? I can''t believe that.¡¯


    "Needless to say, he must be infatuated with that woman''s good look.Think about those movie


    stars.Aren''t they sleeping with rich men for wealth and reputation? Being kept as a mistress is really


    nothing."


    "That''s right.¡± Mr.Coe is probably ying with her.He won''t take it seriously.


    "However, that woman is very good at seducing man.She could even hook up a Proctor.I just hope that


    Mr.Coe won''t be at a disadvantage with her."


    Anita said disdainfully, "I don''t think so.She just seduced those men with her face."


    "There are many advantages to being beautiful.Back then, everyone knew she was a mistress, but


    Lumiere Jewelry didn''t abandon her."


    They were having a heated discussion, while on the other side, Trey walked to Sharon and said,


    "Sharon, sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Sharon smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter.I just got nothing to do."


    Trey looked around and suddenly said, "Have you yed golf? I''ll teach you."


    Sharon probably didn''t expect him to say this, so she paused for a moment beforeing to her


    senses.


    "What?"


    "This is actually very simple.Do you want to try it?"


    Since Trey had mentioned that, Sharon felt it impolite to refuse.


    After all, she also wanted to try this sport, so there was no need to find an excuse to refuse.


    Sharon gently nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Trey took out a golf club from the nearby box.


    Just as he was about to teach her, his assistant hurried over and whispered something to Trey.


    Trey''s expression changed slightly, then he said, "Keep them.I''ll be right there."


    Getting the reply, the assistant quickly left.


    Trey put the golf club aside and said to Sharon, "Sharon, I have something to do.Wait here for me.I will


    be back soon.¡¯


    "Alright.Go ahead."


    Trey moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    He turned around and strode away.


    Sharon sat beside the golf course and took out her phone to send Tiffany a message.


    Soon, Tiffany called back.


    "Sharon, I can''t type now.What''s wrong? Tell me."


    Sharon asked tentatively, "Did you really send the college students home?"


    Tiffanyughed out loud.


    "I''m just joking.How can you take it seriously?"


    "Then what are you busy with?"


    "I''m putting on my makeup.I have an important date tonight.What about you? How are things with Trey


    and you? Did the date go well?" Sharon remained silent.


    After a few seconds, she looked up at the sky.


    "Believe it or not, I ran into Jameson here again."


    "I won''t doubt that.¡¯ After being threatened by Jamesonst time, Tiffany knew that he still had feelings


    for Sharon.


    However, she really had no guts to tell Sharon the truth.


    Sharon exhaled.


    "I almost thought he followed behind me, but it turned out that I was thinking too much.Fortunately, I


    didn''t question him, otherwise he would have ridiculed me again."


    Tiffany asked tentatively, "What if he really followed behind you?"


    Sharon shook her head and denied, "I asked the manager of the hotel.He told me that this resort is


    owned by the Proctor Group.Jameson came for the inspection at the end of the year.Furthermore, he


    arrivedst night, earlier than us."


    "What a...coincidence!"


    Tiffany didn''t believe it was just a coincidence.


    The evidence shown by Sharon couldn''t prove that Jameson went by chance, but that he bribed


    someone from Trey''spany.


    Thinking of this, Tiffany couldn''t help but cursed inwardly, Jameson is really a jerk.


    How can he bribe Trey''s employee?¡¯ Sharon held the phone and looked ahead aimlessly.


    After a while, she said, "Tiffany, if I don''t have important jobs in the studio, I want to go to Costspool in


    two days.¡¯


    Tiffany asked, "Costspool? Is that where you went before?"


    Sharon nodded.


    "I heard that it was going to be demolished and rebuilt after the festival.I want to go back again before it


    is demolished."


    "Alright.Ruben is on vacation, and there a big enough staff in the studio.Go ahead.It''s time to rx."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After a while, Tiffany hurried to choose some clothes and asked for hanging up the phone.


    Sharon put down her phone and sat there for a while, looking afar, as if she was pondering over


    something.


    Time passed, but Trey hadn''t returned.


    Bored, Sharon got up and moved her head up and down to help her aching neck, just in time to see the


    golf club that Trey had ced beside her.


    Sharon walked over and weighed it in her hand, then waved it.


    She reckoned that she could try it herself.


    After all, she had seen people ying golf.


    However, Sharon waved a few times, but just failed to hit the ball.


    She pursed her lips, feeling bored.


    Just as Sharon was about to give up, her hand holding the club was grasped.


    She suddenly turned her head and red at the man who was taking advantage of her from behind.


    Jameson didn''t seem to notice her re.


    He just moved her hand down and said, "Hold here.You don''t even know how to hold the club.Is your


    brain really working?"


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to him.


    She didn''t expect that Jameson would be so rude! Sharon moved, trying to take out her hand.


    "I didn''t ask you to teach me.Please let go of me.¡¯


    Jameson remained unmoved and said indifferently, "I just saw a person with a bad brain waving the


    club aimlessly in my court.You will lower the ie of the entire resort."

 Chapter 223: I Couldnt Feel Your Sincerity

    Chapter 223: I Couldn''t Feel Your Sincerity


    It was illegal to murder.


    Otherwise, Sharon really wanted to bash his head with the golf club in her hands.


    Jameson held her restless hand again.


    "Why are you looking at me? Look ahead."


    Before Sharon could express a strong rejection, Jameson''s another hand circled around her and


    grabbed the club.


    Sharon was wrapped in his arms.


    Jameson slowly said, "Trey just left you here alone?"


    Sharon replied seriously, "Probably he didn''t know that I would be harassed by a bad egg in broad


    daylight."


    Jameson sneered, "I''m just teaching you how to y golf.You''re thinking too much."


    "Thank you,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "It''s not necessary.¡¯


    "You married me for three years, and now you can''t even y golf.If someone knows that, I will lose my


    face.¡¯ The jerk was about to teach her against her will.


    Jameson didn''t want to continue the talk.


    He just said, "Bend over and hold the club."


    Sharon took a deep breath, and couldn''t get rid of his hug.


    She could only do as what he said.


    After a few seconds, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.Proctor, can I ask you a question?"


    Jameson''s gaze waspletely focused on the club with no distractions and he said coldly, "Go


    ahead."


    "Is it really necessary for us to get so close?"


    "Yes,¡¯ Jameson said.


    Sharon smiled and said, "I saw Trey teach someone else just now.It''s not the case at all."


    The jerk seemed to almost stick his whole body on her.


    Wasn''t he flirting with her? Jameson, however, did not feel guilty at all.


    He only nced at her casually, "It just means that Trey himself is not very skillful or he did not


    sincerely teach that person."


    Sharon felt ufortable.


    Just before she was about to speak again, Jameson loosen his arms and took a step back with his long


    legs.


    "Forget it.You don''t have the talent to learn this.You''re just wasting my time."


    After that, he left without looking back.


    Sharon looked at his back and gritted her teeth.


    She had never been so speechless in her life.


    The jerk passed the buck.


    So ridiculous! She threw the golf club into the box and realized that there was no one else on the golf


    course.


    Sharon adjusted her breathing.


    Just as she was about to leave, Trey came in from the entrance.


    "Sharon, I''m sorry for the dy.Shall I teach you now?"


    Sharon refused without thinking, "Forget ...Forget it.I just had a try.It''s not my thing."


    Trey didn''t think too much, "What about walking around then?"


    They wandered around the resort and the sky gradually darkened.


    Quite a few employees had already returned to the hotel and prepared for the annual meeting at night.


    Trey walked Sharon to the door and look at his wristwatch.


    "There are still more than two hours before the annual meeting.Take a rest and I''ll call youter.¡¯


    Sharon happened to be a little sleepy and nodded lightly, "Alright."


    Returning to the room, Sharony on the bed.


    She adjusted the rm clock and prepared to sleep for an hour.


    But just as she closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep, she heard the sound of cartoonsing


    from the balcony.


    It was so noisy that she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Suddenly sitting up from the bed, Sharon put on her shoes and walked to the balcony.


    She found that the voice came from the next room.


    Although Sharon saw the jerk was here in the morning, he came for an inspection.


    She was not sure if he lived here or just inspected the room.


    And that jerk didn''t seem like a cartoon lover.


    She turned around and returned to her room.


    She called the front desk and said that the noise in the next room was a little loud.


    She hoped the guest could turn it down? Staff in the front desk said they would deal with it immediately.


    Sharony back on the bed.


    But just after ten minutes, the noise came again, and even the wall was pounded.


    Sharon opened her eyes reluctantly, feeling that it was about to rattle her nerves.


    Sure enough, as long as she met the jerk, nothing good would happen around her, and there would


    always be bad things.


    Shey down for a while but the noise didn''t stop.


    Sharon couldn''t bear it anymore and left the room, knocking on the door of the next room.


    However, when the door opened, Sharon regretted it.


    Looking at her coldly and indifferently, Jameson gave her a meaningful expression as if using her of


    being up to something by knocking on the door of his room.


    Sharonughed dryly, "Mr.Proctor, could you please keep quiet? It''s really noisy."


    Jameson''s gaze roamed over her, as if he was sure that she did it on purpose, "Someone has used this


    excuse.You may need another one.¡¯


    Fu*k off! Sharon took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, "You know what you did.I think you


    really..."


    "I don''t know.Please make it clear."


    At that time, the hotel manager Sharon met earlier walked out of the room.


    Behind him, there were two men dressed like executives looking at the situation outside.


    The manager asked, "Excuse me, is something wrong?"


    Sharon was stunned and her tone was weakened slightly.


    "I live in the next room.It is a little noisy here, so I came to ask..."


    "Noise?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The manager asked curiously, "We were in a meeting just now, but we didn''t hear anything."


    Hearing this, Sharon was dumbfounded.


    When Sharon saw that the person inside was that jerk, Jameson, she was almost sure that he did it on


    purpose.


    However, she never expected that there would be a meeting between the hotel manager and other


    executives inside.


    Jameson leaned against the doorframe with his hands crossed on his chest.


    With his eyebrows, she seemed to mock her silently.


    Sharon pursed the corners of her lips and said after a while, "Sorry, I must have misheard."


    Jameson said, "What did you say? I didn''t catch that."


    Sharon clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, "Mr.Proctor, sorry to have offended you!"


    "I can''t feel your sincerity."


    Hearing this, Sharon suddenly felt a little dazed.


    She had heard the words not long ago.


    But she didn''t have time to think it over.


    She directly passed Jameson and bowed slightly to the others who were disturbed by her.


    "I''m sorry to waste your time.Please continue your meeting.¡¯ After Sharon left, everyone in the room


    heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jacob.


    They wondered if Mr.and Mrs.Proctor were always into such exciting games.

 Chapter 224: A Perfect Match

    Chapter 224: A Perfect Match


    After returning to her room, Sharon was not sleepy at all.


    She stared at the wall for a while and then looked at the balcony.


    But she heard nothing.She wondered if she misheard.It must be.


    Nothing could happened in the daytime.


    Jameson won''t deceive her together with all the executives of the hotel.


    If that was the case, then she underestimated this man again.


    Sharon shook her head hard and went into the bathroom to take a hot bath to relieve her nervousness.


    She had just finished bathing and was blowing her hair when she heard the doorbell from outside.


    Sharon did not think too much.


    She assumed that it might be Trey.


    She turned off the hair drier and put on some clothes.


    Then she ran to open the door.


    However, when Sharon opened the door, she saw that the hotel manager standing outside.


    Behind him was Jameson with an indifferent expression.


    He looked as if nothing mattered to him.


    This jerk put his hand in his pocket and looked aside indifferently.


    The manager smiled and said, "Ma''am, you said there was unusual noise in the room.So Ie to


    have a check."


    Sharon''s lips twitched, "No need, I must have misheard..."


    Jameson slowly looked over and said coldly, "If there is a problem, we should solve it instead of


    ignoring it.¡¯ Sharon was speechless.


    The manager continued, "Ma¡®am, can we go in and take a look? If there really is something wrong with


    the room, we can change it for you."


    Sharon thought for a moment before nodding lightly.


    It was better than nothing.


    If she heard the sounds at night, she would definitely go crazy.


    Sharon took a step back and let them in.


    The manager checked around the room as he was knocking on the wall.


    Then he said, "Ma¡¯¡®am, there is no problem with the room.How about this? I''ll arrange a new room for


    you.I''ll send a staff to inspect here carefullyter.To show our apologies, we will also give you a free


    tour of night viewing.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon nced at the man standing beside the manager secretly and smiled, "No


    thanks.A new room is enough."


    "But..."


    The manager quickly thought of a solution and said, "Lady, it''s our fault so we have the responsibility to


    compensate you.We hope to make every customer feel at home here so please ept this as our


    apology.¡¯¡¯


    Just as Sharon was about to say something, Jameson''s phone rang.


    He answered it as he walked out of the room, saying "What''s up?"


    The person on the other end of the phone said something and Jameson replied indifferently, "Have the


    driver wait downstairs.I will set off in ten minutes."


    As Jameson walked out of the room, Sharon slowly withdrew her gaze.


    The manager looked at Sharon awkwardly, "Lady, what do you think...?"


    "Is he leaving?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor is going back to the South City tonight."


    Sharon''s lips curled up slightly and she was clearly in deep thought.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The manager added, "Lady, the night viewing is a special service of our hotel.You..."


    "Alright, thank you then."


    The manager didn''t expect her to be so straightforward all of a sudden.


    He forgot to react.


    After a few seconds, he immediately replied, "Alright, the hour between the seven and eight is the best


    time to enjoy the night scenery.Now it is almost the time.I''ll have someone send you there."


    Sharon said, "Don''t bother.I''ll go by myselfter."


    After a pause, Sharon added, "May I take my friends with me?"


    The manager hesitated, "This..."


    "Then I won''t go.It won''t be safe at night being alone.I''d better..."


    "Don''t.¡¯ The manager wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed in his heart that this was not an easy


    job.


    "You cane with your friend.It''s up to you."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Alright, thank you."


    The manager coughed, "Then I''ll help you carry your luggage.Your new room is upstairs."


    "I can do it myself.¡± Sharon didn''t have much stuff, so she packed it up very quickly.


    With her bag in the hand, she walked out.


    After getting off the elevator, the manager said, "This way, madam.¡¯


    After opening the door, Sharon looked at the environment inside the room and raised her hand to


    scratch her eyebrows.


    "Please change another room to me¡±  she said.


    "This is too big."


    The manager said, "Sorry,dy.Our hotel is full.There is only one room left.I think that you have to


    endure this during your stay.¡¯


    "There is nothing to endure."


    This luxurious general-general suite was big enough to amodate at least forty to fifty people.


    She was just afraid that living here alone would be scary.


    The manager said, "I still have some work to do so I''ll leave first.If you need anything, just contact the


    receptionist."


    After that, as if being afraid that Sharon would refuse, the manager hurriedly closed the door and left.


    Sharon stood there and let out a long breath.


    She didn''t want to be so suspicious, but everything that happened today made no sense in every way.


    Right now, she just assumed that everything had nothing to do with Jameson.


    It was just a coincidence.


    However, if Jameson appeared in the night view tonight, what she thought was right.


    This jerk had no intention of stopping.


    He was using a different way.


    After putting down the things, Sharon went downstairs.


    She happened to be in the corridor when she saw Treying out of his room.


    It seemed that he was about to go find her.


    Sharon called him softly, "Trey."


    Trey looked over and was somewhat surprised, "Sharon, why did youe over from there?"


    "There''s something wrong with my room¡± Sharon said simply.


    "So they changed it for me."


    Hearing this, Trey''s expression sank a little.


    It must be Jameson again.


    Trey didn''t ask anything else.


    He stretched out his arm and smiled at her, "The annual meeting is about to begin.Let''s go."


    Sharon hesitated for a few seconds before slowly putting her hand around it.


    The annual meeting was held in the banquet hall of the hotel.


    When Trey and Sharon entered together, there was a lot ofmotion.


    Sharon wore a long ck dress.


    Her makeup was exquisite, and her fair-skinned body was so attractive.


    For a time, people all looked at her without realizing it.


    Sharon held onto Trey''s arm with a faint smile on her face.


    The two of them seemed to be a perfect match.


    In the distance, a man suddenly said, "I remember where I saw her!"


    The person beside him asked, "Ms.Allyson was the designer of Lumiere Jewelry before.Where else


    have you seen her?"


    The man said, "It was at a cocktail party maybe.I can''t remember exactly.She seems to be ...the wife of


    Mr.Proctor of the Proctor Group."


    As soon as he said those words, people around were all shocked.


    They all looked over and asked in disbelief, "What???"

 Chapter 225: Dont You Know What Today Is?

    Chapter 225: Don''t You Know What Today Is?


    In a hotel room.


    The manager said: "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor has agreed to appreciate the nightscape, but..."


    Sitting on the sofa, Jameson asked indifferently, "But what?"


    "Mrs.Proctor said she would go with a friend,'''' the manager said nervously.


    Jameson narrowed his dark eyes unhappily, his long fingers lightly tapping on his knees while he was


    pondering.


    After a while, he asked, "What time will she arrive?"


    "Mrs.Proctor is attending the Ste Technologies¡¯ annual meeting.She will probably go there after the


    meeting."


    Jameson stood up and said, "Go and get everything ready.If Trey ising, stop him."


    After the annual meeting started, and the senior executives of Ste Technologies came on stage to


    give a speech one by one.


    Thest one was Trey.


    The speeches were followed by a lottery.


    Sharon checked the time and found that it was half past seven.


    She turned her head and whispered to Trey, "Trey, I gotta go now."


    Trey was puzzled, "Where are you going?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "I got a thing."


    Trey knew it was about Jameson.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I''ll go with you.¡¯


    "No.It''s okay.I got this," Sharon said.


    Just then, the assistant told Trey that the next activity was about to start.


    As the boss of Ste Technologies, Trey couldn''t go away at that time.


    Sharon said, "You do what you''ve got to do.I have to go.Bye."


    Trey had no choice but to nod, "Call me when it''s over.I''ll pick you up."


    "Alright.¡¯ After leaving the banquet hall, Sharon went to the first floor of the hotel.


    There was already a car waiting outside.


    A man walked over and asked, "Excuse me, are you Ms.Allyson?"


    "Yes"


    "I work in the hotel in Paradise Resort.I''ll take you to the viewing tform."


    Sharon smiled faintly, "Thank you."


    The car drove along the mountain road for about ten minutes, after which they got a wider view.


    In front of them was a vi with hot spring.


    In the garden of the vi, there were a lot of stargazing equipment and a few small tents.


    The scenery here would be excellent in a good day.


    After getting off the car, the man took Sharon to the front of the vi and said, "Lady, please sit here."


    Sharon looked at the long table with food and wine, nodding in thanks.


    After the man left, Sharon sat at the long table and looked at the red wine indifferently.


    After a while, a loud bang suddenly came from afar.


    Something exploded in the sky.


    Sharon turned around and saw the fireworks illuminating the entire resort.


    She was stunned.


    Fireworks went off on and on, looking gorgeous and bright.


    After the fireworks show, Sharon heard footsteps behind.


    She had expected it.


    Just as she turned her head and was about to say something, she saw the man who had sent her here.


    The man didn''t expect her to turn her head so excitedly and abruptly.


    He was a bit afraid, "Ms.Allyson..."


    Sharon was so embarrassed that she picked up the red wine and took a sip.


    Sheughed awkwardly, "What''s it?"


    The man handed her a gift box.


    "This is a gift for you to show our apology.''''


    Sharon paused for seconds and then asked, "The fireworks show..."


    "The show was part of our night sightseeing tour."


    "I see." Sharon felt really embarrassed.


    The man added, "Ms.Allyson, you can rest at the vi for the night.I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡¯


    Sharon shook her head gently, "I''ll go hometer."


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the car."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the man left, Sharon raised her head and finished the wine in the ss.


    She felt unable to stay calm after she saw Jameson in the day.


    She couldn''t help thinking that he was scheming against her and everything that happened to her was


    his conspiracy.


    But it seemed that she has been thinking too much.


    Although those coincidences seemed strange, they did happen to her.


    Sharon took a deep breath and poured another ss of red wine.


    Maybe she had been greatly influenced by Jameson.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been So sensitive.


    Sharon got up and walked to the viewing tform.


    She leaned slightly against the balcony, staring at the sparkling lights in the distance in a daze.


    The night wind was chilly on the mountain.


    Not long after, Sharon sneezed and felt cold.


    Just as she wanted to leave, a man slowly walked behind her and stopped.


    He said indifferently, "You seem to be very disappointed at my absence."


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, didn''t you say you would return to the South City?"


    Jameson turned to look at her, "You knew I lied.Why did youe?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    She came here to take the lid off his lie and embarrass him.


    However, for some reason, she suddenly didn''t want to.


    "You acted very well.If you hadn''t shown up, I might have believed it.Why did you change your mind,


    Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon just held on to her clothes.Jameson shoved his hands in his pocket with nk eyes.


    And he sounded somewhat gloomy under the night sky.


    "I can''t bear it."


    Sharon didn''t get it probably because she had drunk some wine or she wasn''t sensible enough in the


    cold winds.


    She asked, "What?"


    "I can''t bear to leave you here alone." Sharon smiled silently.


    Jameson asked, "Sharon, you''ve forgotten what today is, right?"


    Sharon was even more puzzled, "What is it?"


    "It''s our wedding anniversary.¡¯ "Mr.Proctor, can you find a better excuse? Our wedding anniversary was


    half a year ago,¡¯ Sharon snapped.


    Jameson took a deep nce at her and said, "You still remember."


    Sharon clearly remembered that it was on her wedding anniversary that she filed for divorce as a "gift"


    for Jameson.


    Jameson continued, "This is for our first wedding anniversary.I''m trying make it up.¡¯


    At that moment, silence fell upon them.Sharon stared at him in surprise, holding her breath.

 Chapter 226: I Cant Remain Calm When Faced with Te

    Chapter 226: I Can''t Remain Calm When Faced with Te


    Jameson looked Sharon in the eye, and raised his eyebrows with a smile ying on his lips, "Do you


    feel regretful?"


    Sharon looked away guiltily and stammered, "For what?"


    "You regret refusing me."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "It''s impossible.Mr.Proctor, you''re overthink this."


    Jameson looked ahead again and said calmly, "You''ve said it with your eyes."


    "...¡±


    Sharon.She coughed and stopped arguing.


    The more she said, the more mistakes she would made.


    She was confused, "Mr.Proctor, why do you do this? Didn''t you say your patience had been


    exhausted?"


    "Don''t believe every word I said to you."


    Hearing this, Sharon got vexed at once.


    As expected, she had underestimated this shameless je*k.


    She pursed her lips and slowly said, "Mr.Proctor, I am very grateful to you for what you did tonight.I


    admit I am very surprised and very..."


    She didn''t say she was also touched.


    Instead, she paused for a moment and continued, "But we''ve been divorced for half a year.You don''t


    need to..."


    Sharon,¡¯ Jameson interrupted her, "Haven''t you realized I amforting you?"


    "What?"


    She didn''t hear him clearly.


    He turned around and leaned against the railing, staring at her, "As for the following two wedding


    anniversary days, I will make it up you."


    Sharon was stunned and did not know what to say next.


    After a while, she said, "Mr.Proctor, do you know? What you''ve done is meaningless.Instead, it disturbs


    my life."


    "Do you mean I''ve affected the rtionship between you and Trey?"


    Jameson said, "Trey is not as innocent as you think.Do you really think he can set up Ste


    Technologies in only a few years by himself?"


    "This has nothing to do with me.I don''t care either."


    Jameson said slowly, "Sharon, do you know why you don''t care?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "This is something personal.I have no reason..."


    "Because you don''t like him, so no matter what he does, you won''t care."


    She pursed her lips and did not say anything else.


    He added, "You will never have a peaceful life if you stay with someone you don''t like."


    "Mr.Proctor, you are wrong.The peaceful life I want is not to stay with Trey.¡¯


    Sharon looked at him with a calm look, "If you don''t show up, my life will always be peaceful."


    Jameson gave a meaningful smile, "Sharon, ask yourself what you''re thinking before you lie."


    Sharon thought she could no longer chat with him.


    He could always easily see through her, so it was impossible for her to hide anything from him.


    And she didn''t know when it began.


    "Mr.Proctor, I''ve told you the issue between us has never been whether you like me or whether I like


    you.We..."


    "It''s not asplicated as you think.You''ve said you didn''t feel happy during those three years, so I''m


    comforting you now.When you are not angry and forgive me, all the issues between us will be solved."


    "Mr.Proctor, do you really think it''s that simple?" Sharonughed.


    Jameson knew what she implied.


    Therefore, he said in a low voice, "I''ll settle all the things you''re worried about."


    "I have faith in you.You can even deter and defeat Erica and Evie.Even if everything goes as you wish,


    you are not omnipotent.There''s still something you can''t change.¡¯


    "Why do you think I can''t?"


    Sharon thought it was meaningless to argue with him.


    She said, "Trey is still waiting for me.I should go back."


    Just as she turned around, Jameson grabbed her wrist.


    He said, "I can give you a ride."


    "No, don''t bother.Someone is waiting there..."


    "I''ve asked him to go."


    Sharon clenched her fists, ¡®Why is he so haughty and shameless?¡¯


    "Even so, I don''t need your help."


    Sharon shook off his hand and walked along the dark road angrily.


    But not long after, she regretted.


    After she passed the vi, the entire downhill road was pitch-ck, and there was not even a light.


    What was worse, the phone light was too weak to light up the road.


    The leaves were rustling in the wind, which constantly flustered and scared her .


    Sharon tightened her cor and began to walk at a quicker pace,ining, ¡®What a jerk! How


    shameless he is! I shouldn''t have been angry with him, neither should Ie here to expose him.¡±


    ¡®¡®Unfortunately, I have to put up with this¡¯¡¯ The more Sharon thought about it, the angrier she became,


    and the faster she walked.


    A sudden noise came from the nearby bushes.


    Then, something shed before her eyes.


    She was frightened.


    Thus, she couldn''t help screaming and took a step back right away, but she didn''t expect to rush into a


    warm embrace.


    Jameson wrapped his hand around her waist and patted her on the back with the other hand.


    He chuckled and said, "It''s just a wild cat.Don''t be scared."


    Sharon was furious, so when he made mock of her, she stepped on his foot without hesitation, "You


    basta*d!"


    Jameson grunted, but didn''t let go of her.


    He asked in a husky voice, "Do you enjoy stepping on me?"


    "Leven think it''s not enough."


    As she spoke, she reached out and tried to push him away, "Let go of me!"


    "You rushed into my arms, so you can''t me it on me."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "You followed me and waited for this."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "This is the only way down the hill.I have no choice but to


    follow you."


    "Mr.Proctor, I think you''d better let go of me before you exined.It will be more convincing."


    "I''m not a saint, so I can''t remain calm when faced with temptation."


    Sharon couldn''t bear it any longer, so she pinched his waist.

 Chapter 227: You Called Me in Your Heart

    Chapter 227: You Called Me in Your Heart


    With a calm expression, Jameson slowly said, "It has nothing to do with me."


    Sharon smiled perfunctorily.


    Obviously, she did not believe him.


    She walked to the roadblock and used the light from her phone to see if there was a way.


    Behind him, Jameson''s unhurried voice sounded, "This is a mountain road.Landslide is amon


    thing here.People will clean up the road in the morning."


    Sharon ignored him.


    She took off her high heels, wanting to climb over the stones.


    While watching this scene, Jameson gnashed his teeth in frustration.


    He raised his hand to touch his nose.


    Then he walked forward.


    There were many gravels beside the roadblock.


    Sharon did not manage to climb over those stones.


    And her feet were also hurt.


    After many times of vain trying, Sharon still did not give up.


    Just as she was about to do try again, a hand suddenly crossed her waist.


    The next second, she was in the air, for Jameson carried her off the stones.


    Jameson said, "I''m very curious about what''s in your mind."


    Sharon retorted, "I''m also very curious about why are you capable of such a heinous behavior."


    Jameson put her in a t ce and said, "! didn''t do it."


    "You have lied to me many times.I don''t believe you now"


    Jameson ced his hand on his waist, staring at her with his pitch-ck eyes silently.


    Then he licked his thin lips and said, "Whatever."


    After a few seconds, he added, "We can''t leave tonight.There''s a ce to stay on the mountain.How


    about going there?"


    Without thinking, Sharon refused, "No!"


    "Alright then.You wait here until dawn.I''m leaving."


    After saying that, Jameson turned around and walked towards the original path.


    He quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    Sharon gritted her teeth.


    She took out her phone to call for help, only to find that she couldn''t get a cell phone reception.


    She tried a few more times at the roadblock, but all trying ended in failure.


    In the end, she also lost her strength and only had 5% of the battery on her phone.


    Sharon sat on the roadside and felt a little grieved.


    At some point, even the wind stopped.


    The surroundings were terrifyingly silent.


    It began to snow.


    Sharon hugged her knees tightly and cursed Jameson in her heart.


    He said that he liked her, but at this critical moment, he left her alone.


    His love was indeed worthless.


    And it could only burden others.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the more aggrieved she became.


    In addition, fear arose from darkness tightly wrapped around her like a surging tide.


    Sharon bit her lower lip tightly, not letting herself cry.


    Just as she thought that she might die here tonight, footsteps came from the darkness.


    Sharon slowly raised her head and looked at the returning je*k with tears in her eyes.


    Tidying his suit trousers, Jameson crouched in front of her with one leg bent.


    He looked at her red eyes through the faint light of his phone and said slowly, "Do you want to follow


    me or not?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sharon turned her head and ignored him.


    But she couldn''t help but sob.


    Gradually, her sobbing grew louder.


    In the end, she couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    Seeing this, Jameson curled up his lips.


    "Alright, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have left you here.I didn''t go far.I was just waiting for you to call me.But


    you are so stubborn."


    Sharon was even angrier after hearing Jameson''s words.


    She grabbed some rocks and threw them towards his expensive suit.


    "I didn''t call you.Why did youe back?"


    "You called me."


    "No"


    "I heard you."


    "I didn''t call you.I..."


    Jameson held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "You called me in your heart, haven''t you?"


    Sharon sniffed, "I cursed you!"


    Jameson chuckled and picked her up, "You can say whatever you want.¡¯


    Seeing that he was about to walk up the mountain, Sharon struggled fiercely, "I don''t want to go there!"


    She and Jameson would be the only two people in the huge vi.She knew what this je*k was up to.


    With a single nce, Jameson knew what she was thinking about.


    He said, "There is andline on the mountain that leads to the hotel of the Paradise Resort.Or do you


    want to stay here and wait for them to find your dead body when they clear the roadblock tomorrow


    morning?"


    Sharon: "..."


    "Are you sure thatndline can work?" She asked.


    Perhaps this je*k just wanted to deceive her.


    And when they got to the vi, he may find an excuse to say that the phone was broken.


    Jameson said, "I told you I didn''t arrange this."


    Obviously, Sharon still didn''t believe him.


    All the exnation was in vain.


    So Jameson stopped trying.


    He continued to carry her forward.


    Not long after, Sharon''s phone finally died.


    Darkness shrouded all the surroundings.


    Strangely, Sharon wasn''t as scared as before.


    She could hear Jameson''s steady and strong heartbeat.


    She slowly rxed herself.


    But at this moment, she felt some coldnessing from her lips.


    It was as if something had just pecked at her lips quickly.


    After being silent for a while, Sharon ran out of her patience and asked, "Mr.Proctor, what did you just


    do?"


    "I''m hugging you with both hands.What can I do?"


    "Did you kiss me?"


    Jameson''s tone was gentle and calm.


    "There are many mosquitoes in the mountains. Perhaps it''s just a mosquito bite." Sharon sneered.


    Okay, he started it.


    A few secondster, a loud p sounded in the dark.


    There was even an echo.


    Jameson suddenly stopped.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, Sharon could still feel the coldnessing from him.


    She said, "I didn''t expect that mosquitoes in the mountain are capable of making such a huge


    sound.Mr.Proctor, did you hear the noise just now?"


    In the darkness, Jameson gritted his teeth, "Sharon!"


    Sharon said innocently, "What''s wrong? You are also bitten by a mosquito?"


    Jameson pursed his lips tightly.


    Because it was him who started it, he did not take further steps.


    He just let it go and continued walking forward with her in his arms.


    A few minutester, the vi appeared before them.


    Sharon felt the entire world was suddenly enlightened.


    "Mr.Proctor, let me go.I can walk on my own."


    "Aren''t you afraid the mosquito will bite you again?"


    "This ce is so bright.I don''t think that mosquito dares toe out again.¡¯ Jameson sneered.


    He did not continue.


    But he did not put her down, either.


    After entering the vi, Jameson ced her on the sofa.


    Then he turned around and picked up thendline, dialing the hotel below the mountain.


    Sharon pricked up her ears, and only after confirming that Jameson had someone deal with the


    roadblock as soon as possible, she became rxed.


    It seemed that the je*k did not arrange the roadblock.


    Just as Sharon was thinking this, Jameson finished his phone call and walked over.


    Seeing him take off his suit and throw it on the sofa, Sharon couldn''t help but stare at him with her eyes


    wide open.


    This je*k was about to reveal his true intentions?

 Chapter 228: He Always Does Things the Way He Likes

    Chapter 228: He Always Does Things the Way He Likes


    Just as Sharon was about to run away, Jameson stopped in front of her.


    He casually took a pillow from the sofa and ced it on his leg.Then, he grabbed her ankle and ced


    it on the pillow.


    Sharon reflexively wanted to escape.


    Jameson pressed down her leg with his big palm and said in a faint tone, "You are bleeding.Don''t you


    feel it?"


    Hearing this, Sharon looked over.


    Her feet were covered with blood.


    Her feet should have been injured while she was climbing on the stones.


    She also grabbed a pillow and hugged it in her arms, "Thanks to you, Mr.Proctor."


    "...¡±Jameson was stunned.


    He did not say anything else and took out a medicine kit from the coffee table behind him.


    Then he began to clean and disinfect her wounds.


    Sharon put her chin on the pillow and did not struggle.


    She just looked at him quietly.


    Under the light, the cold outline of the man seemed much softer.


    She had to admit that as long as the jerk did not speak, he would be very attractive.


    Giana told her that the scandals about Jameson were all false.


    He was just acting ording to circumstances.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she believed it one hundred percent.


    In this world, no one would want to keep a close rtionship with Jameson who was not nice to talk


    with.


    Suddenly, the man said in an indifferent tone, "Don''t look at me like this, unless you don''t want to leave


    tonight.¡±


    This jerk only had those messy things in his mind.


    After treating her wounds, Jameson put the medical kit back and looked down at his watch.


    "It might take another hour.If you''re tired, you can have a sleep for a while.¡¯ Sharon opened her eyes


    wide.


    "Thank you, I''m not sleepy.¡¯ Jameson could see through her mind with a single nce.


    He sniffed.


    Then he turned around and entered the bathroom.


    Not long after, Sharon heard the rustling sound of water.


    Perhaps it was too quiet in the vi, the sound made her feel restless.


    She felt thirsty.


    When Sharon was about to find some water, she saw the jerk''s clothes hanging on the side.


    The dust that she had smashed on him was still on his clothes.


    No wonder he had to take a shower.


    Sharon moved to the other side of the sofa, trying to stay away from the sounds in the bathroom.


    After a long while, the sound of water finally stopped.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief silently.


    At this moment, she heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from the door.


    Immediately after, Trey''s voice came, "Sharon, are you alright?"


    Sharon turned around and saw that Trey and the hotel manager were here.


    She shook her head and said, "I am fine.¡¯ Trey looked at her feet wrapped by gauze and frowned


    slightly.


    He took a few steps forward and said, "Sharon, I''ll take you away from here."


    Sharon got off the sofa.


    The moment she stepped on the ground, she felt a lot of pain.


    She even felt pain in her temples.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t feel anything just now.


    Trey immediately came over to support her.


    He pursed his lips and said, "I''m sorry.¡±


    Without waiting for Sharon to reply, he immediately picked her up by her waist.


    Obviously, Sharon did not expect him to do so.


    There was an instant of surprise on her face.


    Just as Trey was about to take her away, he saw that Jameson was wearing only a bathrobe and


    leaning against the bathroom door.


    Jameson looked at them coldly and indifferently.


    Trey tightly pursed his lips.


    He turned his gaze and quickly left.


    After they left the vi, the manager stepped forward and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Coe insisted on looking for Mrs.Proctor.We couldn''t stop him..."


    Jameson said indifferently, "Forget it.Even if he doesn''te, the result will be the same."


    Trey put Sharon in the passenger seat.


    Then he took the driver''s seat and drove down the hill.


    Sharon asked, "How did you find this ce?"


    Trey said, "I saw that you hadn''te back.And I couldn''t get through to you, so I went to ask the staff


    of the hotel.¡±


    Actually, what Trey didn''t say was that the reason why he was so anxious to find her was because he


    saw the fireworks.


    He knew that everything that happened at the resort today was arranged by Jameson.


    And he knew that Sharon still liked Jameson deeply.


    He began to panic.


    He was afraid that Sharon would be soft-hearted.


    And he was afraid that they would be together again.


    Before the annual meeting was over, he left.


    The hotel staff refused him with all sorts of excuses in the beginning.


    But in the end, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Only then did they tell him that Sharon was here.


    After a while, Sharon whispered, "Thank you."


    Trey smiled and said, "I should have noticed that something was wrong earlier ande to find you.If


    so, you wouldn''t have..."


    Sharon signed, "It''s my fault.I always thought that I could solve the problem, but in the end, it turned out


    to be a mess.¡¯ She overestimated herself.


    "Sharon, you don''t have to me yourself.I should also be responsible for what happened today.If I


    paid more attention on the annual meeting, Jameson won''t be able to lead me by the nose."


    When Sharon heard this, she frowned and said, "Do you mean that Jameson nned all of these


    things during the entire annual meeting from the beginning?"


    Treyughed, "I didn''t manage my subordinates well.The staff responsible for arranging the venue of


    the annual meeting was bribed by Jameson."


    Sharon knew that the things that happened today were done by Jameson, but she had always thought


    that he was just messing around with things rted to her.


    She didn''t expect that he would involve the entire Ste Technologies.


    How many people would be implicated in this matter? This jerk was really bad.


    He always did things the way he liked.


    He never cared about the consequences.


    Trey saw that she didn''t say anything.


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel a little and said, "Sharon, you don''t have to worry too


    much.Jameson is such a person.In order to achieve his goal, he would do whatever he wants.Not only


    when he is doing business, he does everything like this."


    The roadblocks had been removed.


    It didn''t take them too long to return to the hotel.


    Trey apanied Sharon to her room.


    He stopped at the door and said, "Sharon, have a good rest.I''ll take you back to South City tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    "But I thought the annual meeting is going to end in the afternoon tomorrow!" Sharon said.


    Trey smiled, "It doesn''t matter.Tonight is the critical part of the annual meeting.Whether I go or not will


    not affect tomorrow''s activities."


    After a moment of silence, Sharon whispered, "Trey..."


    As if knowing what she was going to Say, Trey interrupted her, "Sharon, I was willing to do all of


    this.You don''t have to apologize to me.Also you don''t have to feel sorry for me.As I said, I just hope that


    you can give me a chance.¡±


    Just as Sharon was about to say something, a figure wearing a white bathrobe slowlying out of the


    elevator interrupted them.


    His face with cold facial features were expressionless.


    He walked past them without looking sideways and opened the door next door.


    "...¡± Sharon realized something.


    That was the reason why he tried to change her room.

 Chapter 229: Are You Wavering Now

    Chapter 229: Are You Wavering Now


    As the door was closed, Sharon withdrew her gaze.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Trey, actually, I''ve been thinking about ustely.I thought maybe we


    could have a try, but I''m sorry.I..."


    "Sharon, as you said, we''ve just begun.You don''t have to reject me so quickly."


    Sharon shook her head.


    She couldn''t waste Trey¡¯s time while she was still entangled with Jameson.


    This was unfair to him.


    Trey said, "Sharon, I know what you''re thinking.I won''t be influenced by Jameson."


    "No, Trey, that''s not what I meant."


    Sharon thought for a few seconds and she said, "I always thought that I knew what I wanted.When I


    chose to divorce, I never thought of getting back together.But now..."


    "Are you wavering now?"


    Sharon couldn''t answer him.


    She was indeed wavering.


    In the past, she felt that Jameson might prefer a document in his office than her.


    But now, it seemed like that jerk didn''t do this just for fun.


    Tonight, she had clearly seen his true love.


    Seeing that Sharon did not speak, Trey knew that he guessed right.


    After a pause, he said, "You and Jameson have been married for three years and it''s perfectly normal


    for you to still have feelings for him.Sharon, I can wait until youpletely forget him and we''ll start a


    new life."


    Sharon often said that to herself, too.


    She always felt that as long as she started a new life, she would bepletely separated from the


    past.


    However, until today, she realized that this was not the case.


    Regardless of how she wanted to start over, there were many things that had happened in her life that


    could never be erased from her memories.


    She had been married to Jameson for three years.


    Even though she knew that he hated her, she still fell in love with him gradually.


    Even though she called him jerk every day, she couldn''t help but let her heart drown....


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be great if many things in this world were simple.


    Trey said, "Sharon, it''s gettingte.You''d better rest first.We''ll talk about it another time."


    Sharon was indeed tired.


    She nodded, "You, too."


    After returning to her room, Sharony on the bed and looked at the ceiling.


    No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang.


    She slowly walked to the door and opened it.


    It was the staff of the hotel.


    The staff handed her a gift box and a mobile phone.


    "Sorry to bother, this is what you left in the vi."


    When Sharon saw her phone, she suddenly remembered that she had thrown it on the sofa and


    completely forgot to take it when she left.


    And that box was a gift from the hotel whose staff member sent her up the mountain before.


    Judging from the situation tonight, the gift should be from Jameson.


    "Thank you." Sharon answered.


    The staff bowed to her and left.


    After closing the door, the wound on Sharon''s feet was slightly ripped.


    She could only jump inside.


    Lying back on the bed, she first took out the charger from her bag and charged her phone.


    Then she turned around and looked at the gift box on the bedside.


    Sharony on the bed and thought for a while, not knowing if she should open it.


    Whatever.


    Everything had been delivered, and nothing would change whether she checked or not.


    Instead of throwing it away, it was better to satisfy her curiosity.


    Sharon pulled the rope off the gift box and took off the lid.


    Inside the box was the chocte that Jameson brought back from a business trip to Belgium.


    She ate it before and loved it.


    There were also a ne and a card.


    Sharon opened the card and saw a line of small words written on it.


    "Third Anniversary"


    The handwriting was full of strength, and the content was concise.


    It was Jameson''s handwriting, and it looked like something that the jerk would write.


    Sharon looked at the card for a while, and then an idea shed through her mind.


    Could it be that this gift was what Jameson had prepared for her on her wedding anniversary half a


    year ago? Otherwise, why would the card say "Third Anniversary"?


    Tonight, he had said that he would make up for her first wedding anniversary, but the gift he gave was


    for her third wedding anniversary.


    It had to be said that the jerk was really stingy.


    Thinking of this, Sharon slightly smiled.


    She ate a piece of chocte.


    It was sweet but not greasy.


    It was the same taste as before.


    Suddenly, the phone beside her vibrated.


    It should be powered on.


    Sharon took her phone over and found that Trey had called her a lot.


    Tiffany also sent her a lot of messages.


    Sharon checked the time.


    It was not toote.


    Tiffany should be awake, so she returned a phone call.


    Very quickly, the phone was answered.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, are you alright? Trey said that you went to see Jameson, and then I couldn''t get


    in touch with you.What exactly happened?"


    "Well...It''s a long story."


    "It''s fine.I''m not sleepy.Go ahead."


    Sharon was stunned.


    She coughed and tried to change the subject.


    "How was your date tonight?"


    It was indeed useful to mention this.


    She said angrily, "I should have helped carry luggage for the college students.Daniel is such nuts!"


    "What happened?"


    "He asked me to have dinner with Ruben tonight, right? When we went out, Ruben said that he couldn''t


    make it.I felt embarrassed because it was just the two of us.Anyway, it was an opportunity.But when we


    got to the restaurant, guess what he said?"


    Sharon asked, "Are the cans at home out of date again?"


    Tiffany sneered, "It''s even more ridiculous than this.The dishes were already served.He suddenly said


    that he believes in Buddhism, and he remembered that today is the first day of the New Year and he


    should fast.Then he immediately got up and left me there alone.Is there anything wrong with him? Why


    would he ask me out if he didn''t want to eat with me? Let alone hisme excuses.I''ve never seen such


    an unreasonable person.¡¯ Sharon felt that Daniel was quite normal.


    She never thought that he would be so unreliable.


    Tiffanyined for a while, but she still didn''t forget the point.


    "Forget it, these things aren''t worth mentioning.Let''s talk about you.What did that jerk do to you today?"

 Chapter 230: You Might Keep a Distance from Her

    Chapter 230: You Might Keep a Distance from Her


    The whole Paradise Resort was foggy because it had been snowingst night.


    The weather was not as good as it had been when they hade.


    When Sharon got on the car with Trey''s help, she turned around and looked behind her.


    The vi in the mountain was discernible from afar.


    Trey followed her sight and pursed his lips.


    "Sharon, let''s go."


    Sharon turned her gaze, nodded lightly, and bent down to get on the car.


    After they left, Jacob knocked on Jameson''s door and reported, "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Coe has left with


    Mrs.Proctor."


    Jameson said indifferently, and then got up, "Let''s go."


    Jacob followed him, "Mr.Proctor, I''m just informed that the Rond family is arranging for Miss Proctor


    to go abroad in two days.They are supported by the Beale family.We don''t know the exact route now.¡¯


    Jameson''s thin lips curled up coldly, "It looks like there is a sequel to their drama."


    "Mr.Proctor, you are referring to..."


    "The Rond family is now Evie''s most powerful protector.Do you think she will fall out with them for


    Erica?"


    The drama at the entrance of the Proctor family was just a show for him.


    It was with Evie''s help that Erica was able to leave under the arrangement of the Beale family this time.


    Jacob understood, "I have gave the order.Once Miss Proctor leaves the Rond family, our people will


    follow her."


    After a while, Jameson said, "Have you got any information about Talon?"


    "Mr.Beale is very strange recently.He has been investigating ...Mrs.Proctor''s father."


    Jameson stopped instantly and frowned, Jameson narrowed his eyes.


    "Is Talon investigating Josh before or after Ruben published the photo looking for someone?"


    "After that,¡¯ Jacob said.


    After a few seconds, Jameson returned the phone to Jacob and walked forward with his long legs,


    "Continue to investigate Talon and see what he wants to do."


    "Yes, sir"


    After a moment, Jameson said, "Sharon is not Josh''s biological daughter.Go check the identities of the


    other two people in the photo.¡¯ Hearing this, Jacob was shocked.


    He did not expect this at all.


    Standing in front of the elevator, with one hand in his pants pocket, Jameson nced at him, "Are you


    surprised?"


    "No, I just..."


    "Based on what Josh did, it''s only reasonable if Sharon wasn''t his biological child."


    Jacob nodded slightly, "I will immediately face scratched was obviously not Josh.¡±


    Jameson narrowed his eyes.


    "Is Talon investigating Josh before or after Ruben published the photo looking for someone?"


    "After that,¡¯ Jacob said.


    After a few seconds, Jameson returned the phone to Jacob and walked forward with his long legs,


    "Continue to investigate Talon and see what he wants to do."


    "Yes, sir"


    After a moment, Jameson said, "Sharon is not Josh''s biological daughter.Go check the identities of the


    other two people in the photo.¡¯ Hearing this, Jacob was shocked.


    He did not expect this at all.


    Standing in front of the elevator, with one hand in his pants pocket, Jameson nced at him, "Are you


    surprised?"


    "No, I just..."


    "Based on what Josh did, it''s only reasonable if Sharon wasn''t his biological child."


    Jacob nodded slightly, "I will immediately send someone to investigate."


    After arriving at the apartment, Tiffany helped Sharon get off the car and looked at Trey, "Thank you for


    sending Sharon back.Areing upstairs with us?"


    Trey smiled and shook his head, "I still have some work to do so I''m just leaving."


    As he said that, he looked at Sharon, "Sharon, you''d better go to the hospital so that the wound won''t


    be infected.¡¯


    Sharon nodded lightly, "Thank you."


    Trey said, "So I''m ...leave.You can go upstairs."


    After he left, Tiffany helped Sharon upstairs and asked curiously, "Why do I feel like you guys are


    growing apart instead of getting more intimate?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sharon smiled faintly and did not say anything.


    Tiffany said, "You didn''t tell me what happenedst night.What did that jerk do to you?"


    Sharon thought for a moment, took out a chocte from her bag and put it into her mouth, "Is it


    delicious?"


    Tiffany chewed and her eyes lit up, "It''s delicious.Where did you buy it?"


    "It''s from Jameson."


    In an instant, Tiffany knew the answer.


    She did not ask any further and slowly swallowed the chocte in her mouth.


    It was not that Sharon did not want to Say it, but that she did not know what to say.


    Perhaps, she had not decided what to do with Jameson.


    After resting at home for two days, Sharon was bored of doing nothing so she changed clothes to go to


    the studio.


    While she was waiting for the elevator, she came across Daniel who was also going out.


    The elevator arrived after they greeted to each other.


    After getting on the elevator, Sharon hesitated before she said, "May I ask you a question?"


    Daniel nodded, "Sure.¡±


    "What do you think of Tiffany?"


    It was obvious that Tiffany liked Daniel.


    Sharon believed that Daniel must have seen through it as well.


    She thought that Daniel was a good person, but his attitude was too confusing.


    Daniel probably did not expect her to ask this question all of a sudden.


    He hesitated before smiling, "Aren''t we neighbors, or friends?"


    "I don''t think anyone would ask their friends out for a dinner and made a ridiculous excuse to leave¡±


    Sharon said.


    Hearing this, Daniel coughed awkwardly.


    He said, "Sorry, I can exin.I went to Tiffany to apologize and asked Ruben to send my apologies, but


    she seemed to think I did it on purpose...¡¯¡¯


    That day, he went for a dinner with Tiffany and happened to meet Natalia at the same restaurant.


    It was at the juncture for him to win Natalia''s trust.


    He could not make any mistakes, so he made a ridiculous excuse to leave.


    "If you have no interest in Tiffany, then you''d better keep a distance from her,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said after a


    silence.


    Daniel pursed his lips slightly.


    "I see.Please apologize to her for me again."


    "I will."


    Sharon nodded to him and said, "Thanks for taking care of Ruben recently.¡±


    Then the elevator arrived at the first floor.


    Just as Sharon was about to leave, she heard Daniel''s voice from behind her, "Ms.Allyson, have you


    considered who made all the trouble for you these days?"


    Sharon slowly turned her head with doubt.


    She never thought that he would bring it up.


    Daniel smiled, "Nothing.I just want to remind you to be more careful, Ms.Allyson."

 Chapter 231: Money is Everything

    Chapter 231: Money is Everything


    When Sharon arrived at the studio, Ruben was checking orders in her office, while Tiffany was dozing


    off by the front desk.


    Seeing Sharon, Tiffany stood up and asked, "Sharon, I told you to rest for two more days.Whye


    here so early?"


    Sharon walked towards her and went, "It''s not a big deal anyway.I''m alright now.It''s too boring at


    home.¡¯ Tiffany yawned, "Right, didn''t you say you were going to Costspool? When?"


    "I''ve booked a flight for tomorrow night,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "For how long? Are youing back for the New Year?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Perhaps two or three days at most.I''ll be back soon."


    Tiffany nodded, "Good.I thought that if you don''te back for the New Year, Ruben and I will go to


    your ce.I don''t wanna go back this year, since my parents will keep asking me about Asher and


    urging me to get married.I''m so tired of this."


    "I met Daniel in the elevator.He asked me to tell you that he''s sorry for what happened that day,¡¯


    Sharon said after a pause.Tiffany waved her hand in a nonchnt manner, "He also asked Ruben to


    tell me this, but I''m all over it now.I''ll just try to avoid him in the future."


    As they spoke, Ruben came out of the office and checked the time, "I''m going out."


    Sharon nodded and asked casually, "Where are you going?"


    "Somewhere.I''ll be back soon.¡¯


    "Okay."


    After Ruben left, Tiffany whispered, "Is he in love or something? He''s been so mysterious recently."


    Sharon shook her head, "I don''t think so."


    Tiffany sighed and said, "Look, these blessed ones have a lot of people chasing after them, but they


    don''t appreciate it.People like us always dream of falling in love, but simply cannot meet the one? It''s


    unfair!"


    As for Ruben, he arrived at the address sent to him by the private detective and waited there for ten


    minutes.


    But no one came.


    He took out his phone and was about to call someone when a few hoodlums appeared behind him.


    They were hired thugs of the casino that Josh used to go to.


    So when they saw Ruben, they tried to provoke him with obscenities, "The son of that jerk Josh, right? I


    heard that you got admitted to university.What''s wrong? You have the money to study, but you don''t


    have the money to pay off your father''s debts?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruben ignored them and was about to leave, but he was stopped.


    "I heard that Josh sold your sister to a sugar daddy and earned millions.Now, she probably doesn''t


    worth that much, but..."


    Another person immediately followed, "How about you ask your sister to y with us and I''ll forget


    about the money.What do you think?"


    Then, everyone else burst into a roar ofughter.


    Ruben punched this man and smashed him against the wall.


    Seeing this, the others all joined the fight.


    After a while, the man who was first smashed by Ruben spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Wearing a murderous look, he took out a dagger from his pocket and walked forward.


    Just as he was stabbing towards Ruben, his wrist received a strong kick.


    He then fell over to the corner and cried out in pain.


    Ruben turned around and found that all the other men behind him had already been subdued.


    At this point, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the alley and out came Jameson.


    Ruben frowned.


    What''s he doing here? Jameson cast a nce at Ruben and then gently raised his hand.


    A man wearing sses was thrown at Ruben''s feet.


    It was this private investigator Ruben contacted earlier.


    He pushed up his broken sses andy in front of Ruben.


    "I''m sorry, sir.I''m a snob! I shouldn''t have lied to you just for some money.It''s all my fault.Here''s the


    money you gave me, and also the money they gave me.I''ll give it all to you.Please let me go..."


    He then took out a credit card from his bag and shoved it into Ruben''s hand.


    Ruben pursed his lips and squatted down.


    He grabbed this man''s tie and went, "Are you fooling me?"


    "It''s all my fault.I know that I''m wrong.I promise you that it''s thest time."


    Ruben looked cold, "You told me that you found out about that person.Was it all fake?"


    "They told me to Say it.I have no choice.It''s been so many years.Even the face on the photo went


    vague.How could I possibly find him?"


    "Who are they?"


    This man answered, "I don''t know either.I took the money and did as told.You know the rules! I''m not


    supposed to ask too much...¡¯ Ruben loosened him and stood up with a cold look.


    Jameson raised his hand and ordered, "Take care of him."


    "Got it."


    Then, the private detective and those gangsters were taken away.


    Calm was finally restored.


    Jameson looked at him and said indifferently, "Next time, don''t be so impulsive.How could you easily


    buy whatever other people say.You are just like your sister."


    Ruben said after a long pause, "How did you know?"


    "In this world, money is everything."


    Ruben was speechless at this point.


    Jameson turned around and said, "Get in the car.I''ll take you back."


    Ruben stood there and hesitated for a while.


    Finally, he bent down and followed Jameson into his car.


    On their way back, Jacob received a call and said, "Mr.Proctor, everything is settled."


    Jameson nodded with his eyes closed.


    He looked emotionless.


    After a few minutes, Ruben said, "Don''t tell Sharon about this."


    Hearing this, Jameson slowly opened his eyes.


    Ruben added, "She will be worried."


    "If you know that she will be worried, why do you still act without thinking about the consequences?"


    Ruben frowned and said, "I didn''t expect to see these people there.¡±


    "You don''t consider it an ident, do you?"


    Ruben pursed his lips tight and didn''t say a word.


    It really didn''t seem like a coincidence.


    Jameson said in a low voice, "You may not even know when you fell prey to others."


    Ruben didn''t know who had bribed that private investigator, nor did he know what they are up to.


    However, he could tell by instinct that it was the same person who had set him up in front of the school


    gate as he who had gone to Sharon''s studio to make things difficult for her.


    "Then do you know who is behind all this?"


    "Of course."


    Jameson looked at him, "I can hide this from your sister and tell you who is behind this, but you have to


    promise me one thing.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 232: No Objection

    Chapter 232: No Objection


    When Ruben returned, Sharon was cheerfully chatting with Tiffany.


    She turned around, only to find that Ruben''s clothes were a little dirty and there were some bruises on


    his face.


    The smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    She quickly walked over and asked with a frown, "Ruben, what happened?"


    Ruben turned his head and went, "Nothing, just a small injury.Not a big deal."


    "Not a big deal? You were fine when you left just now.Tell me the truth.Where did you go?"


    Tiffany also walked over and said, "Right, Ruben, what happened to you? Tell us!"


    Sharon''s frown deepened.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling, "Are you..."


    Ruben answered calmly, "It''s just a fight with a ssmate.Not that serious.¡±


    "Why on earth do you fight with your ssmate?"


    Ruben was obviously reluctant to say more.


    He just said, "No reason.We had a fight and that''s it."


    Sharon didn''t believe him.


    But when she was about to push, Tiffany pulled her back, "Well, Ruben is young and reckless.It''s


    normal for him to have some sort of shes with his ssmates.Don''t worry.He knows what to do."


    As she said that, she went to pull Ruben and added, "Don''t stand here.Go and treat the wounds on


    your face in case of inmmation."


    "Okay."


    Ruben turned around and entered the lounge behind him.


    Tiffany nudged Sharon and said, "Still worried?"


    Sharon shook her head, "I don''t think Ruben told me the truth."


    Ruben was not that reckless, how could he start a fight with his ssmates just because of something


    trivial? Moreover, the way he went out earlier suggested to Sharon that he had something important to


    do.


    Tiffany said, "Ruben didn''t tell you the truth precisely because he was afraid that you would overthink


    it.He''s now safe and sound, right? It''s all right."


    "I hope so,¡¯¡¯ Sharon exhaled.


    After a while, the door to the lounge was opened.


    Ruben was holding a cotton swab in his hand to disinfect the wound.


    Seeing Sharon, he put down the swab and said, "I''m fine, really."


    Sharon sat beside the sofa and put a bandage over his wound, "Fighting with ssmates is a big


    deal.You should''ve say it."


    Ruben pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.


    "It won''t happen again."


    "Okay.¡±


    "I''m going to Costspool tomorrow night.And I''ll be back in about two or three days.Go find you a new


    house and don''t stay at Daniel''s house¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    Ruben knew what Sharon meant.


    He paused for a moment before he said, "I don''t think he did it on purpose."


    "Whether it was intentional or not, it''s over now.There''s no point in digging into it.I just think it''s not


    good for you to live in his house and trouble him.Besides, you''ve seen it yourself these days.Nothing


    else happened at my ce.¡±


    "I''ll move out tomorrow,¡¯¡¯ Ruben nodded.


    Sharon stood up and said, "Find a new house first and I''ll transfer the moneyter..."


    Ruben cut her short in a low voice, "I have money.¡±


    Sharon smiled and said, "Alright, then handle it yourself."


    Just as she was about to leave, Ruben suddenly asked, "How about you and Trey?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You said that you wanted to give it a try? How did it go?"


    "You''re right.I don''t like him.Things just don''t work out between us no matter how hard I try."


    Sharon said after a pause.


    "Then..."


    Ruben rubbed his neck and awkwardly looked away, "Will you remarry Jameson?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    She stood there for a few seconds, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing this, Ruben gave a cough and continued, "I just feel that he doesn''t seem that annoying these


    days.If you still like him, I have no objection."


    Hearing this, Sharon couldn''t help butugh, "Didn''t you drive him away not long ago? Why the


    change?"


    Ruben said, "I didn''t drive him away.I just wanted him to think over it and not do anything to hurt you


    again..."


    Sharon said, "Alright, don''t worry about this.There''s nothing else to do in the studio today.Let''s go grab


    a bite."


    Walking to the door, Sharon paused for a moment and turned at him, "Should we call Giana?"


    Ruben was stunned.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "She''s your friend.Why ask me?"


    Sharon tittered, "Nothing.I''m just asking.She went abroad because of you a while ago.I wonder if she''s


    back yet.I think you should apologize to her in person.What do you think?"


    Ruben avoided her gaze.


    He cleared his throat and pursed his lips before saying, "You''re right."


    "Then I''ll ask if she''s back."


    Sharon raised her eyebrow and then left the lounge.


    As she walked, she sent a message to Giana.


    In fact, Giana didn''t go abroad at all.


    Jameson, her hateful and heartless boss, only allowed her a two-day''s off and then packed up her work


    schedule.


    When she received that message from Sharon, she was actually filming an advertisement.


    To lie about lying, she could only respond that she just got off the ne to Hawaii.


    Sharon said, "Alright, we''ll make an appointment after youe back."


    Giana had to agree with teary eyes.


    At 11:30 p.m. the nended at Costspool Airport on time.


    The temperature in Costspool seemed always lower than that in South City.


    When Sharon got off the ne, she felt a gust of cold air in her face.


    She then zipped her jacket to the chin and put on her hat.


    Just as she was about to walk towards the hall, she saw a group of bodyguards passing by.


    They surrounded a woman all wrapped up.


    Besides, there was an air of tension.


    Sharon even got hit as they were passing by.


    She looked at the group of people, somewhat confused.


    A few minutester, Sharon walked out of the bathroom and heard a familiar voice, "So annoying! Have


    you arranged it or not? How long do I have to wait?"


    "Miss Proctor, please wait for a while.It''s for your safety.If you are not cautious enough, you''ll get


    exposed."


    Erica scolded, "It''s all because of that b*tch and that illegitimate child.Just wait, I''ll teach them a


    lesson!"


    Sharon stood there and merely smiled.


    She really didn''t expect to see Erica here.


    What a coincident! But Erica seemed unremorseful even to this point.


    At this moment, a bodyguard noticed Sharon and was rmed, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 233: Im Here to Be Slapped

    Chapter 233: I''m Here to Be pped


    The bodyguard was about to walk over to her when Sharon felt someone hugging her waist.


    Next, she saw the urinal in front of her.


    Before she could react to that, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    All too soon she was pulled into a cubicle of the toilet.


    Then the bodyguard came in and opened doors of cubicles, checking them one by one.


    Sharon''s eyes widened as she listened to the sound outside.


    She did not know why he should be here.


    When the bodyguard was about to check the cubicle they were in, Jameson looked down into Sharon''s


    eyes.


    Then, he tightened his hands around her waist, causing her to lean against his chest.


    Finally, he lowered his head and gently bit her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sharon struggled reflexively.


    But Jameson grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wooden board, causing a big noise.


    The door of the cubicle rumbled with their movement, apanied by a faint breathing sound.


    It was indescribably ambiguous.


    The bodyguard exchanged a tacit nce with the one outside, having known what happed in the


    cubicle.


    One of them lowered his voice and said, "Don''t muddy the issue.The car ising.Let''s leave here


    now.¡¯


    Then the sound of footsteps gradually faded away.


    After the door of the toilet was closed, Jameson finally loosened his grip, took a step back, and licked


    his thin lips, still immersed in the kiss.


    Sharon was so angry that she threw the bag against Jameson several times and cursed, "Bast*rd!


    Sc*m!"


    After Sharon let off her anger, Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "I saved you just now.How could


    you treat me in such a way?"


    "No one begs you,¡¯ Sharon said.


    She had muffled up herself with her face almost covered by the hat, so they wouldn''t have recognized


    her.


    If it was not Jameson who suddenly pulled her into the toilet, they wouldn''t have noticed her at all.


    Jameson said, "I told you that Erica was a lunatic.If she had met you under this circumstance, would


    she have let you go?"


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to him about nonsense.


    She was about to leave when she heard the conversation between two men.


    Suddenly, Sharon heard the sound of Jameson untying his belt.


    At this moment, she had killed him tens of thousands of times in her heart.


    However, out of her expectation, she didn''t hear the sound of peeing.


    Instead, Jameson pulled her back into his embrace and covered her ears with his hands on the hat of


    the down jacket.


    Shey prone on his chest and looked up at him.


    Only the reflection of the man remained in her beautiful eyes.


    All the sounds outside seemed to have been isted.


    She could only feel the man''s heart beating.


    Jameson looked down into her eyes, raised his eyebrows, and then slowly lowered his head.


    He was about to kiss her when Sharon gave him a p across the face.


    Jameson was stunned, "..."


    Sharon ignored his reaction and leaned against the door to see if there was any sound.


    After confirming that there was no sound outside, she opened the door and covered her face with the


    hat before leaving quickly.


    Jameson pressed the tip of his tongue against his lips and followed Sharon.


    As soon as Sharon walked out of the terminal, her wrist was grabbed and she was stuffed into a ck


    car beside her.


    In the car, Jacob obviously hadn''t expected to see Sharon here.


    He was stunned for a moment before he said, "Mrs....Ms.Allyson..."


    Sharon smiled at him in an extremely awkward way.


    Then Jameson opened the door on the other side, bent and sat beside Sharon, coldly giving an


    instruction, "Go."


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor.¡¯ After driving for ten minutes, Sharon finally couldn''t stand the silent and suffocating


    atmosphere.


    She asked tentatively, "Mr.Proctor, why are you here?"


    Jameson did not even raise his eyelids, "I''m here to be pped.¡±


    Sharon.


    The jerk is so calcting.


    Not to be outdone, she rebutted, "Mr.Proctor, what you did showed you''re lustful and I was just


    defending myself.Jameson looked out of the window quietly, regardless of her words.Sharon turned to


    him secretly.Was he really angry this time? He had always taken liberties with her and even pulled her


    into the gents.It was quite polite to only give him a p.Jacob didn''t know why this couple quarreled


    again upon the meeting.


    He coughed and started another topic, "Mr.Proctor, I''ve found out that Miss Proctor was to take a boat


    from Costspool to City F tonight, and then take a private ne to Canada under the Beale family''s


    arrangement.¡±


    After Sharon heard this, she was silent for a moment before asking, "Has she left?"


    "Not yet.There''s something wrong with the ship.It won''t start until 10 o''clock tomorrow night."


    Sharon even didn''t need to think about why the ship was in trouble.


    It was obvious that Jameson did that.


    Thinking of this, she peeked at Jameson again.


    Under the faint streetlight, Sharon noticed that there were several reddish fingerprints on the jerk''s


    face.


    Sharon''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She didn''t p his face with that much strength, did she? But why did his face look so terrible? She


    couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    It was not long before the car stopped in front of the hotel.


    It was the hotel that Jameson rested in when he came to Costspoolst time.


    After getting out of the car, Sharon took out her luggage and said to Jacob, "I won''t go with you.You..."


    Jacob said seriously, "Ms.Allyson, there are no other hotels nearby.¡±


    Sharon raised her hand and pointed to a hotel not far away, "I''ve seen one."


    Jacob continued to talk nonsense, "The New Year ising.It''s the peak tourist season, so those


    hotels must be fully upied."


    Sharon silently sighed.


    It''s not easy for everyone to work, let alone work for Jameson.


    It''s already quite difficult for them to stay alive.


    Sharon turned around and walked past the jerk standing beside her into the hotel.


    Jameson nced at Jacob slowly and raised his eyebrows without being noticed, following Sharon into


    the hotel too.


    Jacob let out a long breath and sighed again that it was not easy to be an assistant.


    Sharon stood at the reception counter and handed her ID card to the receptionist, "A single room for


    me, thank you."


    At this moment, the hotel manager was giving instructions at the counter.


    Just as he took the ID card and was to ask about some more information, he saw Jameson behind


    Sharon.


    He was shocked and was about to greet him, he saw Jameson point to Sharon, signaling to him to


    serve her first.


    The manager shifted his gaze from Jameson to Sharon, unsure about what Jameson meant.


    Finally, he turned to Jacob, who nodded slightly at him.


    The manager instantly understood what to do, and then secretly made an OK gesture towards


    Jameson.


    Then he said to Sharon seriously, "Sorry, madam.There''s no single room left.Can I arrange a suite for


    you? It''ll be the same price as a single room."


    Sharon raised her hand and rubbed her temples.Did he think that she was blind to their tricks?

 Chapter 234: Push His Luck

    Chapter 234: Push His Luck


    "Whatever,¡¯¡¯ she said.


    "Please give me a room with better security.If someone breaks in in the middle of the night, I want to


    call the police,¡¯ Sharon added.


    The manager: "..."


    The manager secretly nced at Jameson.


    After getting Jameson''s permission from Jameson''s eyes, he quickly arranged a room for Sharon.


    "Madam, let me take you there.¡¯ Sharon smiled and said, "No need to do so.Isn''t there someone


    leading the way?"


    With that, she turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    Jameson put his hands in his pants pockets and slowly followed behind her.


    After entering the elevator, Jameson pressed the button written "top floor".


    Jacob didn''t follow them.


    They were the only ones in the elevator.


    Sharon stood at the side silently.


    She was looking around.


    Jameson looked at her and took a step forward.


    Just as he was about to say something, Sharon immediately retreated to the wall of the elevator with


    her hands crossed in front of her chest.


    "Mr.Proctor, there''s a surveince camera here.So don''t do unappropriated things.¡¯¡¯ Jameson grabbed


    her jacket hat and dragged her in front of him, "If I wanted to do something to you, do you think this


    would threaten me?"


    "Mr.Proctor, please watch yournguage.Don''t say anything that defies thew.All of your words have


    been recorded by the surveince system."


    Jamesonughed, "Sharon, it''s a pity that you didn''t takew as your major back then."


    "This can only mean that I am too outstanding.And I''ll shine in whatever field I am in."


    "If you go to the talk show, you will be the champion."


    Sharon: "..."


    It was a good suggestion.


    Jameson let go of her and asked indifferently, "What are you doing here?"


    "Mr.Proctor, no rule says that only you cane here.¡¯¡¯ Jameson said, "I have to deal with something


    here."


    "I..."


    I was here for a tour.


    Sharon coughed and rubbed her nose.


    She did not finish her words.


    At this time, the elevator door was opened.


    After getting out of the elevator, Sharon ignored Jameson and walked forward.


    She had barely taken two steps when Jameson''s voice came from behind her, "Wrong direction! Your


    room is over there."


    Sharon took a deep breath, stood there for a few seconds, and then quickly turned around.


    After she found her room ording to the door number on the room card, she swiped the card, opened


    the door, rushed into the room, and closed the door with a bang.


    Her movements were quite fast as if she was afraid that someone would forcefully follow her in.


    Jameson stood at her door.


    He licked his thin lips.


    Very quickly, Jacob and the manager got there and opened the door of the room beside Sharon''s.


    After entering the room, Jameson said in a low voice, "It''s very likely that Sharon will go to the Bridge


    Street.Deal with that.¡¯


    Jacob asked tentatively, "Mrs.Proctor is here.You still don''t n to tell her the truth?"


    Jameson said, "Telling her at such a critical moment will do us no good.Women can easily get


    emotional.And that will bring us a lot of trouble.¡¯¡¯


    Once Sharon found out about this child''s existence, she would not be able to resist the temptation to


    see him.


    And she would oftene here.


    The Proctors might be suspicious because of that.


    "Okay."


    Jacob knew Jameson would soon embarrass himself by eating his words.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He only hoped it didn''te too soon.


    After Jacob left, Jameson stood in front of the French window and called Charlotte.


    When Charlotte heard that he wanted to send the child away, she sighed, "Jameson, you should let


    Sharon see him.No matter what, that''s her child.Don''t worry, I will arrange it.¡±


    Hearing this, after a while, Jameson said, "Alright.After hanging up, Jameson threw his phone into the


    sofa and walked into the bathroom.The doorbell was ringing when he came out.


    He threw down the towel in his hand and walked over unhurriedly.


    He opened the door and out of his expectation, he saw Sharon.


    Seeing him like this, Sharon was stunned.


    She did not expect that Jameson would finish bathing so quickly.


    The bathrobe on his body was loosely tied as if it would loosen at any moment.


    Sharon felt her eyelids twitch.


    She subconsciously looked away.


    She did not look at him at all.


    Jameson saw all her subtle movements.


    He curled his lips and leaned against the doorframe with his hands crossed over his chest.


    He said in leisure, "You are not here toin about the noise, right?"


    Sharon raised her head and red at him, "It seems you know what you have done."


    "Yes, I do know what I have done."


    Jameson stressed the word "done".


    Sharon: "..."


    Hearing his words.


    Sharon felt like vomiting.


    Why didn''t the jerk blush when he said those words? Before Sharon could reply, Jameson grabbed her


    wrist and pulled her to his room.


    "Proc..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "Do you want to catch up at the door?"


    With that, he walked to the wine cab, took a bottle of whiskey and two cups.


    Then he went to the sofa and sat down.


    Sharon hesitated for a moment before following him and said sincerely, "Mr.Proctor, I apologize for my


    recklessness just now.¡±


    Jameson crossed his legs and slowly said, "Just now?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and said more specifically, "When I was in the bathroom, I shouldn''t have


    hit you so hard."


    "But you are the one who dragged me into the men''s room,¡¯ Sharon muttered.


    Jameson put his arm on the back of the sofa andughed, "Did I have any other choice in that


    situation?"


    "There''s also adies'' room beside me.Why didn''t you hide there with me?"


    "...¡±


    Jameson touched his nose, "Sharon, if I take you into thedies¡¯ bathroom, I''ll be a rogue."


    "You are a rogue."


    Jameson raised his eyes and looked at her, "Then you came to me to scold me because you felt that


    you didn''t vent your anger after that p?"


    No, it was not like that.


    Sharon took out the hand behind her back and handed Jameson an ice pack.


    "Here, I got from the hotel.¡¯ Jameson did not take it.


    He only asked, "What?"


    Sharon said, "Put it on your face and the mark will be gone tomorrow.¡±


    She did not use much strength.


    She just wanted to warn him not to go too far.


    She had no idea the p would leave a mark on his face.


    After understanding what she meant, Jameson leaned back and said in a calm tone, "You are


    responsible for putting that on my face."


    The jerk was pushing his luck.


    "Do whatever you want!"


    Sharon threw the ice pack into his arms.


    Just as she turned around to leave, Jameson grabbed her wrist and pulled her.


    Sharon was unprepared and fell straight into his arms.


    In an instant, she felt that this scene was somewhat familiar to her.


    Jameson didn''t give her time to think about that.


    He put the ice pack back into her hand, "You started this.You should also finish it.Don''t give up


    halfway."


    Sharon pped his hand on her waist and said, "Let go of me!"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and raised his hand in the air, indicating that he would not take unwanted


    actions again.

 Chapter 235: I Wont Be Tricked Again

    Chapter 235: I Won''t Be Tricked Again


    Sharon got up from hisp and bent down slightly.She then gently applied an ice bag to his face, where


    there were still faint fingerprints.


    Jameson ced his hand on his knee and tapped his long finger lightly.He looked at her calmly with his


    ck eyes.


    Sharon was a little distracted by his gaze.


    She reminded, "Mr.Proctor, can you close your eyes?"


    "You had been peeked at me in the car for so long, why didn''t I tell you to close your eyes?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to answer.


    This jerk was really annoying.


    She deliberately pressed the ice bag harder against his face.


    Jameson''s expression changed slightly.


    Just before he was about to lose his temper, Sharon quickly retracted her hand and said, "This should


    be okay.It''s gettingte.Mr.Proctor should rest now.I''m going back to my room."


    Just as Sharon turned around, her wrist was gripped again.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jameson''s expression was somewhat unhappy, "You are just leaving?"


    "Or what? Am I supposed to stay here for supper?"


    "Sure."


    As Jameson spoke, he pulled out his phone from the sofa.


    When he was about to dial the number, Sharon immediately stopped him.


    "Alright, I''m joking!"


    The jerk was really inhuman.


    Jameson pushed the ss on the coffee table in front of her and said, "Fancy a drink?"


    Sharon sneered, "Does Mr.Proctor think that I will be tricked again?"


    "I didn''t expect you to get drunk so easily."


    Sharon ignored him and pulled her hand out of his palm.


    "I have to get up early tomorrow.Mr.Proctor can do as he pleases."


    As she finished speaking, Sharon walked straight to the door.


    Jameson looked at her back and picked up the whisky.


    He leaned back on the sofa, with his thin lips curving.


    After she went back to her room, Sharon saw the message from Tiffany that asked her if she had


    arrived.


    Only then did she realize that shepletely forgot to let them know that she was Safe after what had


    happened at the airport.


    Sharon phoned Tiffany.


    After chatting for a while, Tiffany noticed that she was stammering.


    She asked tentatively, "Have you met Jameson there again?"


    ".."


    Sharon.


    Tiffany guessed it absolutely right.


    Tiffany was already used to this.


    "What excuse did this jerk use this time?" She said.


    Sharon shook her head, "He really didn''t follow me this time."


    After a pause, Sharon said, "I also met Erica.¡¯ Hearing this, Tiffany was a little shocked, "Why was she


    also there?"


    When Sharon and Trey went to visit Mr.Jones, they heard from Erica''s parents that Erica was under


    house arrest in the Proctor''s.


    And Jacob also told her that Jameson knew that their first child was lost because of Erica.


    The Proctors and the Ronds were probably afraid that Jameson would get Erica back, so they put


    so much effort to send her away.


    But they didn''t expect that they actually met in Costspool coincidentally.


    This was fate.


    The reason why Jameson also came to Costspool was probably because he had received news that


    Erica was leaving.


    Tiffany asked, "How is that jerk going to deal with Erica?"


    "I didn''t ask him."


    "But anyway, it''s all because of that crazy Erica.She deserves all the retribution she gets."


    Tiffany did not mention these unpleasant things again.


    Instead, she changed the topic, "Where are you staying tonight? At thatdy''s house you mentioned?"


    "It''s toote,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    "I''m going to stay at the hotel."


    After a few more words, the call ended.


    Sharon took her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    When she was drying her hair aftering out of the bath, Sharon suddenly found a small cut on her


    lips and that it had formed a scar.


    She leaned closer to the mirror and took a look.


    There was a tooth mark next to the scar.


    She immediately knew who gave her this scar.


    Sharon felt that the p was indeed too light.


    The next morning, when Sharon went downstairs after breakfast and was about to take a taxi to Bridge


    Street, she saw Jacob waiting there with a smile on his face.


    Behind him, in the ck Maserati, sat Jameson, the jerk.


    "Ms.Allyson, it''s rush hour in the morning.It''s not convenient for you to take a taxi.We can drop you off


    since we will go there as well¡± Jacob said casually.


    Sharon yed dumb, "You are going to the airport? Aren''t you here for business? Why leaving so


    soon?"


    Jacob didn''t know how to reply.


    At this time, Jameson lowered the car window, ncing at her coldly and said concisely, "Get in the


    car."


    Sharon curled her lips.


    Although their destinations were indeed the same, if she went there by taxi, the jerk would definitely


    mock her in front of Charlotte.


    Thinking of this, she could only pull open the car door and stoop to get in.


    Seeing this, Jacob let out a sigh of relief.


    At this critical moment, Mr.Proctor really had to take action himself.


    As the car was moving, Sharon leaned on the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    Compared to the South City, Costspool was a small city.


    Whether it was in autumn or winter, Costspool had its unique beauty.


    Snow hung on the branches, asionally blown away by the wind into snowkes scattering like


    catkins.


    In such a rxing and leisurely city, the rush hour that Jacob had mentioned did not exist at all.


    Not long after, the car slowly drove into Bridge Street.


    The river in the middle of the street had frozen into ice.


    Nearly all the neighbors had moved away.


    The door to the ancestral hall was also open.


    The entire street looked deserted, no longer as lively as when she first moved here.


    She looked at it in a daze for a while.


    Then she turned around and asked, "Mr.Proctor, when will the demolition of this ce begin?"


    "May."


    Sharon thought that it would be demolished right after January, but she didn''t expect that there would


    still be a few months left.


    This was also good.


    After some time, if she was not busy in the studio, she wanted to bring Tiffany and Ruben over for a


    tour.


    Soon, the car stopped at the door of Charlotte''s house.


    When Sharon stepped close to the door, she suddenly realized that Jameson was standing beside the


    car, as if he had no intention of entering.


    She was slightly surprised and asked, "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you going in?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "You go in first."


    Sharon thought for a moment and took a step forward.


    But she then turned around and walked in front of him, and asked, "Did you make Charlotte angry? So


    you didn''t dare to go in?"


    Jameson was speechless.


    He looked down at her and said, "Unlike you, I don''t have a silver tongue."


    Sharon was in a fog, "Then why aren''t you going in?"


    Jameson said, "I have to make a phone call."


    After a pause, he lowered his head and said in alow and somewhat affectionate voice, "Or are you


    embarrassed to go in by yourself? Do you need mypany?"

 Chapter 236: Maybe he was Just Slow

    Chapter 236: Maybe he was Just Slow


    Sharon thought there was something wrong with him.It was not her first time here.


    Nothing to be embarrassed about.The jerk acted like she wasing home with him for the first time.


    Sharon suddenly felt ufortable at the thought.


    She coughed and stopped talking with him.


    She turned around and walked up the stairs, knocking on the door.


    A few secondster, the door was opened.


    It was Charlotte.


    "Charlotte!" Sharon smiled.


    "Sharon,e in."


    "Charlotte, these are some health supplements and food I bought from the South City."Sharon handed


    those things to Charlotte.


    "I can buy them anywhere.You don''t have to bother."


    Suddenly, Mary''s voice came, "Charlotte, what a thoughtful daughter-inw! Your son hase so


    many times, and I haven''t seen him bring anything."


    Sharon was speechless.


    This was the thought that had just crossed her mind at the door.


    If it was her alone, it would be fine to bring nothing.


    But now that she came back with Jameson, it was somewhat subtle.


    Charlotte smiled and took them, "Come in."


    Sharon followed behind Charlotte.


    When she walked into the courtyard, she saw Mary, who was sitting at the stone table.


    Unexpectedly, Sharon saw a baby cradle beside Mary.


    Sharon was stunned a little bit.


    Charlotte put those food on the table, and then said softly, "Sharon, hurry up and take a look.This is


    Mary''s grandson."


    Mary nodded, "Right.I have my second grandson! My son didn''t have much time, so they let me take


    care of this baby.See, I still have to be busy at this age!"


    Sharon walked over.


    The baby was small, and his two little fists were tightly clenched together.


    He was sleeping soundly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon looked at the baby, lost in thought, and slowly stretched out her hand, but then stopped.


    Suddenly, the baby''s small hand opened and tightly grabbed one of her fingers.


    The baby mumbled and then fell asleep again.


    At this moment, Sharon felt her whole heart had gone soft.


    She didn''t want to pull her hand away for fear of disturbing the baby''s beautiful dream.


    Charlotte and Mary exchanged a nce.


    Mary coughed, "Sharon, sit down here.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon then sat on a stool.But she still did not pull her hand out.


    She looked at Mary and asked, "Mary, what''s his name?"


    "It''s..."


    Mary cast her gaze towards Charlotte for help, "It''s..."


    Charlotte said, "Mary has been worrying about this.We''ve been thinking about the name for days.Why


    don''t you think of one?"


    Sharon was stunned, "Me?"


    Mary chimed in, "Sharon, you read a lot.You can help me."


    Sharon thought it was the parents¡¯ work.


    It was inappropriate for her to do this.


    Charlotte added, "We''ve been thinking for some time.You can give us a reference."


    Mary continued, "You''re right, Charlotte.Sharon, do me a favor, please?"


    Sharon then did not refuse and nodded.


    Charlotte and Mary let out a sigh of relief.


    Charlotte said, "Sharon, what do you want for lunch?"


    "Anything." Sharon said.


    Then she whispered, "The picky eater is outside."


    When Charlotte opened the door just now, she saw Jameson.


    Charlotte then said, "Don''t worry about him.He likes whatever you like."


    Sharon flushed and she almost choked, "Charlotte!"


    Charlotte smiled and stopped teasing her.


    The door was pushed open and Jameson walked in.


    Charlotte stood up and said, "It''s almost time.I''ll go to the market to buy some vegetables."


    Mary immediately followed, "I''ll go with you."


    "Sharon, Jameson, the baby''s diaper and powdered milk are in the house.If he''s crying, check to see if


    he''s wetted his pants.If not, then he''s hungry.Give him 50 ml of powdered milk and remember to use


    warm water!"


    Mary said as she walked out.


    After this hurried exnation, Mary and Charlotte left.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    They actually left the baby to her and Jameson like that? Before Sharon could react, her worst fear was


    realized.


    The little baby woke up.


    He seemed ready to cry.


    Sharon followed the baby''s line of sight and saw the jerk''s eyes.


    She kindly reminded Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, you scared him."


    Jameson looked at her, "Why me?"


    "He slept soundly when I was here.He woke up as soon as you came.¡¯


    "Maybe he was just slow.¡¯ Nonsense! Sharon ignored him and took the toys to coax the little baby.


    Not long after, the baby was giggling.


    Jameson looked at this and he smiled faintly.


    Sharon yed with the baby for a while.


    The baby''s face had turned a little red.


    He clenched his fists tightly as if he was exerting strength.


    Sharon was puzzled, and suddenly, she smelled something bad.


    Jameson also smelled it and frowned.


    Sharon said, "Is he..."


    Jameson''s expression changed.


    He was about to leave, but Sharon stopped him.


    She said calmly, "I don''t know how to deal with that."


    "So, you think I know?"


    Sharon smiled sincerely at him, "Mr.Proctor knows everything, doesn''t he?"


    Jameson red at her.


    He felt helpless.


    Sharon carried the baby out of the cradle.


    When she walked into the room, she tightly grabbed Jameson''s sleeve for fear that he would run away.


    After cing the baby on the sofa, Sharon untied the diaper.


    She did not find the trash can, so she handed it to Jameson.

 Chapter 237: We Can Sneak Him Away

    Chapter 237: We Can Sneak Him Away


    Jameson''s face clouded over.


    His voice seemed to have squeezed out from between his teeth, "Sharon, don''t go too far.¡¯


    Sharon took a step back and handed him the challenging task, "Then you change the diaper for him.I''ll


    throw it away."


    Jameson nced at the baby who was randomly kicking on the sofa with something sticking to his


    buttocks.


    He closed his eyes and tried to calm down.


    He reached out to receive the diaper that Sharon had handed him and went to the trashcan to throw it


    away.


    Sharon''s voice came from the room, "Mr.Proctor, please find a basin for me to get some hot water.¡¯


    After saying that, Sharon started to find baby wipes and clean diaper on the table.


    After two minutes, Jameson came in with a small basin and ced it on the table in front of her.


    After Sharon dipped the baby wipes in hot water, she lifted the little fellow''s leg and began to wipe his


    butt.


    When she handed over the used wipes, Jameson had put the trashcan next to her feet.


    Seeing this, Sharon couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    While wiping the little fellow''s butt, Sharon tossed the diaper to Jameson, "Don''t just stand there.Check


    out how to use this."


    Jameson raised his hand and caught the thing in his arms.


    He lowered his head to look, and his thin lips were almost pursed into a straight line.


    Jameson took a deep breath.


    After a few seconds, he took out his phone from his trousers pocket.


    He quickly tapped his long finger on the screen a few times before frowning and flipping through it


    seriously.


    Very quickly, Sharon finishing wiping the little fellow''s butt and turned around to ask, "Mr.Proctor, have


    you found out?"


    Jameson threw his phone aside and took a step forward with his long legs, "Get out of the way."


    It seemed that Jameson wanted to do it himself; Sharon quickly made room for him.


    It had to be said that Jameson was very clever.


    Even the matter of changing diaper, he could finish it after checking on the phone.


    Although he was not familiar with this, it was finallypleted.


    After Jameson finished changing the diaper, Sharon went to put on the pants for the little fellow.


    After everything was settled, Sharon hugged the little fellow in her arms.


    Then, she looked at Jameson and casually asked, "Mr.Proctor, do you want to hug him?"


    Jameson rejected coldly, "No."


    "Well, I have to trouble you to make the milk for him.He just emptied his stomach.He''s probably


    hungry.¡¯ Sharon said again, "Mary said just now that we need to use warm water to for the form.50


    ml is enough.I believe that this small matter shouldn''t be difficult for Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    The corners of Sharon''s lips curled up, and her smile was charming and dazzling.


    At this moment, the sunlight broke through the clouds and faintly shone onto the ground.


    There was a corner of the courtyard that they could enjoy the sunshine.


    "Thank you, Mr.Proctor.We''ll wait for you outside¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    As Sharon spoke, she didn''t give Jameson any chance to refuse.


    She carried the little fellow to the courtyard, put him in the cradle, and pushed him into the sunlight.


    The little fellow also seemed to like this kind of weather.


    He waved his hand incessantly in the air and kicked with his feet happily.


    Sharon gently touched his little face and smiled.


    However, this child was really young.


    He should be just a month old.


    Not long after, Jameson brought over a bottle with a straight face.


    After Sharon took it, she smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson lightly sneered, but his gaze stopped on her face, not willing to move away.


    When Sharon noticed his burning gaze, she felt slightly ufortable.


    She used the reason of feeding the little fellow to quickly turn around.


    The little fellow should be extremely hungry.


    He held onto the bottle and drank.


    Not long after, he finished his milk.


    Just as Sharon was wiping the milk stains on his face, Jameson''s voice came from behind her, "Have


    you decided on a name for him?"


    "Not yet,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    "Mr.Proctor, do you have any suggestions?"


    "This is your mission, not mine." Sharon put the bottle aside.


    "Then you have to give me some time to think.I''m not the machine that could think of names


    immediately.¡¯ Jameson said, "Well, you''re good at cursing."


    Sharon turned her head and red at him.


    Just as she was about to speak, Jameson took the initiative to take the bottle she had ced beside


    her and quickly walked into the kitchen.


    Why would she curse? Wasn''t it because the jerk always annoyed her? Besides, could she be


    compared with him? It was noon when Charlotte and Mary came back.


    Mary took her things and was just about to go home when Sharon stopped her and said, "Mary, aren''t


    you taking the child with you?"


    Mary patted her forehead and said, "Thanks to your reminding, I almost forgot.The child..."


    As she spoke, she turned her gaze to Charlotte for help.


    Charlotte said indifferently, "It''s not convenient for Mary to take care of the child by herself.It''s good that


    you guys are here.You could help her to take care of the baby."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Mary and said, "You can eat here to avoid the chores at


    home.¡¯ Hearing this, Mary nodded repeatedly and followed Charlotte into the kitchen.Mary said to


    Sharon and Jameson, "Thanks for helping.¡¯


    Sharon smiled and said, "You''re wee.Anyway, I''m free."


    At noon, Charlotte cooked the dishes that Sharon loved.


    After dinner, Charlotte said, "Sharon, I have something to do with Mary.You and Jameson please take


    care of the child."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    Not long after they left, Jacob appeared at the door.


    "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon looked over and found that Jacob was holding her suitcase.


    Sharon was surprised.


    Jameson said, "Put it down."


    "OK."


    After Jacob answered, he hurriedly left, afraid that Sharon would get angry.


    Sharon tried to calm down and looked at Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, can you give me a reasonable


    exnation?"


    Jameson said without changing his expression, "Have you seen anyone who stays at a hotel when he


    goes home?"


    "This is your home, not mine,¡¯ Sharon corrected.


    Jameson looked at her, "My home is yours."


    Sharon opened her mouth, and for a moment, she was stuck for words.


    Forget it; she couldn''t win him in an argument.


    Jameson looked at the little fellow in the cradle.


    "Don''t you like him quite a bit? Are you willing to leave him and go back to the hotel alone?"


    "Even if I like him, he''s not mine,¡¯ Sharon said calmly.


    "If you really like him, we can sneak him away."


    "Please don''t be silly, Mr.Proctor." Sharon said angrily.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure you don''t want him?"


    "Mr.Proctor, what a crazy idea.Perhaps I will be able to visit you in prison soon."

 Chapter 238: I Just Want to Be Alone Right Now

    Chapter 238: I Just Want to Be Alone Right Now


    Charlotte and Mary has not returned all afternoon.


    As Sharon gradually learned, she wasn''t as overwhelmed as she had been in the morning about taking


    care of the child.


    The little fellow was actually sleeping most of the time.


    When he woke up, Sharon would either had some time with him with the toys or let Jameson prepare


    the form.


    Although Jameson''s face was cold and he almost wrote down his unwillingness on his face, he


    strangely didn''t refuse to help.


    The afternoon sun shone on his face, and Sharon suddenly had an illusion.


    It was as if they were a family of three, as if everything was natural...


    After noticing her gaze, Jameson looked over and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and stood up.


    "Please look after the child, Mr.Proctor.I''ll go out for a while."


    Without waiting for him to agree, Sharon quickly walked out of the courtyard.


    After walking along the long street for a few minutes, Sharon arrived at the ce where she and


    Jameson took a boat trip to theke.


    She stood under the shade of the tree and looked into the distance with a calm expression.


    It was hard to know what she was thinking.


    Not long after, footsteps came from behind her, and a slender and tall figure stood beside her.


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "What did Mr.Proctore out for? You should look after the child


    now."


    "He''s asleep.I do not need to be with him.He can''t run."


    Jameson turned to look at her, "If I don''te out, you''ll be the one running."


    Sharon looked down, "I just came out to get some air."


    After saying that, she looked at Jameson and said, "Mr.Proctor, can you leave me alone for a while? I


    don''t want to see you right now.¡¯ Jameson said coldly, "Then when do you want to see me?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to retort.


    He was right.


    However, right now, she felt unhappy and stuffy, and it was annoying to see him.


    "I''m serious,¡¯ Sharon said with a solemn expression.


    "I just want to be alone right now."


    At this time, the people on the boat below asked them in a dialect if they wanted to board.


    Sharon replied.


    After walking down two steps, she looked at Jameson and reminded him, "Don''t follow me.Just do your


    good deed for the day."


    Jameson stood there without words.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jameson slowly withdrew his gaze when Sharon''s boat swayed far away until he could no longer see


    her figure.


    Jacob suddenly appeared and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, do you want to follow the boat?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "No."


    He knew what Sharon was thinking.


    Jameson turned around and looked at Jacob, "Didn''t I tell you to stay inside? Why are you here?"


    "Charlotte and Mary are back,¡¯ Jacob said.


    After a while, Jacob answered the phone and said, "Mr.Proctor, everything is arranged.Do we still


    follow the n?"


    Jameson looked into the distance and said in a gentle tone, "Let them deal with it cleanly.I won''t go."


    "OK."


    Jacob answered and left.


    The reason Mr.Proctor came to the South City this time was to personally deal with Erica.


    They just didn''t expect to meet Mrs.Proctor here.


    It seemed that Mr.Proctor had changed his mind.


    On the boat.


    Sharon looked into the distance aimlessly with a sluggish expression.


    If her child was still alive, he should be three to four months old.


    He would probably be like Mary''s grandson, lying in the cradle without worries.


    He would smile while she appeared and would cry as soon as he saw Jameson.


    Sharon crossed her arms around her knees, filling her head with variety notions.


    After a while, the sun gradually set, the sky gradually darkened, and the cold wind blew.


    Sharon could not help but sneeze a few times and then said to the boatman, "Please turn around and


    go back."


    "OK!"


    The boatman held his oar and chatted with her, "Miss, this is the second time you''vee to visit


    here."


    Sharon nodded, "I also took your boatst time."


    "No wonder I think you look familiar.I remember that you came with your husbandst time.A few


    months ago, I rmended a few tourist attractions for him.How was it? Did you enjoy there? The


    Matchmaker Temple is very famous.As long as you''re a couple who have been there, you can get


    together for a long time."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t answer.


    No wonder Jameson took her to such a distant ce to eat across half the city at that time.


    So it was because of this? By the time the boatnded, the sky was already covered in ayer of grey.


    Sharon was thinking about other things when she got off the ship, so did not notice the step.


    She missed her step.


    At this moment, a warm palm firmly supported her.


    After Sharon stood up, she was silent for a few seconds before asking, "Has Mr.Proctor been waiting


    here all this time?"


    "Well, if you want to throw yourself into theke, I can catch you faster."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to step on him.


    She did not look back and walked up the stairs before leaving.


    Jameson followed and asked slowly, "Are you happier now?"


    "I''m not in a good mood when I see Mr.Proctor."


    "Then ovee it, or close your eyes."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Sharon felt that she was so kind that she hadn''t eaten him alive.


    Just as she walked to Charlotte''s door and was about to enter, Jameson grabbed her wrist and said,


    "I''ll take you somewhere."


    Sharon paused for a moment and deliberately said, "Could it be the Matchmaker Temple?"


    "If you want to, I''m fine."


    "I don''t want to!"


    Sharon gritted her teeth.


    Jameson''s thin lips curled up as he pulled her into the ck Maybach that was parked beside him.


    After about twenty minutes, the car stopped at the dock.


    On the surface of the sea, there was a cruise ship slowly leaving the dock.


    Sharon turned to look at Jameson, slightly puzzled.


    Jameson held the steering wheel with one hand and tapped lightly with his long finger, "Erica is on this


    ship.¡¯


    After a while, Sharon gave no other response but an "OK".


    Jameson looked at the cruise ship and slowly said, "Sharon, they owe you something, and I will get


    them back one by one."


    Sharon was very calm.


    "Even so, it can''t change the oue."


    "No one knows what the oue will be until the end."


    Sharon turned around and felt that the words meant more than he said.


    But from what he said, he wouldn''t tell her.


    After the cruise ship sailed far away, Jameson withdrew his gaze and started the car to leave.


    On the way back, Sharon leaned against the car window and stared nkly at the light outside.


    Just as she sighed countless times, she raised her head again and found that the car was parked at


    the entrance of the old street of the Matchmaker Temple.


    Sharon''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Jameson beside her, "Mr.Proctor, you..."


    Jameson said calmly, "Didn''t you want toe?"

 Chapter 239: Do You Know What You Are Doing?

    Chapter 239: Do You Know What You Are Doing?


    Sharon very much regretted that what she had said.


    She shouldn''t have asked it.


    Jameson parked the car and said indifferently, "Get off."


    Sharon curled her lips and listened to him.


    They walked to the snack street and Jameson ordered the food that Sharon wanted thest time they


    came here.


    Then they have seats by themselves.


    Sharon was really surprised that he could remember all the snacks she wantedst time.


    At that time, she could eat that much because she was pregnant.


    Now, it was impossible for her to eat all of them up.


    As she was about to say something, Jameson met her gaze and said, "Is it not enough?"


    "Enough.Actually, it was weird.Everything was different from thest time they came here, but she felt it


    was same.


    In fact, there is no need worrying because they almost ate everything up in the end.


    There was nothing left.


    The jerk was choosy about food, but he never wasted it.


    Perhaps it was because he had grown up in that family.


    After dinner, Sharon asked carefully, "Mr.Proctor, May wee back now?"


    Jameson stood up and said calmly, "We need to do some exercise after dinner.¡¯


    Then he walked towards the Matchmaker Temple.


    Sharon had no choice but to follow him.


    It was during the winter holiday, so schools were out.


    There were more people than thest time they came here, especially a lot of young couples.


    Sharon lost Jameson in the crowd before long.


    As she was wondering whether to sit somewhere for a rest, her hand was held by a warm big hand.


    She raised her head and saw that jerk.


    He returned to find her.


    Sharon wanted to pull her hand back in vain, even after a few attempts.


    On the contrary, he held her more tightly.


    The jerk even took the opportunity to run his fingers through hers and sped her hand tightly.


    Jameson found an excuse, "There are too many people here.We won''t lose each other like this."


    Before Sharon could refuse, he went ahead, holding her hand.


    Sharon kept struggling to pull her hand back until she walked past a little girl.


    She did not see the girl.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If Jameson hadn''t stopped her, she would have bumped into her.


    There were really too many people, so Sharon had to walk hand in hand with Jameson.


    They were like an ordinary couple in the crowd.


    Finally they arrived at the Matchmaker Temple.


    But to Sharon''s surprise, Jameson took her to queue up for the blessing tokens.


    Sharon said calmly, "Mr.Proctor, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I know what I''m doing?"


    "But I cannot understand!"


    Jameson stayed calm, "That is your problem.¡¯ Sharon did not want to joke with him.


    Again, she wanted to pull her hand back, but two men walked over to them, one of which took a


    camera.


    "Excuse me.We are the staff of the Matchmaker Temple.Gentleman, is she your girlfriend?"


    "No¡­¡± Jameson replied with certainty, "We are married."


    The staff immediately understood, "Mister and ma¡®am, you seem a perfect couple and look much in


    love.Would you mind us taking some pictures for you? We want it for publicity.In return for this, you will


    get the blessing token without queuing up.We also will give you a present!"


    Sharon was really confused about it.


    Did they look close? Right at this moment, a faint male voice came from the side, "Alright."


    Sharon turned to Jameson in disbelief.


    The jerk didn''t like taking pictures.


    Even on the official website of the Proctor Group and the major financial newspapers, there wasn''t any


    picture of him.


    The staff said, "This way, please."


    "No, I¡­¡± Jameson whispered to Sharon, "You don''t want to wait in line, do you? So just follow them."


    Sharon said, "What?"


    She had never said that.


    It was just the jerk''s excuse! When they arrived at the river withnterns afloat, the staff said, "Alright,


    Mister and ma¡®am, talk with each other, just like before."


    Sharon didn''t want to take pictures with Jameson, so she didn''t cooperate with him at all.


    Jameson lowered his head and said slowly, "Just do as they said, or I will kiss you now."


    Sharon was not afraid of him, "Mr.Proctor, if you want to be pped here, you could try it."


    Jameson tilted his head slightly, his thin lips brushing past her cheeks.


    Sharon was shocked and couldn''t dare to move a bit.


    She did not expect him to do such a thing. This was even more affectionate than kissing her.


    Jameson was satisfied and smiled.


    At the same time, the staff walked over, "Alright.Thank you very much.This way, please."


    Before Sharon could respond, the jerk pulled her along.


    The staff took them to the backyard of the temple and handed the blessing token to them.


    "Write your names on the token and hang them by the river withnterns."


    Jameson took the token and took the pen to write their names.


    Sharon wanted to say something, but she felt that it was useless.


    So she rubbed her nose and looked into the distance.


    After Jameson finished, the staff said, "Please leave us an address.The gift will be sent to you


    tomorrow."


    While Jameson was writing him the address, Sharon turned to the cameraman beside her and said,


    "Can you give me another blessing token? Mine hasn''t been written yet.¡¯


    Cameraman, "What?"


    The couples always wrote both their names on one blessing token.


    Why did she ask another one for herself? Jameson said indifferently, "Just ignore her."


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, what do you mean? I also take pictures for the temple! I deserve one blessing


    token, right?"


    "So whose name do you want to put on the token?"


    "Of course it''s mine and Trey''s.¡¯ Jameson looked annoyed.


    The two members of the staff looked at each other and decided to get away from this "battlefield".


    Anyway, they got the address.


    "Are you angry?"


    Sharon smiled at Jameson.


    "No."


    "So what''s wrong with you?"


    m jealous."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    The jerk always said things like that!

 Chapter 240: Can He Be As Cute As You?

    Chapter 240: Can He Be As Cute As You?


    Jameson stared at her unblinkingly.After a while, he said to her, "They have left.If you still want it, I can


    join the queue with you.¡¯


    "No, thanks.I was just kidding."


    She intended to make this je*k get angry so that he would throw away the blessing token and leave.


    But she didn''t expect that he was not angry as all.


    It was really embarrassing.


    Jameson couldn''t help but smile.


    Then he held her hand again and slowly walked forward.


    When Jameson hung up the blessing token by the river, Sharon looked around to conceal her


    nervousness and embarrassment.


    As soon as he finished, Sharon said, "It''s gettingte.I have to go now.Mr.Proctor, take your time."


    With that, she left in a hurry.


    After leaving the Matchmaker Temple, without the surging crowd, Sharon felt that the air was much


    fresher.


    She took a long breath and then took out her phone.


    Just as she was about to hail a taxi with her phone, Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "This way.¡¯


    Sharon curled her lips.


    She had run so fast, but the je*k still managed to follow her all the way.


    After wasting some time in the Matchmaker Temple, it was already ten o''clock in the evening when they


    returned to Bridge Street.


    At this time, Charlotte should have fallen asleep.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the lights in the courtyard were still on, and the cries of a baby came from inside the house.


    Hearing this, Sharon hurriedly ran in.


    In the courtyard, Charlotte was trying to put the little fellow down.


    Sharon asked, "Charlotte, what happened to him?"


    "It''s fine,¡¯ Charlotte said.


    "Children always cry at night.It''s just night cry.Lull him and he''ll fall asleep."


    Sharon stretched out her hands and said, "Let me hold him."


    Charlotte handed the little fellow to her.


    After Sharon lulled the little fellow for a while, his cry gradually faded away, but he was still sobbing.


    "Where''s Mary?"


    She asked as she held the little fellow.


    Charlotte said, "Mary caught a cold when she went out this afternoon.She was afraid that she would


    infect the little fellow.So she asked me to take care of the little fellow tonight."


    Sharon did not have any doubts about what Charlotte said.


    Charlotte had always been on good terms with Mary.


    The two of them did not have many rtives, and they became each other''s family.


    It was normal for them to help each other.


    Sharon nodded her head.


    No wonder the little fellow cried so badly.


    He must have noticed that Mary was not around.


    After holding the little fellow for a while, Sharon noticed that he kept looking to the side with his round


    eyes and waving his small hands.


    She followed his gaze, licked her lips, and took a step forward, "Mr.Proctor, why don''t you hold him for


    a while?"


    Jameson frowned, as if he had written the word "Rejection¡¯ all over his face.


    Sharon said, "Hold him.He is so cute."


    Jameson looked up and said unhurriedly, "Can he be as cute as you?"


    Sharon was lost for word.


    Her face and neck instantly turned red.


    She was so shy that she felt as if her entire body was burning.


    Not far away, Charlotte cleared her throat and made up a reason to go back to her room.


    Seeing this, Sharon really wished she could disappear.


    When she saw Jameson stretching out his hands, she took a few steps back and said vigntly, "What


    are you doing?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "Aren''t you going to let me hold the little fellow?"


    After a while, Sharon said, "Alright."


    The je*k had interrupted her train of thought.


    Sharon carefully ced the little fellow in his arms and whispered, "You should use one hand to hold


    his head, and another hand to hold his butt."


    "I know."


    Sharon paused for a while.


    She found that Jameson''s way of holding the little fellow was quite standard, and he did not look as stiff


    as when he changed the diaper.


    She looked at him suspiciously, "Why are you so good at holding him? Have you held any child


    before?"


    Jameson looked at her calmly, "Didn''t you say that I can do anything?"


    She had said it indeed.


    Sharon cleared her throat, "You can hold him a little longer, and I''ll bring the stuff in."


    With that, she hurriedly moved the stuff from the courtyard to her room.


    After a while, Jameson walked in with the little fellow in his arms, wearing a long face.


    Sharon looked into his arms.


    She saw the little fellow slowly loose his tightly clenched fists, put on a smile again, and wave his little


    hands happily.


    Judging from his posture, he must have wetted his pants again.


    Sharon held her smile and said seriously, "Mr.Proctor, it seems that he really likes you.¡¯ Saying so,


    before Jameson got angry, Sharon took the little fellow out of his arms and went to Charlotte.


    In the bathroom, Charlotte had prepared the water for the little fellow.


    Seeing Sharoning over, she knew what had happened without asking.


    She took the little fellow, wiped his butt, and put him in the bathtub.


    The little fellow seemed to like bathing very much, and he was pedaling his arms and legs happily in


    the water.


    Sharon squatted beside him and gently scrubbed him with a towel.


    She looked around and saw that everything Neo needed was here.


    She signed, "You are so careful.You actually brought all these things over."


    Charlotte smiled and exined, "A small child like the little fellow always needs a lot of things.He


    couldn''tck any of them."


    As Sharon recalled what she had bought when she was pregnant, she nodded.


    A few secondster, she said, "How is Mary? Is her cold serious?"


    Charlotte replied calmly, "Not very serious.She just got chilled.It''ll be fine in two days."


    As the two of them talked, they had bathed the little fellow.


    After Charlotte put on the little fellow''s clothes, she thought for a while and said, "Sharon, how about


    you sleep with the little fellow today?"


    "Me?" Sharon was surprised.


    "The little fellow is not shy with strangers.You''ve been the one who takes care of him all day.If he


    sleeps with you at night, he won''t be too naughty.¡¯ Sharon hesitated, "I''ve never taken care of child at


    night.I''m afraid I can''t do it well..."


    "It''s fine," Charlotte said.


    "Nothing is easy in the beginning."


    As Charlotte said that, she put the baby in Sharon''s arms, "Hold him please.I''ll ask Jameson to put the


    crib in your room."


    Sharon still wanted to say something, but in her arms, the little fellow seemed to be very smart.


    He grabbed the button on her clothes with his small hands and put on a sweet smile.


    Seeing this, a smile also appeared on Sharon''s face.


    Alright, she took care of the little fellow during the day, so it shouldn''t be a problem at night.


    Sharon held the little fellow and walked downstairs for a while, almost lulling him to sleep before she


    went upstairs.


    The crib had been ced in her previous room.


    Powdered milk, thermos cup, and all the other things she might use at night had been put on the table


    as well.


    In addition to these, there was also an uninvited guest in the room.

 Chapter 241: The Jerk Definitely Did It on Purpose!

    Chapter 241: The Jerk Definitely Did It on Purpose!


    Sharon put the baby on the crib, and then directly ordered him to leave, "Mr.Proctor should leave, it''s


    time for me to sleep."


    Jameson looked up at her and slowly said, "If there is only one person on the bed, it is called rest.Only


    if there are two on the bed, it can be called sleep.Do you want mypany?"


    What? What the f*ck? Just as Sharon was about to ask him to get out, the phone in her bag rang.


    She was afraid of waking up the baby, so she immediately answered it.


    Noticing the one who called, Sharon nced at the man sitting on the sofa and walked into the


    bathroom.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the bathroom door closed, Jameson heard the word "Trey".


    Jameson put down the book in his hand, his thin lips were tightly pressed together.


    In the bathroom.


    After the door was closed, Sharon opened the window and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Trey said, "Tiffany said you went to Costspool.Did you have fun there?"


    Sharon smiled, "It''s fun.I can feel the pace of life here is slower than the South City, which is much


    morefortable."


    "Sounds like a good ce to rest, I wish I can pay a visit some day.¡¯ Trey paused for a moment and


    slowly said, "When will you be back, Sharon?"


    "In two or three days, I guess."


    Trey continued, "There will be a ssmate reunion this weekend.Are you going?"


    Sharon said, "I can''t decide just yet.But didn''t we just had a reunion? Why they organized another


    again?"


    "Last time, there were only a few of us.This time, it''s for the whole ss.If you won''t be there, I won''t be


    there either¡± Hearing his words, Sharon was quite stressed.She thought for a moment, "I''ll ask Tiffany


    first and see if she wants to go."


    Sharon did not like parties or reunions.


    She was not familiar with most of the students in the ss and after graduation, she lost contact with


    them.


    This was biggest reunion for them in years.


    She only wanted to ask Tiffany to see if she had to be there.


    If not, she probably wouldn''t go to such a reunion.


    "Alright."


    Trey said, "Sharon, when will you be back? I''ll pick you up at the airport.¡¯


    "No need, I..."


    There was a knock on the door, which interrupted Sharon''s words.


    Before she could react, the jerk''s voice came from outside.


    "Have you finished your shower? I''ve been waiting for half an hour.¡¯ Sharon said nothing.


    The jerk definitely did it on purpose! On the phone, Trey was silent for a moment and said, "It seems


    you''re busy.Let me know if you''ve made your decision, Sharon."


    After Sharon hung up the phone, Sharon opened the door and red fiercely at the man.


    She wanted to scold this man with every swear word she could think of, suddenly she remembered that


    there was a baby in the room.


    She tried her best to be patient.


    Jameson leaned leisurely against the doorframe with his arms crossed on his chest, "You''ve been in


    there for too long.I need to use it."


    "I believe Mr.Proctor has a room of his own."


    Sharon''s voice seemed to have been squeezed out from between her teeth.


    "The water heater in my room is broken."


    As Jameson said this, he pulled Sharon out of the bathroom and said, "Go and get my clothes for me.It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t want to take it.I don''t mind..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sharon pushed him in and closed the door tightly.


    She took several deep breaths before gradually calming herself down.


    Forget it.


    It was because she grabbed his sleeve in the Twilight Club three years ago.


    In the end, it was her fault.


    As aman sows and so he shall reap.


    Sharon went to Jameson''s room, looked around and did not find the suitcase.


    Finally, she opened his wardrobe.


    There were quite a few clothes of that jerk in the wardrobe.


    It seemed that he would asionally stay here for a long time.


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown.


    Had that jerk returned to live here after leaving with herst time? However, Sharon thought for a while.


    Charlotte was Jameson''s mother.


    It was reasonable for Jameson toe back from time to time since she was here.


    She randomly took a housecoat from the wardrobe.


    Just as she was about to leave, she turned back expressionlessly and looked at the wardrobe.


    "Be patient."


    She said to herself.


    When she returned to her room, she put his clothes on a chair outside of the bathroom, knocked on the


    door, and said irritably, "Mr.Proctor, your clothes are ready.¡¯


    The sound of water in the bathroom paused for a moment before Jameson calmly asked, "Have you


    got them all?"


    Sharon gritted his teeth tightly as he spat out word by word, "I got them all!"


    Considering the possibility of Jameson continuing with his tricks, she did get everything for him.


    This jerk was so annoying.


    Sharon ignored him and went straight to the bed.


    After taking off her jacket, she wrapped herself tightly in a quilt.


    After a short time, the bathroom door opened and closed again.


    Even through a thick quilt, Sharon could hear someone was putting on clothes.


    Two minutester, the bathroom door was opened again.


    Jameson wiped his hair as he came out.


    When he noticed the unnatural bulge on the bed, a smile appeared on his face.


    Sharon reminded him under the quilt, "Since Mr.Proctor has finished his shower.Please go back to your


    room.I want to sleep.No! I want to rest!"


    Jameson said, "Aren''t you going to take a shower? Just go.I''ll help you keep an eye on him."


    "No need!"


    "You''ve been wandering outside all day.Don''t you think you need a shower?"


    "If that can keep you away from me, I''ll be fine."


    Jameson said, "If you don''t take a shower now, I will sleep beside you.¡¯ Sharon sat up from her bed,


    hoping someone could kill him for her.


    Jameson sat on the sofa and said indifferently, "I''ll leave when you finish."


    "Really? I don''t believe it."


    Jameson looked at her and chuckled, "If I nned to do something, why should I wait until now?"


    "Mr.Proctor, don''t you feel ashamed of saying these words?"


    The jerk said these words like he was innocent and pure.


    Jameson''s slender legs crossed, "Believe it or not."


    The jerk just sat there without any intention of leaving.


    Sharon looked at the sleeping baby beside him and finally decided to stay.


    She resolutely refused to take a shower with him in the room and fell back onto the bed, using the quilt


    to cover herself.


    Jameson said nothing.


    Just as he was about to say something, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, no matter what you do, there is a


    limit."


    Although she had been enduring today, it didn''t mean that the jerk could cross the line.


    Jameson pinched his nose, "Can''t you just trust me?"


    "This is not about trust!"


    "Then what''s that?" Sharon ignored him again.

 Chapter 242: Now You Know How to Be Polite to Me?

    Chapter 242: Now You Know How to Be Polite to Me?


    After the door was closed, Sharon stayed under the nket for a few minutes.


    When she was sure that the jerk had returned to his room, she poked her head out of the nket and


    took a deep breath of fresh air.


    She lifted the nket, got out of bed, and went to the crib to take a look.


    She saw that the little fellow was still sleeping soundly and showed no signs of awakening.


    Sharon carefully opened her suitcase and took out her pajamas before walking into the bathroom


    quietly.


    Sharon didn''t want to disturb the little fellow, so she preferred not to use the hairdryer.


    Therefore, she didn''t wash her hair, and just rolled them up and tied them at the back of her head.


    After taking a shower, Sharon came out of the bathroom.


    She saw the little fellow pouting his mouth.


    His eyes were still closed, but his small hands were waving in the air.


    Sharon quickly walked over.


    Just as she reached out her hand, the little fellow grabbed her finger immediately.


    Seeing this, Sharon smiled slightly.


    Then, she sat on the bed, lying on the side of the crib.


    She stared at him quietly with an unbelievably gentle gaze.


    When Sharon fell asleep in the middle of the night, she suddenly heard the little fellow humming and


    chirping in the crib beside her.


    She turned on the light at once and sat up.


    It seemed that the little fellow was hungry, so she lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    She opened the thermos and began to prepare the infant form.


    After having enough, the little fellow became spirited.


    His eyes were wide open as he looked around curiously.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    An indifferent male voice came from outside, "What are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    Sharon held the little fellow and turned around, "I didn''t make much noise ...Did I disturb Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson lowered his head and looked down at the little guy in her arms.He slightly licked his lips.


    Then, he walked in with his long legs and whispered, "Give it to me."


    Sharon was perplexed, "What?"


    Jameson repeated, "Give it to me.And you can go to sleep."


    Obviously, Sharon did not expect him to say this.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she slowly said, "There''s no need for that.I can manage


    it.You should go to sleep, Mr.Proctor."


    "Now you know how to be polite to me?"


    Before Sharon could refuse, Jameson had already taken the child into his arms.


    Sharon didn''t want to take it back forcefully, because she was afraid that little fellow might be hurt.


    So she could only let him carry him over.


    Jameson turned around and sat on the sofa.


    He did not raise his head and said to Sharon, "You can go to sleep."


    Sharon opened her mouth but didn''t know what to Say.


    Although Jameson was clearly doing an unusual thing, this scene seemed to be rather harmonious.


    The little fellow obviously didn''t want Jameson to hug him.


    He pouted his lips and was about to cry.


    Jameson whispered, "Shut up."


    The little fellow sniffled and clenched his fists with grievances.


    Sharon couldn''t bear to look at him like this, "Mr.Proctor, you''d better give it to me.He feels


    ufortable when you hug him."


    Jameson replied, "Don''t spoil him.¡±


    Sharon pouted her lips.She didn''t know how this jerk had spoiled the little fellow.


    He actually frightened him so much.


    But it was amazing that the little fellow closed his eyes and fell asleep soon after he reluctantly stayed


    in his arms for a while.


    Jameson put him back into the crib and said indifferently, "He only wakes up once in the middle of the


    night.You can go to sleep now.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon looked at him with her head tilting to one side.


    She asked suddenly, "How did Mr.Proctor know that he would only wake up once in the middle of the


    night?"


    Jameson paused for a moment before raising his head to look at her.


    He said slowly, "As long as you ask someone, you will know about this kind of thing.¡±


    "I see."


    She didn''t expect this jerk to be so meticulous.


    He actually thought of asking Mary how many times the little fellow would wake up at night.


    Jameson stood there for a few seconds before he said, "I''m leaving.¡±


    Sharon looked at him with an inexplicable expression.If he was about to leave, he should just leave.


    Or maybe he was hoping that she would keep him stay.


    Seeing the jerk still standing there without moving, Sharon said deliberately, "Then ...good night,


    Mr.Proctor?"


    "Good night,¡¯¡¯ Jameson''s thin lips curled up a little bit.


    After that, he lifted his leg and left.


    Sharon looked at his back and suddenlyughed.


    How childish! Later that night, the little fellow did not wake up as Jameson had said.


    Sharon lied on the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    She was so dumbfounded that she quietly looked at the crib beside her in the hazy night.


    She had no idea when she fell asleep.


    By the time Sharon woke up, it was already broad daylight.


    She sat up immediately and checked the time.


    Sharon rubbed her head and turned around to find that the little fellow had disappeared from the crib.


    She got changed and went downstairs.


    In the courtyard, she saw the little fellow lying in the cradle and ying happily with his toys.


    Beside him, Jameson was sitting at his desk.


    "Where''s Charlotte?" Sharon asked.


    Jameson replied without raising his head, "She went to the hospital with Mary."


    Sharon sat on a chair and stared at the potted nt not far away.She was obviously still sleepy.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll have Jacob bring it here."


    After a few seconds, Sharon recovered and replied, "No need for that.There should be something left in


    the fridge.I''ll cook."


    At this moment, a knock on the door came.


    Sharon walked over to open the door.


    Outside was a young man, "May I ask if Mr.Proctor lives here?"


    Sharon turned around to take a look and lightly nodded, "Yes."


    Thed took out a gift box from his bag and said, "I am a staff member of the Matchmaker Temple.This


    is the gift that I said I would give youst night."


    Sharon reached out and took it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee.Then I should leave now.¡¯¡¯


    After thed left, Sharon closed the door, turned around, and ced the box in front of Jameson.Then


    she directly walked towards the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, there were quite a few ingredients that Charlotte bought yesterday.


    Sharon prepared the steamed rice, and was about to cook a spicy rabbit.


    But it came to her that Jameson didn''t like spicy food, so she gave up this idea.


    Halfway through the cooking, Sharon felt that something was wrong.


    Why was she considering about his needs? Thinking of this, she deliberately took the rabbit, but just as


    she picked it up, she put it down again.


    ¡®¡®Forget it.We can''t have all this.It might be a waste.¡± She thought.


    Sharon propped her hand on the dish washing table, feeling as if she was insane.


    In the end, Sharon made two dishes and one soup, all of which were quite in.


    By the time she left, Jameson had already put away hisputer.


    He had already opened the gift box.


    And what was put on the desk was the photo they tookst night at the Matchmaker Temple.


    The photo was framed with the unique decoration of the Matchmaker Temple.


    On the left side of the frame was a line that read "Hundred Years of Harmony,¡¯ and on the right side


    was "Having a descendant soon."


    Above was a row of loving hearts, and below was a mini cartoon image of the Matchmaker.


    As the saying goes, the most vulgar is also a fashion.


    When Sharon saw the photo and the frame, she instantly felt the urge to fly back to the South City


    overnight.

 Chapter 243: Your Hair Will Fall Out

    Chapter 243: Your Hair Will Fall Out


    Two days passed very quickly.


    She was about to leave.


    When she left, Sharon looked at the baby who was smiling at her in the cradle.


    Her eyes were filled with reluctance to leave.


    Jameson said emotionlessly beside her, "I''ve told you.If you really don''t want to part with him, we can


    secretly take him away."


    Sharon''s eyelids twitched and said, "Shut up."


    She took a deep breath and then looked at Charlotte and said, "Charlotte, I''m leaving now.I''ll see you


    later."


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Be careful on the road.¡±


    Outside the courtyard, Sharon happened to see Mary talking to her neighbor at the door.


    She walked over and said, "Mary, do you get better from your cold?"


    Hearing this, Mary immediately coughed a little bit and said, "It''s getting better.Sharon, it''s been a hard


    work for you in the past two days."


    Sharon smiled and shook her head.


    "Mary, you''re wee.It''s my pleasure."


    All she felt was happiness.


    Mary looked at the suitcase in her hand and asked, "Are you leaving now? Don''t you want to stay for


    another two days?"


    "No, I can''t.I still have to work.I''lle backter."


    "Alright.I won''t bother you.Be safe on the way."


    Sharon nodded at her and took the suitcase to leave.


    She only walked away for a couple of steps before she heard an old woman whispering, "Sharon just


    left by herself.How could she left her child behind?"


    Sharon stopped.


    Before she could turn around, she heard Mary coughing continuously.


    Mary deliberately said loudly, "It is so troublesome to have got a cold.If Charlotte and Sharon hadn''t


    helped me take care of my grandson, I really would have been in trouble."


    Later on, no one talked behind her anymore.


    Sharon thought that she must have misheard just now.


    Having returned to the South City, Sharon took her luggage and walked out without turning back.


    Jameson nced at the side and Jacob immediately understood.


    He quickly stepped forward and said, "Mrs....Ms.Allyson, let me send you off."


    "No, Thanks.My friend is here to pick me up.¡¯¡¯


    As soon as Sharon said those words, and Jameson''s facial expression instantly turned gloomy.


    "Ms.Allyson, why don''t you tell your friend not toe? The air pollution is so serious now.It''s our


    responsibility to protect the environment."


    Jacob tried to make a final rescue.


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    She turned to him and said, "Mr.Green, have you ever considered about changing your job?"


    "Well ...I haven''t considered it for now.¡¯


    Sharon said seriously, "I suggest you change your job as soon as possible.Otherwise, your hair will fall


    out at such a young age under the pressure of work."


    Jacob didn''t know how to respond to it.


    After she finished her speaking, she turned around and left quickly.


    Jacob coughed and silently retreated to Jameson''s side, "Mr.Proctor..."


    He had done his best.


    Jameson looked at Sharon''s back and licked his thin lips, "Forget about it."


    That woman had a glib tongue, and it wasn''t the first time that she had talked like that.


    It was already dark outside the terminal.


    Just two minutes after Sharon went out of the airport, she saw Tiffany''s car in front of her.


    After putting out the luggage, Sharon opened the door and sat on the front passenger seat.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Tiffany said, "No, I just arrived a few minutes ago.How was your trip? Did that jerk make it hard for


    you?"


    Sharon shook her head and said, "No."


    Apart from taking her to Matchmaker Temple by force for those unrted things, the jerk had been


    quite normal in the past two days.


    For the most of the time, he was taking care of the baby at home with her.


    Tiffany clicked her tongue as she drove.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t expect that he could behave like a real man.Finally, he stopped being sneaky.¡¯¡¯ Sharon was


    confused for a moment, "What do you mean sneaky?"


    Tiffany realized that she had blurted it out andughed embarrassingly.


    "Nothing ...I didn''t mean it.How was your trip there? Was it fun?"


    Now, it was Sharon who felt embarrassed, and she remained silent.


    After a while, she said, "We didn''t have fun at all.I was taking care of the baby."


    Tiffany''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Taking care of the baby? What baby?"


    Sharon took a long breath and said, "There is an aunt living next door.Her son gave birth to a second


    child, but he didn''t have time to take care of him.So he sent the baby to his mother''s ce.After I went


    there, she got sick.As a result, she sent the baby to Charlotte in case that the baby would be infected.I


    happened to be there too, so I helped her take care of the baby.¡±


    Tiffany didn''t know how to respond to that.


    What a ridiculous excuse.


    Tiffany asked, "Sharon, how old is that baby?"


    "I didn''t ask her, but he looks quite little.He should be just a month old.¡¯ Tiffany was even more


    confused.


    "Well, the child is just a month old.Would his parents be so confident to leave their child with his


    grandmother? They should at least have waited until the baby to be weaned.And it would be better to


    get the grandmother over.How could they bear to leave the child behind?"


    Hearing this, Sharon was also stunned.


    If Tiffany hadn''t mentioned it, she would not have thought of this before.


    In the past two days, the baby had always been kept in Charlotte''s home.


    Mary would asionallye over to take a look, but she didn''t seem to be so close with the baby.


    On the contrary, Charlotte was better at looking after him.


    Mary got a cold, but that didn''t seem enough.


    This question had been haunting Sharon until she was tidying up the wardrobe after she returned


    home, she saw the tiny baby clothes in the corner.


    A terrifying and crazy idea suddenly shed through her mind.


    The baby didn''t have a name.


    Charlotte''s house was full of baby stuff, and...Jameson had asked her twice whether she wanted to


    secretly take the child away.


    ording to the jerk¡¯''s personality, he definitely didn''t like children.


    But this time, he took care of the baby with her patiently for two days without any dissatisfaction or


    comint.


    Moreover, he was no stranger to the baby, judging from the way he hugged him.


    Apart from that, there were small clothes in the wardrobe.


    And the words Mary said to her neighbor when she left were also quite suspicious.


    There were too many questionable points in this matter.


    She couldn''t help but think of a certain possibility...Sharon hurriedly took her coat and walked outside.


    Tiffany was brushing her teeth.


    When she heard the noise, she came out of the bathroom and saw Sharon putting on her shoes.


    She asked, "Sharon, it''s prettyte.Where are you going?"


    Sharon hurriedly said, "I have to go to Costspool again."


    "But you just came back.Did you forget something?"


    "No, there''s something I need to confirm."


    It was the first time that Tiffany had seen her be so anxious and urgent.


    She hurriedly took out her toothbrush and ran into the bathroom.


    "It''s toote to find a taxi.Wait for me, I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 244: I Am Too Sensitive

    Chapter 244: I Am Too Sensitive


    Sitting in the car, Sharon booked two tickets to Costspool as soon as possible.


    Even so, when they got off the ne, it was already six o''clock the next morning.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Standing in front of Charlotte''s house, Sharon felt that her heart was beating faster than ever.


    She took a deep breath to calm down.


    Then she knocked on the door.


    Charlotte just got up.


    When she opened the door and saw Sharon outside, she was surprised.


    "Sharon, why...."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Charlotte, I want to see the child."


    Charlotte was stunned and didn''t say anything for a moment.


    Sharon could not wait for her to answer and just rushed into the room Seeing this, Tiffany followed up.


    However, it was as if the little fellow had vanished.


    Nothing about him was left in the room.


    Sharon was stunned and stood still.


    Charlotte walked over and whispered, "Mary has caught a cold and doesn''t recover.Last night, her son


    came over and took the child away."


    Sharon opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Tears were rolling in her eyes.


    Charlotte sighed.


    She knew what Sharon was thinking, but she could not tell her the truth.


    She could only pat Sharon''s shoulder and said, "Sharon, you will have another child."


    Sharon bit her lower lip tightly and suppressed the tears.


    She muttered to herself, "I thought ...I was almost sure...."


    She just thought too much.


    Charlotte said, "Sharon, if you want to see the child, I''ll ask Mary for an address."


    "No need,¡¯ Sharon shook her head.


    "Sharon...."


    "Sorry, Charlotte.I''ll go back now.¡¯ After Sharon said that, she turned around and walked out.


    Looked from behind, she was so lonely.


    Tiffany smiled awkwardly at Charlotte.


    Then she nodded and ran out.


    It was dawn.


    The streetlights on both sides of the river were glowing with orange light, which looked beautiful.


    Sharon looked down and walked quietly.


    Tiffany followed behind.


    She scratched her head before saying, "Sharon, it''s all my fault.If I hadn''t said those things, you


    wouldn''t...."


    Sharon shook her head gently.


    "It''s not your fault.It''s me.I''m too sensitive."


    Perhaps it was because she had spent the whole past two days with the baby, she began to expect


    more.


    But after thinking about it, she knew the child couldn''t survive since there was such a serious car


    ident at that time.


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Tiffany, let''s go back."


    After Sharon left, Charlotte called Jameson and said, "Jameson, Sharon has left."


    "I see."


    After a pause, Jameson said, "I''ll have someone send you to another ce this afternoon.Since she''s


    already suspicious, you can''t stay there any longer.¡¯ Charlotte sighed.


    "You are really ...Sharon will hate you if she knows the truth."


    "She has hated me since a long time ago."


    Not only did Sharon hate him, but also she even wanted to kill him.


    After hanging up, Jameson put away his phone.


    He put on his coat and went out.


    Sharon and Tiffany did not sleep during the trip.


    When they arrived in the South City, Tiffany yawned a lot.


    "Sharon, let''s go back and sleep.Anyway, Ruben is in the studio."


    Sharon stopped thinking about the child and said, "You go back to sleep.I''m not sleepy.I have a lot of


    work to deal with."


    Tiffany knew that it was useless for anyone to persuade Sharon as long as she decided.


    And there must be a lot in Sharon''s heart right now.


    She would definitely not be able to sleep.


    Tiffany yawned again.


    "Alright, you go to the studio first.Don''t worry about me.I''ll call a designated driver."


    Sharon nodded and said, "Then I''ll just go."


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Sharon arrived at the studio.


    Ruben asked her, "Where have you been? You haven''t answered the phone for a day, and I don''t know


    where Tiffany has gone as well."


    Sharon said, "She went to deal with something with me."


    Ruben wanted to say something, but Sharon interrupted, "I''m going to draw a draft.Call me if you need


    anything."


    After entering the office, Sharon sat on a chair, but she could not calm down.


    She just looked out of the window and was lost in thought.


    No one knew how long passed.


    She took out her phone and looked the photos she had taken for the little fellow two days ago.


    He was so cute on every single one of them.


    Sharony on the table and she was exhausted.


    At night, when Ruben came to see her, he found her falling asleep on the table.


    Ruben pursed his lips and closed the door.


    When he turned around, Giana said, "Where''s your sister? Is she still working?"


    "She''s asleep."


    "Asleep?" Giana was doubtful.


    "Then wake her up and take her home.What if she catches a cold?"


    Just as Giana was about to open the door, Ruben grabbed her arm and said, "Let her rest.The air


    conditioner is on and she wont catch a cold."


    "Alright." Giana gave up.


    She had just finished her magazine shooting this afternoon when she received the new job assigned to


    her by that jerk.


    It seemed that he had done something to make Sharon angry.


    There were only Ruben and her in the studio.


    It was somewhat awkward when they both stopped talking.


    Giana was trying to think about a proper topic with all her wits when Ruben said, "Do you want some


    water?"


    Giana said, "Well, yes."


    When Ruben went to pour the water, Giana took out her phone and secretly sent a message.


    After two minutes, Ruben came back and put a ss of water in front of her.


    "Thank you for your helpst time."


    Giana hurriedly put down her phone and said, "Well, nothing.I just happened to meet you


    there.Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to help you."


    As she spoke, Giana picked up the ss and said, "Sharon''s brother is my brother.Don''t be so polite."


    Ruben didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Giana''s phone vibrated.


    She watched it as she drank water.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she asked, "Well ...Have you eaten yet? What about going out to eat


    something? By the way, we can also buy some for your sister."


    Ruben nced at her phone and didn''t expose her secret.


    He just said, "Alright."


    Giana immediately put down the ss and stood up.


    "That''s great! Let''s go."


    Ruben pursed his lips and couldn''t help but ask, "I''ve heard that you once won the award for best


    actress, really?"


    Was Ruben questioning her performance? Giana coughed and didn''t answer his question.


    She casually said, "Well, nothing.That''s just a title.No one takes it seriously.¡±


    Ruben did not say anything and walked out.Seeing this, Giana hurriedly followed up.She was really the


    most dedicated employee of the Proctor Group.Not only did she work hard in the daytime for


    magazines and advertisements shooting, but also she needed to sacrifice her spare time at night to


    perform such a ''show¡¯, just for her boss! If Jameson didn''t give her a long vacation, he would be too


    cruel!

 Chapter 245: Have Another Baby with You

    Chapter 245: Have Another Baby with You


    Sharon did not realize when she had fallen asleep, but when she woke up, she found that it was


    already dark outside.


    When she was about to turn around her stiff neck after sitting up, she suddenly heard a cracking


    sound.


    As Sharon rubbed her neck, she opened the office door and walked out, "Ruben, can you give me the


    medicine kit? It seems that I hurt my neck."


    Before Sharon finished her sentence, she saw aman sitting on the sofa.


    In an instant, she felt not only her neck hurt but also her head.


    Jameson gently looked up at her and greeted, "Hil"


    "What are you doing here, Mr.Proctor?" Sharon asked.


    Jameson nced at the gift box on the table and said, "I saw that you liked the photosst time.So, I


    got a copy one.Here''s the original photos."


    "Thank you.But you don''t have to."


    How could he tell that she liked it? Jameson stood up and slowly approached her.


    "I remember someone told me that if a woman said no, it meant she wanted it.So, I should find


    whoever said this to me."


    Sharon sneered, "Maybe it''s She or Miss Beale.I didn''t say that anyway."


    Jameson stopped and looked at her with an unhappy expression.


    Sharon ignored him and went to the grocery room to look for the medicine kit.


    However, what she did not expect was that the medical kit was ced on the upper shelf.


    As her neck was twisted, she could not get it even after tiptoeing a few times.


    Just as Sharon was about to go get a chair, a slender hand rested beside her, while the other hand


    passed over her head and easily took the medical kit down.


    Sharon turned around and leaned against the shelf behind her.


    Why did this jerk get so close to her when he took it down? Seeing this, Jameson raised his eyebrows


    and said, "What are you afraid of?"


    "Who...Who is afraid?"


    Sharon didn''t want to talking nonsense with him.


    After snatching the medical kit from his hand, she went back to her office and locked the door directly,


    not giving him any chance.


    She took off her coat and tilted her neck.


    Then she sprayed some medicine on it.


    She pulled the turtleneck sweater down.


    Just as she was about to knead it, she felt it hurt even more when she raised her hand.


    Not only did it not alleviate the pain, it also aggravated the pain.


    Just as Sharon felt annoyed, there was a knock at the door.


    Then, the jerk''s voice sounded unhurriedly, "Do you need help?"


    "No!"


    "OK then, I''m leaving."


    ¡®Jerk, get lost!¡¯ she thought.


    After sitting alone and sulking for a while, Sharon put the medicine back.


    Then she took her coat and stood up.


    She was going to see a doctor.


    But as soon as she opened the door, she saw the man who should have left.


    He leaned against the wall beside her, looking at her casually.


    "Why are you still here?" Sharon asked reluctantly.


    Jameson said without changing his expression, "Didn''t you ask me to stay?"


    "When did I..."


    Sharon understood what he meant.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Did you hear my thoughts again, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Almost.¡¯ Jameson held her wrist tightly.


    Then he pulled her into the office and pressed her down on the chair.


    He took out the medicine again and leaned on the desk.


    "Why can''t you handle such a small piece of cake? What else can you do other than cursing me?"


    Sharon said, "It depends.My potential will be aroused differently by different people I meet."


    Jameson snorted and pulled down the cor of her sweater.


    Seeing this, Sharon retreated reflectively.


    Jameson grabbed the armrest and pulled the chair back easily, "Don''t overreact.Save your strength."


    As he spoke, he pulled down her cor again and sprayed the medicine on her neck.


    The chill caused Sharon to frown.


    Just as she was about to speak, Jameson had rubbed her neck gently.


    His action was domineering and could not be rejected.


    After a while, Jameson said, "Did you go back today?"


    He didn''t mention the ce, but it was quite clear.


    Sharon pursed her lips.She did not say anything.


    Jameson continued, "I asked you before that if you wanted, we could sneak him away.but there''s no


    chance now."


    Sharon still ignored him.


    "There''s still a solution.I can work harder and give you another one."


    "Can you shut up?"


    Sharon said through gritted teeth.


    Jameson''s hands stopped.


    He stroked her neck with his big palm and slightly leaned over.


    His eyes were dark and calm.


    He asserted, "I''m serious.You can think about it."


    "Didn''t Mr.Proctor say that you wouldn''t consider having a child within two years?"


    Sharon mocked, "You just want to sleep with me.Stop looking for such a high-sounding excuse."


    Jameson licked his thin lips as he retreated a little.


    Then he sprayed some more medicine and continued to rub her neck, "But you will never agree with


    the reasons I give."


    Sharon had nothing to say.


    ¡®This jerk finally admits his dirty thoughts, she thought.


    Jameson whispered, "Sharon, I just dealt with problem of Erica.The Proctor family and the Rond


    family are looking for my mistakes and weaknesses.Wait for a while! I promise I will give you a child."


    With what Jameson said just now as a foreshadowing, no matter what he said now, Sharon felt that


    they were all his excuses to achieve the goal.


    It was as if he had told her before that he could have given her a child in two years.


    Sharon patted on his hands impatiently in order to get them off her, "Even if I want to have a child, I


    don''t need your help."


    ¡®¡®It seems that he thinks he is the only man in the world¡± she thought.


    Sure enough, Jameson''s expression instantly turned cold, "Then whose help do you want? Trey?"


    Sharon deliberately replied, "I can find whoever doesn''t need me to wait for two years."


    Jameson''s dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    His hand that was rubbing her neck moved down a few inches without any sign.


    Sharon reacted very quickly.


    She retreated abruptly and put her hands on her chest in an instant.


    She bluntly scolded, "Are you a bast*rd?"


    Jameson sneered, "If I am a bast*rd, do you think you can still sit here and scold me? You should have


    been lying on the bed and crying long ago.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She felt that if she said one more word to him, she would die of anger here today.


    Sharon took the coat which had been thrown to the side.


    After taking two steps out angrily, she took a deep breath and said, "Mr.Proctor, you can leave now.I''m


    going to lock the door."


    Only then did Jameson slowly stand upright.


    He put down the medicine bottle and slowly walked out of the office.


    He looked down at his watch and said, "I''m hungry.Let''s grab a bite."


    "I''m not hungry.Mr.Proctor, enjoy yourself."


    As soon as Sharon finished speaking, her stomach rumbled untimely.


    It suddenly urred to her that she hadn''t even drunk a single mouthful of water sincest night.

 Chapter 246: Die Together

    Chapter 246: Die Together


    At the Proctor''s.


    His subordinate said, "We''ve been searching for two days.We''ve also hired a professional search and


    rescue team to search the area.However, there''s still no news of Miss Proctor.She probably has..."


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Albert waved his hand irritably and let the subordinate leave.


    Erica''s mother kept crying on the sofa, "It must be that illegitimate child, it must be him! Erica is really a


    poor girl.She is still so young and doesn''t do anything wrong.But now, we don''t know whether she is


    alive or dead.I only have such a daughter.How can I survive without her?"


    Albert sat on the sofa and frowned, "I have told you not to mess up with him, but you didn''t believe


    me.As long as Erica stayed at the Proctor''s and stayed in the South City, he couldn''t have done


    anything to her in my ce.You insisted on sending her away and gave him a chance to attack."


    "I don''t care about that.I want Jameson to pay for his life! Even if I sacrifice everything I have, I will not


    let go of him!"


    Jeffery said indifferently, "Erica''s life is precious.Aren''t the lives of the two unborn children precious?"


    Hearing this, Erica''s mother became even more crazy, "What are you saying, Jeffery? Erica is your


    sister! Are you still biased towards the b*stard?"


    "I''ve warned Erica many times before.She can''t me anyone for today''s situation.¡¯ Erica''s mother shot


    up from the sofa.


    The pain of losing her daughter had driven the woman insane.


    She sneered recklessly, "You are a cripple now, and it only means that you are unlucky and that you


    can''t me anyone!"


    Evie said coldly, "Is it over yet?"


    "Look at your soon.Let me tell you, my daughter is dead now.I don''t care about anything anymore.I


    want you all to die together! I won''t lose if all the Proctors die with me!"


    Erica''s father, who had been silent for a long time, went up and pulled her, "Alright, the most important


    thing now is to find Erica."


    Erica''s mother pped his hand and shouted, "What are you looking for? Are you blind or deaf? Your


    daughter is dead now.She was killed by Jameson!"


    Evie said, "So, what if he did it? Do you have any evidence? Rather thanining here, why don''t


    you think about how to avenge Erica?"


    Erica''s mother sneered, "I can see clearly that Erica''s life is worth no pennies in your eyes.You have


    been using her from beginning to end! I will avenge myself for this!"


    She took the bag and left without stopping.


    Erica''s father could only apologize to Albert and Evie, but he didn''t know what to say and hurriedly left.


    After they left, the room was extremely quiet.


    Albert stood on his walking stick and frowned in contemtion.


    Albert really didn''t expect Jameson to be able to do such a thing.


    Erica''s departure was extremely secret.


    Apart from Talon and him, no one could know that.


    He had even deliberately taken a detour to Costspool in order to avoid Jameson''s ces.


    He didn''t expect that Jameson still discovered Erica''s whereabouts.


    It seemed that it was getting harder and harder to deal with Jameson.


    At this time, a man came in and whispered a few words to Evie.


    "Are you sure?" Evie asked.


    The man said, "I''m sure that although she moved away when we went over, it was indeed her."


    "Give the order and ask the people around to see if there are any other clues."


    After the man left, Albert frowned and said, "What is it?"


    Evie said coldly, "We have found Charlotte."


    "Why are you looking for her?" Albert was annoyed.


    "I have my ns.It has nothing to do with you."


    Wasn''t Jameson arrogant and proud? Didn''t he show no respect to all of them? She wanted to see


    what he could do when he saw Charlotte die in front of him.


    Being choked by Evie''s words, Albert could not say anything, even if he was distressed.


    To be honest, their interests were intertwined.


    Even though the Rond family had declined, it still had some influence.


    Moreover, Albert had already ced all his chips on the marriage between Jeffery and Natalia.


    After a while, Albert said, "I don''t care about those things.Jeffery, the engagement has been


    arranged.It''s the fifteenth day of next month.¡¯


    Before Jeffery could reply, Albert continued, "As the eldest son of the Proctor family, it''s time for you to


    shoulder your responsibilities.You should know that this marriage alliance is not your personal affair,


    but the future of the Proctor family."


    After a few seconds, Jeffery said helplessly, "Jameson has a blood rtionship with us.He is not our


    enemy."


    Albert hit his cane on the ground and said, "It is because he has a blood rtionship with us that he


    poses a greater threat to us! He has been out of control, and he can''t do nothing.Now that he can


    attack Erica, who do you think will be next?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeffery closed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Albert stood up and said, "It settles down.We must borrow the power of the Beale family to get our


    company back, or we will end up worse than Erica."


    After Albert left, Evie said, "Natalia grows up with you.If you two get married, I can rest assured."


    Jeffery smiled bitterly, "Do you really think that she is willing to marry a cripple like me?"


    Evie became excited again, "Since the marriage has been decided, it means she is willing to marry


    you.There is nothing you can''tpare to the b*stard.How can she not agree?"


    "You don''t have tofort me.I know myself."


    With that, Jeffery did not stay and left in a wheelchair.


    In the restaurant, after she finished ordering, Sharon lowered her head and focused on her phone,


    leaving the jerk alone.


    Jameson gently tapped the cup with his fingers as his eyes fixed on her, no one knowing what he was


    thinking.


    After a while, Sharon could no longer pretend to turn a blind eye at him.


    She put down her phone and said, "Mr.Proctor, is there anything you want to say to me?"


    Jameson took a sip of tea and said indifferently, "I have a lot to say, but you may not want to hear it."


    Sharon felt that this sentence sounded familiar.


    Sharon replied, "Forget it, I really don''t want to hear it."


    Jameson said, "I will send someone to follow you recently.Don''t go anywhere by yourself.Call me if


    anything happens."


    "Why?"


    Jameson was calm and said slowly, "It''s about Erica.They might vent their anger on you."


    Sharon was puzzled.

 Chapter 247: Someone Else Gets Hurt

    Chapter 247: Someone Else Gets Hurt


    Sharon thought that was ridiculous.


    However, what Jameson said made sense.


    Those people were desperate to get even, but they couldn''t do anything to him, so they would attack


    her instead.


    What bad luck she had! Sharon was silent for a while before she asked, "Mr.Proctor, how did you


    handle Erica?"


    Jameson slowly said, "Only my wife can know such a secret.¡¯ Sharon didn''t see thating.She


    decided to drop the topic.


    Seeing that Sharon was silent, Jameson said, "Don''t worry, she''s still alive."


    He had other ns for Erica, so how could he let her die so easily?


    "Okay."


    She didn''t really care about that.


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    Just as Sharon was about todle some soup, Jameson grabbed thedle and took her bowl.


    He did it calmly, and there was nothing awkward in his action.


    Sharon didn''t know the jerk in her eyes was able to take care of people.


    She realized that sometimes men didn''t do something not because they didn''t know how to do it but


    because they were not in love.


    When Jameson ced the bowl of soup in front of her, Sharon said formally, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor."


    He responded indifferently, "You know that I don''t need this kind of verbal gratitude."


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    ¡®¡¯Fine, just eat, jerk! ¡°After dinner, she was just about to leave when she ran into an acquaintance.


    Daniel greeted her, "Ms.Allyson! What a coincidence!"


    Sharon nodded to him.


    Before she could speak, someone showed up from behind Daniel.


    Natalia stood beside Daniel and said with a faint smile, "Ms.Allyson, we meet again.Are you alone?


    Didn''t you ask Jameson toe with you?"


    Her words were full of ridicule, but Sharon didn''t answer but pursed her lips and smiled faintly.


    Just then, a man''s voice asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    When Natalia saw him, the smirk on her face faded away.


    She tightly clenched her hands.


    To her great disappointment, they had gotten back together.


    Sharon didn''t want to get involved in these conflicts.


    She nodded to Daniel and Natalia.


    "Miss Beale, Daniel, I have to go.Goodbye."


    With that, she left without looking back.


    Jameson was about to follow when Natalia said, "Jameson, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    With one hand in his pant pocket, he slowly turned his head.


    His expression was indescribably cold.


    After ncing at Daniel, who was beside her, he said to her, "Should I congratte you on finding your


    true love or on your uing engagement next month?"


    Natalia smiled self-deprecatingly, "If it weren''t for your sudden cancetion on our engagement, we


    would have been married by now, and I wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation."


    Natalia was always arrogant andcent.


    Even though Jameson had canceled their engagement, she wouldn''t agree to marry a paralyzed man.


    When she wanted to marry Jameson, her father would ask her to think twice for the sake of her


    happiness.


    It had been only a few months since the cancetion of their engagement, and against all her


    expectations, her father had decided to marry off to Jeffery.


    She didn''t know why.


    She had never agreed to it, but her father seemed to be determined this time, not giving her the chance


    to refuse.


    If it had been before, she might havepromised.


    But now, it was different.


    Ever since she met Daniel, she realized what she wanted.


    She clearly had a better choice.How could she live with a cripple for the rest of her life?


    "Don''t me me.You know what you''ve done."


    After a pause, Jameson added, "Besides, it''s not appropriate to talk about it in Daniel''s presence.Am I


    right, Daniel?"


    Daniel maintained a polite smile, as if he were wearing a mask.


    It was hard to figure out what he was thinking.


    He said, "Mr.Proctor, we are all friends.There is nothing inappropriate or that cannot be said.¡¯


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and asked indifferently, "Is that so?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Of course."


    Jameson looked at Natalia and slowly said, "Don''te to such a ce next time.Mr.Daniel likes to eat


    canned food."


    Daniel was shocked.


    The smiling mask on his face almost cracked.


    After saying those words, Jameson left.


    Natalia frowned and turned to look at Daniel.


    "What does he mean?"


    Daniel quickly collected himself and answered, "Nothing.I went to Ms.Allyson''s house for a meal the


    other day, and Mr.Proctor was also there."


    "Are you and Sharon on good terms?"


    "More or less.After all, we''re neighbors.Trey is also chasing her."


    Hearing this, Natalia sneered inside.


    Daniel looked where Jameson had left, and narrowed his eyes.


    "From the looks of it, I think Trey is probably going to be disappointed."


    "Yeah, they made such a big fuss.In the end, it''s someone else who gets hurt."


    Daniel looked at Natalia and noticed that her eyes were full of hatred.


    After leaving the restaurant, Sharon got ina taxi that happened to pass by.


    The fact that Daniel and Natalia had paired off was beyond her expectations.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed it.


    Sharon lowered the window for some air, d that Tiffany did not fall too deep in love with Daniel.


    When she got home, Tiffany had just woken up.


    Yawning, she walked towards the kitchen and said, "Good morning, Sharon."


    "It''s already ten o''clock in the evening.¡¯ Tiffany''s eyes instantly widened.


    "Holy sh*t, I slept for so long?"


    "I don''t think there is anything left in the fridge; Sharon said while changing into her slippers.


    "I''ll order delivery for you.What would you like?"


    "Anything is fine with me."


    After drinking some water, Tiffany curled up on the sofa.


    "The more I sleep, the sleepier I get.I''m even more energetic in the evening."


    Sharon sat beside her and quickly ordered a few of Tiffany''s favorite dishes.


    "By the way, Sharon, I suddenly remembered that my friend told me that there was a get-together


    tonight.I can''t sleep anyway.Do you want to go with me?"


    Sharon stretched her neck and said, "You go.My neck was twisted.Staying upte will probably make it


    hurt even more.¡¯


    Tiffany looked at her and asked, "How did that happen?"


    Before Sharon could answer, she uttered a drawl and continued, "I see.It must have something to do


    with that jerk again."


    Right now, in Tiffany''s opinion, the baffling things that happened to Sharon were always rted to


    Jameson.


    "No, I fell asleep in my office this afternoon.When I woke up, my neck stiffened, and then I twisted it."


    "Did you juste back from the hospital?"


    "No,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said after a pause.


    Tiffany sniffed.


    "Why do I smell tincture of iodine on you?"

 Chapter 248: You Did the Right Thing

    Chapter 248: You Did the Right Thing


    Sharon touched her neck awkwardly and coughed.


    "Well, I''m going to take a shower."


    Tiffany felt that something was wrong when she watched her walk towards the bathroom.


    She guessed that jerk Jameson must have taken advantage of Sharon again.


    Soon, the takeout was delivered.


    When Sharon came out of the bathroom, Tiffany had just started eating.


    She asked, "Sharon, do you want some?"


    "No, thanks.You go ahead."


    Drying her hair with a towel, Sharon was about to go to her room when she suddenly thought of


    something.


    She came back to sit on the sofa, and asked, "Tiffany, have you heard about the alumni reunion?"


    Tiffany said, "I have.It was organized by Paisley.I guess she just wants to show off her elite husband


    again.Let''s not go."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    Back in her room, she sent a message to Trey, saying that she and Tiffany were not going to the


    reunion on the weekend.


    Almost immediately, Trey called.


    He asked slowly, "Sharon, are you back in the South City?"


    "Yes, I came back yesterday."


    "I have two tickets for the theater.If you have nothing else to do this weekend, let''s go and watch it


    together."


    "Trey."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "I don''t like to watch dramas.You can go with someone else.¡±


    Trey was silent for a few seconds before he went on, "We can watch something else.A few new movies


    are being screened.We..."


    "No, thanks.I appreciate what you did for me, but I am very sorry.I think that I should make things


    clear..."


    Trey interrupted her, "Sharon, I know what you want to say.You don''t have to say sorry.I did everything


    willingly.I just hope that you can give me another chance and do not make a decision so soon."


    Sharon looked out of the window and said, "The problem lies with me.I may not be able to..."


    "If you are sure that you want to get back together with Jameson, I will give up and give you my


    blessings, but I will never give up until then."


    "Trey¡­¡±


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Trey added, "Sharon, you don''t have to feel any pressure.I just want to strive for my own happiness.I


    lost you a few years ago.I don''t want to lose you again."


    The moment the phone call ended, Sharon sat on the bed, lost in thought.


    Before long, her phone rang again.


    It was Ruben, asking if she had gotten home.


    After moving out of Daniel''s house, Ruben rented another apartment in the same neighborhood.


    "Yes, I''m home¡± Sharon told him.


    After a pause, she asked, "Where did you go? Did you just get home?"


    Ruben was silent for a few seconds before he said, "Giana came to the studio to look for you."


    "And?"


    "You were sleeping, so I went out to eat with her."


    Sharon smiled, "I see."


    "Didn''t you say that she suffered a great loss from my incident and that I should thank her? I just did


    what you told me," Ruben exined.


    Sharon encouraged, "Yes, that''s what I said.You did the right thing." Ruben was quiet.


    Sharon said, "Alright, good night."


    Before she could hang up, Ruben asked, "Did Jamesone to find you?"


    "How did you know?"


    "I guessed."


    Sharon rubbed her nose awkwardly and exined unconvincingly, "He came to deliver something."


    Receiving the answer, Ruben stopped asking.


    With a brief respond, he hung up.


    Sharon took a long breath as she listened to the hang up beepsing from her phone.


    Hugging a pillow, shey prostrate on the bed.


    She looked ahead absentmindedly, her mind filled with thoughts.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The goods of several orders from customers needed to be made before the end of the year.


    Sharon quickly collected her thoughts and resumed her work.


    Rather than letting the past trouble her, she might as well think of what happened in Bridge Street as a


    beautiful dream.


    In the afternoon, Tiffany went out to shoot pictures.


    Ruben delivered the finished products to the customers, and Sharon stayed in the studio to tidy up


    things.


    Right at this moment, a sharp female voice came from behind her.


    "I thought you were too busy toe to the reunion, but it turns out there is not a single customer in


    your stupid studio."


    Sharon didn''t have to turn around to know who it was.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Paisley looked around the studio.


    Then, she looked at Sharon and said unhappily, "Did you refuse toe to the reunion because you


    look down on me or the other alumni?"


    Sharon looked at her and sneered, "Don''t you already have an answer? Why ask?"


    "You..."


    Paisley almost red up, but she suppressed her anger.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to waste time arguing with you.After all, you''re divorced and stuck in such a


    shi*ty studio.It''s understandable for you to feel too embarrassed to participate in the reunion.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, ¡° Sharon said.


    "My small studio doesn''t make money and nobodyes.I guess you must be here to buy things."


    Her arms still crossed over her chest, Paisley arrogantly raises her chin, "Of course, you don''t care


    about your alumni, but I do.I''m not you."


    "Alright, then thank you."


    Sharon smiled and said, "My studio only makes customized products.The design fee starts at 100,000,


    excluding materials andbor costs.Only the jewelry of the highest quality suits someone like you.I


    happen to have a piece of jewelry that is perfect for earrings.The market price is 300,000.Since you


    come here for my sake, I won''t charge you anybor costs.I''ll give you a discount, and it will be


    380,000 in total.¡¯


    When Paisley heard that the design fee was 100,000, she had been shocked enough.


    Upon hearing the final price, she couldn''t conceal her astonishment anymore.


    "Sharon, this is robbery! You ask hundreds of thousands for that kind of sh*t you are selling? If I buy it


    elsewhere..."


    Sharon smiled and said, "This is the price of my studio.I can''t do anything about it.Although my studio


    has few customers, one transaction is enough for me to pay rent."


    Paisley argued, "Then how do I know you''re not asking too much? It happens that people trick


    acquaintances."


    "You can rest assured.I promise I''m not overcharging you.You know Giana, right? She''s our regr


    customer.Other than her, there are many other celebrities cing orders with us, including...¡¯


    "Okay, stop." Paisley had to make another excuse.


    "My husband doesn''t like me wearing earrings.Is there anything else?"

 Chapter 249: Who Made It a Rule That I Cant Live a Before

    Chapter 249: Who Made It a Rule That I Can''t Live a Before


    Sharon could ask, Paisley looked at the ne on the disy rack, said, "That''s it.I think it''s good."


    Sharon shook her head, "It doesn''t suit you."


    Paisley tucked her hair behind her ear and snorted, "Ladies like me are noble no matter what we wear,


    not like some people.They have to depend on luxury.¡¯


    "If you really like it, I''ll buy it for you.It''s not expansive anyway.¡¯


    Hearing this, Paisley was unhappy, "I don''t want to take advantage of you.I would pay for myself as I


    said before.And I know you are losing your business, so don''t spend more than what you have."


    With that, Paisley took out a card from her wallet to settle the bill.


    Seeing she was determined, Sharon raised her eyebrows, "Alright."


    Then Paisley got a message on her phone.


    It turned out that the ne only cost 80.


    She felt that she was insulted.


    Sharon used to spend more than 100,000 without even blinking, so she thought that things in Sharon''s


    studio might cost at least 1,000.


    But it was so cheap!!! It was really mean that Sharon insulted her like that.


    Just as Paisley almost lost her temper, a man in his thirties came in.


    Paisley approached him quickly, "Jayden, you''re finally here.I have been waiting for you for a long


    time."


    Jayden said, "Sorry, I got stuck in traffic."


    Then he looked over Sharon and said, "You must be Ms.Allyson.Paisley talks about you all the time."


    Paisley said, "What''s your hurry? I haven''t introduced you."


    Paisley looked at Sharon with her hands crossed on her breast and said, "This is Jayden.I have


    mentioned him to you, the manager of my husband''spany.He is very capable.A man in a


    thousand."


    Then she introduced Sharon to Jayden, her lip curling.


    "Well, this is Sharon, my college ssmate.She is pretty but she isn''t lucky in love.She had been


    hurt.And this is her studio."


    Jayden reached out to Sharon and said, "Ms.Allyson, nice to meet you."


    His eyes bore into her, making her ufortable.Sharon did not take his hand.


    She just nodded slightly, "Hello."


    Seeing that, Paisley said, "It seemed that nobody came here.So why don''t you close it? Then we can


    get a cup of coffee, and you can talk with Jayden."


    "No¡± Sharon said.


    "There''s nothing to talk about."


    Paisley said, "Sharon, you can stop that now.You have been divorced, so don''t be so reserved, OK?


    Jayden has lowered himself to date me.Don''t be so untouchable."


    Jayden said, "Don''t say that.It''s my honor to meet Ms.Allyson.I am just a manager.I don''t have anything


    to show off."


    Paisley nced at Sharon irritably, "You see."


    Sharon thought that she was too kind to kick Paisley out.


    This was the first time she had met someone cheekier than Jameson.


    Sharon took a deep breath and ignored Paisley.


    Then she said to Jayden, "Mr.Bower, I don''t know what Paisley told you, but I didn''t tell her that I want a


    date.I have never nned to do so.I''m so sorry for wasting your time."


    Jayden paused for a while, then smiled and said, "That is fine.Anyway, I made a new friend."


    While speaking, he took out a business card from his suit pocket and handed it to Sharon.


    On the card, there were words on it, saying the Beale Group.


    It turned out that Paisley''s husband was working at the Beale Group.


    Sharon thought for a moment and said politely, "Sorry, Mr.Bower, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be


    friends.We are originally strangers, right?"


    Hearing this, Paisley thought that Sharon was putting her on the spot on purpose.


    She could forgive Sharon for the ne, but now she couldn''t embarrass herself again in front of


    Jayden.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Sharon, do you think you''re still Martin''s little princess? Wake up.You''re just an unwanted divorced


    woman now.You should be ttered if Jayden wished to make friends with you.Don¡¯ be so hard." said


    Paisley bluntly.


    Sharon sneered.


    "You''re interesting.I didn''t do anything.It was you who came to my studio and made trouble.And now


    you said it''s my fault? I did get a divorce, so what? Who made it a rule that I can''t live after a divorce?


    Am I supposed to kill myself?"


    Paisley obviously didn''t expect Sharon to be so hard.


    "You...You¡­¡¯¡¯ She didn''t know what to Say.


    At this moment, Jayden said, "Ms.Allyson is right.Getting a divorce is not a big deal, let alone a


    beautiful and smartdy like Ms.Allyson.Even if you are divorced, there will definitely be many suitors


    around you."


    Just then, a man''s voice came from behind them, "Sharon."


    Paisley looked over and frowned, "Trey, why are you here?"


    Trey nced at her indifferently and said, "I''m looking for Sharon."


    "When did you know each other?"


    Trey said, "I''m going after Sharon.Can''t you see that?"


    Paisley''s face changed suddenly, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Jayden quickly walked over and said, "Excuse me, are you Mr.Coe from Ste Technologies? I''m


    Jayden Bower, the project manager of the Beale Group.You can call me Jayden.¡±


    While speaking, he bent down and handed out his business card.Trey took the card and nodded


    slightly, "Hello, Jayden, I have heard so much about you."


    Jayden was filled with joy, "You know me, Mr.Coe?"


    Paisley had trumpeted her husband in front of Trey, but she didn''t expect that Jayden was so respectful


    to Trey.


    It was as if even her husband became inferior.


    She said indifferently, "Trey and I went to school together.Since you know him, let''s go out and eat


    together."


    Jayden looked at Paisley, "You went to school with Mr.Coe?"


    Paisley raised her chin and said, "Yes.We are very good friends."


    Jayden thought for a while and then said, "Mr.Coe, now that we''re all here.Let''s have dinner, my treat,


    OK? What do you think?"


    Trey said, "No thanks."


    Trey looked at Paisley and said indifferently, "We don''t know her very well."

 Chapter 250: Mr.Jones Birthday Banquet

    Chapter 250: Mr.Jones'' Birthday Banquet


    After Trey said those words, Paisley''s face went an ugly green.


    And her face was also red.


    She was extremely embarrassed.


    Jayden looked at her significantly and said to Trey, "Mr.Coe, I will visit you some other time.I won''t


    disturb you today.¡¯


    After saying that, he nodded to Sharon and said, "Goodbye, Ms.Allyson."


    After Jayden left, Paisley red at Sharon, "You two must have colluded with each other to embarrass


    me!"


    Sharon found it funny.


    She asked Paisley, "Did I invite you here?"


    "You..."


    Paisley bit her lips tightly.


    "This is not over!"


    After that, she stomped, turned around and quickly walked away.


    Trey withdrew his gaze and looked at Sharon, "Sharon, she''s such a kind of person.Don''t let her bother


    you."


    Sharon smiled, "I know.¡±


    Paisley came here to annoy her.


    If she was angry because of this, she would give Paisley what she wanted.


    Pausing for a moment, Sharon said, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Trey pursed his lips and said, "Sharon, tomorrow is Mr.Jones¡¯ birthday.He wants me to take you to his


    banquet."


    Sharon was slightly stunned, "He wants to see me?"


    "Right."


    Trey said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to.I can make up an excuse to say that I can''t go."


    "No, I am fine with that.¡±Sharon thought for a moment and then asked, "When will be the banquet?"


    Last time, she went to Mr.Jones'' home for dinner.


    But until now, she hadn''t gotten the chance to thank him in person.


    She had no reason to refuse Mr.Jones'' invitation.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Moreover, it would be very embarrassing if Trey didn''t go because of her.


    Trey heaved a sigh of relief.


    "The banquet begins at 7 pm tomorrow.I''ll pick you up at 6."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    Trey had other business to attend to.


    So he didn''t stay here long before leaving.


    After standing there for a while, Sharon took a deep breath and picked up the ne that Paisley


    had thrown on the ground.


    Not long after, Tiffany returned.


    She gossiped, "I saw Trey''s car.What did he say?"


    "I''m going to a birthday banquet tomorrow,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "Birthday banquet? Whose birthday banquet?"


    Actually, this whole matter was a littleplicated.


    Sharon had to start with Erica.


    After Sharon briefly told Tiffany the whole story, Tiffany roughly pieced things together.


    Then, she hit the nail on the head and said, "When you went therest time, you ran into that je*k.It


    means that he knows Mr.Jones.In other words, he will be at the birthday banquet tomorrow night."


    Sharon: "..."


    Why didn''t she think of that? Tiffany took the opportunity and asked, "Sharon, have you made your


    decision?"


    "What decision?"


    For a moment, Sharon didn''t know what Tiffany was talking about.


    "Lam talking to the things between you and your two suitors.Which one do you choose, Jameson or


    Trey?"


    Sharon opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Tiffany propped up her hand on the cashier''s desk beside her and put her hand in her hands.


    Then she added, "It''s indeed a difficult choice.One is your ex-husband who keeps going after you.The


    other is a young and outstanding businessman who has fallen in love with you for more than 6 years."


    Sharon said in an annoyed tone, "What nonsense is that?"


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I once thought about being together with Trey, but..."


    "But you discover that the person you really like in your heart is that jer*k.And you feel that so many


    things have happened between you and that you can''t get over that.Thus, you can''t pretend that


    nothing has happened and get back together with him.Am I right?"


    After a while, Sharon nodded.


    Tiffany sighed, "I don''t have much experience in this kind of thing.I can''t give you any useful


    advice.However, I think you should take your time before you decide.What if there''s someone better in


    the future? Get to know more men and you may meet your destined one in the future!"


    "Yes, you''re right,¡¯ Sharon smiled.Tiffany patted her shoulder and said, "That''s the attitude.You are an


    attractive woman.Just behave like one! There are so many outstanding men out there! Don''t get settled


    too soon! And to be honest, neither Trey nor Jameson is good enough for you!"


    In the evening, Sharon took a shower after returning home.


    After that, she wanted to find something, so she bent down to look for the things she needed at the


    desk.


    identally, she knocked over the gift box beside her.


    Something fell out.


    Sharon turned around and saw the picture frame.


    The marks and words of that picture frame signified her and Jameson''s marriagesting forever.


    She felt little veins popping out of her temple.


    She squatted down and picked up the frame.


    In the photo, Jameson was talking to her with some rare gentleness while bending down.


    However, Sharon remembered what he had said at that time.


    He was not as gentle as he looked.


    After looking at it for a while, Sharon put it back in the box and put it on the bottom floor of the


    wardrobe.


    After Sharon finished all of this, she wanted to make a cup of hot milk.


    However, just as she was about to do so, the phone on the desk rang.


    She walked over and took a look.


    Coincidentally, it was Jameson.


    After a few seconds, Sharon answered the phone, "It''s sote.What''s the matter? Mr.Proctor."


    "I miss you."


    "If that''s all you want to say, I''ll hang up."


    Jameson said, "Sharon, out of courtesy, you should say ''l miss you too¡¯ instead of other words."


    Sharon retorted, "I don''t think you should make this call out of courtesy."


    After a moment of silence, Jameson continued, "That is just an opening remark.I have something else


    to tell you."


    Sharon said with a hollowugh, "Next time, save such totally unnecessary opening remarks."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said, "I want to bring you to a ce tomorrow night."


    "Sorry, I have an appointment tomorrow."


    "Cancel that."


    "No."


    Jameson said unhappily, "You just don''t want to see me, right?"


    Sharon opened the window a little and said, "If I say I don''t want to see you, would you stop bothering


    me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Sharon could do nothing about this je*k''s shameless behavior.


    She said, "I''m going to sleep ...See you, Mr.Proctor."


    With that, Sharon hung up the phone.


    At the CEO''s office, the Proctor Group.


    Jameson listened to the busy voice on the phone and frowned.


    "When did we receive Mr.Jones¡¯ invitation?" He said coldly.


    "About two hours ago..." Jacob said.


    "When did Treye to her?"


    "Four or five hours ago."


    Jameson pursed his lips and remained silent.


    In other words, Trey knew about Mr.Jones'' birthday banquet before he did.


    Moreover, Trey came to Sharon before him.


    Jacob added, "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Jones¡¯ rtionship with Mr.Coe is indeed closer, so it''s not a strange


    thing that Mr.Coe got the invitation before you.¡±


    "Will Talon go tomorrow night?" Jameson tapped the table with his finger.


    "We''ve found out that he will go."

 Chapter 251: Shes Been Unlucky in Love

    Chapter 251: She''s Been Unlucky in Love


    Jameson narrowed his eyes.If Talon went to Mr.Jones¡¯ birthday banquet, he would meet Sharon.


    And then what tricks Talon was ying woulde to the surface.


    "Mr.Proctor, apart from Talon and Mr.Coe, Mr.Matthias will also be there¡± Jacob said.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Do you think it was a Coincidence that Daniel materialized at Natalia''s


    side? Or was it intentional?"


    "Mr.Proctor, do you mean...¡¯


    "William recently found out that when Trey founded Ste Technologies abroad, the first start-up capital


    came from apany called Hertz.Before long, Hertz signed a strategic cooperation agreement with


    Complex.The owner of Hertz and William go way back."


    Daniel, Trey, William, and even Mr.Jones hadplicated connections with each other.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he dug in, Jameson would be able to see the rtionships in their true colors.


    It seemed that they had amon purpose.


    It had been many years since Mr.Jones''st birthday banquet.


    And on this point, everything was not as simple as it seemed.


    The dense fog had blocked the truth froming forward.


    But the wind would blow it away tomorrow night.


    Jameson said, "Tomorrow night, send more people around the hotel.Sharon is always silly in such


    matters.She will only fall into their traps."


    Jacob whispered, "Mr.Coe shouldn''t take advantage of Mrs.Proctor, let alone hurt her..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Jacob noticed Jameson shot him a cold nce.


    He immediately said, "OK, I''ll do that straight away."


    As the door was closed, the office fell silent again.


    Jameson leaned back in his chair and looked at the reframed photo on his desk.


    He pondered as he pursed his thin lips slightly.


    Not long after, his phone rang.


    It was William calling.


    "As you expected! Your whereabouts in Costspool have been leaked.Evie is looking for your mother."


    Jameson''s lips curled in a sneer.


    "She''s quite fast.¡¯


    "There are not only the Ronds at Evie''s hands.There are some that I can''t even figure out where


    theye from.¡¯


    Jameson said in a low voice, "The people behind her will take action soon."


    Evie had fallen into his trap.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Trey appeared at the door of the studio.


    "Sharon, are you ready?"


    Sharon picked up the gift from the cashier and smiled, "OK, let''s go."


    She didn''t know what to get Mr.Jones for his birthday.


    Suddenly, she remembered the tea set at his house, so she bought some tea leaves.


    She thought Mr.Jones would like it.


    After getting in the car for a while, Trey said, "Sharon, there''s something I didn''t tell you."


    "What?"


    "Jameson will also attend the banquet.You will meet him.But it doesn''t matter.I will always be with


    you.Furthermore, he won''t dare to mess with you on the asion." Sharon nodded without saying a


    word.


    She did not know what to Say.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Mr.Jones was very prestigious in the South City.


    The people present were all influential and powerful.


    Sharon and Trey had just entered when they met two people.


    After she saw them, Natalia chuckled, "I didn''t expect Mr.Coe to bring Ms.Allyson here.I thought


    Ms.Allyson woulde with Jameson.It seems that I still don''t understand Ms.Allyson.


    Sharon knew Natalia was hostile to her.


    Besides, she could not exin it at all.


    Trey said coldly, "Mr.Jones invited Sharon himself.I don''t understand your words, Miss Beale."


    Hearing this, Natalia was not surprised but smiled, "Ms.Allyson, it seems that you''ve got all the cheek in


    the world.Mr.Jones knows you and even invited you.Excuse me for my rudeness."


    At this time, a deep voice came from the side.


    "Natalia."


    Natalia turned around and said, "By the way, Dad, I haven''t introduced them.This is Mr.Coe, the


    founder of Star Dynamics Science and Technology.This...You know, she''s Jameson''s ex-wife."


    As Natalia said, Talon looked over.


    Finally, he fixed his narrowed eyes on Sharon.


    Sharon said slowly, "Miss Beale, I know you don''t like me, but since you have spoken, I would like to


    say one thing.My name is Sharon, not Jameson''s ex-wife¡¯."


    If it weren''t for Natalia''s father, Sharon would say, "Will you be happy if I introduce you as the one


    whom Jameson refused to get engaged to? No matter how hard Natalia tried to approach her and


    make friends with her, Sharon kept a distance from her since she was afraid of getting into this


    situation.But she didn''t expect it still happened.Why did she have to take the me for that jerk''s


    mistakes? Natalia sneered.


    Just as she was about to say something, Talon said, "Ms.Allyson, you are indeed not most people.No


    wonder you married into the Proctor family."


    Sharon smiled faintly and did not reply.


    She didn''t bother to think about what he meant.


    Trey said, "Mr.Jones''s birthday banquet is about to begin.We have to go.Please do as you like."


    Then he left with Sharon.


    When they entered the banquet hall, almost all the guests had arrived.


    They walked up to Mr.Jones who was wearing a Tang suit and leaning on a stick.


    He was chatting with William.


    Noticing them, he smiled, "Trey and Ms.Allyson have arrived.It''s quite cold outside today, isn''t it?


    Thanks foring."


    Sharon smiled, "It''s not very cold."


    After chatting for a while, Mr.Jones'' men came in and whispered something to him.


    Mr.Jones looked at Trey and then at Sharon.


    After he nodded, he waved his hand and let his men leave.


    Mr.Jones said, "Trey, there are some snacks and hot drinks over there.Take Ms.Allyson over to have a


    look."


    Trey said, "OK."


    Sharon knew Mr.Jones was driving her away.


    She smiled and nodded before leaving with Trey.


    After a few seconds, Trey said beside her, "Sharon, don''t take Natalia''s words to heart.She has been


    unlucky in love, so she was targeting you on purpose."


    Hearing this, Sharon was slightly surprised.


    "Isn''t she with Daniel? Why...?"


    Trey smiled and took a ss of wine from the waiter.


    "She will be engaged to Jameson''s elder brother next month."


    Sharon''s eyes widened in disbelief.She did not expect this.


    "But she has once engaged to Jameson.¡±

 Chapter 252: Why Is the Jerk Acting Weird Again?

    Chapter 252: Why Is the Jerk Acting Weird Again?


    Trey smiled and handed Sharon another ss of wine.


    "What they value are the benefits from a business marriage, so it doesn''t matter whether Natalia and


    Jameson were engaged or not, and..."


    It was because Jameson had broken off the engagement that Talon and Jameson''s father were able to


    reach an agreement.


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    No wonder Natalia''s hostility towards Sharon was so obvious.


    This was the reason.


    Natalia wanted to marry Jameson, but in the end, she had to get engaged to Jeffery.


    That was why Natalia was so angry with Sharon seeing her dine with Jameson.


    Sharon paused for a moment.


    Then she asked with a frown, "What about her and Daniel?"


    With a toss of his head, Trey finished his champagne and turned to look not far away.


    "Don''t worry about him.He has a solution."


    Following his gaze, Sharon found that Daniel had alsoe and was talking to Mr.Jones.


    Trey was on good terms with Mr.Jones, and Daniel was Trey''s friend, so it wasn''t surprising that Daniel


    and Mr.Jones were familiar.


    However, Sharon did not understand what solution Daniel could have.


    The engagement between Natalia and Jeffery was out of the interests of the two families.


    Could Natalia''s father give it up just because of Daniel''s words? The engagement could only be broken


    unless one of the families had a better choice.


    At this moment, a waiter walked to Trey and whispered something to him.


    Trey frowned slightly and said to Sharon, "Sharon, wait here for a moment.I''ll be right back."


    Sharon gently nodded, "Alright."


    Trey looked around and confirmed that Jameson was not nearby before striding away with the waiter.


    Sharon took a sip from the champagne ss.


    She wanted to watch Daniel and Mr.Jones again, but they were out of her sight.


    Suddenly, she heard a man''s lukewarm voice from behind, "Looking for me?"


    Sharon went speechless.


    Sharon slowly put down the ss, not wanting to turn around at all.


    The next second, she heard the man''s voice in her ear and felt a warm breath on her fair neck.


    "Or are you looking for Trey? Stop looking.He won''t be back soon."


    Hearing this, Sharon couldn''t help but frown.


    She turned around to say something only to find that the jerk''s face was very close.


    Her lips grazed his cheek, leaving faint lipstick on it.


    Jameson met her gaze and raised his eyebrows, "It''s inappropriate in public.When we get home, do


    whatever you want.I won''t resist."


    Sharon had nothing to say.


    He must be crazy!!! She took a step back and said unhappily, "You also know that this is a public


    event.Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?"


    Jameson said calmly, "Others are not blind, and I can''t cover their eyes.¡¯


    Sharon didn''t want to waste words with him.


    She was about to leave when she was pulled by the wrist, "Where are you going?"


    "Thedy''s room.Coming with me?"


    "Since you''ve asked, then I might as well apany you."


    If it weren''t for the many people here, Sharon really wanted to give him a beating.


    She shook off his hand and went straight ahead.


    A few stepster, she heard the jerk''s leisurely voice, "Wrong direction.Over there."


    Sharon stopped abruptly.


    She took a deep breath before heading in the direction Jameson said.


    ¡®What exactly is wrong with the jerk? He even has to follow me to the bathroom.


    Not long after leaving the ballroom, Sharon saw the sign of the bathroom and heard someone talking in


    a low voice.


    At this moment, the man who had been following behind put his arm around her waist and took her to a


    nearby corner.


    Before Sharon could make a sound, her mouth was gently covered.


    At the same time, two people who were talking passed by them.


    Daniel and Natalia.


    After they walked away, Sharon pulled Jameson''s hand away and said, "Have you done anything


    wrong to hide in this way?"


    Jameson put his hands into his pants pocket.


    "Do you want to go up and say hello to her?"


    Sharon snorted and ignored him.


    She went into thedy''s room.


    When she came out, Jameson was leaning against the balcony nearby and smoking cigarettes, his


    handsome face looking calm.


    Seeing her, Jameson stubbed out the cigarette and signaled, "Let''s go."


    After a few seconds, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "What excuse did you use to draw Trey away?"


    "You really want to know?"


    "..Forget it.


    The jerk certainly wouldn''t say anything good.


    At the entrance of the ballroom, they met Patrick, who was about to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Patrick greeted them with a smile, "Mr.Proctor.Ms.Allyson.¡¯


    Jameson said indifferently, "The birthday party has just begun.Are you leaving?"


    Patrick said, "I have something to do, so I''ll take my leave first.¡¯


    "Today''s climax hasn''t been reached.It''s a pity that you''ll leave now."


    Faced with Jameson''s aggressiveness, Patrick maintained a polite smile.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Patrick had always known that he was investigated by Jameson and had been on cautious guard since.


    However, he was still taken advantage of by Jameson.


    Patrick continued, "Mr.Proctor, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave."


    Jameson didn''t say anything.


    He just looked at Patrick from behind with a cold smile.


    Sharon looked at Jameson.


    ''Why is the jerk acting weird again?¡±


    Meeting her gaze, Jameson flicked her forehead, "What are you thinking?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and looked away, then they entered the ballroom.


    Since the gift had been delivered, it was time for Sharon to leave.


    She would say goodbye to Mr.Jones.


    When she arrived, Talon, Natalia, and Daniel were standing opposite Mr.Jones.


    Sharon hesitated for a moment before walking over, "Mr.Jones, I''m going back.I wish you a happy


    birthday."


    Mr.Jones turned around, "Leaving so soon? Where''s Trey?"


    Just then he saw Jameson following Sharon.


    He instantly knew it.


    ¡®This young man is really something.


    At this time, Natalia said with a smile, "Ms.Allyson not only got invited by Mr.Coe to Mr.Jones¡¯ birthday


    party, but also is apanied by Jameson.I really envy you."


    Sharon smiled with no reply.


    She only said to Mr.Jones, "Then I''ll take my leave."


    After that, she turned around.


    However, Sharon only took a few steps before hearing Natalia from behind, "Ms.Allyson."

 Chapter 253: Why Pester Her?

    Chapter 253: Why Pester Her?


    Sharon slowly turned her head and said calmly, "Miss Beale, anything else?"


    Natalia nced at Jameson and then looked at Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, it''s a rare chance for you to


    attend such a banquet.Won''t you feel it a pity to leave now?"


    Before Sharon responded, Jameson said coldly, "What do you mean?"


    Natalia said with a smile, "Nothing.I just think that since Mr.Jones personally invited Ms.Allyson to


    come here, it''s impolite for her to leave early.After all, anyone who is well-educated wont leave until the


    banquet is over.¡¯


    Feeling that the atmosphere was getting increasingly tense, Mr.Jones coughed and said, "Miss Beale,


    you''re too serious.It''s just a birthday party.Ms.Allyson can leave if she wants to."


    "Mr.Jones, you''re generous and won''t be angry with Ms.Allyson.However, some people were born to be


    ill-bred.Jameson, do you agree?"


    Natalia mocked both Sharon and Jameson.


    After a few seconds, Sharon said with a smile, "Miss Beale, you''re right.People can''t choose their


    parents.However, if people are mean and rude, no matter how well they disguise themselves, they will


    show their true color one day.¡¯


    At Sharon''s words, Natalia put on a long face.


    At this point, Mr.Jones slowly said, "Ms.Allyson is right.No matter how well people disguise themselves,


    sooner orter they will show their true color."


    As he said this, he intentionally nced at Talon.


    Compared to Natalia whose face darkened, Talon gave no signs of his true feelings.


    He just scolded Natalia in a serious voice, "Natalia, you were a little rude just now.Apologize to


    Ms.Allyson."


    "No need,¡¯ Sharon kept a smile as she looked at Natalia and said, "Miss Beale, I know that you have a


    bone to pick with me, but I hope that you could understand that I''m not the one who caused this


    situation, and don''t be picky about me just because I am good-tempered."


    After Sharon finished speaking, she nodded slightly at Mr.Jones, then turned around and left.


    Jameson slightly raised his eyebrows and said to Mr.Jones, "I''ll take leave, too."


    Mr.Jones nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Natalia pursed her lips and also left.


    Seeing this, Daniel quickly followed her.


    After they all left, Mr.Jones looked at Talon and sighed deeply, "Originally, I didn''t want to interfere in


    this matter.However, since the two children havee to me, I suggest that you should reconsider


    Natalia''s marrying into the Proctor family."


    Talon said, "I just want Natalia to gain happiness."


    Mr.Jones leant on his walking stick and slowly said, "Let''s not mention whether Natalia will be happy


    after she joins the Proctor family.She had an engagement to Jameson before.If she married into the


    Proctor family, she would be very embarrassed whening across Jameson."


    Talon did not say anything.


    Mr.Jones added, "Although Daniel is not as powerful as the Proctors, he truly loves Natalia and Natalia


    thinks well of him.It''s better to give them a chance than force Natalia to marry a man she doesn''t love.¡¯


    "The engagement has been made.


    If I renege now, I can''t justify myself to the Proctor family.¡¯ "If you''re afraid that you might hurt the


    feelings of the Proctors, I can speak for you.¡±


    Talon never thought that Daniel would get Mr.Jones to help him.


    Although the Beale family had rarely got in touch with the Jones family in recent years, the two families


    still had a good rtionship.


    For some reason, Talon could not refute Talon.


    However...


    Talon narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where Sharon had left, deep in thought.


    After a while, he said, "I also know that it''s not the best choice for Natalia to marry into the Proctor


    family.However, the engagement has been made.If I renege now, then Natalia will break off two


    engagements in just three months.You know how hurtful gossips can be.I don''t want Natalia to get


    hurt."


    Mr.Jones did not know what to say.


    What Talon said was indeed a big problem.


    Breaking off the engagement might damage Natalia''s reputation.


    Talon''s words did make sense.


    When Mr.Jones was about to say something, Talon said, "I know that you have been loving Natalia


    dearly since she was a child.You want her to be happy.However, it''s not necessarily a bad thing for her


    to marry into the Proctor family."


    Mr.Jones could not continue persuading Talon and had to give up.


    Sharon walked out of the hotel and was just about to leave when Trey walked over.


    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak, but when he saw Jameson following her, he could


    guess what had happened.


    Trey said, "Sharon, let me give you a ride."


    Sharon nced at her phone and said, "Thank you, but my taxi has arrived.I''ll leave first."


    As she spoke, a white car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Sharon smiled at Trey and ran to the car.


    Just as Jameson was about to follow Sharon, Trey intentionally blocked him.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Mr.Coe, please make way."


    "Mr.Proctor, you know that Sharon doesn''t want to see you, so why do you pester her?"


    "Did she tell you this personally?"


    "You know the answer clearly."


    Jameson sneered, "Mr.Coe, if you knew yourself well enough, you wouldn''t say so.You clearly know


    whom Sharon loves."


    Hearing this, Trey put on a long face and did not say anything.


    Jameson said, "Mr.Coe, I want to remind you.I don''t know what you are plotting, nor am I


    interested.However, please don''t involve Sharon in it."


    "There''s no need for you to worry about it.I never want to put Sharon at risk."


    "But you knew that Natalia would be here tonight and you still brought Sharon here."


    With face turning pale, Trey said, "I nned to stay by her side, but you..."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You don''t need to make excuses.If you really cared about her, you wouldn''t


    have brought her here and put her in an awkward situation.¡¯ Trey knew that he was in the wrong, so he


    lowered his head and did not refute.


    Jameson was right.


    Trey knew that Natalia would definitely attend the banquet and that she would definitely make things


    difficult for Sharon.


    However, in order to get Sharon to attend the banquet with him instead of Jameson, he did not


    consider the consequences and invited Sharon in the name of Mr.Jones.


    Jameson continued, "Mr.Coe, I believe you can tell that Sharon treats you as an ordinary friend.You''d


    better stop trying to destroy my family."


    He walked past Trey and left.

 Chapter 254: I Have No Appetite Because of You

    Chapter 254: I Have No Appetite Because of You


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the apartment.


    When Sharon got off the car and was about to walk into themunity, she saw that jerk''s car was


    parked by the roadside.


    Why did he arrive earlier than her? Just as Sharon couldn''t help but curl her lips, Rolls-Royce''s door


    was opened, and the tall and handsome Jameson got off the car.


    Jameson nced at her indifferently.


    "Why did you leave so fast?"


    Sharon said seriously, "Go home and have dinner."


    "I haven''t eaten either.Let''s eat together." Sharon was surprised.


    She said angrily, "Mr.Proctor, don''t you have your own home?"


    Jameson turned around and walked forward slowly.


    "A ce with family members is called home.Otherwise, it''s just a deserted house."


    "Has Mr.Proctor started to study kinship recently?"


    Jameson ignored her and stood in front of the gate.


    He ced his hand in his pants pocket and tilted his head slightly to motion her to open the door.


    Sharon took a deep breath and took out the card from her bag.


    After the door was opened, Jameson stretched out his hand and let her go in.


    Sharon said, "I didn''t know that you are such a gentleman, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "It depends on who I''m with."


    Sharon snorted and walked past him.


    After walking out of the elevator, Sharon entered the password.


    Just as she pushed the door open, Tiffany said inside, "Sharon, how is your date with Trey? Do you...?"


    Before Tiffany finished speaking, Tiffany stopped abruptly when she saw the jerk behind Sharon.


    She smiled awkwardly and turned around, "I feel a little sleepy.I''ll get out of your hair!"


    Then she ran into the bedroom decisively.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the living room, Ruben put away hisptop.


    He picked his bag up, stood up and said, "I have to go, bye."


    Sharon stroked her forehead and let out a long breath.


    After they left, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, you must know how unwee you are.¡±


    Jameson said, "Are you sure that they left because they didn''t wee me?"


    What jerk had said was meaningful.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and was toozy to talk nonsense with him.


    She took off her coat and went into the kitchen.


    She looked at the fridge.


    There were only two tomatoes.


    Anyway, she didn''t n to cook something delicious to entertain him.


    It was fine.


    Ten minutester, the noodles with tomatoes and eggs were ready.


    When Sharon went out, Jameson was sitting at the dining table.


    She ced the bowl of noodles in front of him and reminded him seriously, "Don''t get me wrong,


    Mr.Proctor.Although I cook for you, it''s because Charlotte cooked for me for many days.That''s all."


    Jameson smiled, "OK.I see."


    Jerk replied perfunctorily.


    Suddenly, Sharon felt that it would be better if she hadn''t said that.


    What she had said was suspicious.


    Sharon went into the kitchen again, took out her noodles and sat diagonally opposite him.


    Jameson looked at her.


    "Eat so little?"


    Sharon did not raise her head and replied casually, "I would like to lose weight."


    "Lose weight? Why do you eat noodles sote?"


    Sharon looked at him expressionlessly and said, "Mr.Proctor, if you have no appetite, please leave.You


    make me lose my appetite.¡¯


    Jameson said, "I''m afraid that you will be hungry at night."


    Sharon had a headache.


    She had exined many times that she had eaten much at that time because she was pregnant.


    Why was she like a gluttonous pig in jerk''s eyes? Noticing that she was angry, Jameson said slowly,


    "Eat your noodles.I won''t say anything else."


    Sharon hadn''t eaten anything and had drunk tonight, so she had an upset stomach.


    After she ate the small bowl of hot noodles, she felt much morefortable.


    Just as she put down her chopsticks, Jameson said in a deep voice, "Why did you quarrel with Natalia


    today?"


    Sharon didn''t expect him to bring this up.


    She kept silent for a moment and said, "She cursed me meanly.Why couldn''t I fight back?"


    "Weren''t you very tolerant, were you?"


    "Three strikes and she''s out.I''m a beauty, not a doormat.¡¯ Jameson was surprised.


    A few secondster, he burst intoughter.


    Sharon replied casually.


    To her surprise, jerk burst intoughter.


    She was quite embarrassed, and her ears were burning.


    "What''s so funny? It''s the truth."


    Jameson covered his mouth with one hand, coughed, calmed down and said in a low voice, "Well,


    you''re right."


    Sharon was distracted by his smile.


    She stood up and took the dishes into the kitchen.


    While washing the dishes, Sharon calmed down slowly.


    She was reluctant to have any conflict with Natalia.


    When she was trapped in the Proctor''s, she knew that she was no match for these merciless


    capitalists.


    They could make trouble for her easily.


    Therefore, even though Sharon knew that Natalia was ridiculing her, Sharon didn''t take it to heart.


    However...


    After Natalia said those words, Sharon couldn''t help but mock in return.


    In retrospect, it was an unwise choice.


    Also, Natalia''s father was there.


    She humiliated Natalia.


    They would retaliate against her.


    Thinking of this, Sharon sighed.


    Every time she enjoyed her peaceful life for a short time, all sorts of idents would ur.


    Sharon washed the dishes and tidied up the kitchen.


    Then she went out and saw Jameson standing on the balcony.


    He was lost in thought.


    She asked, "Mr.Proctor, why haven''t you left?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "It''s rude to leave immediately after dinner.¡¯ Sharon sneered.


    He had never been polite to her.


    Sharon looked at the watch and reminded, "I would like to go to bed."


    Jameson turned around and said, "Aren''t you losing weight? It''s not healthy for you to go to bed as


    soon as after dinner."


    Sharon closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Jerk always found quarrel in a straw.


    Didn''t he see that she was driving him away? Just as Sharon was about toe straight to the point,


    Jameson walked in from the balcony and sat on the sofa.


    "I have something to tell you."


    "I''m not interested." Jameson looked up at her unhappily.


    Sharon pursed her lips and sat opposite him under pressure, "Mr.Proctor, go ahead."


    ¡®Please leave after finish speaking.¡±He crossed slender legs and said slowly, "When did you know that


    Josh was not your father?"


    "How do you know?" Sharon was surprised.

 Chapter 255: Truth Is Often Crueler Than Reality

    Chapter 255: Truth Is Often Crueler Than Reality


    Jameson said, "Answer me first."


    Sharon frowned and said a few secondster, "When Josh died, I found something in the box under his


    bed."


    "What are inside?"


    "A few photos, a pocket watch, and Josh''s diary."


    "What kind of pocket watch?"


    Sharon said, "It''s just an ordinary pocket watch.Should there be any difference?"


    "Of course there''s a difference.The manufacturer and batch number are useful clues." Jameson said.


    Hearing this, Sharon parted her lips but didn''t say anything.


    Jameson stared at her for a few seconds and pursed his lips.


    "Don''t you want to find the truth?"


    After a while, Sharon looked down and said, "I just feel it meaningless."


    "Sharon, this is not about if it is meaningful or not.It''s about that you should know the truth."


    "What''s the point in knowing the truth? I just want to live a peaceful life."


    This was Sharon''s greatest wish ever since she could remember.


    In the past, Josh messed up the family.


    Creditors asionally came, shouting and swearing outside.


    She could only lock the door tightly and hug Ruben in her arms, not daring to make a sound.


    Later she met Jameson, who made her messy life even worse.


    She was unfamiliar with that man and had no memories of him.


    Rather than investigating why her mother married Josh twenty years ago, she preferred living in peace.


    Jameson said, "This is not an excuse for you to escape.Although sometimes the truth is crueler than


    reality, I will always be by your side."


    Sharon was slightly surprised.


    Could this jerk not change the subject so abruptly? Jameson continued, "Even if you don''t care about


    what the truth is, a series of things have already happened consequently.How can those who are


    involved be able to detach themselves from this?"


    "I don''t understand what Mr.Proctor means.¡¯


    "Did you see Talon today?"


    Sharon did not know why he suddenly mentioned Natalia¡¯s father.


    After a pause, she said, "Yes."


    Jameson said, "Have you ever thought about why Ruben didn''t hear anything after sending out so


    many fliers?"


    Sharon frowned and was even more confused.


    Previously, when Ruben was about to do this, she had never thought that there would be any news.


    Hearing what Jameson had said, it seemed that there was indeed something strange.


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t answer but asked, "Mr.Proctor hasn''t told me how you knew that?"


    Jameson tapped his knee with his fingers, "I have told you that there''s nothing in this world that money


    can''t do."


    "Then I have nothing to say to Mr.Proctor.Goodbye."


    Just as Sharon got up, Jameson grabbed her hand andughed, "Alright, I tell you.I discovered it while


    investigating Talon."


    Seeing Sharon''s confused face, Jameson added, "The truth of the matter may not mean much to you,


    but you must know what happened in the past in order to be prepared for the unknown future."


    "...Mr.Proctor, can you speak in a simple way?"


    She wanted to know what Talon had to do with this matter.


    Jameson said, "I don''t know why Talon did this, but I am certain that he knew your real father, which is


    the man in the flier and that he has been trying to stop the news from spreading.He doesn''t want you to


    find your father."


    Hearing this, Sharon frowned, not knowing what she was thinking.


    She had a vague impression of Natalia¡¯s father, who seemed to be a gentle and calm person.


    Sharon really could not associate him with this matter rted to her father.


    Jameson said, "You don''t need to think deeper.I''m just telling you this to get you prepared in case you


    walk into other people''s traps."


    Hearing his words, Sharon was unhappy, "When did I walk into a trap?"


    "While knowing nothing about what''s going on tonight, you still went with Trey."


    "But I''m totally fine.Besides, even if I didn''t go with Trey, Mr.Proctor would let me go with you.Would


    there be any difference?"


    "Of course." Jameson said.


    "What is the difference?" Sharon sneered.


    Jameson suddenly smiled, "Sharon, do you know why Talon is only stopping you from looking for your


    real father but did not attack you?"


    "That''s because he knows that I am by your side.He doesn''t dare to hurt you.¡¯ Sharon didn''t know what


    to say.


    Since when did the jerk be her backer? Before she could reply, Jameson continued, "Think about


    it.After so many years, Talon had never thought of letting Natalia marry Jeffery.Why did he suddenly


    change his mind? What is he afraid of?"


    Sharon hadn''t figured out what he meant just now and he had changed the subject to the marriage


    between Natalia and Jeffery.


    After a moment of silence, she answered, "Perhaps he doesn''t like you."


    Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m very serious,¡¯ he said.


    "Then tell me directly.Don''t beat around the bush."


    How could she guess that? Jameson pursed his lips and said, "I''ll tell you when he proposed.It was


    after Ruben put the ad in the paper."


    "Are you saying that this matter has something to do with me?"


    "In other words, your appearance scared him."


    As for why he was afraid, only Talon knew what he had done.


    Sharon''s heart sank.


    She knew what Jameson meant now.


    Talon knew her real father and it was very likely that something had happened between them.


    Therefore, when he saw Ruben look for her father with the photo, he was reminded of something from


    the past.


    What he was afraid of was not her, but her father, or rather, the truth from twenty years ago.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That was why he offered an olive branch to the Proctor family, wishing to bind the Beale family and the


    Proctor family together.


    Jameson''s gaze fell on the hand that he held.


    He gently stroked her hand and said, "Are you still not interested in the truth?"


    Sharon slowly came to her senses and looked down at him.


    Then, she quickly pulled out her hand and said, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor, for telling me this.I''m very


    interested now.I wish I could rush to the Beale''¡¯s and ask her father what he had done back then."


    Jameson turned speechless.

 Chapter 256: The Truth

    Chapter 256: The Truth


    Of course, Sharon didn''t mean that.


    She wouldn''t go to ask the Beale family.


    Jameson said, "When you meet Nataliater, no matter what she says, just ignore her like before."


    "Okay."


    Jameson stood up and flicked her forehead with his fingers.


    Heughed and said, "Do keep it in mind."


    Sharon was eloquent, and Natalia was not her match.


    However, this was where the problemy.


    Sharon waved his hand away.


    "I know.She''s targeting me because of you."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and put his hand back into his pants pocket.


    "I''m leaving.There''s no need to send me off."


    "Just go.I don''t want to send you off.¡¯ Sharon didn''t know what made Jameson think that she would


    send him off.


    After Jameson left, Sharon tidied up the living room.


    Just as she was about to return to her bedroom, Tiffany quietly opened the door of her bedroom and


    poked her head out.


    She whispered, "Has Mr.Proctor left?"


    "Yes."


    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.


    She walked out of her bedroom andy down on the sofa.


    "My life is cheap.If I offend Mr.Proctor one day, please beg him for leaving me with aplete corpse."


    Sharon sat beside Tiffany.She smiled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tiffany said seriously, "I swear that I will never try to bring you and Trey together.I got caught every


    time.This may be the will of the heavens.By the way, what did Mr.Proctor just say to you? You talked for


    so long, but I didn''t hear a single word in my bedroom."


    Sharon was silent for a few seconds before she replied, "He said that my biological father might know


    Natalia¡¯s father."


    Tiffany''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Really?"


    Sharon nodded and told Tiffany everything that Jameson had told her.


    After she finished, Tiffany covered her mouth with disbelief.


    After a while, she said, "I felt that Natalia was not a good person the first time I met her.Now she


    eventually reveals her real nature.She is just like her father! She is too bad!"


    After a pause, she continued, "Sharon, what are you going to do now?"


    Sharon took a light breath and looked ahead aimlessly.


    "I don''t know.I will just take one step at a time.¡¯ ording to Jameson, Natalia''s father knew her every


    movement.


    After the incident at the birthday banquet tonight, the Beale family would have a good excuse to deal


    with her.


    Tiffany sighed and said, "No wonder you didn''t want to look for your biological father before.It seems


    that you have made the right choice.Otherwise, Natalia and her father wouldn''t see you as a thorn in


    the eye."


    Sharon shook her head.


    "Even if this didn''t happen, I feel that sooner orter, the truth will emerge.¡¯


    "You are right.You can''t wrap fire in paper.It seems that everything is destined.That''s the way it is."


    Sharon added, "You can''t tell Ruben anything about this."


    Tiffany patted her head and said, "You are right! Don''t worry.I will keep my mouth shut.I promise not to


    say anything."


    Ruben wanted to help Sharon find her biological father out of kindness.


    If he knew that what he did put Sharon in danger, then he would feel guilty.


    Tiffany just made a throwaway remark.


    She didn''t mean that.


    Sharon stood up and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte.Wash up and sleep early.¡¯ Tiffany nodded.


    "Go wash up.I want to watch TV.


    "Alright."


    Sharon went back to her bedroom to get her clothes and went straight into the bathroom.


    Not long after, Tiffany heard the doorbell ringing.


    She thought that Jameson returned and went to answer the door in fear, but when she checked the


    monitor, she saw Daniel standing outside.


    Tiffany curled up her lips and hesitated for a while before opening the door.


    Daniel was surprised to see her.


    He paused for a moment and asked, "Is Ms.Allyson back? I have something to do with her."


    Tiffany answered, "Yes.She''s taking a bath."


    Daniel said, "I''lle backter."


    Tiffany did not invite him in.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Daniel said, "I bought some cakes that you like on my way


    back.


    Do you want some?"


    Tiffany refused with a feigned smile, "No, thank you.I''ve been trying to lose some weight recently, so I


    don''t eat any sweets.¡¯ Daniel didn''t say anything else and nodded.


    He turned around and left.


    Tiffany closed the door.


    After she sat back on the sofa, the bathroom door was opened.


    Sharon dried her hair with a towel as she came out.


    "Who were you talking to just now?"


    "It was Daniel.He said he wanted to talk to you about something.He bought some cakes and asked me


    if I wanted some.Don''t you think he is strange? I ignored him, but he tried to please me."


    Sharon stood where she was for a few seconds before turning back to the bathroom.


    "I''ll blow dry my hair and go visit him."


    Actually, Sharon knew why Daniel came to look for her.


    He wanted to ask her about Natalia.


    In the past, Sharon didn''t care about those things.


    However, things were different now.


    She needed to know what kind of rtionship Daniel had with Natalia and her father before, so that she


    would know what to do.


    After blowing dry her hair, Sharon put on her coat and rang the doorbell next door.


    Soon, Daniel answered the door.


    Sharon smiled and said, "I heard Tiffany say that you looked for me for something."


    Daniel nodded.


    "I think I should apologize to you for what happened tonight."


    "Are you apologizing for Natalia?"


    "No.Hearing this, Sharon was somewhat surprised.


    "Then..."


    Daniel said, "I''m not apologizing for anyone.I just want to apologize to you."


    The n tonight was aimed at Talon, but because of her grudge against Natalia, Sharon got involved.


    He truly felt guilty.


    "There''s no need for you to apologize to me." Sharon smiled.


    "I don''t know why you should apologize to me.¡¯ Daniel pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon added, "If you don''t mind, may I ask you a personal question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Since you know Natalia is about to marry into the Proctor family, why did you do this?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 257: Were Supposed to Be on the Same Side

    Chapter 257: We''re Supposed to Be on the Same Side


    Hearing this, Daniel shed a smile.


    "Ms.Allyson, you want to ask me why I approach Natalia, right?"


    Although Sharon put it very tactfully, the meaning was not difficult to guess.


    Sharon did not say anything.


    Daniel added, "What if I tell you that I really like her?"


    Sharon smiled.


    "Of course, I will believe whatever you say.And it is a private question, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t


    answer.¡¯


    "Not so private to keep it from you.Ms.Allyson, even if I have a purpose, I think we should be on the


    same side.What do you think?"


    The smile on Sharon''s face gradually faded.


    She knew what Daniel meant.


    He was sure that she was also standing against Natalia, so even if she figured out that he was


    approaching Natalia with some sort of purpose, she wouldn''t use this against him.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Actually, it''s obvious to me.I believe Natalia can also see it."


    "This depends on what her ultimate goal is.Only with the same goal can people take the same path.¡¯


    Right now, Natalia only wanted to be his girlfriend in order to dissolve the engagement with the Proctor


    family, so she didn''t care why he approached her at all.


    As for Talon, although he knew, he didn''t have any concrete evidence.


    He still didn''t know where he came from, so he wouldn''t act rashly.


    Sharon said, "I see."


    Just as she was about to turn around and go back, Daniel said again, "Ms.Allyson, I think you can tell


    that Natalia is very hostile to you.What happened tonight will make things even more difficult for you.No


    matter what happenster, you''d better not go against her face-to-face like today."


    He continued, "After all, they can go so far as to do something unimaginable to you."


    "Thank you." Sharon nodded gently.


    "You''re wee.As I said earlier, you and I are on the same side."


    When Sharon returned home, Tiffany was sitting on the sofa, hugging a pillow and watching TV


    attentively, as if she didn''t care what they had said at all.


    When she heard the knock on the door, she got up and said, "Sharon, I''m going to take a shower.Go to


    sleep.¡¯


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    After entering the bedroom, Sharon sat at her desk and took out a few photos and a pocket watch from


    her storage box.


    When she looked at them carefully, her mind couldn''t help but wander.


    She tried to find what was left in her memories, but apart from the me that lit the sky, there was


    nothing left.


    After a while, Sharon got a headache.


    Just as she was about to put the pocket watch back, what Jameson had said came to her.


    She flipped the pocket watch over and saw a string of numbers at the bottom.


    It should be the batch number.


    ¡®It was just something from more than twenty years ago, could there really be any clues now?¡¯ Sharon


    was silent for a while.


    She took out her phone and photographed every detail of the pocket watch.


    She wanted to see if she could find anything when she had a chance.


    It turned out that what Jameson and Daniel said was right.


    Right after what Sharon did at the birthday banquet, Natalia made a move.


    In two days, a B-list actress named Saige Burker appeared in the studio.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She said that she had customized a bracelet here before, but after taking it back, she discovered that


    the diamonds on it were fake.


    They were made of in ss.


    When Saige came over, she even brought the media and shouted for her rights to be protected.


    Tiffany whispered to Sharon, "Do you think she looks like the vixen who came to our store to cause


    trouble?"


    It was already obvious who arranged for those people back then.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "She''s indeed our customer.She hase to our shop more than


    once."


    Judged from this, that girl, who never visited the studio before but had jewelry sold from the studio,


    must be Saige''s people.


    Tiffany asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    Sharon thought for a moment and said, "Ignore her for now.Let her make trouble."


    If Saige didn''t make a scene out of it, how could Natalia be implicated? Saige obviously came here with


    a purpose.


    Not only did she go in the shop, she also spent money to make her protest a trending topic and hired a


    horde of paid posters.


    Very quickly, she dominated the public opinion.


    When Sharon worked for Lumiere Jewelry, she had been a trending topic for several times, so many


    were no stranger to her name.


    Saigeined in a long post that she became the studio''s customer because a friend


    rmended it.


    She didn''t expect that she would suffer such a huge loss.


    She disclosed it just to tell people about the lesson she learnt through her own experience, so that they


    wouldn''t be tricked again, not to get anypensation.


    After this went viral, another twoizens echoed by saying in their posts that Saige''s post just


    reminded them to check their jewelry from the same studio.


    They found their jewelry fake.


    After this, the topic of Sharon''s studio cheating consumers went straight to the top trending topic, along


    with which was a special icon.


    "This is the designer of Lumiere Jewelry''s First Love Collection, right? I feel like offline for years.When


    did she open her own studio?"


    "This is the designer that lives off some man.I''ve followed tabloid news about her for a few days, but I


    didn''t expect that she''s immoral and unprincipled."


    "Fortunately, I have never bought anything rted to her.Those who went to her studio really suffered


    great loss.They paid so much, but they got a piece of ss."


    "This is truly disgusting.Saige is so unlucky to meet such a greedy designer.How repulsive!"


    At this time, someone even revealed that a high school girl had stolen money from her parents to buy


    jewelry at Sharon''s studio.


    For a time, the public grew even more furious, and there were all sorts of unpleasant words in their


    comments and posts.


    In the evening, the studio issued a statement ina calm and unhurried manner.


    In the statement, the studio made it clear that they did not ept any of Saige and two other clients¡¯


    usations today.


    And they already entrusted awyer to represent them.


    As for jewelry quality, they had evidence to prove that the jewelry sold from the studio at that time was


    certified and tested by an authoritative organization.


    Giana was the first to repost the statement on Twitter, followed by Lance at Lumiere Jewelry and


    several stars also reposted it and gave their likes.

 Chapter 258: That Person Is My Brother

    Chapter 258: That Person Is My Brother


    Upon seeing the news online, Saige was stunned.


    She did not expect that Sharon''s studio would have evidence.


    This, coupled with Giana¡¯''s influence, frightened her a lot, and she took out her phone to call Natalia.


    Saige hurriedly said, "Miss Beale, why is this different from what you said? Why do they have evidence


    in their hands?"


    Natalia said indifferently, "She''s just trying to scare you.If you believe her, you''ll fall into her trap."


    Even so, Saige was still a little worried, "What if she really had some evidence?"


    "This is very simple.You are just a normal consumer defending your rights.Even if she has evidence,


    you can just issue an apology statement.No matter what, she has the responsibility to bear any


    consequences since that thing was from her studio."


    Hearing this, Saige heaved a sigh of relief.


    Natalia was right.


    Even if the public opinion turned round, it would be Sharon''s studio that should take the me.


    She just needed to stand by her exnation and say that she did nothing to it after she brought it


    home.


    After a while, Saige said, "Miss Beale, when are we going to sign the contract for the y you


    promised me?"


    Natalia said, "The contract can be signed at any time.However, I think it will be better to discuss the


    details after anything is settled.What do you think?"


    Saige knew what she meant.


    After this thing was settled, she would get the benefits she promised her.


    However, if this thing was not settled, then she would get nothing.


    Saige added, "Don''t worry, Miss Beale.I have already called the Consumer Association.Her studio will


    close soon for investigation.Then my team will guide the public opinion and let the public feel that she


    has been arrested for fraud."


    "Alright, I''ll leave this to you.¡¯ After hanging up the phone, Natalia gradually restrained the smile on his


    face and looked coldly ahead.


    At this moment, she heard the servant''s voiceing from outside the door, "Mr.Beale is back."


    Immediately after, the study door was opened.


    After pausing for a few seconds, Natalia put away his phone and knocked on the study door.


    Very quickly, Talon''s voice sounded, "Come in."


    Natalia gently pushed open the study door and said, "Dad, I want to talk to you.¡¯


    Talon sat at his desk and put a pocket watch in the drawer.


    "You want to talk about the marriage with the Proctor family, right?"


    Natalia nodded and slowly said, "Jameson currently controlled the Proctor family.Even if Jeffery and I


    are really engaged, nothing will change.¡¯


    "You''re wrong.The Proctor family''s influence is deeply rooted in South City.Even if it doesn''t have


    Jameson, the Proctor family is still a tough issue that can''t be underestimated.Furthermore, Evie isn''t


    as simple as she looks.Jeffery is courteous with a gentle temperament, and you won''t suffer any


    grievances if you be with him."


    "But I¡­¡±


    "Natalia, as long as you marry Jeffery and have a baby within a year, I can assure you that the entire


    Proctor and Beale family will be that child''s."


    The existence of Jameson was too dangerous for both the Proctor family and him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That was why he had reached an agreement with Master Proctor.


    As for the Proctor family, no matter how much price they had to pay, they still wanted to seize power


    from Jameson.


    Natalia frowned and said, "But what if there isn''t?"


    Talon looked at her and said, "Natalia, as long as you want, nothing is impossible in this world.¡¯


    "But I don''t want to marry Jeffery.You know his situation.That was also the reason you didn''t ask me to


    marry him for so many years, isn''t it?"


    "We''ve moved on."


    "Dad, I don''t understand why you suddenly made such a decision.I can''t ept it,¡¯ Natalia said


    confusedly.


    Ever since she was young, Talon had never forced her to do anything.


    Moreover, Natalia still did not believe that Jameson would get back together with Sharon.


    How could she watch as they were together while she was having a good time? After a while, Talon


    suddenly said, "Natalia, there is something that Dad hasn''t told you.But now that you''ve grown up, it''s


    time to tell you the truth."


    Hearing this, Natalia frowned, not knowing what he was going to say.


    Talon slowly stood up and took out a box from the bookshelf.


    He handed it to Natalia.


    Inside the box were photos of two persons.


    Natalia asked doubtfully, "This is..."


    One of the men in the photo looked like Talon at his early age.


    However, she had never seen another man before.


    Talon walked to the window and slowly said, "The other person in the photo is my younger brother."


    "But why haven''t I seen him?" Natalia was stunned.


    "Because he died twenty years ago, in an explosion."


    Talon stood with his back to her.


    She couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    "Not only did he die in that explosion, but his wife and daughter also died."


    "How did such a serious explosion happen?"


    "That was because he wanted to kill me,¡¯ Talon smiled.


    Natalia was stunned.


    She didn''t expect to hear such an answer.


    "Is that how you got the burns on your neck?"


    Talon nodded, "I thought that this would end twenty years ago.However, a few days ago, I discovered


    that his daughter did not die, and she even returned.¡¯


    "She..."


    Talon narrowed his eyes and turned around, "That person is Jameson''s ex-wife."


    Hearing this, Natalia¡¯s eyes widened, with her face filled with disbelief.


    "But isn''t Sharon''s father a gambler? Back then, he...."


    He sold her to Twilight Club, otherwise Sharon wouldn''t have met Jameson.


    Talon continued, "Later on, I went to investigate and discovered that her mother was not dead at


    all.After the explosion, in order to evade responsibility, she changed her name and remarried someone


    else.¡±


    "In other words, she was also involved in the explosion against Dad?"


    "At least she knew something about it¡± Talon added, "At that time, I had already taken over the Beale


    Group, but he waspletely obsessed with the shares in my hands.That was why he nned that


    ident.However, he didn''t expect that that would harm his family actually.¡¯


    Natalia said, "You are worried that Sharon wille with the same purpose as her father, so you want


    me to marry into the Proctor family, right?"


    "I''m not sure yet.However, judging from the current situation, I can''t let down my guard.My life is not


    important.I''m just worried about you, so I agreed your engagement on your behalf."

 Chapter 259: Why Dont You Reflect on Yourself a Li

    Chapter 259: Why Don''t You Reflect on Yourself a Li


    The staff of the Consumer Association left after they kept themselves in the picture, without asking to


    close the studio for checking.


    And it was different from what Saige thought.


    When those staff left, Tiffany said, "I didn''t expect that it would feel good to have a backer.¡¯


    The shop assistant at the side did not understand what Tiffany meant and asked innocently, "What


    backer?"


    Just as Sharon walked over, she heard these words andughed, "Nothing, don''t listen to her


    nonsense."


    The worker knew that this was not something he should worry about, so he turned around and trotted


    off to do something else.


    Sharon stood at the front desk and sorted out all the records of Saige''s purchases from the studio.


    Apart from Saige, the other people whoined on Twitter that they had bought fakes in the studio,


    must deliberately get involved to mess up the matter.


    There was Saige as a social justice warrior before.


    Even if the studio rified that those people weren''t clients of the studio, no one would believe that.


    People would only feel that the studio was diverting attention.


    Tiffany looked at the information and said, "Fortunately, after every piece of jewelry was finished, I took


    photos tomemorate it.Or, I would have fallen into the trap of Saige and the others."


    In addition, Sharon bought all the jewelry from the formal partner that had cooperation with several


    luxury goods brands, so it was impossible to be fake.


    Sharon said, "Natalia should know about this thing.But it is just much cry and little wool.Although it has


    caused a ruckus, the truth will surface sooner orter."


    Tiffany was puzzled, "Then what did she do this for?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Give me a lesson and vent her hatred."


    "Holy sh*t, that''s disgusting."


    Sharon said, "Ever since Jameson dissolved the engagement, Natalia has always felt that it was all


    because of me, so she often mocks me.In addition, I embarrassed her at the birthday banquet.So, she


    must vent her hatred."


    Tiffany shook her head, "No, you''re wrong."


    "What?"


    "I have told you earlier that Natalia looked hypocritical.She had deliberately approached you before she


    was engaged to Jameson.Now that look back, she had a plot.


    "Thinking for a while, Tiffany rubbed her chin and said seriously, but speaking of which, Natalia thinks


    that Jameson dissolved the engagement with her was because of you.It is true."


    Sharon didn''t answer.


    Just as Tiffany finished speaking, the discussed man appeared in the studio.


    Tiffany coughed and found an excuse to sneak into the lounge.


    Although the studio wasn''t required to close, due to the influence of online public opinion and some


    external factors, the studio today was exceptionally deserted.


    Now, there aren''t any customers.


    Jameson went into the studio, walked to the sofa, and sat down as if he had gone back to his own


    home.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Make me a cup of coffee."


    Sharon got miffed ¡®The jerk did boss me around.Did he think he was at the Proctor Group?¡¯


    Sharon put down the items and went to the tearoom to make him a cup of instant coffee.


    After bringing a cup of coffee over to Jameson, Sharon said angrily, "Mr.Proctor, you do make yourself


    at home.¡¯


    Jameson picked up the cup and said, "You regard me as an outsider if you said so."


    Jameson took a sip of coffee and frowned.


    But he didn''t say anything and just put it back on the coffee table.


    Sharon said, "Is Mr.Proctor here for something? If you have nothing else, then go back.I don''t have


    time to entertain you either."


    Hearing this, Jameson looked around the studio without any guest, "Busy?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "Mr.Proctor, don''t beat around the bush."


    Jameson crossed his long legs and said, "I had told you to avoid direct conflict with Natalia but didn''t


    make you look like a pushover."


    "Then what is Mr.Proctor''s opinion?"


    "Why didn''t you ask me for help immediately after the event?"


    Sharon couldn''t help butugh, "Mr.Proctor, you want me to avoid direct conflict with Natalia and


    be a tattletale in front of you if Natalia provoked me."


    "This is only a rational use and allocation of effective resources to achieve maximum benefits."


    Sharon kept silent for a while and said, "There''s no need for Mr.Proctor to worry about this matter.I will


    deal with it myself."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson was annoyed, "I almost forget that you have Trey.I don''t have to worry about you."


    Sharon was angry.


    ¡®Is the jerk out of mind? Change the topic so fast.Just now he was still talking about Natalia, but now,


    he suddenly was talking about Trey.


    Sharon reminded Jameson seriously, "Mr.Proctor, I think since you have time to think about this.Why


    don''t you think the reason Natalia has her eyes on me?"


    "Isn''t this a question that you should reflect on?"


    Jameson gently tapped his knee with his finger and said calmly, "You probably don''t know that Natalia


    wanted to marry me three years ago.If it weren''t for you pulling on my sleeve and begging me, perhaps


    she would have been my wife long ago."


    Sharon sneered, "So, I ruined Mr.Proctor''s engagement."


    "You may think so.¡¯ If Sharon had a broom in her hand, she wanted to chase him out.


    A few secondster, Trey''s voice came from behind her, "Sharon.Sharon turned around and smiled at


    him.Jameson looked at Trey, and his ck eyes narrowed.He felt that Sharon''s smile was an eyesore.


    Trey looked at Jameson and said indifferently, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson said, "Looks like, at the end of the year, Ste Technology doesn''t have much


    business.Mr.Coe is not busy.¡¯


    "Not really.I can''tpare with Mr.Proctor."


    Seeing that the atmosphere them was getting stiffer and stiffer, Sharon coughed, "Do you want


    something to eat? Let me order some afternoon tea."


    Trey, "OK."


    Jameson said, "OK."


    Their voices sounded almost at the same time.


    Sharon supposed something would happen, so she took her phone out in a hurry and ordered the


    afternoon tea.


    With that, she said, "Take a seat first.I go to the bathroom."


    Sharon immediately sneaked away.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Sharon hauled Tiffany out from the lounge.


    But when they came out, they didn''t see Trey in the studio.


    Sharon looked around and said, "Where is Trey?"


    Jameson leisurely drank the cup of instant coffee in front of him, "Leave.he still has work to do."


    Sharon frowned and looked at him, "What did you do again?"


    Jameson was unhappy, "What do you mean that?"


    "Didn''t you lead the Ste Technologies to go to the Paradise Resort to hold the annual meeting?"


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said in a cold voice, "Trey told you, right?"


    Sharon said, "Regardless of who told me, isn''t this the truth?"

 Chapter 260: An Enemys Enemy Is a Friend

    Chapter 260: An Enemy''s Enemy Is a Friend


    Seeing that the two would start a quarrel at any time, Tiffany slipped away immediately.


    Jameson put down his coffee cup and looked at Sharon, "In your heart, am I such a person?"


    "Yes or no, it''s not up to me."


    Jameson had said that he was not a good person.


    Why did he sound like he was being ndered by injustice when he said those words? Jameson said,


    "The Paradise Resort needs reservation a month in advance.How do I know he was going to bring you


    there?"


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned.


    She never expected such an answer.


    Jameson looked at her and said, "I told you before that Trey is not as simple as he seems.The reason


    why he told you that is because he is jealous of me."


    Sharon subconsciously asked, "What is he jealous of?"


    "I''m the one you like in your heart.¡¯ Sharon was lost for words.


    She said, "Mr.Proctor, do you think everyone has the same idea as you do?"


    Jameson said unhurriedly, "Then give me a good reason.Why did he lie to you?"


    Sharon was silent, and she was unable to find anything to refute.


    Jameson said, "Sharon, you must know that I will never do anything to hurt you.All I want is to achieve


    that goal, but Trey is different.You don''t know anything about his background or what he wants to do.¡¯


    "Alright, don''t be so unforgiving.You are not innocent either and you also have done such a thing many


    times."


    Jameson was lost for words.


    Sharon sat on the sofa quietly.


    Jameson''s words reminded her.


    Daniel and Trey are friends.


    They should havee for the same purpose.


    Their target was the Beale family.


    Thinking of this, Sharon secretly looked at Jameson, but she was hesitated to talk to him.


    Jameson said, "If you apologize to me now, it''s still not toote."


    "Mr.Proctor.¡¯ Hearing that her tone suddenly became serious, Jameson looked at her and frowned


    slightly, indicating her to keep going.


    Sharon said, "If Natalia marries your elder brother, will it have a big impact on you?"


    "You care about me?"


    "Forget it."


    Jamesonughed and finally said seriously, "It doesn''t matter.The only impact is that some problems


    will be harder to solve.But don''t worry.It''s not a big deal for me."


    Sharon directly ignored some of his words, "I feel that this marriage may not end well.¡¯ She always


    believed that Daniel and Trey were also well-prepared.


    Since their target was the Beale family, how could they let Natalia and Jeffery get engaged and expand


    the Beale family''s influence? Jameson did not refute.


    Sharon thought for a while before saying, "Mr.Proctor, you should also know that Daniel is not simple,


    and he should have the same goal as you do."


    "Are you saying that you want me to cooperate with him?"


    "This is just a rational use of the allocation of effective resources to maximize benefits."


    As the saying goes, the enemy¡¯ enemy was a friend.


    Since their goals were the same, why couldn''t they cooperate? Jameson''s smile widened, "It''s good


    that you learn quickly."


    Sharon was ttered by what he said, and she said, "I always learn from others '' strong points and


    close the gap."


    After a pause, she added, "And take the essence and discard the dross."


    After a while, Jameson said, "Neither Trey nor Daniel can be trusted.Stay away from them."


    "OK."


    After a few minutes, Tiffany came in with the afternoon tea that Sharon had ordered earlier, "Sharon,


    Mr.Proctor, why not eat something and then keep going?"


    Jameson stood up and said, "I still have matters to attend to.I''d better leave now."


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to eat?" Sharon said.


    "Some of the men''s words are reliable, while some are not.I''ll treat this lesson as a free gift to you."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    After Jameson left, Sharon and Tiffany looked at arge quantity of food they ordered at the same time,


    not knowing how they could finish their meal.


    The two men who had said they wanted to eat didn''t eat at all.


    Sharon had no choice but to distribute the afternoon tea to the employees in the shop and the rest to


    the people in the shop next door.


    At the same time, there was an increasing rumor about Sharon on the Inte.


    Relying on Natalia''s support, Saige only wanted to handle this matter well and got what she deserved,


    and she even hired online supporters and content farms to help her.


    In fact, she even created a rumor of Sharon being a secret lover of a rich man, trying her best to make


    this story sound reliable.


    Just as people gradually shifted their attention from jewelry counterfeiting to Sharon''s scandal, one of


    Lumiere Jewelry''s employees posted something.


    "Everyone should think critically about this scandal.Although I don''t know much about the jewelry


    forgery and don''t want to judge it, I want to say that you are so mislead by the rumor.If you know who


    her ex-husband is, you will regret what you said."


    "It is obvious that you want to whitewash this scandal.Don''t pretend.Besides, who knows if her ex-


    husband you said exists or not? The other woman will not tell you that she is the other woman."


    "Go ahead, tell me who her ex-husband is.Will it surprise me or something?"


    "Oh right, sometime earlier, it''s said that she was a secret lover of someone from the Proctor


    family.ording to your ability of whitewashing, I will not be surprised if you''re not going to say that her


    ex-husband is the president of the Proctor Group.You are so ridiculous."


    After thisstment was sent, it was directly sent by some content farms.


    Some even addedments to mock Sharon''s ambition to find a rich man and changed her life.


    When the discussion became a trending topic, the Proctor Group''s official ountmented on one


    of the content farms that mocked Sharon the most, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Once thisment was posted, people who mocked Sharon the most were more than satisfied.


    "Sharon''s scandal even forced the Proctor Group to defend it itself."


    "Sharon may never think of this.She has such a huge influence now.I wonder how the Proctor Group


    would react when they saw this."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good job.We don''t need to give any opportunity to such a shameless person.I think that Sharon has


    offended the Proctor Group.She probably won''t be far away from being banned by the industry.She


    deserves it."


    Just when everyone thought that the Proctor Group''s official ount was going to say that it had


    nothing to do with Sharon, everyone was shocked by itsments.

 Chapter 261: Mr.Proctor Is in Charge of the Account

    Chapter 261: Mr.Proctor Is in Charge of the ount


    He also replied to other disparagingments about Sharon.


    Concise andprehensive, his reply gged off theizen.


    Gradually, theizen who had apuded began to scold the Proctor Group.


    "Is he crazy?"


    "It must be fake ount, or someone steals the ount."


    "The staff of the Proctor Group needs to be more careful.They should behave themselves instead of


    getting involved in the trending topic.The employees that make annoying responses should be fired


    right now.¡¯


    "Leaders of the Proctor Group should enhance their staff management.Their employee in charge of the


    ount is crazy.I do scold Sharon, but I don''t offend him.Why does he scold me?"


    When these Inte trolls were speechless, a high-ranking official of the Proctor Group twittered,


    "Thank you for your concerning.However, there is nothing I could do.Mr.Proctor is in charge of the


    official Proctor Group Twitter ount."


    Everyone fell into silence immediately.


    Then a staff member of Lumiere Jewelry who had spilled the tea earlier also sent out a Twitter.


    "I have told you that Ally''s ex-husband is Mr.Proctor, but you don''t believe it."


    Less than 30 seconds, thements that mocked Sharon under her previous Twitter were all deleted.


    When everyone thought that Mr.Proctor was going to keep attacking these Inte trolls, the official


    Proctor Group Twitter ount suddenly sent out an announcement in an extremely serious tone.


    "All the malicious rumors about Sharon Allyson on the Inte are inurate.Ms.Allyson used to be


    thewful wife of Mr.Proctor of the Proctor Group, and they have friendly rtionship even if they were


    divorced due to misunderstandings.At present, Mr.Proctor is pursuing after Ms.Ally again.


    Please make rationalments on the Inte.


    Otherwise, for those personal aggressivements, the Proctor Group will prosecute their legal


    liabilities.


    The Proctor Group was argepany, and itswyers were elites in the industry.


    Once they sent someone awyer''s letter, they would definitely go through legal proceedings.


    They were not just saying.


    All of a sudden, all theizen stopped giving their opinion.


    The Inte marketer and marketing ounts also stopped.


    They had been paid to spread malicious gossip about Sharon.


    When push came to shove, they chose to get away from the trending topic.


    At the same time, Saige''s face quickly turned pale when she saw the announcement made by the


    official Proctor Group Twitter ount.


    She fell onto the sofa, feeling as if she had been drained of all her strength.


    After a while, she suddenly remembered something.


    She hurried to call Natalia with trembling hands.


    She stammered, "Miss Beale, did you see the announcement online? Sharon, she is Mr.Proctor..."


    "I know.¡¯ Saige panicked, "It''s over.I''m screwed this time!"


    Natalia said helplessly, "Don''t be anxious now.I have told you that you will be okay if you insist that


    everything you posted on the Inte is true."


    "But ...but that''s the Proctor Group.They can see through my little trick at a nce."


    Saige asked, "How about sending out an apology statement now?"


    "It proves that you''re guilty if you do it now.Sharon didn''t even give any evidence yet.What you''re afraid


    of?"


    Saige bit her lip and said, "Miss Beale, I''m afraid ...that if I offend the Proctor Group, I might even be


    shut out by all media.¡¯


    Natalia sneered, "Are you kidding? You think that Jameson can be so powerful?"


    "But I have to take the Proctor Group''s influence in the South City into consideration."


    "You think the Beale family is inferior to the Proctor family?"


    Natalia''s words calmed Saige down gradually.


    But now she did not dare to act recklessly like before.


    She wanted to observe the reaction of Sharon''s studio.


    Once they gave evidence, she would immediately apologize.


    On the other hand, Sharon''s studio did not take advantage of the announcement made by the official


    Proctor Group Twitter ount.


    Instead, it did not respond to anyments on the Inte.


    The quieter Sharon was, the more anxious Saige became.


    She couldn''t figure out what Sharon was going to do.


    In Sharon''s house, Tiffany said, "The jerk has changed my understanding of him.You are Helen of


    Troy.Sharon was speechless.¡±


    Tiffany put down her phone and ran into the kitchen, "Sharon, are you sure you really don''t want to see


    it?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    As Sharon spoke, she took out the vegetables in the washing-up sink and went to cut other vegetables.


    Tiffany read to her all Jameson''s replies without missing a single word.


    Whether she saw them or not, it was the same.


    Leaning against the kitchen door, Tiffany casually took an apple and nibbled on it, "It seems that Trey


    has lost the race.¡¯


    It would be more urate to say that Trey didn''t won a race from beginning to end.


    Sharon silently sighed, "Alright, call Ruben to have dinner with us.¡¯


    "OK.I''ll call him immediately."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon looked at the phone beside her and paused for a few seconds.


    She felt as if she had been stabbed by something.


    She quickly turned her gaze.


    She didn''t n to deal with thements on the Inte.


    Anyway, she had been cursed before.


    There were only two days left before the New Year.


    Then she could slowly give evidence to prove Saige¡¯s hypocrisy.


    Maybe she could take this opportunity to punish Natalia.


    Unexpectedly, the jerk messed up the situation.


    His action upset her a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Although the jerk had improved a lot during this period of time, Sharon did not expect that he would be


    able to do so.


    It was unbelievable.


    It was hard to imagine that the president of the Proctor Group would quarrel withizen for her


    through the official Proctor Group Twitter ount.


    He had a sharp tongue as usual.


    But none of his other actions matched him.


    Everyone would change his or her opinion about Jameson after the battle on the Inte.


    There were even people who suggested that he should give a lecture on how to practice a sharp


    tongue without dirty words.


    They could even pay for it.


    While eating, Sharon suddenly started tittering.


    Tiffany couldn''t help waving her hand in front of Sharon, "What are you thinking?"


    Sharon hurriedly came to her sense and coughed, her ears slightly red, "I ...I''m having dinner.What can


    I think?"


    Curling her lips, Tiffany said, "The day after tomorrow is New Year''s Eve.How are we going to celebrate


    it? Do you have any ns?"


    "It''s better to stay at home." Sharon said.


    After she finished, she recalledst time people came to make a mess in her house.


    Then she hurriedly added, "Just the three of us.Don''t invite or tell anyone else!"


    "Cover your ears while stealing the bell.¡¯ Ruben said.


    Sharon was confused at his words.


    Tiffany nodded in agreement, "He is right.We usually have dinner with intimate people on the eve of the


    New Year.Even if you tell it to others, they will stille to you."


    Sharon couldn''t refute them.

 Chapter 262: Mistresses Are Always Better than Wive

    Chapter 262: Mistresses Are Always Better than Wive


    Tiffany continued to analyze for her, "Trey, I guess he will be with his parents.The only one who would


    come must be Jameson.¡¯ Sharon felt a headache.


    The jerk had invited himself before.


    "Let''s eat," she exhaled.


    Since they had nothing to do in the studio these days, Sharon gave everyone one more day off and let


    them go back earlier for the Spring Festival.


    When she was shopping for Spring Festival, Sharon never expected toe across an acquaintance.


    She was hugged by a corpulent middle-aged man.


    When she saw Sharon, she was also stunned.


    Then, she frowned, "Why are you here alone?"


    Sharon smiled slightly, "Why am not I alone? Should I be in half?"


    If 50, she would scare them to death.


    "No.I mean, why isn''t Mr.Proctor with you?"


    She''s face changed.


    "Why would hee with me?"


    "Isn''t he going after you?"


    Sharon did not answer.


    At this time, the middle-aged man beside her asked, "She, who is this?"


    "Oh, it''s Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife.She''s a hit on the Inte these days."


    The middle-aged man''s gaze lingered on Sharon''s body, and he said with a hint, "Mr.Proctor had a


    beautiful wife."


    As he spoke, the phone rang.


    The middle-aged man frowned, the disgust shing in his eyes.


    Then, he said, "I''m going to answer the phone.¡¯


    She let go of his hand, being understanding, "OK."


    After he left, She looked at Sharon and smiled with disdain, "I never thought that you schemed to


    marry him, which made him hate you to the extreme.But after finally divorced you, he turns back to you


    now."


    "Perhaps this is the turn of events."


    She snorted, "But don''t celebrate too early.Mr.Proctor''s taste for women always changes.He married


    and then divorced you.Now, who knows what''s in his mind to going after you.Nobody knows when he


    will lose interest in you.You''d better not be intoxicated."


    "Thanks for your kind notice,¡¯ Sharon said.


    As she spoke, she nced at the middle-aged man who was still on the phone not far away.


    "I also advise you not to keep thinking about destroying other people''s families.A person who regrly


    walks by the river cannot avoid getting their shoes wet.¡¯ She did not care about what she said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She just crossed her hands, "We just got what we need from each other.Even if it were not I stood


    beside him today, it would still be someone else.Do you think they, the wealthy jerks, could constrain


    themselves not to trolling for women? Which one of them doesn''t have a wife in the house and


    mistresses outside? Men all have wandering eyes."


    Sharon grinned and did not say anything.


    What She said did make sense.


    All the jerks in the world are alike.


    Sharon did not intend to continue talking to She.


    She just said, "Good luck then."


    She looked at her back with unwillingness and jealousy in her eyes.


    She was a lionized model of the Proctor Group, and should have a bright future.


    However, since she was terminated by the Proctor Group, no otherpany dared to employ her.


    She could only shoot photos and act on some online dramas small budgets.


    Her career was destroyed.


    She had to rely on such a man to survive.


    But Sharon was going to be with Jameson after all.


    Why on earth didn''t she match her? The middle-aged man returned from his phone call and looked


    around.


    "Is Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife gone?"


    She grabbed his arm and said coquettishly, "What, are you obsessed with her?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and put the hand around her shoulder, "Everyone loves beauty, but I''m


    not lucky enough to marry such a beautiful wife like Mr.Proctor."


    She said, "Mr.Proctor didn''t marry her voluntarily.She schemed it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re asking so much.Are you really interested in her?"


    The middle-aged man smiled embarrassedly, "What are you talking about? I''m just curious about


    Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    He didn''t know what it was like to have sex with Jameson''s wife.


    Judging from her appearance and figure, she must be very fascinating.


    When She saw his bold eyes, she knew what was going on in his mind without thinking about it.


    She said indifferently, "Then you definitely don''t know how deeply Mr.Proctor hates her.


    He can''t bear hearing her name.¡¯ The middle-aged man was surprised, "Didn''t you say Mr.Proctor was


    wooing her recently?"


    "It was just a whim.If Mr.Proctor really liked her, why did he divorce her?"


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, "I see."


    After leaving the mall, Sharon went to find Tiffany, who had went shopping for other things.


    Tiffany took a deep breath, carryingrge and small bags of stuff, "I think these are all we need."


    Sharon nodded, "Yes.Where''s Ruben?"


    "He said that he has something to do, and we can go back first."


    Tiffany put down her things and said, "Sharon, wait for me here.I''ll get the car."


    "OK."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon stood there and looked at her phone.


    At that moment, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of her.


    Then, the window of the car was lowered.


    "Ms.Allyson, can I help you?"


    Sharon looked up and saw Jayden in the car.


    She said, "Thank you but I''m waiting for my friend here."


    At that time, the rear window was also lowered.


    It was a little girl who was about eight or nine years old.


    There was also a one- or two-year-old little boy in the safety seat beside her.


    Sharon remembered that Paisley once said that Jayden was divorced, and he had two children.


    The little girl stared at Sharon, "Lady, you''re so beautiful."


    Sharon smiled at her, "Thank you."


    As she spoke, she took out some candies she had just bought from the bag and handed them over.


    The little girl nced at her father and got his permission before raising a smile and reaching out for


    the candies.


    A few secondster, a car honked and urged Jayden to go, "If you don''t need help, we''ll leave first.See


    you next time."


    Sharon nodded with polite.


    Shortly after Jayden drove away, Tiffany''s car stopped in front of her and asked, "Sharon, who were


    you talking to just now?"


    "The person Paisley brought to the studio.The one whom she intended to introduce to me,¡¯ Sharon


    said.


    Tiffany said, "...What''s wrong with her?"


    Sharon smiled and did not say anything as she carried the things into the car.


    Thest time they met, Jayden''s gaze really made her very ufortable.


    But today, he seemed to be a good father.

 Chapter 263: Thinking Too Much Is Pretentious

    Chapter 263: Thinking Too Much Is Pretentious


    After returning home, Tiffany copsed on the sofa.


    "It is tiring to celebrate the New Year.I won''t quarrel with my mother again when I go back home."


    Sharon said, "You still have time to go back now.Tomorrow is the New Year."


    Tiffany refused without thinking, "Although I love my mother, I still don''t want to hear her nagging.When


    I find a handsome boyfriend, I''ll have enough confidence to go back."


    Sharon smiled and said, "If you marry a handsome young man, auntie will probably drive you out with a


    broom."


    Tiffany sighed, "It''s really hard to please my mom."


    Not long after that, the doorbell rang.


    Sharon opened the door and found Trey standing outside.


    Trey said, "I went to the studio and found out that you had already started your holidays ahead.I tried to


    call you and Tiffany but couldn''t get through, so I came here."


    After a pause, he said, "Sharon, I want to discuss something with you."


    When he called, Tiffany and Sharon were probably in the elevator with no signal.


    Sharon took a step back and said, "Come in.¡¯


    When Trey entered, Tiffany was drinking water in the kitchen.


    She was afraid that once her mouth stopped, she could not help get the two together.


    Sharon poured a ss of water for Trey.


    Looking at Tiffany''s strange behavior, she asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Tiffany waved her hand, "Nothing.Don''t mind me."


    Sharon shrugged and returned to the living room with the cup in her hand.


    She ced the cup in front of Trey and sat down on the other side.


    "What''s up?"


    Trey pursed his thin lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Sharon, could you please do me a


    favor.¡¯


    Sharon said, "If there''s anything I can do to help, please let me know.I''ll try my best.You helped me a


    lot before."


    After a few seconds, Trey slowly said, "Could you pleasee home with me tomorrow night?"


    Sharon was slightly stunned.


    Before she could get the idea, Tiffany was chocked by water and coughed a few times.


    Before she said no, Trey said, "I know that this invitation is too forward, and I hesitated for a long time


    beforeing to see you.¡¯


    Sharon ventured, "Go back to your home?"


    Trey nodded, "I''m not young anymore.My parents have been urging me to get married for the two


    years.They even wanted to arrange a blind date for me.I really had no choice but to tell them that I had


    a girlfriend.They asked me to invite her back tomorrow night."


    Tiffany also got his idea.


    He wanted Sharon to be his temporary girlfriend and celebrate the New Year with his family.


    Although she just pretended to be his girlfriend, the meaning of visiting his parents would be different.


    It had to be said that this excuse was perfect.


    Seeing that Sharon didn''t say anything, Trey added, "Sharon, I know you definitely won''t agree.My


    parents are old and I don''t want them to worry.That was why I lied.At worst, I just tell them the truth that


    I actually don''t have a girlfriend and what I said before was a lie."


    Hearing it, Sharon pursed her lips and she was just unable to say no.


    Just now, she had said that she would definitely help if she could.


    In addition, she did owe Trey many favors.


    Trey continued, "Sharon, don''t force yourself.It doesn''t matter.I''m only asking for your opinion.If you find


    it difficult, just forget it."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon said, "Not difficult.It''s just..."


    It was just a favor.


    Thinking too much is just pretentious.


    Plus, it''s just a way to please the old.


    Sharon nodded, "Alright, I''ll go back with you tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Trey heaved a sigh of relief, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Then I''ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡¯


    Sharon said, "Should I prepare any gifts?"


    "Not necessary.I will do it.¡¯


    After Trey left, Tiffany finally put down her cup and walked over from the kitchen, "You just said yes?"


    Sharon said, "I ...I can''t refuse."


    "Yep.Trey even mentioned his parents.If I were you, I could not refuse, either.After all, all parents in the


    world love and concern about their children.It''s also filial piety that he wants to make his parents


    happy.¡¯¡¯


    However, if someone knew that Sharon was going to celebrate the New Year with Trey''s family, he


    would probably rage immediately.


    Sharon took a light breath, looked at her phone and changed the topic, "Why hasn''t Ruben returned


    yet?"


    She called him while walking towards the balcony.


    Tiffany sat on the sofa and ate a grape.


    She sighed silently.


    Sharon stood on the balcony and waited for Ruben to answer the call.


    After getting through, she asked, "Ruben, where are you?"


    Ruben said, "I have something to do.There''s no need to wait for me.You can have dinner first.¡¯


    With the previous lessons, Sharon did not believe him.


    She frowned and asked, "What''s up? Did you fight with your ssmates again?"


    Ruben said, "No..."


    "Alright then,e back early."


    "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon leaned against the railing and looked into the distance, not


    knowing what she was thinking.


    At the same time, at the Proctor Group, Jameson''s gaze fell on Ruben''s phone and he asked, "Your


    sister?"


    Ruben said yes.


    Jameson said, "What did she say?"


    "Ask me when I will go back home."


    Ruben didn''t want to talk more.


    He just asked, "What did you say? What should I do?"


    "Help me keep an eye on Daniel and see why he approaches the Beale family."


    "And then?"


    Jameson said in a low voice, "What? It''s not easy to get useful information from him.Don''t think too


    much."


    Ruben frowned.


    But there was no denying that Jameson''s words were true and Ruben could not refute them.


    Ruben got up and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back."


    "Wait."


    Jameson stopped him and said slowly, "Does your sister have any n for tomorrow night?"


    "Have dinner at home, but my sister probably won''t wee you,¡¯ Ruben clearly knew his intention.


    Jameson curled up his thin lips, "You''re still too young.If you have a girlfriend, you''ll know that when a


    woman says no, it actually means yes in her heart."


    Ruben ignored him and directly left.


    After he left, Jameson called Jacob in and said, "Make some preparations.Tomorrow night, I''ll go to


    Sharon''s house."


    Jacob ventured, "Don''t you go back to the Proctor''s to celebrate the New Year?"


    "We are almost at swords¡¯ points.It''s not necessary to go back home and pretend we are a happy


    family.¡¯


    "Yes,'' Jacob said after a pause.


    After a while, Jacob added, "Mr.Proctor, the Rond family is restless.They''ve tried to make trouble for


    Mr.Proctor several times, and we''ve stopped them."

 Chapter 264: First Visit to the Girlfriends Home

    Chapter 264: First Visit to the Girlfriend''s Home


    Jameson sneered, "Send a photo of Erica to them and warn them that if they dare to bother Sharon


    one more time, they take the consequences.¡¯


    Jacob nodded, "Alright."


    After Jacob left, Jameson took out the phone, tapping his knee.


    Several minutester, he posted a sentence via social media.


    "What should you prepare for the first visit to the girlfriend''s home to celebrate the Spring Festival?"


    Williammented, "The girl hasn''t been yours yet.Be careful not to eat your humble pie."


    Gianamented, "Maybe your absence is the best gift..."


    Jameson was annoyed and cklisted them.


    He didn''t expect to get any useful advice by doing so, just to inform Sharon in advance to prevent her


    making up a bunch of excuses.


    As for Sharon, she was so frightened that her phone almost fell to the ground upon reading Jameson''s


    words.


    He was so shameless.


    Why was he so blindly confident? She looked so strange that Tiffany curiously leaned to her at once,


    "What are you reading?"


    Then she saw it.


    Tiffany gloated, "Tomorrow night he will eat his humble pie."


    If Tiffany could, she would definitely give him ament, "Your girlfriend is going to celebrate the


    Spring Festival with someone else.Your love isn''t like before.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon put down her phone and felt that she suddenly couldn''t find the meaning of life.


    Tiffany peeled an orange and handed Sharon half, "You might as well tell Jameson in


    advance.Otherwise, he will be even angrier if he goes there without seeing you."


    Sharon blushed and stammered, "But ...if I told him, wouldn''t I admit that I''m his ...girlfriend?"


    Sharon was quite bothered and sighed.


    The jerk was always insane and made her lost in trouble.


    Tiffany thought alike and sighed as well, "Then there''s nothing we can do about it.I envy you facing this


    kind of dilemma.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon was speechless.After taking a shower, Sharon went back to her room, lying face down on the


    bed.


    She couldn''t fall asleep, flipping over and over, feeling bothered.


    Itsted for some time.


    Then she suddenly sat up and felt for her phone at the bedside.


    She found Jameson''s number, but she still hesitated and did not dial it.


    Right at this moment, a phone call came.


    Sharon was given a fright.


    She lowered her head and looked at the screen.


    The call was just from the jerk.


    She even doubted if she had dialed the number just now.


    Sharon held her phone and answered it after a few seconds, "It''s sote, Mr.Proctor.Is there anything?"


    Jameson said in a low voice, "Were you asleep?"


    "I was woken up by your call."


    "Good.I have something to tell you.¡¯¡¯ Upon hearing this, Sharon was a little annoyed and


    subconsciously said, "I''ve known it."


    At the other end, Jameson kept silent for a few seconds, "Then what''s it?"


    Sharon emphasized, "I''ve known that you n to be an uninvited guest to my house tomorrow night, so


    you don''t have to remind me at midnight."


    Jameson chuckled and said, "I said visiting my girlfriend''s home.Are you my girlfriend?"


    Sharon was speechless with rage.


    The jerk set a trap for her again! Sharon was furious with her carelessness.


    Without hearing her sound, Jameson added, "Not this."


    "Then what''s it on earth?"


    "Tomorrow night, I''ll take you to a ce."


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when you get there, and you must like it."


    Sharon thought for a while before saying, "Mr.Proctor, I have another schedule tomorrow night.You can


    go back to your home for the Spring Festival.If not, you can spend it with Charlotte."


    Jameson''s voice gradually turned cold, "What''s the schedule?"


    "Just ...I just have something to do and I don''t need to report to you.It''s my privacy.¡¯


    "What else can it be except being with Trey?"


    Sharon was annoyed by his aggressive tone and rebutted, "I can be with whoever I want.I am not


    viting anyws.It''s none of your business."


    Jameson was annoyed, too.


    "That''s not up to you."


    Sharon felt it funny, "Mr.Proctor, I''m not your girlfriend regardless of what you say to others.In court,


    even the judge would ask the prisoner if he regards himself as guilty.How could you make the decision


    for me regardless of my idea?"


    "Why are youparing yourself to a prisoner?"


    Sharon was so angry at his words that she didn''t want to talk to him anymore and hung up on him.She


    shouldn''t have told him that.


    It was better to let him go to her house in vain! Sharony back on the bed, covered her head with a


    quilt and then closed her eyes to sleep.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Since she had to go home with Trey in the evening, Sharon got up early in the morning to cook and


    nned to have lunch with Tiffany and Ruben.


    When it was eleven o''clock, Sharon heard the doorbell ring.


    She came to be nervous lest it was Jameson.


    Tiffany just came out of the bathroom and was to open the door.


    Unexpectedly, Danie appeared on the video phone.


    Tiffany frowned, "What is he doing here?"


    Ruben walked over to her and said, "He''s my guest."


    Tiffany couldn''t understand.


    Did Ruben have affection for him after living with Daniel for just a couple of days?


    "I met him in the elevator yesterday.He said that he still lived here alone, so I asked him if he wanted to


    come here,¡¯ Ruben said.


    Tiffany curled her lips and said, "He can eat canned food happily even by himself.One more thing,


    maybe today is the day when he quits eating voluntarily to show a pious affection for Buddhism.¡±


    Then Ruben didn''t say anything.


    After Tiffany opened the door, she turned around and walked into the room.


    Daniel couldn''t even greet her.


    He was left staring at her and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Nothing."


    Ruben said, "Perhaps she''s not in a good mood."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    After Daniel sat in the sofa, Ruben entered the kitchen.


    Sharon lowered her voice and asked, "Why did you invite him? Don''t you know that Tiffany and he..."


    "Don''t worry.¡¯ Sharon turned back, "Well.One more thing, where did you gost night? Was there


    anything wrong?"


    "I just met a friend."


    Sharon pursed her lips and stared at Ruben who didn''t seem to be lying, so she stopped this topic.


    Ruben added, "Tiffany said that you are going with Trey to visit his family?"


    Sharon was speechless.Tiffany had a big mouth!


    "I just do him a favor.Don''t misunderstand it." Sharon said.

 Chapter 265: See Someone Else from Sharon

    Chapter 265: See Someone Else from Sharon


    During dinner, Tiffany did not make any trouble for Daniel because of the New Year.


    The atmosphere was harmonious and lively.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, Sharon and Ruben paid respects to Josh at his tomb.


    Looking at the photo on the tombstone, Sharon couldn''t tell what she felt.


    She had hated Josh before, and she had wished she wasn''t Josh''s biological child.


    However, she didn''t expect that her wish woulde true.


    For so many years, the father-daughter rtionship between them had been on bad terms.


    But looking back at what had happened in the past, it was truly regrettable.


    Ruben bent down and ced the flowers in front of the tombstone with an indifferent expression.


    After standing for a few minutes, Sharon said, "Let''s go."


    When Ruben stood up and was about to leave, he saw a cigarette around and paused for a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Sharon asked.


    Ruben frowned slightly, "Apart from us, no one shoulde to see Josh."


    Sharon nodded, "Nobody else knows his tomb here."


    Ruben pursed his lips and asked Sharon, "Do you have any paper?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon took out a small packet of paper from her pocket and handed it to Ruben.


    Ruben took out all the papers form the packet to pick up the cigarette butt in front of the tombstone and


    then put them back into that packet.


    Seeing it, Sharon frowned, "Ruben..."


    "Just in case,¡¯ Ruben said.


    This was the first time Sharon felt that he was so cautious.


    After taking a few steps, she suddenly asked, "Ruben, do you know anything?"


    "What?"


    Sharon opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything, "Nothing.Are you going to hand it over to the


    police?"


    Hearing this, Ruben fell silent.


    After a while, he said, "When will you visit Trey''s home?"


    Okay, she just stopped asking.


    After leaving the cemetery, Sharon said, "Ruben, you can go back first.I have something to buy."


    Although Trey said that there was no need to prepare gifts, visiting his parents empty-handed, would


    not be good.


    They went to different directions.


    Sharon went to the mall.


    Since she did not know Trey''s parents and had no idea of what they liked, she just bought some


    nourishment.


    By the time Sharon returned home, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    She looked at her phone and found that there was no missed call or message.


    The corner of Sharon''s lips curled up as she put away her phone.


    She pressed the password to open the door.


    At home, Tiffany was the only one lying on the sofa, eating snacks and watching TV.


    Hearing the noise, she raised her head and said, "Sharon, why are you back sote?"


    "I went shopping."


    Sharon changed her shoes.


    "Hasn''t Ruben returned yet?"


    Tiffany said, "No, isn''t he with you?"


    "I asked him toe back first."


    Sharon sat on the sofa and thought for a while before deciding to give Ruben a call.


    He must go somewhere with that cigarette butt.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, you''re thinking about Ruben again? Don''t worry.He''s mature enough to things in


    in a proper way.¡¯


    "But I always feel that he is a little strangetely.It seems that he is hiding something from me."


    If it were in the past, she would never ask about Ruben''s person life.


    However, too many things had happened recently, so how could she not think too much? Tiffany asked


    conservatively, "Is he in love?"


    "It''s impossible..."


    Why did he behave mysteriously if he was in a rtionship? Tiffany continued to analyze, "Maybe


    not.Ruben is different from other boys.He''s just at puberty, and a little adolescent rebellion ismon."


    With that, Tiffany said, "Alright, don''t think too much.Think about what you should do tonight."


    Sharon came back to her senses and said, "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you going to Trey''s home? What about that jerk?"


    "I don''t care about him.He can do whatever he likes.I don''t owe him anything,¡¯ Sharon said angrily.


    Tiffany tut-tutted.


    She didn''t even know if Sharon woulde back tonight.


    Not long after that, Trey called when he was already downstairs.


    When Sharon left, she said to Tiffany, "There are still some lunch dishes in the fridge.You can warm


    them up and eat with Ruben tonight.You probably couldn''t order any takeout tonight."


    Tiffany nodded, "It''s OK.Set your heart at rest.Don''t worry about me."


    Sharon went downstairs with the nourishment.


    When Trey picked her up, he whispered, "Sharon, didn''t I say that you don''t need to buy anything? I


    have already prepared.¡¯ Sharon smiled and said, "Just small gifts for uncle and aunt."


    Trey said, "My parents will definitely like you very much.¡¯


    South City was not crowded today, and there weren''t even many cars on the streets.


    Most of them had already returned home for the New Year.


    Sharon leaned against the car window and looked at the street filled with festive atmosphere.


    She stared nkly and her mind drifted away.


    At the traffic light, Trey nced at her and said slowly, "Sharon."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon pulled her mind back.


    Trey pursed the corners of his lips and said, "I''m sorry to call you over at such a time.¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter.We have already eaten together with Ruben at


    noon.Furthermore, we can see each other at any time.Never mind."


    Very quickly, the car arrived at the Coe''s.


    When they got off the car, Trey said, "Sharon, my parents might ask when we will get married.You don''t


    have to worry.I will answer."


    Sharon gently nodded, "Alright."


    In front of the Coe''s, Sharon took a deep breath.


    Although it was a yacting, she was somehow nervous.


    Just a second before they entered, Trey suddenly held her hand.


    Sharon was stunned and subconsciously wanted to pull out her hand back.


    But then, Trey''s mother came out and smiled gently, "Trey is back.¡¯


    With that, he looked at Sharon and said, "This is Sharon? Look really beautiful."


    Sharon nodded and greeted her, "Hello, auntie.I''m Sharon.¡±


    Trey''s mother grabbed her arm and said, "Pleasee in! Don''t stand at the door.Come in.¡±


    In the living room, Trey''s father was sitting on the sofa watching the news rted to scientific research,


    and he looked serious.


    Trey''s mother held Sharon''s hand and introduced her to Mr.Coe, "Rex,e here.This is Sharon."


    "Hello, Uncle." Sharon said.


    When Trey''s father looked at Sharon, he paused for a few seconds.


    From Sharon, he seemed to see someone else.


    Seeing this, Trey stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, "My girl is greeting you.Why are you


    stunned?"

 Chapter 266: The Crazy Jerk

    Chapter 266: The Crazy Jerk


    Hearing this, Trey''s father immediately nodded to Sharon, "Sit down."


    Meredith said, "Sharon, dinner will be ready in a minute."


    Sharon said, "Mrs.Coe, let me help you."


    "No, it''s not necessary.It''s the first time you visit our house.Grab a chair."


    As she spoke, she shouted to Trey, "Trey,e here to talk to Sharon.Help her with the fruits and


    snacks on the table."


    Trey smiled and walked over, "got it.¡± Meredith said something to Trey''s father and went into the


    kitchen.


    Trey''s father turned off the TV and looked at Sharon, pushing his sses up his nose.


    He said, "Ms.Allyson, how old are you?"


    "25.After the Spring Festival, I will be 26."


    "Then you are the same age as Trey.He is a few months older than you."


    After a pause, he continued, "You came here with Trey to celebrate the Spring Festival.What''s your


    parents¡¯ take?"


    Trey frowned, "Dad!"


    Trey''s father suddenly remembered what he was told before, so he stopped asking.


    Sharon kept smiling and replied gently, "My mother passed away when I was very young, and my


    father died recently."


    Trey''s father picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    "I am sorry.Ms.Allyson, I''m sorry for your loss."


    "Mr.Coe, it''s all right.¡¯ Sharon visited as Trey''s girlfriend, so it was logical for his father to ask about her


    family.


    Trey''s father said, "Oh, right, Trey said that you were schoolmates.But after he went abroad, you were


    out of contact.And he met you again on the ss reunion a couple of months ago.Is that so?"


    "Yes¡± Sharon nodded lightly.


    "Maybe it''s the destiny."


    Then Meredith came out of the kitchen with the dishes.


    "It''s time for dinner.Let''s eat first and talkter."


    Trey''s father stood up, "Let''s have dinner first."


    Walking to the kitchen, Sharon wanted to help with the dishes.


    But Meredith said, "Sharon, take a sit.Trey''s father will help me with that."


    Trey said, "It''s fine.They''ve always been like this, helping each other.¡±


    Sharon smiled.


    Growing up in such a harmonious family, Trey must be very happy.


    Trey''s father and mother set the table soon.


    Meredith turned on the TV and yed the Spring Festival G.


    She smiled and said, "If there''s no Spring Festival G, it can''t be called a Spring Festival."


    As she spoke, she walked to the table and said to Sharon, "Sharon, have a try.I don''t know if you like


    the dishes or not.¡±


    Sharon smiled, "They are delicious."


    Meredith felt relieved, "I am very happy that you like it.I am not good at cooking.Trey''s father and I were


    busy with work, so we seldom eat at home.I only learned cooking in recent years.¡±


    Trey said, "Sharon cooked well."


    Meredith said in surprise, "Is that so? You must teach me your skills."


    Sharon was embarrassed, "Mrs.Coe, Trey is just kidding.I just can cook a few dishes.¡±


    "Sharon, you are humble.Trey''s choosy about food.If he likes it, you must be a top chef."


    Then she said, "When did you learn to cook?"


    Sharon said, "I have been living with my younger brother since I was a child, so I''ve been cooking for


    him since then.¡¯¡¯ However, at that time, Sharon was not that good at cooking.But after she got married


    with that jerk, her cooking skill was improved a lot.


    She was guilty for Jameson and she had nothing but cooking to make up for it.


    So, she learnt about it all day at home.


    Meredith probably heard from Trey about her family, because she didn''t ask about her parents.


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang.


    Meredith put down the chopsticks and went to open the door.


    But she was stunned when she opened the door, because there were an armful of roses in sight.


    "Good evening.May I ask, do Sharon Allyson live here?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Meredith thought that the flowers were ordered by Trey.


    She immediately smiled and took it, "Yes, she''s here."


    Closing the door, Meredith took the flower inside and said, "Sharon, this is for you."


    Sharon was somewhat surprised.


    She looked at Trey.


    He frowned and clenched his fists.


    Meredith gave it to Sharon and said, "Good job, Trey.I forgot to remind you."


    Trey looked annoyed but he didn''t say anything.


    Meredith had scarcely sat down when the doorbell rang again.


    She walked over and opened the door.


    There was another bunch of roses outside, so she asked doubtfully, "You''ve just delivered them.There


    are already roses here."


    The delivery man did not answer.


    He just put the flowers down and left.Meredith felt weird.


    She held the flower inside, "Trey, what''s the matter? Why don''t you Call the shop and tell them they


    sent the flowers twice."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the doorbell rang for the third time.


    Meredith looked at the door and noticed something.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Mrs.Coe, I''ll get the door."


    As she was about to stand up, Trey stepped forward and said, "I''ll go.¡±


    He opened the door and there was another deliveryman.


    Trey said coldly, "Where is the person who asked you to deliver the flowers?"


    "I...I don''t know either.I was told to send the flowers over"


    "How many more are there?" The deliveryman stammered.


    Apparently, he knew it but he didn''t want to tell him.


    The deliveryman found that Trey didn''t want to take the roses, so he told Trey, "Just look out.The


    flowers downstairs are all for Ms.Allyson."


    They talked in a neither loud nor low voice, so the people inside the room could clearly hear what they


    said.


    Meredith walked to the window and looked out.


    It was astonishing.


    There were dozens of people standing there, holding roses in their arms.


    Sharon also saw this through the window.


    No one in the world but that crazy jerk would do such a thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon took her bag and said.


    "Mr.and Mrs.Coe, I''m sorry, but I have to go."


    As long as she stayed here, the jerk won''t stop sending flowers.Meredith did not know what was going


    on.


    She walked over and patted Trey on the shoulder, "What are you doing here? Hurry up.Go after


    Sharon."

 Chapter 267: Didnt Pay a Visit

    Chapter 267: Didn''t Pay a Visit


    Just as Sharon was about to take the elevator, Trey''s voice came from behind, "Sharon.¡¯


    Sharon turned around and pursed her lips.


    In the end, she only said two words: "I''m sorry."


    Trey smiled faintly, "To be honest, it is my fault.I should be the one to say sorry.¡±


    "Your parents ..." Sharon said.


    "It''s fine.I''ll exin."


    Trey said, "Let me see you off."


    Sharon went downstairs with Trey and saw arge group of people carrying roses.


    If it weren''t for the flower they held, Sharon would really be scared to see such a group of people.


    Trey said, "Sharon, this way.¡¯


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    Trey took another road and sent Sharon to the door.


    As soon as they left, the men holding roses were asked to disperse.


    Standing on the side of the street, Trey said, "Sharon, wait for a while.I''ll go drive my car."


    Sharon shook her head, "Your parents are still waiting for you.You''d better hurry home.¡¯


    "It doesn''t matter.If I don''t drive you home, they won''t be happy either.Moreover, it''s hard to catch a taxi


    now.¡¯


    As soon as Trey finished speaking, he heard a cold and indifferent voice, "Mr.Coe, mind your own


    business.I will take her home."


    Trey''s face suddenly fell.


    He turned to Jameson and said with irony, "Mr.Proctor, you y your cards well."


    Jameson stood still with one hand in his trousers¡¯ pocket.


    His lips moved slightly, "Mr.Coe, I''m not as good as you.It seems that you will never let my wife go.¡±


    "How ridiculous! Mr.Proctor, you didn''t cherish this rtionship when you got married.Now you pretend


    to be a good husband after divorce.It''s toote!"


    "This is a family issue.There''s no need to exin to you.¡±


    "Mr.Proctor, you and Sharon got divorced.Who are you to Say this is a family issue?"


    Jameson sneered, "If Mr.Coe has the slightest bit of self-esteem, you won''t say so."


    Trey retorted without hesitation, "The same words to you."


    Jameson pursed his lips and his eyes narrowed.


    The air was prated with tension, as if they would fight against each other at any moment.


    Sharon felt her temples throbbing quickly and she said to Trey, "Trey, go upstairs.I can go home alone.¡¯


    After saying that, Sharon straightly walked away.


    Trey wanted to catch up, but Jameson stopped him, "Mr.Coe, you''d better think how to exin to your


    parents what happened tonight."


    Then he murmured, "Shame to waste the rose sent by air from Italy."


    Clearly, Jameson was threatening Trey.


    Trey bottled up his anger, "Mr.Proctor, you go too far.This is between you and me.Don''t get my parents


    involved."


    Jamesonughed, "You know what? I kind of save your face because I didn''t pay a visit to your


    parents.¡¯


    "You..."


    Trey pursed his lips.


    ''Paying a visit to my parents personally is the sort of thing Jameson would do¡¯


    A few steps further, Jameson nced at Trey, "Next time I will be delighted to invite your parents to my


    home.I will give them details about my marriage with Sharon over the past three years."


    "Mr.Proctor, don''t be too aggressive.Watch out for karma!"


    "Mr.Coe, you are at least a tech-savvy talent.How could you be so superstitious?"


    Jameson slowly said, "People who always covet things that don''t belong to them are those who are


    likely to geteuppance.Unlike you, I won''t lie and deceive others for my own sake.¡±


    Hearing what Jameson said, Trey had a pale and embarrassed face.


    He knew that Jameson referred to what happened at the annual meeting.


    At that time, he thought that Sharon couldn''t make up her mind, so he...


    Trey kept silent, clenching his fists.


    Jameson didn''t look at Trey and strode away.


    Along the way, Sharon didn''t take a ride via ride sharing app nor find a taxi for they were all upied.


    After walking for a long time, Sharon suddenly heard a loud bang.


    The next second, fireworks went off in the sky.


    Sharon looked into the distance and saw many people let off fireworks by the river.


    There were also children chasing around with hand-hold ones.


    Sharon stood there and watched them.


    She suddenly had a festive merry feeling she hadn''t had for a long time.


    However, the firework show quickly finished and everyone went home one after another.


    After they all left, Sharon walked along the river, looking at the rows of bright and dazzling neon lights


    on the far bank.


    Sharon leaned against the railings, the breeze gently touching her face.


    She didn''t feel chilly at all.


    ¡®It seems that spring ising: Sharon stayed for a while in the wind and was about to leave.


    But when she turned around, she saw someone standing behind her.


    She was so shocked that she almost screamed.


    Seeing Sharon react like that, Jameson only gave a nce at her and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown.


    ''What does the jerk want to do?¡¯ Seeing that Jameson didn''t say a word, Sharon also didn''t want to talk


    to him.


    She snorted and then walked away.


    However, just a few steps further, a young man ran towards Sharon.


    He asked shyly with his hand on the neck, "Hello ...hi, could I have your connect information?"


    Sharon usually rejected such request straightforwardly, but this time, she bit her tongue as she found


    herself on the point of saying "no".


    She put on a smile and took out her phone, "Alright."


    Just as the boy was about to add her WeChat ount, a cold voice said, "Be careful, otherwise you


    won''t even know when you are bamboozled."


    The boy looked over and didn''t understand what Jameson meant, "Excuse me?"


    "The more beautiful the woman, the more unreliable she is.Thedy you talk to is actually my ex-wife."


    Word failed Sharon.


    Sharon felt her eyelids twitching.


    At this time, the young man''s friends couldn''t watch.


    They went forward and pulled him away.


    When they left, they whispered, "Can''t you see that they were a couple in a conflict? It''s really


    embarrassing."


    As they walked away, Sharon turned around and red at Jameson.


    Before meeting Sharon''s eyes, Jameson quickly turned away from her and pretended that nothing had


    happened.


    Seeing that, Sharon couldn''t helpughing.


    ¡®Alright, he started it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sharon walked forward and searched for the nearest bar using her phone.


    Fortunately, there was one several hundred meters away.


    Now, people all finished the dinner.


    Most of young people came out to have fun.


    The bar wasn''t quiet, but even much livelier than usual.

 Chapter 268: Can I Do It If I Tell You?

    Chapter 268: Can I Do It If I Tell You?


    After entering the bar, Sharon went straight to the bar counter and ordered a ss of wine.


    As soon as she sat down, someone came over and chatted up, "Lady, are you alone?"


    "Yes." Sharon replied with a smile.


    The man said, "It''s the fate that brings us together.Shall I treat you a drink?"


    As he spoke, he gestured at the bartender and said, "Give thisdy a Blue Margaret."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a tall and slender man appeared beside him.


    "If you love to pay the bill, how about buying me a drink? I''m alone, too."


    The man was speechless.


    This guy must have something wrong.Jameson leaned against the counter and blocked Sharon.He


    lightly tapped the counter with his slender fingers.


    "What''s wrong? You only buy women drinks?"


    The man forced an awkward smile and patted his shoulder.


    "Of course not.Since it is the New Year, I can buy you a drink and make friends with you.What do you


    want? Just order.¡¯ Jameson said, "Thank you."


    After saying that, he looked at the bartender and said, "A ss of Louis XIII."


    The bar was surprised, and then said, "Sir, Louis XIlIl is not sold by ss."


    "I Know.Open a six-liter bottle and give me one ss.The rest is for the guests whoe alone.It''s on


    this sir."


    The man''s expression froze.


    He said unhappily, "Are you here to cause trouble?"


    Louis XIII was a top-notch French brandy.


    Even hundreds of milliliters cost tens of thousands, let alone six liters.


    It would cost at least hundreds of thousands.


    He even didn''t taste it himself.


    ¡®This guy must have done it on purpose!¡¯ Jameson said indifferently, "Can''t you afford it? If so, don''t


    pretend to be rich."


    Just as the man was about to get angry, Jameson took out a ck card from his wallet and handed it to


    the bartender, "Open a bottle for him.It''s on my treat."


    Then he said to the man, "Some beauty in this world is beyond your reach.The most sensible way is to


    cut the loss in time.This lesson is for free.You''re wee.¡±


    If the man didn''t see Jameson take out a limited edition ck card and open a bottle of Louis XIII


    without hesitation, he would definitely beat him on the face.


    Seeing Jameson''s extraordinary bearing, the man thought that this rich man wanted to flirt, so he left


    with embarrassment.


    The bartender trembled as he held the ck card, "Sir, we don''t have a six-liter here..."


    Jameson said, "Give me the same as hers."


    "OK."


    After the bartender returned the ck card, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He worked here for a long time and saw quite a few rich second generation, but he had never seen


    anyone who opened a six-liter bottle of Louis XIII to treat others.


    Jameson sat down beside Sharon, but it seemed that he still didn''t want to talk to her.


    Sharon ignored him as she looked at her phone.


    Not long after, the bartender gave them the wine.


    Sharon took a sip.


    It was sweet at first, but then it was also a little hot.


    This was the first time she drank such a strong wine, so she couldn''t stop coughing.


    Originally, she wanted to go home, but she couldn''t vent her anger.


    Then she drank all the wine at one go.


    After that, Sharon felt hot and her cheeks were burning, not knowing if it was because there were too


    many people and it was too stuffy.


    She checked the time and it was almost time to go back.


    After leaving the bar, Sharon shivered in the cold wind.


    She took out her phone and called Tiffany.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tiffany, what are you doing?"


    "I''m watching the Spring Festival G.It is so boring ...Are you still at Trey''s house? When will you be


    back?"


    Sharon said, "No, I''m at the bar.I can''t get a taxi.I''ll send you an address.Come pick me up."


    "OK, I''ll start out now..."


    Before Tiffany could finish her words, she heard noises from the other end.


    Then a man said in a cold voice, "She''s with me."


    Although Jameson didn''t finish a sentence, Tiffany already knew what he meant.


    He must want to say, "She''s with me, don''te."


    "Alright.Mr.Proctor, please tell Sharon that I was drunk and can''t drive."


    Tiffany said seriously and she quickly hung up the phone.


    On the other side.


    Sharon looked at Jameson without expression and said, "Give me my phone."


    But Jameson calmly put her phone into his pocket.


    Sharon was speechless.


    She said with anger, "What do you want?"


    "Can I do it if I tell you?"


    Even though Sharon was a little drunk, she still saw him through.


    "No way!"


    "Then I don''t need to tell you."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "Didn''t you want to ignore me? What do you mean now?"


    Jameson said calmly, "I didn''t ignore you.I just gave you enough time to reflect on your mistakes."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    He must be crazy.


    ¡®This jerk had gone too far! Reflected on my mistakes? No way!'' Jameson said, "You know that Trey


    likes you.You went his home to see his parents.Didn''t you do it wrong?"


    Sharon was so angry and she even felt more dizzy.


    She didn''t want to bicker with him so she just said, "Mr.Proctor, please give me my phone.I''m going


    home."


    Jameson said, "Take it yourself."


    "Can you be more shameless?" Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "Why do you scold me?"


    Sharon wanted to keep elegant in public, otherwise, she would lose her temper and take off his pants


    to take back her phone.


    Here was quite far from where she lived, and she didn''t know the way.


    Otherwise, she would walk back by herself.


    This jerk must know that, so he dared to threaten her.


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    Since this jerk was here, Jacob must be nearby.


    After looking for a while, she saw the Rolls-Royce pulled over at the roadside.


    Sharon walked straight over and opened the car door to get on it.


    "Please drive me home, thank you." Jacob was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that she would get in the car.


    Then the door on the other side was also opened.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Go."


    Jacob replied, "OK."


    Sharon leaned against the seat with her eyes closed.


    She just let it go.


    The jerk would not do harm to her.


    After a while, the ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of an ordinary residential building.


    When Sharon opened her eyes, Jacob was no longer there.


    Only Jameson leaned against the car and smoked.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 269: I Have Accepted It

    Chapter 269: I Have epted It


    Sharon opened the door and staggered off the car.


    Leaning against the car door, she didn''t fall.


    She said weakly, "Mr.Proctor, what are you looking for? Looking for some ce to bury me?"


    Jameson said nothing.


    He knocked the ash off the cigarette and looked at her.


    "I was going to give you a present, but it looks like you don''t need it.¡¯ Sharon said, "Sending me home


    is the best present for me."


    And she added, "Thank you."


    Jameson said, "Since you went to Trey''s home with him, I don''t intend to give the present to you.¡¯


    "Alright."


    Sharon answered perfunctorily.


    Just as she was about to get into the car, the jerk said calmly, "Mary''s son lives here.¡¯ Sharon stopped


    at once.


    Jameson had expected she would be like this.


    He put out the cigarette and said, "It looks like you really don''t need it.Let''s go."


    Sharon was stunned for a while.


    Then she suddenly said, "Wait."


    Jameson looked at her and raised his eyebrows.


    Sharon said seriously, "Mr.Proctor, you just have had a drink, so you can''t drive.Why don''t we have a


    cup of coffee before Jacobes back?"


    Jameson casually put his hand on the car and tilted his head, raising his chin.


    Sharon followed his gaze and saw Jacob smiling at her.


    She was speechless.


    She came up with another excuse, "I''m a little drunk.I want to get some fresh air.You can go back.Give


    me my phone."


    "I don''t think you are drunk."


    Sharon lied, "I am always like this when I am drunk."


    Jameson thought of something.


    He smiled mischievously, "Is that so?"


    "Of course!"


    Jameson put it directly, "You beg me for that.I can take you up there."


    Sharon knew it.


    The jerk was always like that.She hesitated for a moment.


    Jameson was not in a hurry.He waited for her to say something.


    In the end, Sharon gave up, "Please."


    "I don''t need you to say ''please¡¯."


    Sharon said, "Give me my phone.I''ll pay for it."


    "I don''t need money, either."


    "Mr.Proctor, just tell me what you want?"


    Jameson slowly said, "Come here."


    Sharon looked at him vigntly.


    After taking two steps, she stopped.


    Jamesonughed, "It isn''t close enough.Come in front of me."


    Sharon pondered for a moment and knew it was a trap.


    She immediately said, "Forget it, I''m not going there."


    She turned around to leave, but Jameson grabbed her wrist.


    Then she was pulled into his arms.


    Jameson said, "I told you toe here.¡¯


    "Are you mad at me?"


    Jameson held her waist tightly.


    Sharon struggled to get rid of him, but he wouldn''t let her go.


    "Mr.Proctor, what do you want from me?" She said in a desperate tone.


    "Sharon, today is the Spring Festival."


    "I know.Do you think I''m really wasted?"


    Jameson gazed at her, "Are you still mad at me?"


    Sharon knew he was saying about the roses.


    She smiled faintly, "Does it matter if I am mad at you? You never change."


    "No.I won''t change."


    "So why do you ask me about that?"


    "I just feel that in the Spring Festival, no matter what I do, you should forgive me.¡¯


    "Do you need me to forgive you?" Sharon said with a surprised look.


    "You do what you want.You always like that.You never think about others."


    "Shut up." Sharon was annoyed.


    "I believe that you want me to forgive you.But you are yelling at me now."


    Jameson asked, "Now, you are begging me to take you up there."


    "Fine¡± Sharon said.She was so triumphant that she forgot what she was for.


    "So, what do you want?" She asked.


    Jameson said, "It is not good to be angry in the Spring Festival."


    Sharon fell silent.


    There was a reason for this.


    "Okay." she said irritably, "Then can you take me up there now?"


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    "Not anymore!"


    As soon as Sharon said that, Jameson kissed on her lips.


    Then she heard fireworks start.


    Before she could react, Jameson let go of her and whispered, "Happy Spring Festival."


    Sharon was stunned.


    It was only ten o''clock when Jameson took her phone away.


    Now, it was twelve.


    A few secondster, Sharon pulled herself together and looked at him calmly, "Do you think I will


    forgive you because you said that to me?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "You said you are not angry anymore."


    Sharon understood.


    He said all that just to kiss her.


    He had never ever felt he was wrong, and he didn''t want to apologize at all.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    The Spring Festival had arrived, so there was no need to be angry about thest year.


    "Then can we go up now?" She said.


    "No."


    Sharon flied into a rage immediately.


    The jerk had taken advantage of her and had been lying to her! Before Sharon could curse him,


    Jameson said, "It''s already twelve oclock, so it is time for sleep."


    Sharon wanted to kill the jerk.


    He brought her here just for a kiss.


    Jameson said, "I''ll bring you here tomorrow.¡¯


    On the way back, Sharon leaned against the car window and looked out.


    The light from the streemps swung on her face.


    After a while, she asked, "Mr.Proctor, why did you take me there?"


    Jameson said calmly, "Didn''t you want to see him?"


    "I also want to see Martin.Why didn''t you take me to see her?" Jameson looked horrible.


    "I''m joking." Sharon grinned.


    Sharon then muttered, "Sometimes, the greater the hope is, the greater the disappointment will be.I


    know what you mean.You don''t have tofort me in this way.I have epted it."


    "epted what?"


    "You cannot get back what you have lost."


    Jameson said, "But what if you never lose it?"


    Sharon looked at him and said, "I hope you could stop saying in this way.I don''t want that useless ¡®if''"


    "If can create hopes.I can help you.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 270: Ive Received Your Honorarium

    Chapter 270: I''ve Received Your Honorarium


    Sharon simply closed her eyes and ignored him.


    That jerk gave her a message, and she knew what he was up to.


    Perhaps because of the alcohol, on the way back, Sharon did not fall asleep much, just dazing and


    feeling headache faintly.


    She didn''t know how long it took before the car finally stopped.


    Sharon slowly opened her eyes.


    Just as she was about to open the car door and leave, the man said indifferently, "Why don''t you invite


    me up?"


    "Mr.Proctor, do you need my invitation?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and did notment.


    In the lift, Sharon frowned as she gently rubbed her temples.


    Jameson nced at her and said, "If you don''t know how to drink, why would you get drunk?"


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    Who was it for? After opening the door, the living room was very quiet.


    Tiffany should have fallen asleep.


    Sharon walked into the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water.


    Just as she was about to drink, someone snatched the ss from her hand.


    Jameson said, "You can''t drink cold water in this weather."


    After saying that, Jameson entered the kitchen with the ss of water in his hand.


    Not long after, he came out with the boiled hot water and ced it in front of her.


    Then he asked suddenly, "How to make the hangover soup?"


    Sharon was lying on the table, probably not expecting him to say that.


    She was stunned for a moment before she said, "What?"


    Jameson said, "Aren''t you ufortable?"


    Sharonughed dryly, "I''m just a little dizzy.I just need to sleep.There''s no need to bother you."


    Jameson looked at her expressionlessly and repeated, "How to make it?"


    "Just ...


    I''m dizzy, I don''t want to speak.¡¯ After saying that, shey directly on the table.


    She indeed came up with a brilliant excuse.


    Jameson stood there for two seconds, gritting his teeth, and then he turned around and returned to the


    kitchen.


    Not long after, Sharon heard the sounds of banging and crackling in the kitchen.


    Recalling what happened in Bridge Street, she was really afraid that that jerk would blow up the


    kitchen.


    Sharon raised her head and saw the tall back of the man under the light.


    Inexplicably, she felt warm in her heart.


    She propped herself up on one hand, supported her chin, and looked at him quietly.


    Jameson''s suit jacket was ced on the back of the chair opposite her.


    The cuffs of his white shirt were rolled up as he held his phone while looking for the corresponding


    ingredients.


    From afar, Sharon could feel that he was out of ce in doing all this.


    Sharon couldn''t help but think when she looked at him.


    Every dog had its day.


    In the past, when Jameson returned home drunk, not only did she have to adapt to his disposition, she


    had to make the hangover soup, only to receive a sarcastic mockery.


    Now that the situation had changed, she should have been happy.


    But for some reason, she couldn''t be happy anyway.


    Not knowing how long it took, Sharon slowly withdrew her gaze, picked up the warm water in front of


    her, and took a sip.


    After she drank half a ss of water, a steaming bowl of hangover soup was ced in front of her.


    The man was a little nervous.


    "Try it."


    Looking at the ck liquid in the bowl and the unknown object floating in it.


    Sharon immediately felt partially awake from the wine.


    She said, "I''d better not.I suddenly feel that I''m not that ufortable."


    Jameson said, "Try it.If you can''t drink it, just pour it out."


    Sharon felt that if she didn''t drink it, that jerk was ready to directly pour it into her mouth.


    Sharon held the small bowl gloomily and slowly put it to her mouth.


    She took a sip.


    A bitter smell instantly spread in her mouth.


    Sharon couldn''t help but cough violently.


    Even poison would taste better.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and took the bowl from her hand.


    He patted her back with one hand and said, "Forget it."


    Sharon coughed for a long time before he said weakly, "Mr.Proctor, it''s better not to force yourself to do


    something that you''re not good at next time.Otherwise, you''ll have to visit me in the hospital next time.¡¯


    Hearing this, Jameson curled his lips.


    "You want me to do it for you next time?"


    "...I''m sorry.My mistake.There''s no next time."


    "You''re in such good spirits.It seems that you are indeed not ufortable."


    Sharon said angrily, "Mr.Proctor, are you still not leaving?"


    Jameson''s hand on her back paused for a moment, then he withdrew it.


    He frowned and said unhappily, "Are you so eager to drive me away?"


    Sharon kindly reminded, "It''s already one oclock in the morning.Even if Mr.Proctor doesn''t sleep, others


    still need to sleep."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said after a few seconds, "You can sleep with me."


    Sharon was speechless.


    How on earth could he say such brazen words without even blushing? Sharon looked at him quietly, "If


    you don''t leave, I will call the police."


    Jameson looked down at his watch.


    It was indeed gettingte.


    He took his coat, took two steps and turned back.


    He took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to Sharon.


    Sharon took it.


    "Thank..."


    But before she could finish her sentence, he caressed the back of her neck with his big warm palm and


    brought her forward.


    The next second, Sharon felt a mischievous bit on her lips.


    Immediately afterwards, the man said with a smile, "You''re wee.I''ve received your honorarium."


    With the sound of the door closing, Sharon fell back onto the table, his entire body sickly.


    At this time, Sharon heard a few tiny rumblesing from the side.


    She turned around and saw Tiffany lying in the living room with the curiosity about the gossip.


    "Weren''t you asleep?" Sharon''s eyelids twitched.


    Tiffany said, "When have you ever seen me go to bed so early? When I heard the door open, I ran to


    the door to take a look.When I saw that you came back with that jerk, I returned to my room.How was it


    tonight? Did anything exciting happen? Did he and Trey get into a fight?"


    When Tiffany mentioned Trey, Sharon remembered that she didn''t know what was going on with Trey.


    She subconsciously took out her phone, but she realized that it was already midnight.


    Sharon turned on her phone and saw several missed calls from Trey.


    No wonder that jerk refused to give her the phone.


    Sharon thought for a moment before she sent a message to Trey, saying that she had arrived home.


    Seeing this, Tiffany leaned over and said, "After tonight, Trey would give up."


    "I owe him."


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    "Well, actually, I should be med for this.I shouldn''t make a match for you blindly."


    Tiffany sat beside her and sighed.


    "If it weren''t for Jameson, Trey would be a good choice.Unfortunately, the order of appearances in life


    is very important."

 Chapter 271: A Nice Breakfast

    Chapter 271: A Nice Breakfast


    At the Coe''s.


    The flowers had been cleaned out.


    Mr.Coe sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, "What exactly is going on?"


    Mrs.Coe patted him on the shoulder and frowned, "Don''t be so serious.let''s at least hear Trey out."


    Trey stood still and replied after a while, "Mom and Dad, I lied to you."


    "A lie? Trey, what do you mean?"


    "Sharon is not my girlfriend, but I really like her.I asked her to do me a favor ande back to see


    you."


    Actually, Trey did it for another reason.


    He had thought that he must be different from the others in her heart if Sharon agreed to visit his


    parents with him.


    Then he could still ask her to pretend to be his girlfriend next time.


    Unexpectedly, Jameson appeared and ruined all this.


    Mr.Coe said, "Look at what you''ve done!"


    After a while, Mrs.Coe said, "Then are those flowers sent by her boyfriend?"


    Trey shook his head, "It''s her ex-husband.They are divorced but he has been pestering her.Sharon has


    refused him."


    Mr.Coe said sullenly, "Why didn''t you tell us that she has gotten divorced?"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "No need? You''ve decided to take her home.Shouldn''t you tell us about her basic background? Now


    her ex-husband came to our home.Don''t you think it''s a shame?"


    "Alright, let''s stop here.I think Sharon is a nice girl.I like her quite a bit.Since her ex-husband wants to


    get her back, she must be pretty good.It''s best if she is able to marry Trey.However, we can''t force her


    if she is not willing to."


    As Mrs.Coe spoke, she turned to Trey, "Trey, you should keep in mind.If she likes her ex-husband, you


    should let her go.If she likes you, it would be the best result."


    Trey did not say anything, his lips pressed together.


    Mrs.Coe said, "I''m going to tidy up the kitchen.Don''t start arguing again.Today is the Spring Festival."


    After Mrs.Coe left, Mr.Coe stood up and said, "Go to the study with me."


    In the study, Mr.Coe said, "Did you got all that your mother said?"


    Trey nodded.


    Mr.Coe continued, "I believe that you should be clear who that girl exactly likes.If she likes you, she


    would return home with you as your true girlfriend today.¡±


    Trey frowned and knew what his father meant, "Dad, there are some reasons that you don''t know...."


    Mr.Coe said, "I don''t know and I don''t want to know either.Since she doesn''t like you, you shouldn''t


    waste too much time on her."


    "But I like her very much."


    "So, what if? You''re not seventeen or eighteen.There are a lot things more important than your silly


    love."


    Hearing this, Trey stopped talking.


    Mr.Coe added, "Alright, I''m done.Think about it yourself.¡±


    Trey had just returned to his room when his phone vibrated.


    It was Sharon who sent a message, telling him that she had arrived home.


    Trey subconsciously wanted to call her, but he hesitated and only gazed at her number.


    Even his parents could tell that Sharon liked Jameson instead of him.


    He had been deceiving himself, hoping that she could forget Jameson and like him one day.


    In the morning.


    When Sharon woke up, he heard the phone on the bedside vibrating.


    She took it and took a look.


    There were a lot of messages and red envelopes, wishing her happy new year.


    Sharon rubbed her painful temples and replied one by one.


    After she was done, Sharon shuffled out of the bedroom and saw Tiffany setting the table.


    On the table were steaming porridge and rich food.


    Seeing her, Tiffany said, "Sharon, you''re up.Wash up and have breakfast.¡¯¡¯ Sharony on the sofa and


    opened her eyes with difficulty.


    "Did you order takeout?"


    Tiffany said, "No.Ruben took them back."


    Ruben came out of the kitchen and said, "I didn''t buy that.I just met a deliveryman in the elevator."


    Sharon felt confused.


    What were they talking? After staring at the foods for a moment, she gradually understood.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she turned around and entered the bathroom.


    After washing up, Sharon felt more awake.


    She drank a ss of honey water and the faint pain in her temples slowly dissipated.


    Sitting at the table, Tiffany rubbed her hands and said, "It''s a pretty nice breakfast.Thank Mr.Proctor for


    me.I''m going to enjoy it."


    Sharon scratched her eyebrows, not knowing what to Say.


    Ruben served her a bowl of porridge, "Let''s eat."


    After finishing the breakfast, Tiffany asked, "Sharon, Ruben, what do you want to do this afternoon?


    How about going to the movies."


    Sharon nodded, "I''m okay but I need to have a rest now.¡¯


    Then she headed to her room.


    "I have ns,¡¯ Ruben said after a moment of silence.


    Tiffany looked at him suspiciously, "What''s your n? Come on.Are you in love?"


    Hearing this, Sharon stopped and turned to look at him.


    Ruben was speechless.


    He said, "No.I have an appointment with my ssmates."


    "Male or female?"


    "Both..."


    Tiffany''s eyes instantly lit up.


    She asked, "Are there any handsome boys?"


    Knowing her intention, Sharon quickly covered Tiffany''s mouth and said to Ruben, "Alright, Ruben, go


    deal with your business.Remember toe back for dinner.¡¯


    "Bye."


    After Sharon and Ruben left one after another, Tiffany sat at the dining table alone.


    She looked at the dishes which were plenty left and then took out her phone, dialing out a number.


    The phone was connected quickly.


    Tiffany cleared her throat and said, "Mr.Green, this is Tiffany Momon."


    "Hello, Miss Momon.May I help you?"


    "I want to ask if Mr.Proctor have to work today?"


    Hearing it, Jacob was slightly puzzled.


    Today was the Spring Festival so Mr.Proctor had no work.


    "No, he is free today,¡¯ he said slowly.


    Tiffany smiled and said, "I see.Sharon and I are going to see a movie this afternoon.I''ll book an extra


    ticket and send you the information.Please tell Mr.Proctor about it, thanks."

 Chapter 272: Its Nice to Be Rich

    Chapter 272: It''s Nice to Be Rich


    After Sharon woke up again, she felt even dizzier.


    She patted her head, put on her clothes and got out of bed.


    In the living room, Tiffany was already dressed up, "Sharon, do you want to eat something? Or shall we


    go out and grab something to eat?"


    Sharon said, "I want to eat some spicy food.Let''s go eat hotpot after we watch the movie."


    "Ok, sounds good."


    "Wait a minute.I''ll go wash my face and we can get going.¡¯ The cinema in the afternoon was crammed


    with huge crowds of people.


    Sharon just returned from ticket-taking and saw Tiffany carrying three bottles of c, "Why did you buy


    so many? Ruben isn''ting, is he?"


    Tiffany chuckled, "I''m a little thirsty.One bottle might not be enough."


    "Be careful that you won''t be able to eat hotpot after these cokes."


    "Don''t worry, there are still a few hours left.Besides, two trips to the bathroom will get these cokes out."


    Tiffany looked at the watch and said, "Let''s go.The movie is about to start.¡±


    Sharon nodded, "Sure."


    When they arrived at the cinema hall, Tiffany pulled Sharon up before she could sit down and said,


    "Sharon, this tall guy in front of me blocks my view.You take that seat near the aisle, and I take the seat


    inside."


    "No problem."


    After Sharon sat down, she looked around and found the seat on her right was the only empty one in


    the whole cinema.


    It was really bustling.


    Before long, the lights in the hall dimmed and trailers for other movies were yed on the big screen.


    Soon, the movie began.


    Sharon took a sip of c and put it aside randomly.


    As she tried to take her hand back, she identally touched something.


    She didn''t know when this empty seat was upied.


    Sharon subconsciously looked up and froze on her seat.


    Jameson met her gaze and his voice sounded indifferent.


    "What''s that look? Watch movie."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She turned her gaze unnaturally and looked at Tiffany.


    No wonder Tiffany somehow acted weirdly today.


    Therefore, there was a scheme.


    Noticing her gaze, Tiffany did not dare to see her eyes.


    She could only take a sip of c and try to get away with it.


    Sharon took a breath and concentrated on the screen ahead of her again.


    Forget it.


    Anyway, the jerk didn''t do anything out of the line.


    She could take him as a stranger, focusing on movie as usual.


    Two hours passed quickly.


    Audiences got out of the hall one after another when the movie was over.


    Tiffany covered her belly, "Sharon, I must go to the bathroom first.Let''s meet outside."


    She made an excuse to escape but stopped by Sharon.


    Sharon smiled and said, "We could go there together."


    Jameson sat in his seat, and his slender fingers sped together.


    "If you go out now, you need to queue up for at least ten minutes."


    Sharon said, "Then we''d better go to the nearby shopping mall.Mr.Proctor, if there''s nothing else, you


    could go ahead.¡¯


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jameson stood up and said, "Follow me."


    They followed him.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Tiffany washed her hands and said, "I don''t expect the Proctor Group


    dabbles in cinemas.Does the Proctor Group set foot in every industry? I''m really curious.¡¯


    "The Proctor Group has always been involved in the entertainment industry, so it''s not surprising that it


    has cinemas.But there''s one thing that surprises me." Sharon said.


    Tiffany said casually, "What?"


    Sharon pulled a piece of paper, wiped her hands, and stared at her, "Why is Jameson here?"


    Tiffany was probably unexpected that Sharon questioned her at this time.


    She forced a smile and pped her hands, "I know! This must be fate! Look at how wonderful your fate


    is! There are so many cinemas in such a big city, so many halls in those cinemas, and SO many seats


    in those halls, yet he just sat next to you! This is destiny!"


    Sharon gazed at her tranquilly, seeing how far she could go.


    Tiffany touched her nose guiltily, "Alright, I just feel that it is rude not to thank Jameson for his


    sumptuous breakfast.Therefore, I promise I will invite him to the movies.It is impolite not to reciprocate,


    right?"


    Sharon almost took it when Tiffany talked the talk.


    But Tiffany used the same trick she had used for setting Sharon up with Trey, so it was easy to see


    through.


    Sharon just didn''t think Tiffany would change position and start to match her with Jameson.


    It was truly unbelievable and uneptable.


    Sharon''s look made Tiffany a little bit uneasy.


    Tiffany cleared her throat, "Whatever, we ought to be grateful to Mr.Proctor.If it weren''t for him, we


    would still be in line outside."


    She sighed, "It''s nice to be rich."


    Sharon rubbed her eyebrows, "Let''s go."


    In the corridor, the person in charge of the cinema heard that Jameson hade and was rushing over


    to greet him.


    As Jameson spoke, he looked over and found Sharoning out of the bathroom.


    He said indifferently, "I have things to do.I''ll go first."


    The person in charge said, "Mr.Proctor, take your time."


    Jameson walked to Sharon, "Where are we going now?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany replied, "We''re going to have..."


    Sharon interrupted her at once, "We''re not going anywhere.It''s almost time to go home.See you,


    Mr.Proctor."


    With that word, she dragged Tiffany and ran away.


    Jameson was stunned for a while.


    His ck eyes squinted with a purposeful air.


    Sharon could not get rid of him! It was time for meal after they left the cinema.


    People lined up at the doorway in every hotpot restaurant they could see.


    Fortunately, Tiffany made an appointment in advance and directly entered.


    Tiffany looked at the menu and said, "Did you tell Ruben to join us?"


    "I sent him a message when I went out.He said he would eat with his ssmates, so we don''t have to


    worry about him." Sharon said.


    Tiffany sighed, "It seems that Ruben is really a grown-up.He keeps a secret from us."


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything to her word.


    As long as it wasn''t something dangerous, Sharon wouldn''t restrain him.


    Nheless, Ruben was obviously unwilling to tell her at all.


    If she asked too many questions, it would be annoying.


    Let it be.


    At this time, the waiter came over to order and asked, "Two customers, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Three."


    The man''s voice came from behind.


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    The jerk actually followed Sharon here.


    Jameson sat beside her and calmly took the menu handed over by the waiter.

 Chapter 273: Im Not as Mean as You

    Chapter 273: I''m Not as Mean as You


    Sharon picked up the cup and took a sip.


    She said impatiently, "You don''t think of yourself an outsider, do you?"


    Jameson did not raise his head, "When did you move?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to answer.


    The jerk always had a sharp tongue.


    After Jameson finished his order, he handed the menu to the waiter and turned to Sharon, "Still drunk?"


    Sharon felt that he was belittling her, "I just felt dizzy after a drink.I was not unconscious.¡¯ Jameson


    said, "You get drunk easily.Don''t drink with someone else when I''m not there."


    When Sharon was about to refute, she suddenly noticed that Tiffany was sitting opposite them, looking


    at them curiously.


    Seeing that Sharon did not speak, Tiffany looked away immediately, "Ignore me.Don''t worry about


    me.I''m just here to eat.I can''t see or hear anything."


    Sharon was speechless.


    The dishes were served soon, temporarily relieving this awkward situation.


    The hot pot that Sharon and Tiffany ordered was medium spicy.


    They wanted to warm themselves.


    They enjoyed the meal very much, but Jameson just sat there and drank water.


    He didn''t eat much.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon nced at Jameson, "Not hungry?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Enjoy your meal.Don''t worry about me."


    "All right."


    Sharon looked away and ignored him.


    Not long after, the waiter took the dining car over and served them a few light dishes.


    Sharon and Tiffany were shocked.


    It was the first time they had ever seen such dishes served in a hotpot restaurant.


    Money makes the mare go.


    Jameson looked up around them and said to Sharon, "You can eat if you want.I''m not as mean as you.¡¯


    Sharon curled her lips.


    She didn''t want to eat that at all! It was weird that he came to a hotpot restaurant to eat these normal


    dishes.


    Maybe there was something wrong with his brain.


    Sharon took a few more bites and it was so spicy that she couldn''t speak.


    There was no water in her cup.


    When Sharon was about to get some water, Jameson gave her a ss of milk and said, "This will


    make you feel better."


    It was so spicy that she didn''t want to talk anymore.


    She took the cup and drank a lot in one go.


    On the other side, Tiffany drank water without saying anything.


    She felt that what she was not here to eat, but to watch a romantic movie.


    Jameson was considerate in some details.


    No wonder that Sharon never fell in love with anyone else.


    After the meal, Sharon felt refreshed.


    She hadn''t been so energetic in a long time.


    Eating hot pot was the best way to relieve the pressure.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, Tiffany looked at her phone secretly and said, "Sharon, I have


    something to do with my friends, so I have to go..."


    Then she waved to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, take care of her.¡¯ Before she had finished her words, she


    was out of sight.Sharon was speechless as her temples twitched.


    She turned her head and caught Jameson''s eyes.


    He tilted his head slightly, smiling gently, "Let''s go."


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Sharon fastened her seat belt and casually asked, "Where is


    Jacob?"


    "On holiday."


    Sharon whispered, "I thought he has to work all year round."


    Jameson leaned on the steering wheel with one hand and looked at her, "Do you think I am so cruel?"


    "Mr.Proctor, you shouldn''t have asked me.Don''t you have any idea how others scolded you?"


    "I don''t care about their opinions."


    Sharon did not reply.


    She felt she would fall into a trap if she continued.


    Fortunately, Jameson had no intention of embarrassing her.


    He just smiled and drove away.


    Not long after, Sharon realized that this road was not her way home.


    Before long, the car stopped in front of a shopping mall.


    Jameson said, "Get off."


    Sharon looked around and unbuckled the belt.


    She followed Jameson and asked, "Mr.Proctor, what are we doing here?"


    Jameson said, "I remember that you said that you wanted to see Martin? I brought you to him."


    Sharon did not answer.


    What was wrong with him? A few minutester, they stopped at the children''s area.


    Jameson stopped and pointed to somewhere, "Over there."


    Sharon followed his gaze, first seeing a group of children about five or six years old, and then a baby


    stroller outside the entertainment area.


    That stroller was exactly the same as Charlotte''s.


    Seeing this, Sharon fell into a trance for a while.


    The one lying inside should be her baby Leo.


    Jameson looked at her, "Go and have a look?"


    After a long while, Sharon came to herself and forced a smile, "He has parents there.I have no reason


    to go."


    "I can ask them to leave for a while.¡¯ Seeing Jameson was about to take action, Sharon grabbed his


    arm and said, "Hey, don''t do that.¡¯


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you want to see him?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes, "Forget it."


    It was meaningless.


    She and Jameson would be regarded as human traffickers if they just went over there.


    Jameson said, "He is right there.You will regret it if you don''t see him now."


    Sharon was struggling and Jameson kept talking, so she was a little annoyed, "Can you just stop


    talking?"


    At this time, a young woman over there picked up the baby from the stroller.


    Leoy on her shoulder, humming.


    When Leo saw Sharon from a distance, he suddenly became more exited and happier.


    Noticing this, the young woman turned to look around.


    Sharon felt a little embarrassed and she was about to leave, but the young woman walked over with


    the child.


    The young woman said, "Mr.Proctor, is this Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon was a little surprised when she heard this.


    She looked up at the woman, "Do you know me?"


    The young woman smiled, "Mr.Proctor talked about you."


    Sharon looked at Jameson doubtfully.


    "Mr.Proctor often talked about you when he came to see Leo.He told me that you liked Leo very much."


    The young woman said, "Oh right, thank you for taking care of Leo when he was at my mom''s."


    "Don''t mention it.I didn''t help that much." Sharon smiled faintly.


    The young woman handed Leo to Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, would you like to hold him for a while?"


    Sharon took over the baby, smiling happier.

 Chapter 274: Should You Forgive Me?

    Chapter 274: Should You Forgive Me?


    The young woman looked at Jameson while Jameson nced at Sharon.


    The young woman immediately said, "Ms.Allyson, I have something to do now.Please take care of my


    child for me.I will be back soon."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    The young woman pushed the stroller over and said, "Everything the baby needs is inside.Thank you


    very much, Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon smiled, "You''re wee.¡¯ After she left, Jameson said, "There''s a seat over there."


    Sharon followed his line of sight and saw a resting area beside the children''s yground.


    She walked over with the child in her arms.


    After sitting down, she took out a toy for the baby and asked, "When did you go to their house?"


    Jameson said coldly, "When you were dating Trey."


    Sharon was speechless.


    This jerk never talked friendly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nothing good woulde out from his mouth.


    Sharon ignored him and amused the little fellow in her arms with toys.


    Compared tost time, the baby seemed to be a little heavier and his little face had also rounded,


    looking more ruddy.


    Not long after, the little fellow started to toss and turn in Sharon''s arms.


    It seemed that he was hungry.


    Sharon found thermos bottle from the stroller, but she didn''t have a spare hand to open it.


    She handed it to Jameson and said, "Mr.Proctor, help me open the lid."


    Jameson took it.


    He then took out the milk powder from the stroller and directly poured it into the bottle.


    Sharon was in a daze for a while when looking at his skilled and natural movements.


    Jameson might really be a good father.


    Jameson gently shook the bottle and met her gaze.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You want to drink too?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and didn''t even want to say a word.


    She directly took the bottle from his hand and gave it to the little fellow to drink.


    At this time, there was an olddy sitting opposite them with her grandson.


    Seeing this, she smiled, "You two really love each other.You bring your kid with you when going


    out.There are very few young parents nowadays like you who take care of kids on their own."


    Another olddy next to her who also brought her granddaughter said, "That''s right.They all leave their


    kids to grandparents."


    "This child is really good looking.


    The genes of parents are too important."


    Sharon was a little embarrassed by their praise.


    She exined, "This is not my child.His mother left for a while to deal with something.I just help take


    care of her child temporarily."


    Thedy who spoke at the beginning said in surprise, "This is not your child? This little fellow''s nose


    and eyes are so simr to yours.I thought..."


    Jameson said indifferently, "All good-looking people are alike."


    That olddyughed, "That makes sense."


    The otherdy said to Sharon, "Miss, hurry up and have a child with your husband.Don''t waste such a


    good gene.¡¯


    "He''s not my..."


    "I''ll try my best."


    Sharon turned around and red at him.


    The jerk was talking nonsense again.


    Jameson''s lips curved.


    The smile on his face was obvious.


    Not far away, Jayden narrowed his eyes as if he was thinking of something when he watched this


    scene.


    At this time, a girl pulled his hand and said, "Dad, little brother wants to go home."


    Jayden squatted down, still looking over there, and whispered, "Your aunt will pick you upter.Dad has


    something to do.¡¯


    "But..."


    Jayden turned around and nced at her.


    The girl immediately shut her mouth.


    About half an hourter, the young woman returned.


    She panted and said, "Ms.Allyson and Mr.Proctor, I''m sorry for keep you waiting for a long time.¡¯


    Sharon smiled, "Don''t worry.I''m free anyway.¡¯


    After a few more brief conversations, the young woman left with the little fellow.


    Sharon stood there and watched them leaving.


    She was unable to regain her senses for a long time.


    Jameson stood beside her, one hand in his pocket.


    He nced at her and said, "Why are you so sad? I''ll bring you over if you want to see the baby."


    Sharon sighed, "No need.¡±


    "Why?"


    Sharon looked at him and said, "He is not my child anyway.I could only go to see him asionally, but I


    can''t be with him every day."


    Jameson said, "You always think too much.That''s why you''re so tired."


    "Yes, you are right.Anyway, you never know how annoying it is when someone breaks your peaceful


    life."


    Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    Sharon took her belongings and left without looking back.


    Jameson followed behind her, and said to her slowly, "Sharon, your life wasn''t destroyed by me.Your


    life was not peaceful in the first ce.If it wasn''t for me, it would only be worse."


    Sharon did not say anything.


    What he said was the truth, and she could not refute it.


    If she hadn''t met him in the Twilight Club three years ago, she would have been in hell long ago.


    Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "The elevator is over there."


    "...[want to go shopping.¡¯ Jameson smiled, but he did not let go of her hand.


    Sharon struggled but failed to pull her hand out of his palm.


    Just as she was thinking of a way, Jameson said abruptly, "Sharon, this is my second gift to you."


    Sharon was puzzled and subconsciously asked, "What?"


    "The gift for our second wedding anniversary.¡¯ Sharon opened her mouth but didn''t know what to Say.


    Jameson slowly said, "When I give you the gift for our third anniversary, should you forgive me


    then?"Sharon didn''t say a word.It was the first time she heard the word "should" before "forgive.¡±


    Jameson saw that she didn''t say anything.


    He then said, "Perhaps forgive me earlier?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and raised her head to look at him.


    "Do you think for sure that I will forgive you?"


    "No, I''m very nervous.It''s just that you can''t tell."


    "Or because you are thick-skinned enough."


    Jameson said, "So what''s your answer?"


    Suddenly, his burning gaze made Sharon afraid to look directly at him.


    She subconsciously looked away and answered after a while, "I ...I don''t know..."


    Jameson''s dark eyes were fixed on her and he said word by word, "You don''t know what?"


    Right now, Sharon felt as if the answer was about toe out, but her remaining rationality was still


    struggling to prevent her from speaking it.


    She admitted that her heart had fallen for Jameson.


    But it took her great courage to get divorced ande out of that miserable marriage back then.


    However, she never expected that she would return to the starting point once again with Jameson.


    Because of this, she was unable to convince herself to start over with him.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking,¡¯ Sharon said seriously.

 Chapter 275: Youve Been Running Away

    Chapter 275: You''ve Been Running Away


    Jameson said, "I can tell you anything you want to know.¡¯


    "If you really want to tell me the truth, you wouldn''t have waited until now.On the contrary, even if I ask,


    you are always able to find a way to lie to me.I can''t tell if your words are real or not."


    Jameson chuckled, "You think too much."


    Sharon said, "It''s not that I think too much.Mr.Proctor, it''s just that nothing rted to you will be


    simple.Or it is you who are never simple.You are a veryplicated man.I have never get to know you


    since we got married."


    "Because you have never taken me seriously." Jameson looked at Sharon deeply.


    His eyes were emotionless.


    "Sharon, you are the one who have been running away.When we got married, you were running away


    from yourself.After the divorce, you are running away from your feelings for me.¡¯ Sharon opened her


    mouth, not knowing where this jerk got such excuses.


    Jameson said, "Think carefully, what exactly do you want to ask me? As long as you ask, I will


    definitely answer you.¡¯


    When Sharon returned home, Tiffany was leaning on the sofa and ying on her phone.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her return, Tiffany hurriedly asked, "Where did you go for the date? That jerk let you back just


    like that?"


    Sharon sat beside Tiffany and heaved out a long breath.


    Seeing Sharon like this, Tiffany knew that something happened.


    So she asked tentatively, "Did he do something bad to you?"


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled faintly, "Of course not."


    "Then what''s the matter with you?¡±


    Sharon did not know how to say this.


    Tiffany said, "The jerk must have said something again.Sharon, I''m telling you, sometimes you have to


    let yourself go.The more you think about it, the greater the harm you will suffer.Now that


    jerk...Mr.Proctor likes you, and you like him too, you can be with him regardless of what others


    say.When you don''t feel the same or you fall in love with others, just break up with him."


    "If you want, you can date several men at a time.Life is about having fun!"


    As Tiffany spoke, she patted Sharon''s shoulder heavily and said, "Don''t be a coward, just do as you


    like!"


    Sharon didn''t know what to Say.


    Tiffany was indeed much more open-minded in terms of men than she was.


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Tiffany ran over and took a look.


    Then, she said to Sharon, "I''m going to sleep.We''ll talk about it tomorrow!"


    In a few seconds, she quickly ran in front of Sharon and entered the bedroom.


    Sharon walked to the door and saw Daniel standing outside.


    She raised her hand and scratched her eyebrows.


    Sharon wanted to take back what she had just thought.


    Sure enough, one could only deal with others'' love matter with a clear mind.


    But they would be confused and timid when it came to their own.


    When Sharon opened the door, Daniel saw her and said, "Ms.Allyson ...You are still awake."


    "I just came back.What''s wrong?"


    Daniel handed her the champagne in his hand.


    "I came to your house for dinner yesterday and forgot to bring a present.So Ie again."


    "There''s no need to be so polite.It''s just a meal." Sharon said.


    "This is due courtesy.Ms.Allyson, please ept it."


    Sharon knew that Daniel had his insistence and did not refuse.


    She epted it and said, "Thank you then."


    "I should thank you."


    After Daniel finished speaking, he did not leave.


    Seeing him like this, Sharon felt that he still had something to say.


    She was not in a hurry to urge him.


    Sharon just tilted her head slightly and waited for his words.


    After a while, Daniel said, "This might be rude.But can I ask you if you n to be with Mr.Proctor


    again?"


    Sharon probably didn''t expect him to ask this, so she was slightly stunned.


    Daniel smiled and said, "Ms.Allyson, don''t misunderstand.I saw Mr.Proctor send you back and was


    curious.If you don''t want to answer, it''s fine.¡¯ Sharonughed, "It''s nothing.I haven''t thought this


    through."


    "Ms.Allyson, is it because of Trey?"


    Daniel said, "Although Trey and I are friends, I believe that love is only a matter between the two


    involved.It has nothing to do with anyone else.Your own thoughts are the most important."


    His words were truly unexpected.


    After a few seconds, Sharon nodded lightly, "I see.Thank you."


    Daniel smiled, "Happy New Year, Ms.Allyson."


    Everything was on its way.


    "Happy New Year.¡¯ After closing the door, Sharon put the champagne in the kitchen and turned to the


    bathroom.


    By the time she came out of the bath, it was already midnight.


    Sharon was sitting in front of her desk and wiping her hair.


    When she saw the box in the corner, she thought for a moment before she reached out and took it.


    Inside were the wedding anniversary gifts that Jameson gave her, as well as the photographs from


    Matchmaker Temple.


    Sharon took out the photo and watched quietly.


    This jerk was handsome enough to tempt people.


    At this moment, Sharon suddenly knew what she wanted to ask Jameson.


    However, something that was out of anyone''s expectation suddenly happened to the Beale family.


    Someone died in one of the Beale family''s projects.


    Before they could suppress the news, this matter had been exposed.


    Immediately after, problems of the project were exposed one after another.


    The situation kept escting.


    Theck of funds of the Beale Family was gradually known.


    In just two days, the entire Beale family was at the center of the public condemn.


    The Beale family had no way to solve the crisis and could only watch their dooming.


    At this time, Saige also posted a statement, saying that Natalia instructed her to do what happened in


    Sharon''s studio at that time.


    When Sharon saw the news online, she seemed to be a little stunned.


    She had been preparing to deal with all of this after the New Year Festival.


    She did not expect that the Beale family would fall into such a situation before she could make a move.


    And even Natalia was implicated.


    Tiffany said from the side, "Viins will eventually be punished.Natalia deserves it!"


    Sharon put down her phone and said, "This is obvious a set up.Someone must be behind this."


    "You mean Jameson?"


    Sharon shook her head and looked at the door.


    If she guessed it right, what had happened in the Beale family over the past two days had something to


    do with Daniel.


    She knew that Daniel and Trey targeted the Beale family, but she didn''t expect that they had such a big


    n.

 Chapter 276: Its Not Worth It

    Chapter 276: It''s Not Worth It


    At the same time, the Beale''s.


    Talon looked at the news on the newspaper, and his usually calm face darkened.


    His subordinate said from the side, "Mr.Beale, the family members of the employee who suffered the


    ident were already taken away before we went there.They still have all the project information left


    behind by that employee.Once the data problems in this information are discovered, we will face


    hundreds of billion in losses."


    The things that had been revealed were only superficial.


    The only thing that could truly destroy the Beale Group was the information.


    "Did you find out who took them?" Talon put away the newspaper.


    "Not yet ...but I guess it should be someone who was behind the recent incidents."


    Talon sneered, "There are more than one group of people behind these recent incidents."


    "Mr.Beale, do you mean that there are other people involved in this matter?"


    "Jameson is not a good person.He has definitely contributed to this chaos."


    Talon said, "Now that things have be so serious, we need to respond as soon as possible.Find a


    few people who are responsible for this project.Make them take the me."


    "As for the information, it must be in their hands now.Since they have not chosen to reveal it directly, it


    means that they have other purposes.We can just wait for their next move."


    After Talon''s subordinate left, he opened the drawer in front of his desk and looked at his old pocket


    watch.


    A trace of hostility shed across his eyes.


    It seemed that he was correct.


    With Sharon''s appearance, all cmities would follow.


    At this time, the study door was knocked, and Natalia''s voice came, "Dad."


    Talon put down his pocket watch, and his expression returned to normal, "Natalia, what''s the matter?"


    Natalia frowned, "What''s going on with our family? Is there anything I can help?"


    "Don''t worry; you don''t need to do anything.Just wait for the engagement at the end of the month."


    Talon said indifferently.


    "Daniel said that if Daddy can''t handle it, he can ask Mr.Jones for help.After all, Mr.Jones has a high


    reputation in South City.If he speaks, there should be a lot of people helping him, Daddy..."


    "There''s no need.I have been through so many hardships in the past twenty years.This isn''t difficult for


    me."


    "But¡­¡± Talon interrupted her, "Natalia, I know what you''re thinking, but at this critical moment, if we let


    our guard down, we would easily fall into someone else''s trap.Do you understand?"


    Natalia added, "I know, but Dad should also know that many people are avoiding us since we are in


    this situation.I think that the Proctor Family may be reconsidering the engagement to me now."


    Just as Natalia finished speaking, Talon''s phone rang.


    It was Albert.


    Talon answered, and before Albert could finish, Talon''s face darkened.


    From the beginning to the end, Albert only wanted to use the Beale family¡¯s influence to regain power


    from Jameson.


    Moreover, the current situation of the Beale family was difficult for them to protect themselves.


    Even if they managed to get through this difficulty, it would still be difficult for them to recover their


    previous strength.


    Right now, the wisest way was to quickly separate himself from the Beale family.


    Jameson had been dealing with the Rond family.


    If the Proctor family was dragged into the Beale family issue, it would only make things worse.


    After hanging up, Natalia smiled and said, "Dad, am I right?"


    Talon narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    The Beale family and the Proctor family were in a rtionship of interest, and they didn''t have the


    slightest bit of friendship.


    It wasn''t surprising that the Proctor family chose to protect themselves at this time.


    Natalia added, "However, it seems that the Proctor family is too afraid of Jameson.


    Jameson should probably already be upied by other matters.¡¯ Talon nced at her and knew what


    she was referring to.


    Jameson had indeed arranged quite a few people around Sharon, showing how much he valued her.


    A momentter, Talon said, "Natalia, you can go out first.I have something else to do."


    After Natalia left, Talon dialed a number and said, "Handle something for me.¡¯


    The Beale family was already overwhelmed with its own trouble.


    In addition, Saige had rushed to make a statement before Sharon.


    This matter regarding the fraud in the studio could be considered to have a result.


    However, none of the fiercest people who had shouted on the Inte hade out to apologize.


    While eating grapes, Tiffany sighed, "This is the reality now.People never care about the consequences


    of their words on the Inte.Who cares what the truth is? They only care about whether they have


    vented their anger on Inte."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "Go to bed early.We''re going to work tomorrow.¡¯


    Tiffany stretched herself and said, "Time passes so quickly.I don''t feel like I''ve had enough days off."


    "Let''s go for a trip when the weather is warmer.¡¯


    "Alright."


    Speaking of this, Tiffany quickly became interested and paused for a moment before continuing, "Oh


    right, that jerk didn''t look for you for the past few days, did he?"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    This topic was moving so fast.


    She said after a long while, "He ...Why does he have to look for me whenever he is free? I wish he


    would leave me alone for a while." Tiffany leaned over and said, "Really?"


    Sharon unnaturally shifted her gaze away and opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Tiffany was not obsessed with her words.


    Instead, she continued her topic, "Speaking of which, Trey did not look for you.It seems that he really


    gave up this time.However, this is good.You don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    "I''m asleep.¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    Lying on the bed, Sharon skimmed through the recent news about the Beale Group, trying to find some


    useful information from it.


    Even though she knew that Daniel and Trey were behind this matter, she still couldn''t understand the


    whole situation.


    Or rather, she didn''t know what their motives were.


    The Beale family had suffered heavy damages this time, but after all, they had a great cause and a


    deep foundation.


    Even if the matter was serious, it would not destroy the family.


    Sharon thought that Talon should be busy saving himself, so he didn''t have the time to care about her.


    Now was the right time for her to investigate the truth about what had happened back then.


    Sharon took out the photos of her pocket watch at that time and began to search for relevant


    information on the Inte.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was focusing on her investigation, her phone suddenly rang.


    The screen disyed Jameson''s name.


    After two seconds, Sharon answered, "It''s alreadyte.Mr.Proctor, what''s wrong?"


    Jameson said, "I can''t call you if nothing is wrong, right?"


    Immediately after, Jameson''s dissatisfied voice sounded, "If I don''t call you, you''ll nevere looking


    for me.Sharon, is your heart made of ice? "

 Chapter 277: A Once-In-A-Lifetime

    Chapter 277: A Once-In-A-Lifetime


    Opportunity Hearing theint over the phone, Sharon felt that she was an evil person at that


    moment.


    She muttered, "You wille if you want to see me.If you don''te to see me, it means that you


    have something to do.Why should I bother to look for you?"


    Jameson paused for a moment and said, "Have you seen the newstely?"


    "Yes"


    "I''m busy dealing with the Beale Group."


    "OK." Sharon said.


    Jameson added, "You cane to the Proctor Group to see me if you really miss me."


    "...Thank you.I don''t have that idea."


    On the other end of the phone, Jameson snorted softly, "I''ll hang up."


    Sharon looked at her mobile phone.


    It was already 11pm.


    Was the jerk still in the Proctor Group? Sharony on the bed, tossing and turning, and was unable to


    fall asleep.


    About half an hourter, she suddenly lifted the quilt and sat up.


    She took a coat from the wardrobe and went out.


    The street was empty at night, but the lights were bright.


    Soon the car stopped at the Proctor Group.


    Sharon got off the car and stood at the door.


    In the cold wind, she felt that she was sober a little bit.


    It seemed to be a little impulsive toe here like this.


    Sharon walked to the side of the street and took out her phone to take a taxi, but her fingers did not


    touch the screen.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Sharon put her phone into her coat pocket and turned around to


    walk into the building.


    In the President''s Office of the Proctor Group.


    "Mr.Proctor, we''ve lost him.But I''m sure he''s in Patrick''s hands,¡¯¡¯ Jacob said.


    Jameson tapped the table with his slender fingers.


    He squinted his ck eyes and was thinking about something.


    "Right now, Mr.Beale is investigating who exposed this series of incidents.He hasn''t found that Daniel


    and Patrick have something to do with it"


    Jameson smiled faintly, "They are well prepared.Mr.Beale will find nothing even if he investigates it."


    Now it seemed that Patrick''s cooperation with the Proctor Group was just a cover so that he could have


    a proper excuse toe to the South City.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "The Chairman of the Board called off the engagement with the Beale Family.He probably doesn''t want


    to get in trouble." Jameson curled in his lips.


    After a few seconds, he said in a cold voice, "What is going on with Evie?"


    "Mrs.Proctor should be about to make a move.We are also ready."


    "OK."


    "Mr.Proctor, there is one more thing." Jacob said.


    "Speak."


    "The cigarette butt Mrs.Proctor''s younger brother brought over was tested.The DNA results showed


    that it was Josh.¡¯ Jameson frowned slightly, "Josh?"


    Jacob nodded, "The prison side said the ident resulted from fire caused by their escape from the


    prison.However, all the bodies were charred.There is no evidence that Josh is dead.¡¯


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    Jacob immediately paused and went to open the door.


    The moment he saw Sharon, he was somewhat surprised, "Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon said seriously, "I have something to talk with Mr.Proctor.Is he here?"


    "Yes."


    Jacob hurriedly stepped aside and said, "Mr.Proctor, I''ll go out first.I''ll verify what we talked about just


    now.¡¯ After the office door was closed, Sharon took two steps forward.


    "Is Mr.Proctor busy? I have something to talk with him."


    Jameson leaned against the office chair and raised his eyebrows, "I can be busy or not.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson stood up and walked to the resting area.


    He sat on the sofa with his slender legs crossed, "What do you want to talk with me?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "I think Mr.Proctor should be clear about the current situation of the


    Beale Family, so I want to ask you about it.¡¯


    "What do you want to know?"


    His question left Sharon somewhat dumbfounded.This was only an excuse.To be honest, she didn''t


    care about it.After a pause, Sharon said, "Anything."


    Jameson said, "The Proctor family and the Beale family called off the engagement.¡±


    Sharon had thought Jameson would tell her something about the current situation of the Beale Group,


    but unexpectedly he talked about this.


    It made her somewhat interested.


    She asked, "Then Natalia..."


    "Talon won''t allow her to be with Daniel.Even if the engagement was called off, many people still


    wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take over the Beale Group.After all, the Beale family is


    quite wealthy.Talon needs to be more cautious at this moment.Natalia''s marriage partner is rted to


    the future of the Beale family." Sharon frowned.


    She always felt that Jameson treated marriage as a deal but with no love.


    It was the truth.


    She thought for a while and said, "As you said, many people want to take this chance to control the


    Beale family.Why did you...the Proctor family called off the engagement?"


    Jameson said, "If you want to control the Beale family, you need to have the ability.With his current


    ability, Daniel can''t control the Beale Group, nor will he dare to risk helping the Beale family.He is afraid


    that I''ll ruin himpletely.He has no other choice."


    After a moment of silence, Sharon said, "In other words, no matter who will marry Natalia, he will take


    control of the Beale family.If he has enough strength, he can control everything of the Beale family."


    "Yes."


    "Then...Isn''t Mr.Proctor tempted at all?"


    This engagement was different from the previous one.


    At that time, the Beale Group had been a powerful independent existence with enough capital to


    contend against the Proctor Group.


    Now the situation was different.


    The Beale family was suffering from huge losses.


    Once they got married, Jameson would have absolute control.


    Besides, he would also have enormous resources of the Beale Group.


    This was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for a businessman.


    Jameson said slowly, "To be honest, I am somewhat tempted.¡¯ Sharon lowered her head and said


    nothing.


    Soon Jameson continued, "However, even if I get the control of the Beale Group, I still have to deal


    with the remaining mess.I may get myself in the mess if I don''t deal with it carefully."


    Sharon said, "That is business.Once you win, it will be extremely profitable.Mr.Proctor should know it?"


    Hearing this, Jameson narrowed his eyes.


    "Or you try?"


    "Try what?" Sharon was stunned.


    "You''re so good at talking.Make an acquisition proposal of the Beale Group for me."


    Sharon said patiently, "I mean, isn''t Mr.Proctor regret breaking the engagement with Natalia? If the


    engagement has not been broken, you should be able to get the Beale family smoothly.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 278: Its Pretty Hot

    Chapter 278: It''s Pretty Hot


    Jameson looked at her quietly with his dark eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "If you don''t want to answer, you can pretend that I didn''t ask,¡¯ Sharon looked away and coughed


    because she was stared at by Jameson and felt uneasy.


    After a while, Jameson said slowly, " I regretted it after hearing what you said."


    "If Mr.Proctor regrets it, it won''t be toote to find Natalia."


    With that, Sharon stood up and said, "It''s gettingte, I''ll leave."


    She had barely taken two steps when Jameson grabbed her wrist.


    Jameson exerted a slight force and she fell into his embrace.


    Without waiting for Sharon to struggle, Jameson''s arm was already on her waist, and he raised his


    eyebrows, "Are you jealous?"


    "I like hot food,¡¯ Sharon said without changing her expression.


    The corners of Jameson''s lips curled up as he nced at her chest, "It''s pretty hot."


    Sensing his intentions, Sharon raised her hand and covered her chest.


    Her face turned red, and she held back for a long time before cursing, "You bast*rd!"


    "Hey, didn''t you say you like hot food? I like hot food, too." Sharon was speechless.


    This jerk was sick! Sharon said fiercely, "Let go!"


    However, Jameson tightened his hand on her waist, his chin ced on her shoulder, and his voice was


    low, "Don''t move, let me hug you for a while.¡¯


    "Didn''t you regret it? Why didn''t you go hug Natalia?"


    "I''m just joking.I can smell your jealousy when I was downstairs."


    "To Sharon was lost for words.¡± Jameson said, "I''ll send you back in half an hour.¡¯


    "Aren''t you very busy?"


    "Work can''t be done in a day."


    "Then why after half an hour?"


    Sharon said after a moment of silence.


    Jameson said, "You seldome here.If I let you go, wouldn''t it be a waste of your sincerity?"


    Sharon shut up.


    She clearly knew what this jerk was thinking, and she shouldn''t ask this question.


    A few minutester, Jameson said, "Have you figured out what you want to ask me?"


    The corners of Sharon''s lips twitched as she wanted to speak, but she didn''t know how to Say it.


    "Then continue thinking."


    Sitting on hisp, Sharon could clearly hear the sound of Jameson''s heartbeat.


    A few secondster, Sharon raised her hand and ced it on his chest.


    Jameson''s body froze slightly.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Sharon say, "Don''t speak."


    Jameson licked his thin lips, his ck eyes fixed on her.


    Sharon put her hand on his chest all the time, and even though Jameson was wearing clothes, she


    could still feel his heart beating wildly.


    After a while, Sharon withdrew her hand and whispered, "I''m done."


    Jameson was puzzled, "What?"


    "Nothing,¡¯ Sharon said.


    She looked at the time and said, "It''ste.I have to work tomorrow.Send me back."


    Jameson''s eyes darkened and he didn''t say anything.


    Sharon raised her head and looked at him, "Are you going to send me or not? Or I''ll take a taxi myself.¡¯


    Jameson withdrew his hand and said, "I am.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon got up from his embrace and tidied up her clothes as if nothing had happened.


    Jameson took his coat and said, "Let''s go."


    On the way back, Sharon opened the widow a little.


    She kept looking out of the window, the corner of her lips slightly raised.


    When Rolls-Royce stopped at the apartment building, she was about to unfasten her seat belt when


    Jameson pulled her over.


    Sharon blinked at the man''s dark eyes.


    Jameson''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down as he said in a low voice, "What did you ask just now?"


    "Secret¡± Sharon said.


    He leaned closer and said, "You won''t tell me?"


    "Didn''t you also hide a lot from me? We''re even."


    Jameson said, "How am I hiding things from you?"


    Sharon thought for a while before she said, and decided to throw this hot potato back, "You know it


    yourself."


    Jameson indeed concealed something from her, so he didn''t speak because he was guilty.


    He was silent, and Sharon won the game, "Then I''m leaving.Mr.Proctor, be careful on your way


    home.Good night.¡±


    She turned around and was about to pull the door when Jameson''s voice came from the side,


    "Sharon."


    "What..."


    Sharon subconsciously turned her head, but before she could speak, her lips were sealed.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson observed her reaction.


    When he saw that there was no resistance on her face, he raised his hand and grabbed the back of her


    head, slowly intensifying the kiss.


    After getting off the elevator, Sharon put her hands in her coat pockets and walked much faster.


    She entered the password and just as she opened the door to enter, she saw Tiffany standing at the


    door with her arms crossed, looking at her with an unfathomable expression.


    Sharon felt a little guilty when she saw this.


    She coughed and stiltedly rubbed her nose, "It...it''s sote.You haven''t fallen asleep yet?"


    "I''m asking you, it''s sote, where have you been?"


    Sharon quickly replied, "I''m a little hungry.I went out to eat.If I knew you weren''t asleep, I would have


    brought some back for you."


    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and asked, "What did you eat?"


    "Spicy Hot Pot."


    "Looks like it''s pretty hot.Your lips are swollen."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Sheughed awkwardly and tried to make a final struggle.


    "Yeah, we can eat together next time.It''s in the alley downstairs.There are quite a lot of people.I haven''t


    noticed the restaurant before..."


    "Save it, it''s getting more and more ridiculous."


    Sharon immediately shut up and sped her hands together.


    She lowered her head as if she had done something wrong.


    Tiffany probed and asked, "Are you going to move out soon?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s good.Otherwise, the progress will be too fast.I''m afraid that I''ll be


    the only one left in the house."


    Sharon''s eyelids twitched and she perfunctorily said, "It''s gettingte.I''m sleepy.Let''s go to bed.We''ll


    talk about it tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    After saying that, she hurried into the bedroom.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but click her tongue as she looked at her back and slowly returned to her room.


    It was truly enviable.


    When would she be able to fall in love? Sharony on the bed, feeling energetic and unable to fall


    asleep.


    She slowly raised her hand and looked at her palm.


    There seemed to be a trace of that man''s body temperature on it.


    Adults'' heartbeats normally ranged from 60 to 70 times per minute, but when faced with someone they


    liked, their heartbeats would elerate.


    The question she wanted to ask had been answered.


    Sharon was wrapped in the quilt, the corner of her lips curving up.


    She didn''t fall asleep all night.


    When Tiffany woke up the next day with "holiday syndrome", she saw that Sharon was already busy in


    the kitchen and humming a song.


    She looked to be in a good mood.

 Chapter 279: Memories Are Short

    Chapter 279: Memories Are Short


    Tiffany leaned on the doorframe and said weakly, "It''s great to have spiritual food.I want it too.¡¯ Sharon


    turned around and smiled, "Get up.Go wash up.Breakfast is ready."


    Tiffany yawned and replied before walking into the bathroom.


    After Sharon finished packing breakfast, she took out a food box and packed a portion for Ruben,


    bringing it to the studio for him to eatter.


    After breakfast, Tiffany said, "Sharon, I''ll go downstairs and start the car first."


    "Alright.I''ll be right there."


    Sharon changed her clothes.


    Just as she was about to leave, she walked past the mirror at the door and took two steps back.


    She took out a lipstick from her bag and gently applied it.


    Downstairs, she stood at the entrance of themunity.


    Just as she was waiting for Tiffany, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of her.


    As the window slowly lowered, the man''s cold facial features appeared in her sight.


    Jameson looked at her and tilted his head, "Get in the car.¡±


    Sharon shook his head, "I''m waiting for Tiffany."


    "You guys stay together all day long.What''s the point of waiting?"


    At this time, a car came over from behind and honked.


    Sharon looked around and did not see Tiffany''s car.


    Seeing that Jameson did not have any intention of giving up, she pulled open the passenger door and


    sat in.


    Then, she took out her phone and called Tiffany.


    Jameson pulled over to the side of the road.


    He looked at the food box on herp and reached out to get it.


    Sharon was on the phone, so she didn''t pay attention on the food box, and it was snatched away by


    him.


    Jameson opened the food box and said, "For me?"


    Before Sharon could say no, he had opened the box and put a piece in his mouth.


    "It''s for Ruben." Sharon said unhappily.


    Jameson didn''t care much about it and only said after eating another piece, "Heis a grown man.He


    won''t starve to death without a meal.¡¯¡¯


    There were plenty of excuses for him.


    After Jameson finished his meal, he put the lunch box into a bag and handed it to her.


    "I eat too much.Prepare less food tomorrow."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    What? He didn''t have to eat them all if he was full.


    Didn''t he know that? The corners of Jameson''s lips curled up without a trace, and he started the car


    again, saying slowly, "I''ll pick you up this afternoon.¡¯¡¯ Sharon asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I want to go home,¡¯ Sharon said deliberately.


    Jameson looked at her and said meaningfully, "I have no objections."


    Sharon closed her eyes and took a deep breath, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Soon, the ck car stopped at the door of the studio.


    Sharon unbuckled her seat belt and said, "I''m leaving.¡¯


    The man tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers and looked at her without saying a word.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    Sharon paused for a moment and looked at him in confusion.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly, "You are beautiful today."


    Sharon said after silently pondering for a while.


    "When am I not beautiful?"


    "Every time when you are with Trey.¡¯¡¯ Sharon immediately opened the door and got off the car.


    She entered the studio without looking back.


    The happiness in Jameson''s ck eyes deepened.


    After her figure disappeared at the door of studio, he withdrew his gaze and drove away.


    After entering the studio, Sharon saw Tiffany standing at the front desk in a daze.


    She said, "When did you get here? I called you but I couldn''t get through.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany said, "When I went


    downstairs, I saw the fancy Rolls-Royce.So I just leave you alone.Am I considerate enough?"


    Sharon raised her hand and touched her eyebrows, "I''m going in.Call me if you need anything."


    As Sharon spoke, she took out his phone and ordered breakfast for Ruben as she walked inside.


    In the afternoon, the Beale Group had given out a solution to the problems that had arisen in this


    project of the Beale Group.


    They had fired several senior executives in the solution.


    After this action, they used the power of capital topletely suppress the public opinion.


    As for the matter between Natalia and Sharon, the Beale Group only said that it was brought up by a


    personal grudge between them, and the Beale Group did not apologize or feel guilty at all.


    Ever since Sharon''s identity as Jameson''s ex-wife was exposed, the crowd also knew where the


    emotional grudges between Natalia and Sharon came from.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    One was Jameson''s ex-wife and the other was his ex-fianc¨¦e.


    It would be inconceivable to say that they were on good terms with each other.


    When the news came out, Tiffany said, "The Beale family is really tough.With such a big matter


    happening, they could get away with it by only firing a few executives.It seems that it won''t be long


    before the crisis passes, and everything will be fine again."


    On the side, Ruben said indifferently, "People''s memories are short and will always be reced by new


    things."


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    Her intuition told her that things were far from that simple and would not end there.


    If Daniel''s n was only to use public opinion to influence the Beale Group, he didn''t need to make


    such a big n.


    At this time, Trey''s figure appeared at the door.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Sharon, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Sharon nodded, got up and left the studio with Trey.


    It was working time, and there were few people on the streets.


    Trey and Sharon walked side by side for a whole block.


    After a long time, Trey said, "Sharon, I''m sorry for what happened that night.I know that you like


    Jameson in your heart, but I thought there was still a chance for us, so I let you go home with me."


    Sharon said, "Have you exined everything to your parents?"


    Trey nodded, "I did."


    "They didn''t me you, did they?"


    "No."


    Trey looked into the distance and said, "They just wanted me to think it over."


    As Trey said that, he stopped and turned to look at her, "I have thought it through.Sharon, let''s be


    friends in the future.I will wish you happiness."


    Sharon opened her mouth and smiled, "Thank you."


    "Although Mr.Proctor is a bit arrogant, there is no denying that he is powerful and


    outstanding.Otherwise, the Proctor family would not be forced into such a situation.He will take good


    care of you if you stay with him."


    Trey said, "If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    After Trey took a few steps, Sharon suddenly stopped him.


    He turned around and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon wanted to ask him about the Beale family, but when she was about to ask, she shook her head


    and said, "Nothing.Thank you for the support and help during this period."


    Trey said, "It''s my pleasure.I''m very happy to be by your side during this period."


    After Trey left, Sharon turned around and was just about to return to the studio when she saw a figure


    shing by not far away, as if he was deliberately avoiding her sight.


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown.Her hand slowly reached into her pocket and held her phone tightly.

 Chapter 280: She Probably Didnt Know You

    Chapter 280: She Probably Didn''t Know You


    On the way back to the studio, Sharon walked very carefully.


    She thought that she was followed.


    Fortunately, it was daytime.


    The man didn''t dare hurt Sharon.


    Therefore, he just followed her and didn''t do anything else.


    Ever since the studio and Ruben got into troubles, Sharon was much more alert than before.


    As soon as she got to the studio, she told Ruben, Tiffany, and the two shop assistants that she had


    been followed.


    Then she told them to be careful and not to go out alone.


    Hearing this, Tiffany cursed, "It must be Natalia again! She is so hypocritical.Disgusting! How could she


    possibly do this right now?"


    Sharon said, "No matter who it is, it''s up to something.Just be careful."


    After Sharon finished, she turned around and saw Ruben frowning.


    He seemed stern and cold.


    Sharon said, "Ruben, what are you thinking?"


    Ruben came back to his senses.


    "Nothing.Tell me when you go out again.I''ll go with you."


    Sharon smiled, "Alright, it''s not a big deal.I''ll be careful.You''re going back to school soon anyway, so


    just be careful, OK? Don''t let that happen again.¡¯ Ruben''s thin lips moved, but he said nothing.


    He wanted to say something, but the words just couldn''te out of his mouth.


    At night, when Sharon was closing the studio, Tiffany nudged her and said, "Leave it to me.The


    capitalist is here to pick you up."


    Sharon was stunned.


    She turned around and saw that the familiar Rolls-Royce parked outside the studio.


    "Just ignore him."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon gave a little cough.


    Tiffany said, "I''m OK with that.Hurry up.I don''t dare make him wait."


    Sharon was persuaded by Tiffany to leave the studio.


    When she opened the car door, Jameson was on the phone.


    He looked sideways at Sharon and made her wait.


    Therefore, Sharon took out her phone, ying some little game.


    Ten minutester, Jameson hung up and asked, "What do you want for dinner tonight?"


    "Whatever. I''m not as picky as you."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and then drove forward.


    Thirty minutester, they stopped outside a restaurant.


    The waiter showed them to a VIP room on the second floor.


    Then a confused noise came from the room next door.


    Sharon paused for a while and looked over.


    And then a woman ran out of the room with a pale face.


    She didn''t even have time to look for a trashcan, so she fell on the corner and threw up, while there


    was a group of menughing in the room.


    Someone said, "Are you sure you''re okay? If not, don''t waste our time."


    Another man sneered, "What? Why are you just wasting a beauty like this on drinking?"


    Then theyughed again.


    Disgusting.


    The woman, after throwing up, clutched the doorframe weakly.


    Even though she knew that the men in the room never respected her, and they were even up to


    something, she had to put up with them, "I finished the wine.You had promised me..."


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s get more drinks."


    Suddenly Sharon''s wrist was grabbed by someone and she was pulled to another room.


    Jameson''s voice came, "There''s nothing to see.Just a woman bullied by some disgusting men.One day


    they could also be bullied by others."


    "They are..." Sharon looked at him.


    "Men from the Beale Group."


    Jameson looked down at his watch, "If you''re not hungry, we can find somewhere else.¡±


    "No thanks."


    During dinner, Sharon seemed to be absent-minded.


    Jameson asked her, "Does it not taste good?"


    "No, it''s delicious."


    "Then you don''t want to eat with me?"


    Jameson seemed unhappy "Mr.Proctor, can''t we just please eat quietly?"


    Sharon said angrily.


    If she didn''t want to eat with him, she could just go home.


    Why did shee here with him? Was she crazy? That made her put down her knife and fork, "I''m


    going to the bathroom.¡¯¡¯ Jameson said, "Leave your bag."


    ",..I''m not running away!"


    Sharon was not going to carry her bag to the bathroom.


    She only took toilet paper from it.


    When Sharon was passing by the room next door, she paused for two seconds.


    People inside were still chatting andughing, and the dinner was not over yet.


    As Sharon stepped into the bathroom, she kicked something.


    Sharon looked down.


    It was a woman lying on the ground, drunk.


    And she was Paisley.


    It seemed that Paisley''s husband was made a scapegoat by the Beale Group for its failure.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be here.


    While the Beale Group was stuck in a big trouble, these top executives were still drinking andughing


    here.


    They even got time for making fun of others.


    How ridiculous! Sharon squatted down and patted her gently, "Paisley, wake up.¡¯


    Paisley had totally passed out.


    Her head moved a little at first, and then she was not responding.


    Sharon looked around and helped Paisley up.


    She was going to bring Paisley to the staff and ask them to contact her family to pick her up.


    Unexpectedly, just as Sharon helped Paisley out of the bathroom, she met two executives of the Beale


    Group who were looking for Paisley.


    When they saw Sharon, they turned and looked at each other.


    Then one of them said, "Miss, she is our friend.Let us handle this."


    Before Sharon could reply, Paisley seemed to be awake and stepped back.


    She muttered, "No...I don''t..."


    Sharon looked at the two men again and said indifferently, "She probably doesn''t know you."


    "She had passed out.If you''re worried, you cane with us.Our car is downstairs.How about that?"


    "Do you know where she lives?"


    The man said, "Of course, it''s not far from here.It won''t even take ten minutes.Let''s go."


    Sharon sneered.


    She knew what they were thinking.


    She said, "Unfortunately, I went to college with her.She lives in the east side of this city.It will take more


    than thirty minutes to get there.I don''t know where you''re talking about."


    Hearing this, the men''s face changed.


    They knew they were caught by Sharon, so they said, "Well, then, you can drink with us.If you make us


    happy, we would promise to help you out."


    Sharon sneered again, "Help me out? You? Even Talon didn''t dare promise to help me out.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 281: What a Sweet Talker

    Chapter 281: What a Sweet Talker


    They didn''t expect that she knew Mr.Beale.Moreover, she was yelling his full name.


    But realizing that she was just a woman, they felt she was bluffing.


    After all, a woman with true power would nevere here to beg them.


    They believed she was bluffing.


    One of them said, "I don''t care about Mr.Beale.He will never care about people like you.If you want us


    to help you, show your sincerity.¡¯


    "Interesting.For people like you who hide behind Talon, I don''t think you''re brave enough to do


    anything.You''re men.How can you make yourself happy by insulting a poor woman on such an


    asion? Perhaps your wives or daughters will end up like this.Have you ever thought about it?" The


    woman asked.


    Her words enraged them.


    They immediately said with a cold face, "Don''t be ungrateful.She came to us for help.We didn''t force


    her to do so.And you don''t know who I am, do you? I think you''d better show some respect."


    At this time, someone sneered, "I was wondering who was giving a tough talk.It turned out to be


    Mr.Bee."


    Kale turned round impatiently, "What the hell...Mr....Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson stood there and looked at him coldly.


    Kale''s expression changed.


    He exined with a smile, "What a surprise to see you here, Mr.Proctor.Sorry about this.They are


    family members of employees in the Beale Group.There are some internal problems recently, and it''s


    because of people like them.Mr.Beale fired some employees, but their familiese to speak for


    them.Mr.Proctor, I have no choice."


    He was indicating that this was an affair of the Beale Group and had nothing to do with Jameson.


    He hoped that Jameson would ignore it.


    Jameson smiled, "So it seems that I''m meddling?"


    "No.I don''t mean that.But it''s a tricky thing.After all, women are hard to deal with."


    "I understand.But I have a question for you."


    Kale said, "Mr.Proctor, what is it?"


    Jameson articted each word, "Could you tell me when my wife became a family member of the


    employees in the Beale Group?"


    His voice was calm, yet sounded as chill as ice.


    Hearing this, Kale, and the man beside him were stunned.


    They looked at Sharon at the same time.


    Then Kale was in cold sweat "Mr.Proctor, I think this is a misunderstanding.I didn''t know she was


    Mrs.Proctor.I...I..."


    Kale couldn''t utter a single word, his legs trembling.


    After all, Jameson had scolded back those who said something bad about his ex-wife on Twitter.


    And the ount he used was the official ount of the Proctor Group.


    From then on, everyone knew he had deep affection to her.


    The rtionship between the Beale Group and the Proctor Group was bad.


    If they offended Jameson and involved the Beale Group, then they would be finished.


    Jameson added, "Mr.Bee, rx.Those who don''t know are innocent.I will ignore it if you can kneel


    down and apologize to my wife."


    Kale''s eyes widened, "I..."


    "You want to say no?"


    The sweat on Kale''s forehead fell.


    He almost knelt because his legs were trembling.


    Jamesonughed, "I''m joking.You can''t be serious, right?"


    Kale secretly scolded him, and then smiled with gratefulness, "Mr....Mr.Proctor is tolerant.I know you''ll


    brush it aside."


    "Mr.Bee is ttering me.But I don''t have the final say in my family." Kale was stunned.


    Then he turned to Sharon again and smiled.


    "Mrs.Proctor, it was a misunderstanding.I''m sorry.Please forgive me.I''m so rude.And I will do my best to


    help your friend..."


    Sharon was calm, "You don''t have to.I don''t care about it."


    "Then how about¡­¡±


    "How much wine did she drink?"


    Sharon nced at them, "You''ll drink as much as she did."


    Socializing was sometimes disgusting, especially when it came to wine.Sharon really hated it.


    Kale hesitated for a while, "OK.I''ll do what Mrs.Proctor said.¡¯¡¯


    Kale thought Jameson didn''t know how much Paisley had drunk, and he would not watch them when


    they drank.


    So he was thinking about drinking only one or two sses.


    But he didn''t expect that Jameson stopped a waiter, "Can you go to room number three with the two


    gentlemen? Tell your manager to monitor them to drink all the wine in that room.And please serve them


    the wine I''ve bought here."


    After finishing speaking, Jameson looked at Kale and said slowly, "Thank you, Mr.Bee.Now the wine I


    have kept for years is yours.Enjoy yourself."


    "Mr.Proctor..." Kale was shocked.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Mr.Bee.It''s nothing."


    Sharon wanted to burst intoughter but it was not the right time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had to admit that Jameson was an illegitimate child.


    He could fool them with simple words.


    Moreover, they couldn''t refute or refuse him.


    After the waiter left with Kale, the manager of the restaurant rushed over.


    Sharon asked him to take care of Paisley and contact her family.


    Now she had done everything she could for Paisley.


    After having everything done, she took a deep breath.


    However, she turned around only to find Jameson looking at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sharon felt embarrassed and touched her nose.


    "Because you''re beautiful." Sharon was lost for words.


    What a sweet-talker.


    Sharon pulled at his cuff, "Alright, let''s get back to eat."


    She was starving because she hardly ate anything.


    They returned to their room.


    When they were eating, Jameson asked, "How did you know her?"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was talking about Paisley.


    She said in a low voice, "She is my ssmate from university.¡±


    "Oh."


    Jameson continued, "You have a lot of talented ssmates.Martin, Trey, and ..."


    Sharon was somewhat upset, "Shut up!"


    Then Jameson did fall silent. After a while, Sharon finally said, "Mr.Proctor, I have to correct one thing."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "What is it?"


    "We''re divorced now.You can''t tell others I''m your wife."


    Jameson frowned, as if he was unhappy, "I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    "It''s a matter ofmon knowledge inw." Sharon said sternly.

 Chapter 282: Seeking Attention from Others

    Chapter 282: Seeking Attention from Others


    Jameson remained silent for two seconds before looking at her with his ck and deep eyes.


    "Then how should I say it?"


    Sharon subconsciously opened her mouth and was about to reply when she suddenly realized that it


    was a trap.


    She hurriedly shut her mouth and took a sip of the water in front of her, pretending that nothing had


    happened as she looked sideways.


    Soon, Jameson''s low voice sounded, "So how?"


    At this time, Sharon''s phone rang.


    She immediately answered the phone.


    "Hey, Tiffany ...The water is leaking in the bathroom? Don''t worry.I''ll be right back!"


    On the phone, before the salesperson for kids¡¯ extracurricr tutoring got the chance to speak, the


    phone was hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon hastened to pick up her stuff and said, "Mr.Proctor, something


    happened in my apartment.I have to go back immediately.You don''t have to drive me.I''ll just take a


    taxi."


    Jameson was leaning against the chair, his arm casually resting on the armrest of the seat beside him.


    Staring at her with a faint smile, he asked, "Do you know how to deal with the leakage?"


    Since the excuse had been made and couldnt be taken back, Sharon could only answer, "First, you


    should do this and then do that.Finally, it would be OK."


    Jameson asked slowly, "First, you should do what?"


    Sharon was choked.Such an annoying man!


    "I don''t know that much,¡¯ she said.


    "I''ll just go check.Maybe call for a repair service, or ask Ruben for help."


    Hearing this, Jameson stood up and took his coat, saying, "It''s troublesome to get repair service.I''ll go


    with you."


    Sharon''s eyes widened, "Well, I can handle it.Don''t bother."


    "It''s OK.This is what boyfriends do."


    Jameson paused for a moment, and the corner of his lips curled.


    "I''m saying it right this time, aren''t I?"


    Sharon blushed and was startled for a while.The man was good at giving himself titles.


    Jameson held her by the hand and said, "Let''s get going."


    As Sharon walked, she weakly retorted, "Who says you''re my boyfriend? I didn''t agree to it."


    Jameson said, "You agreed.¡¯¡¯


    "You''re not going to say that you heard the voice in my heart again, are you?" Jameson raised his


    eyebrows.


    He didn''t answer her question.


    Sharon regretted it the moment she said that.


    She couldn''t believe she just confessed it.


    Fine.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was no use arguing now.


    When the car stopped downstairs, Sharon was about to push open the car door and leave when


    Jameson unfastened his seat belt.


    After meeting Sharon''s eyes, he calmly said, "Isn''t there a water leakage in your apartment? I''ll go


    check for you."


    Sharon snorted.


    The man knew that it was her excuse, but now he was taking that against her.


    After a few seconds, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, I have something to discuss with you."


    Jameson took a sidelong nce at her and did not say anything.


    He knew she would not say anything pleasant.


    Sharon ignored him and continued, "I don''t live in that apartment alone.Mr.Proctor, you can''t go there


    as you please.You''ll disturb my roommate.¡¯¡¯ Jameson''s slender fingers knocked on the steering wheel


    and said, "Then move out.I''ll rent a new apartment for you."


    "No, thank you."


    After receiving the rebuff, Jameson went on, "Or you can move back to the Star Lake Mansion.¡¯


    Sharon rejected without hesitation, "No."


    "Why? Don''t you just say that it''s inconvenient to have other people around?"


    She took a deep breath and said, "I just don''t think it''s OK for you to go.If you''re not there, it''s great for


    me."


    Jameson frowned and said unhappily, "But I''m not feeling great."


    "Oh, that''s your problem.Deal with it yourself."


    Jameson was speechless.


    When he was absent-minded, Sharon pulled open the car door and left right away.


    While trotting to the elevator, Sharon still wore the faint smile on her face.


    But the moment the elevator door opened, the smile vanished immediately.


    Natalia was standing in the elevator with her hands crossed over her chest.


    She gave Sharon a cold nce.


    When seeing Sharon showed no intention of entering, she asked mockingly, "Ms.Allyson, aren''t you


    coming in?"


    Sharon pursed her lips, and after two seconds of silence, she walked into the elevator.


    As the elevator rose at a slow rate, Natalia said, "Ms.Allyson, you''re really something.Jameson hated


    you so much before you two divorced.But now, everyone knows that he''s chasing you again.You must


    be very proud of yourself.But Ms.Allyson, don''t be overexcited.You two getting back together is not


    something nice.He is a disgusting illegitimate bast*rd, and you are the daughter of a gambler.You two


    are indeed a good match, but also a joke people would use to amuse themselves."


    Hearing this, Sharonughed out loud, "Miss Beale, you''re really well-raised and decent to say the


    bast*rd word.Did you forget that you have tried every means to marry Jameson?"


    Natalia sneered coldly, "Well, apparently, I''m not good at it as you are.I am willing to marry Jameson


    only for the sake of the Proctor family.Otherwise, an illegitimate bast*rd like him would never deserve


    me."


    "Just as you said, your marriage with Jameson was only because of the Proctor family, but Jameson is


    not the only son of the Proctor family.Then why did you choose him?"


    Sharon did not give Natalia, who was extremely embarrassed at that moment any face.


    How could she not know what Natalia was up to? If she didn''t feel something for Jameson, she would


    not have deliberately said in her face that she and Jameson were about to get married but were forced


    to depart.


    When her engagement to Jameson was broken, and the Beales asked her to marry Jeffery, she was


    obviously reluctant.


    Although Natalia looked gentle and kind, she was extremely arrogant inwardly.


    The reason why she got so close to Daniel was not necessarily because she liked him.


    It was very likely that she was enjoying his pursuit.


    Maybe she wanted to get rid of the marriage alliance with the Proctor family with the help of Daniel.


    Natalia was smart and ambitious, but she liked to seek attention from others.


    As Tiffany said, she was extremely hypocritical.


    At this time, the elevator stopped.


    Sharon did not say anything else.


    She nodded slightly to Natalia and left.


    After returning home, Sharon took a long breath after closing the door behind her.


    Hearing the noise outside, Tiffany poked her head out and eximed, "You''re back.How was your date


    today?"


    Sharon shushed her with a gesture, and then looked through the monitor beside the wall.


    Natalia was ringing Daniel''s doorbell.


    Tiffany also came over and saw the scene.


    She couldn''t help but express her disgust.


    Sharon grabbed her hand and walked towards the living room.


    "Forget it."

 Chapter 283: What a Good Daughter

    Chapter 283: What a Good Daughter


    Meanwhile, next door.


    Daniel looked back at Natalia sitting on the sofa.


    Then he looked elsewhere and poured two sses of wine before walking over with the sses.


    He sat opposite her and crossed his long legs, "Why do you suddenlye here?"


    Natalia looked around holding the wine ss and said, "I haven''t been here yet.I just came by and had


    a look.¡¯ Daniel smiled and raised his ss.


    "I met Sharon just now,¡¯ Natalia added.


    "Really?"


    Natalia smiled disdainfully, "Jameson is illegitimate.Even if he really inherits property of the Proctor


    family in the future, it''s undeserved.I don''t know why she is so proud."


    Daniel only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Natalia finally got down to business.


    "I came here to ask you to help me investigate something that happened twenty years ago."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and let her continue.


    Natalia took out a photo from her bag, and it was obviously taken by phone and then printed out.


    She put the photo in front of Daniel and pointed at the man beside Talon.


    "Help me investigate this man and what he did twenty years ago." Daniel picked up the photo and


    nced at it.


    "Who is he?"


    "He is my father''s younger brother.I should call him uncle."


    "Why do you investigate him?"


    Natalia smiled and didn''t say much.


    She just said, "It''s none of your business.I need to know everything he did."


    Daniel looked at her and said, "Since this is your uncle, I think you should ask your father."


    "I didn''t find any useful clues from my father, and he didn''t want to tell me much information."


    Natalia said, "I feel that the crisis of our family may rte to what happened twenty years ago.If I find


    clues and know what happened back then, I can address the crisis."


    Even if it was not rted, she would create some relevant information.


    Once the crisis of the Beale Group was rted to what happened twenty years ago, then Sharon would


    be the scapegoat.


    At that time, even Jameson couldn''t protect her.


    Natalia added, "You are close to Mr.Jones, so you should be able to ask him about what happened


    twenty years ago."


    Daniel looked at her deeply and put down the photo.


    "I can investigate for you, but I''m afraid the result will surprise you.¡¯ Natalia frowned, "What do you


    mean?"


    Daniel smiled.


    "Nothing.Never mind."


    Natalia stood up and said, "I''m leaving then."


    "Shall I give you a ride?"


    Natalia nced at him and said indifferently, "No.Just help me to investigate.I''ll give you what you want


    when it''s done."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows, "Suit yourself.¡± After Natalia left, Daniel looked at the photo and dialed a


    number.


    "Natalia gave a photo to me and asked me to find out the truth twenty years ago."


    The person answering the phone paused and replied, "What kind of truth does she want?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems like she has already known that the crisis is rted to what happened


    twenty years ago.She is desperate to find the key clues so that everything can be traced."


    Daniel was a little puzzled, "But I think she has ns.¡¯


    "What did she say?"


    "She said that as long as she knew what had happened back then, she could turn the tables."


    Very quickly, the person replied, "Natalia is very smart.Be careful."


    Daniel said, "I didn''t expose myself, but..."


    Since Natalie was so confident, she should have some vital evidence or clues.


    "Let''s see what she wants to do, then find a good time to tell her the truth.¡¯


    "Everything?"


    "Yes, everything she wants to know.¡¯


    After hanging up, Daniel looked at the photo thoughtfully.


    He felt that Natalia didn''t just want to know the truth.


    Although some executives of the Beale Group took the me and the public opinion was slightly


    shifted, there were still many problems.


    Many people also paid close attention to the Beale Group, including Jameson.


    If Talon did not handle it properly, the Beale Group would change hands, and Talon, thergest


    shareholder and chairman of the Beale Group, would also go to jail.


    Once Talon was in prison, Natalia would also have a hard time.


    But she wanted to investigate the truth twenty years ago at this time.


    Daniel sneered.


    She was indeed a good daughter.


    He didn''t know how Talon would feel.


    In the evening, Sharon sat at her desk and held her pocket watch in a daze.


    It was a long time ago and she didn''t find any useful information.


    Sharon took a deep breath, put down the pocket watch and opened the sketch book again.


    When she saw the pocket watch ne she had designed, her eyes were slightly dull.


    The ne was gone since Rita made a mess at the charity dinner.


    Natalia also approached her at that time.


    Right now, only Rita knew where the ne was.


    Sharon closed the sketch book andy on the bed.


    She closed her eyes to sleep.


    But just as she fell asleep, she had that dream again.


    The disastrous fire, deafening explosion, and the horrible shouts were extremely clear in her dream.


    She suddenly woke up and panted heavily.


    Her back was full of sweat.


    Sharon turned to find that the phone on the bedside was vibrating.


    She picked it up and looked at it.


    It was Jameson.


    After calming down, Sharon answered, "It''s sote.What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I miss you." Sharon didn''t say anything.


    She just calmed down but her heart beat fast again because of Jameson''s word.


    Jameson said, "When are you going to move out?"


    "I don''t want to move out for the moment.¡¯ Jameson didn''t reply.


    Just as Sharon was about to speak, she heard a baby crying over the phone.


    She paused for a moment before saying, "Where are you?"


    "At home."


    "The sound..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the sound of TV.¡¯¡¯


    After a moment, there was no sound.


    "Alright.Don''t you sleep?"


    Sharon looked at the time and said.


    Jameson said, "I can''t sleep."


    "But I''m going to sleep,¡¯ Sharon said seriously.


    "Alright, I''ll apany you."

 Chapter 284 : Come with Me to a Place

    Chapter 284 : Come with Me to a ce


    Tomorrow Sharon flushed like she was a little embarrassed by what he said, "I''m not a child.I don''t


    need you to put me to sleep.Alright, that''s it.I got to go."


    Sharon was in hurry to end the call.


    But in the end, she added, "Good night."


    After Sharon hung up the phone, Jameson slowly put down his phone.


    His thin mouth curled into a slight smile.


    At this time, a young woman walked behind Jameson and said, "Mr.Proctor, the doctor brought the


    child''s high fever down.The baby has just fallen asleep."


    Jameson nodded and walked into the bedroom next door.


    The doctor had just left.


    In the bedroom, Charlotte sat beside the crib, feeling bad for her grandson.


    After a while, Jameson slowly said, "It''s just a cold and fever.It''s normal."


    Charlotte sighed.


    This little fellow was born more fragile than other children.


    He had been very sick in his early two months.


    Charlotte could not rest assured.


    Her onlyfort was that he was much healthier than before.


    Charlotte looked at the crib.


    The little fellow didn''t sleep very well.


    With a fever cooling paste on his forehead, the poor thing curled into a ball.


    Charlotte said seriously, "When are you going to tell Sharon the truth?"


    Jameson stood with one hand in his pocket.


    He pursed his thin lips and said, "Soon."


    Charlotte sighed, "It''s up to you.Anyway, you should know I won''t help you bring her back.It''s your


    fault."


    Jameson did not say anything.


    Charlotte looked at him and said, "There''s nothing else to do here.You should go back.¡¯


    Soon, Jameson''s voice sounded, "Evie is looking for you."


    Charlotte was slightly stunned.


    "What did she want from me?" She said coldly.


    Jameson looked away and said indifferently, "All she can do is making use of my illegitimate birth to


    make trouble."


    Charlotte''s face changed slightly, "Jameson, what happened back then wasn''t..."


    "I don''t care what happened back then."


    Jameson said coldly, "I only want her to pay for what she did."


    "How can I help you?"


    The drama caused by Saige waspletely over.


    The studio wasn''t affected.


    Instead, it got a lot of exposure and gained recognition.


    Many famous jewelry bloggers also reached out to them for advertising cooperation.


    Even Lumiere Jewelry ran an article on their jewelry collection.


    In less than half a month, the orders increased sharply.


    Tiffany copsed on the sofa, "There are too many orders.And Ruben went back to school.It seems


    that we need new recruiters again."


    Sharon was sorting out orders while she talked, "Don''t worry, I''ve already posted the employment


    information on the websites.Someone wille for an interview tomorrow."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Tiffany was inspired.


    Sharon nodded.


    Just as she was about to reply, she saw an envelope in a pile of orders.


    She picked it up and opened it.


    Her face changed at once.


    Tiffany did not hear her voice and looked over, "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon put down the envelope and shook her head, "Nothing.It''s gettingte.Let''s go back."


    Tiffany then got up from the sofa and said, "Alright."


    On their way back, Tiffany wondered, "Why didn''t the jer...Mr.Proctor came to youtely?"


    "He has been busy working on the Beale Group.Last week, he went abroad on a business trip and


    hasn''t returned yet."


    Tiffany said, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder.¡¯ Sharon didn''t say another word.


    Tiffany did not know what she was thinking.It was strange.


    Every time she teased Sharon, Sharon would feel embarrassed and tell her not to talk nonsense.


    But today, she didn''t respond.


    Tiffany asked tentatively, "Sharon, what''s wrong? You''re not feeling well?"


    Sharon regained herself and pressed her fingers to her temples, "A little dizzy."


    "Do you need to take some medicine?"


    "No need.I just need to go back and sleep."


    Tiffany nodded, "Alright, I''ll drive faster."


    When they got back, Sharon did not even clean up and went straight into the bedroom.


    Tiffany scratched her head and poured a ss of water.


    In the room, Sharon sat at her desk and took out the envelope from her bag.


    Inside the envelope, there were a few photographs and a ckmail letter.


    The color was draining from her face when she saw those photos.


    Her fingertips trembled slightly.


    Three years ago, she was sent to Twilight Club.


    She struggled desperately and finally escaped the room.


    And then she met Jameson.


    But...She did not expect that what happened before she escaped from the room had been


    photographed.


    The ckmailer asked her to prepare five million and send it to a specified address tomorrow.


    Sharon took a deep breath and put the photos back into the envelope.


    After thinking for a long time, she took out her phone and gave Jameson a call.


    Very quickly, the man''s low voice sounded, "What''s wrong?"


    "I...can''t sleep.Are you busy?"


    Jameson whispered, "I''m in the middle of a meeting.How about calling you after?"


    Sharon replied, "Never mind.I''ll be asleep when you''re done.Go on with what you''re doing."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Not long after, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Tiffany''s voice came from outside, "Sharon, are you asleep?"


    Sharon stood up and opened the door, "Not yet."


    Tiffany handed her a ss of warm water.


    "I''ve cooked some millet porridge.It''ll be ready in a while.Do you want to eat some and sleep?"


    Sharon took the water and shook her head.


    Tiffany noticed Sharon was pale.


    She was a little worried, "Sharon, did something happen to you? Or did that jerk cheat on you again?


    Tell me, I''ll scold him!"


    Sharon smiled and said, "No, I''m just feeling a little ill."


    Seeing that she insisted on not saying anything, Tiffany asked no questions and said, "Alright.Have a


    nice sleep.¡¯


    "Alright." Sharon turned around.


    When she was just about to close the door, she hesitated for a few seconds and said, "Tiffany."


    Tiffany turned around and asked, "What?"


    Sharon was at a loss for words.No matter how long it took, the night in the Twilight Club was still her


    worst nightmare.


    She did not know why these photographs would suddenly appear after three years.


    She did not know who was holding these photographs, and all the unease and fear seemed to sweep


    over her from the moment she saw these photographs.


    After a long time, she said, "Can youe with me to a ce tomorrow?"


    Tiffany was stunned for a moment, but she did not ask any further.


    She nodded and said, "Alright."


    Normally, Sharon would tell her everything.


    If she didn''t want to say it, she probably didn''t know how to Say it, or there was a great reason.


    No matter what, Tiffany knew she would learn everything when they got there tomorrow.

 Chapter 285: Be a Good Actor

    Chapter 285: Be a Good Actor


    Sharon returned to her room andy on the bed.


    Although she was exhausted, she did not feel sleepy at all.


    Half an hourter, the phone on the bedside table rang.


    Sharon picked it up.


    It was Jameson calling.


    She waited till the call almost ended before answering it.


    Soon, Jameson''s voice sounded, "Are you asleep?"


    "No,''¡¯ said Sharon.


    "Cannot fall sleep?"


    Sharon did not reply.


    After a pause, Jameson continued, "I''ll be back tomorrow afternoon.¡¯


    "OK,"


    Sharon was silent for a while before responding.


    Jameson asked, "Did something happen to you?"


    "No¡± Sharon said.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Something''s wrong with you.¡¯/¡¯ Sharon said angrily, "I am not!"


    At this time, someone seemed to be calling Jameson.


    Jameson whispered, "We''ll talk when Ie back.


    If it''s urgent, go find William and don''t take risks by yourself."


    "I see.


    Jameson said, "William will call youter.


    Don''t turn off the phone."


    "Alright."


    Sharon hung up the phone and let out a long breath.


    It was as if the uneasiness and anxiety just now had all disappeared.


    She did not sleep well all night.


    The ckmail letter said that it was 8 pm the next day.


    Sharon did not n to raise five million but prepared an empty suitcase.


    She had always felt that the ckmailer was probably rted to the person who had sold her to the


    Twilight Club three years ago.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have these things.


    Most of those people worked for Bridger.


    Ever since Bridger sent her to the hospital, they had disappeared and never showed up again.


    Baddies and good people were mixing at that time, and the photos might not be in the hands of just


    one person.


    Thinking of this, Sharon felt powerless.


    It was useless to call the police when dealing with those people.


    They were not in awe of thew at all.


    In the afternoon, William finally arrived.


    He looked around the studio before looking at Sharon.


    "Speaking of which, I should have sent you a present the day you started your business.But I don''t


    think you would like to see me at that time."


    Sharon wore a faint smile.


    To be honest, she still didn''t want to see him.


    She had always seen him as Jameson''s inept adviser.


    William leaned against the front desk and said, "I heard from Jameson that something happened to


    you.What is it?¡¯


    "It''s not a big deal," Sharon said.


    She thought for a while and said, "I need some of your men."


    "Sure.But Jameson told me to apany you till hees back.Tell me what happened.If it''s really


    not a big deal, my men will go with you, and I won''t."


    Sharon looked at him with a faint frown as if she was hesitating.


    William sensed her worry and lightly tapped on the table with his finger.


    "You don''t want Jameson to know?"


    At first, Sharon did not intend to tell Jameson about this.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she knew very well that even if she asked Tiffany to apany her, the two of them would


    not be a match for the ckmailer.


    So when Jameson asked William to call her, she did not refuse.


    Later, Sharon took the ckmail letter from her bag and emphasized, "I don''t want to give him money,


    nor ask Jameson for money.I just want to go there and see if I can get a chance to call the police."


    William said nothing.


    But he well understood Sharon''s concerns.


    After all, not long ago, Jameson regarded her as a woman who worshipped money and did not hesitate


    to use any means to achieve her goal.


    If this happened before their divorce, Sharon wouldn''t be able to defend herself.


    William looked at the contents of the ckmail letter and asked, "Do you have the photos?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and nodded.


    "Are you sure they are taken at that time?" William asked.


    "Yes, Sharon took a deep breath.


    "This is strange."


    "What?"


    "Everyone involved in this matter at the Twilight Club was cleanly dealt with.It can''t be any photos left."


    Hearing this, Sharon felt at a loss, "Dealt with?"


    William put down the letter and looked at her, "You were Jameson''s wife at that time.Even though he


    always said that he hated you, how could he really let this leak out?"


    People only knew that Sharon had been sold to the Twilight Club, but no one knew whom she had


    been sold to and what had happened that night.


    Even Sharon herself had never thought about it.


    After a long time, she said, "Anyway ...don''t tell him.I''ll go by myself tonight.If the ckmailer only


    wants money, I''ll think of another way.¡¯


    The photos meant that the ckmailer definitely had the film.


    Calling the police rashly would provoke the ckmailer, and the photos would be leaked.


    William said, "I''d better go with you."


    Sharon refused, "He said that I must go there alone."


    "Just tell him I''m your driver."


    William looked at the suitcase that she put aside, "You have to be a good actor, or your negotiation will


    fail."


    William handed the suitcase to one of hisckeys and told them to prepare for tonight.


    Then, he said to Sharon, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Jameson.I''ll go with you tonight and make sure


    everything is handled properly.¡¯ Sharon nodded, "Thank you."


    At night, the car stopped in front of a residential building near a high school.


    Just as Sharon got off the car, she heard a hoarse voice in the darkness, "Go to the roof over there."


    Sharon looked over and saw arge tform on the second floor not far away.


    William got out of the car.


    The man was angry, "Didn''t I tell you toe alone?"


    William raised his hands and said, "I''m just driving her here.Dude, it''s not safe for a girl to go out at


    night.All you want is money.Just ignore me.The film is still in your hands.We can''t do anything to you."


    The man in the dark paused for a moment before saying, "You stand there, don''t move!"


    "Fine.I won''t move."


    As he spoke, William nced at Sharon.


    Thetter carried the suitcase and walked towards the tform on the second floor.


    "Didn''t I ask you to bring five million? How much is this? Are you f*cking fooling me?"


    Sharon heard the man''s voice from afar as she stepped up thest stairs.


    Sharon said in a calm voice, "This is only a part of it.When you give me the film, I''ll give you the rest."


    "Stop messing around with me! Bring me the rest of the money, or I''ll post the photos online.By then,


    your reputation will be destroyed!"


    Sharon stared at the darkness and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 286: He Was Still Alive

    Chapter 286: He Was Still Alive


    The man in the darkness seemed to be very anxious.


    Before Sharon could think about it, he threatened, "Hurry up! I''m running out of my patience! It''s just


    five million.It''s no big deal for you, isn''t it?"


    Sharon was puzzled and surprised when she heard this.


    Suddenly, sheughed.


    She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    She had thought that the person who had sent the ckmail letter might be the subordinate of Bridger,


    or even the person who had bought her, but she had never thought that it would be him...


    Sure, how could she even have thought of him? She could never expect that the person who should


    have died, the person she had called Dad for more than 20 years, would use the photo to threaten her


    for money.


    Sharon suddenly felt so tired.


    She said indifferently, "I don''t have that much money.That''s all I have."


    With that, she put down the box and prepared to leave.


    Seeing this, Josh became anxious, "You own such a big shop and it makes so much profit every


    day.Howe you don''t even have five million? Are you kidding me? Aren''t you afraid¡±


    "Whatever.I have nothing to be afraid of.The one who should be afraid is you, Josh." Sharon stared at


    the darkness.


    "Even if you have escaped from prison, once someone finds out that you are still alive, you will be


    wanted throughout the nation. Where do you think you can hide?"


    Josh probably did not expect Sharon to be able to recognize him and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Then, he fiercely said, "Don''t scare me.Now that I can escape, I can avoid being captured by them! But


    you, my dear daughter, you are living a glorious life now.You have earned so much money by starting


    your ownpany.So what if you help your father a little bit? That''s what you''re supposed to do!"


    Sharon said, "Well, I have one question for you.I saw what you put in the box.What exactly happened


    twenty years ago? Why did my mother marry you?"


    After a moment of silence in the darkness, Josh suddenlyughed out loudly.


    Hisughter was ear-piercing, like an old organ, hoarse and shabby.


    Sharon stood there quietly and indifferently.


    At the time, William, who was hiding in the shadows, thought that it was a good timing and took


    advantage of it to capture Josh.


    However, Josh had been prepared and hiding in the darkness so that no one knew his exact location.


    As soon as he heard a slight movementing from behind him, he jumped down from the second


    floor and ran away.


    William''s subordinates went to chase after him but were dispersed by the students who had just


    finished their sses and were on their way home.


    They lost Josh.


    Seeing this, William rubbed his nose and said to Sharon.


    "I will send more men to find out his whereabouts as soon as possible.Don''t worry."


    Sharon gently shook her head, "It''s fine.He wille to me again anyway.¡±


    She had been so nervous only because she hadn''t known who that man was.


    But now, she knew that it was Josh, and his goal was just to get money.


    Moreover, judging from the meeting ce tonight, she thought that Josh was very vignt.


    He had chosen the right time when the students left school, so that it was convenient for him to escape.


    Sharon picked up the suitcase on the ground and returned it to William, "Thank you.Let''s go back."


    William had recently learned that Josh hadn''t died.


    However, this was the first time he had learned that Josh was not Sharon''s biological father.


    He was very curious, but it was obviously not the right time.


    So he didn''t ask Sharon anyway.


    On the way back, Sharon did not say anything.


    She just leaned back in the seat and looked out of the window quietly.


    William didn''t know what to say.


    He only hoped that Jameson could return soon.


    Finally, the car stopped.


    Sharon turned to nod slightly to William, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee.If you need anything, just call me."


    Sharon smiled faintly and pushed open the car door to leave.


    Upon returning home, Tiffany came up to her, "Sharon, how is it? Did you catch him?"


    With William there, Sharon had asked Tiffany to go back home first.


    However, Tiffany had figured it out from the conversation between her and William in the afternoon.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon shook her head, "No.He ran away.¡¯¡¯


    "Run away?"


    Tiffany couldn''t help but frown, "Jameson''s friend was so useless.He was so confident but turns out so


    unreliable."


    "It has nothing to do with him."


    Sharon sat on the sofa and said somewhat exhaustedly, "Hey, Tiffany.Josh didn''t die ..."


    Tiffany couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock, "What?"


    Then she asked doubtfully, "Wait, why did you suddenly mention him? Was he the one who sent you


    the ckmail letter?"


    Before Sharon could reply, Ruben''s cold voice came from the door, "Is he?"


    Sharon and Tiffany looked over at the same time.


    Sharon was surprised, "Ruben, why ..."


    Suddenly, Sharon realized something and turned to look at Tiffany.


    Thetter coughed and said guiltily, "Well, this is weekend and he came to see you tonight, so I told


    him."


    Who would have thought that the person would be Josh? Da*n it! Sharon looked at Talon again and


    smiled at him, "It''s fine.The matter has been settled, let alone ..."


    "Settled?"


    Before Sharon could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ruben.


    His face was frighteningly cold, and the veins on his neck were obvious, as if he was trying so hard to


    suppress his anger.


    Sharon got up, walked to his side, and whispered, "Calm down.We all know what kind of person he


    is.He is only asking for money and he has nowhere to go.Even if he escaped by chance, he will be


    arrested very soon."


    Ruben said coldly, "He is a stinky maggot in the sewer and will never show up under the sun.How can


    you catch him?"


    Sharon suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Ruben didn''t seem surprised that Josh was still alive.


    Sharon said, "Ruben, did you know that Josh was still alive?"


    Ruben pursed his lips and said after a few seconds, "The DNA from the cigarette butt in the cemetery


    was Josh''s."


    Sharon was surprised.But after thinking about it, she thought that it was normal.


    After all, no one else would go to Josh''s cemetery.

 Chapter 287: Its Normal That They Look like Each O

    Chapter 287: It''s Normal That They Look like Each O


    After a while, Sharon said, "It doesn''t matter, Ruben.Just like you said, he doesn''t have the guts to


    show up.He just wants money and won''t be a threat to me.Don''t worry.Anyway, I''m fine."


    Ruben''s face clouded over and he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, he said, "I will find him out."


    Sharon shook her head, "Ruben, leave it to me.I know how to handle it."


    Ruben said, "You don''t need to consider my feelings.In my heart, he is not my father.He is a sc*m.I


    would rather he was dead."


    Sharon sighed slightly, "Ruben..."


    Ruben added, "I know what to do.You...forget it.Jameson will protect you."


    Sharon was embarrassed.


    "When did you know?"she ventured.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Ruben said.


    Sharon shut up.


    After Ruben left, Sharon sat back on the sofa and held a pillow in her arms.


    Tiffany said, "It''s my fault.If I had known the result, I wouldn''t have told Ruben.He must feel very sad."


    Sharon said, "Even if you didn''t tell him, he would know.¡¯ "Will Joshe to meet you again?"


    "Yes, he will."


    Josh didn''t get the money today and woulde here again.


    Tiffany frowned, "Those photos are in his hands.What if he is out of mind and posts them?"


    Sharon said indifferently, "It depends on whether he wants money or he wants to go down with me."


    "Sharon." Tiffany was worried.


    Sharon turned around and smiled at her, "Don''t worry.I''m fine.It has been so many years and I''ve been


    used to it.To be honest, the moment I found out it was him, I felt relieved.At least I have known what to


    expect.If it was someone else, I might not be able to fall asleep tonight."


    Tiffany sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    Although Josh escaped, he broke a leg when he jumped down from the second floor.


    He ran as he looked back.


    He was afraid that they would catch up.


    Just as he was dragging one leg across the road, a car suddenly sped over.


    The dazzling lights shed.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh took the chance and fell to the ground.


    The car stopped half a meter away from Josh.


    Josh hugged his legs and began to scream miserably.


    Soon, the driver got out of the car and said politely, "Sir, our car didn''t hit you."


    Josh nced at him and the license te.


    Then he shouted even more loudly, "You are vicious.My leg is broken by you.How can you deny it? My


    broken leg is the evidence."


    The driver said, "I promise that the car didn''t hit you."


    Josh ignored the driver, hugged his own legs and screamed endlessly.


    Although there weren''t cars passing by on this road, Josh was lying in front of the car and they couldn''t


    drive away.


    The driver didn''t know what to do.


    He got into the car, knocked on the back seat and asked, "Sir"


    Patrick said calmly, "Give him the money.¡¯ The driver replied, "OK."


    The driver walked in front of the car, took out his wallet and asked, "How much do you want?"


    Josh rolled his eyes and said, "Look! My leg is broken.I need to go to the hospital.At the very least, I


    need 70,000 to 80,000."


    The driver nced at the blood on the ground and took out a bank card for Josh.


    "It''s one hundred thousand.That should be enough."


    Hearing this, Josh jumped up from the ground with one leg.


    Without thinking, he snatched the bank card and said, "Barely enough.You are lucky.If I hadn''t been in


    a hurry, I would have asked you to go to the hospital with me and you would pay for the check-up fee,


    nutrition fee, lost wages, and all sorts of other fees.It won''t be enough."


    The driver nced at him, didn''t say anything, turned around and got into the car.


    Josh flicked the bank card in his hand, smiled and limped along the road.


    When he passed by the rear window, he pressed his face against the window to take a look.


    Patrick turned around and met his gaze.


    Seeing him, Josh couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    The drive drove away slowly.


    Josh stood there, spat and dragged his legs forward.


    After driving for dozens of meters, Patrick said suddenly, "Stop!"


    The ck car stopped instantly.


    The driver was puzzled.


    "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Patrick became serious slightly as he opened the car door and strode towards the ce where Josh


    had left.


    Josh heard the footsteps behind and saw someone chasing after him.


    He thought that they were going back on their word and wanted to take the money back.


    Josh ran into the bushes nearby and disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing this, Patrick stopped and frowned slightly.


    The driver came up and looked in the direction where Josh had disappeared.


    "Sir, need we send someone to catch him?"


    Patrick gently raised his hand, "Forget it."


    The driver ventured, "What''s the matter with that person?"


    Patrick regained his consciousness and said indifferently, "He looks familiar."


    The driver said, "Sir, let''s go.Mr.Jones is waiting for you."


    Patrick nodded and got into the car.


    After they drove away, Josh got out of the bushes, raised the bank card in his hand with self-


    satisfaction and crooned as he walked in the opposite direction.


    They arrived at Mr.Jones¡¯ home after twenty minutes.


    In the tearoom, Mr.Jones heard the footsteps at the door and ced a new teacup across from him.


    As soon as he poured the tea, Patrick showed up.


    Mr.Jones said, "Have you dealt with those people?"


    Patrick sat opposite him and nodded, "Yes."


    "I guess Talon is trying to find out who is dealing with him.However, no matter how he investigates, he


    will not be able to find out."


    Patrick said, "It is very difficult for him to change the situation.As long as the timees, the Beale


    family will disappear from this world.¡¯


    Hearing this, Mr.Jones frowned and hesitated.


    "Dealing with Talon is enough.After all, the Beale family is....Do you have the heart to deal with the


    Beale family?"


    "I have lost the most important thing long ago, so I have nothing to lose.These past few years, the


    Beale family has been ruined in his hands.With a light touch, it will start to decay.There is no need to


    keep it."


    Mr.Jones added, "You know that manypanies are targeting at the Beale family.Among them,


    Jameson is the most aggressive one.¡¯


    Patrick smiled and said, "Annexing the Beale family is indeed very beneficial to Jameson.However, if


    he wants to obtain the shares before the Beale family disappearspletely, he must be engaged to


    Natalia.Otherwise, he will only get an empty shell."


    "Speaking of Jameson, I think his ex-wife looks like Doris.What do you think?"


    "It''s normal that they look like each other."


    Patrick knew very well what had happened back then.They had no chance of surviving.

 Chapter 288: I Want to See You Now

    Chapter 288: I Want to See You Now


    At three o''clock in the middle of the night, when Sharon was sleeping, she suddenly heard the buzzing


    of her phone at the bedside.


    She thought it was the rm, so she picked it up and pressed it randomly before putting it down and


    continuing her sleep.


    However, shortly after, the phone started to ring under the quilt.


    Sharon was finally woken up.


    She held the phone near her face with her eyes half-opened.


    It was not the rm, but the call from the jerk.


    Sharon answered the phone and put it beside her ear.


    Her voice was hoarse, "Hello?"


    On the phone, Jameson''s voice paused for a few seconds, "Are you asleep?"


    Sharon''s eyes were still closed and she said with difficulty, "It''s already past three o''clock.What should I


    do besides sleeping? Why is Mr.Proctor still awake?"


    "I just got off the ne." Sharon said nothing.


    She was suddenly clear for a moment.


    She almost forgot that the jerk would return from abroad today.


    Jameson couldn''t hear anything from the phone, and said, "Are you sleeping?"


    "No." Sharon slowly sat up and leaned against the bed.


    "Are you at home now, Mr.Proctor?"


    "I''m downstairs.Get down."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    He meant hermunity.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon put on a coat before leaving the house.


    Even though it was already spring, the temperature at night was still freezing.


    With a blow of cold wind, people couldn''t help trembling.


    Just as Sharon went downstairs, she saw the man leaning slightly against the car with his delicate


    appearance and cold temperament.


    Sharon hadn''t met him since thest time they had a meal.


    She took a breath and slowly walked over.


    Standing in front of Jameson, she said, "It is almost morning.Why are you here instead of going


    home?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows subtly, reached out and pulled her into his embrace.


    He whispered in her ear, "I want to see you now.¡¯ Sharon felt her heartbeat speed up.


    After a few seconds, she said, "You will see me tomorrow.No, it should be today.It''s just a few hours."


    Jameson did not say anything, only hugging her tightly.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Do you know?"


    "Know what?"


    Just as Sharon wanted to speak, she stopped again.If he didn''t know, how could she tell him by


    herself?


    "Nothing¡¯ Sharon said in unpleasant tone.


    Jameson patted her back gently, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    "No."


    "Yes."


    After pausing for two seconds, Sharon quickly answered, "I want to go back to sleep.Can you let me


    go, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson said nothing.


    He was displeased and said, "You should answer ¡®I miss you¡¯.I don''t want to hear any other answers."


    "Then ask again."


    "Forget it, you''re too insincere."


    Sharon made a face at him and said, "If I were insincere, I wouldn''t havee out of bed in the middle


    of the night just to meet you."


    Jameson tightened his arm around her waist, "You feel cold?"


    "Don''t hug so tightly.I can''t breathe."


    Jameson looked down and gazed the girl in his arms.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her before Sharon could react.


    His tongue easily opened her teeth and got straight into her mouth.


    After the long kiss, Sharon gasped, "You..."


    Jameson said, "You said you couldn''t breathe and I just gave you some air.¡¯¡¯ Sharon couldn''t argue with


    him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re disgusting,¡¯ she said unhappily.


    "You said it yourself."


    Sharon didn''t want to continue this childish argument, "I really have to go back to sleep, otherwise I


    may have a hard time getting up."


    Jameson said, "Then stay in bed.¡¯


    "I''m not like the wealthy and leisure Mr.Proctor.I wake up every morning to work and earn my living.


    "If you marry me, all my money will be yours."


    "Thank you, but no."


    As she said, Sharon got rid of his arms, "I''ll go back to my ce.Mr.Proctor, you should go home.¡¯


    Jameson held her wrist tightly and did not let go.


    Sharon was confused.


    Jameson''s dark eyes gazed at her, "Can I go up with you?"


    "No!"


    Sharon said determinedly.What the hell was the jerk thinking?


    "Thene back to Star Lake Mansion with me.I''ll send you back at dawn."


    Sharon reminded him, "It''s just a few hours before dawn.No need."


    Jameson''s thin lips were slightly pursed, and he did not say anything, nor did he let her go.


    This was the first time Sharon found that he was so clingy, which made her hesitate.


    It seemed that Tiffany''s words were right, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder."


    In the end, they both took a step back.


    Sharon did not go upstairs, and Jameson did not take her to the Star Lake Mansion.


    As time passed, the sun slowly rose and the light was dazzling.


    Sharon raised her head and rubbed her eyes and happened to see one who was leaning against the


    car door next to her.


    She was shocked and wanted to sit up subconsciously, but Jameson hugged her even tighter.


    The man''s hoarse and deep voice sounded, "Just sleep."


    Sharon was so frightened that she waspletely clear.


    She didn''t have the mood to sleep.


    She got rid of his hand and opened the car door.


    "Get back to your home! I have to go to work."


    She got out of the car in a rush.


    Jameson''s cold eyes were filled with drowsiness.


    He looked down, raising his hand to rub his forehead.


    When Sharon got off the car, Tiffany came over and chuckled, "Good morning!"


    Sharon''s face flushed and pulled Tiffany away from the car.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you here?"


    "I didn''t see you at home.I called you but you didn''t answer.When I got downstairs, I happened to see


    Mr.Proctor''s car.I didn''t expect that."


    Tiffany gloated at Sharon and elbowed her, "What happened in the carst night? Were you too tired to


    get upstairs?"


    Sharon was so embarrassed.


    Her voice seemed to squeeze out of her teeth, "Nothing, I just slept."


    "Really? I don''t believe it."


    Sharon pressed the elevator button and said confidently, "Nothing like what you think happened."


    She and Jameson had only slept in the car for a few hours.


    Although the jerk wanted to do something during the sleep, she stopped him.


    After a shower, Sharon changed her clothes and went to work with Tiffany.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw someone familiar standing outside the studio.


    Tiffany looked at Sharon with a confused expression, "Why is she here?"


    Hearing their voice, Paisley looked over.

 Chapter 289: Did She Come to Cause You Trouble?

    Chapter 289: Did She Come to Cause You Trouble?


    She seemed to have lost her passion and arrogance.


    She didn''t even wear a makeup.


    Her face was full of exhaustion.


    Paisley walked in front of Sharon and when she was just about to speak, she turned to Tiffany, who


    was curious.


    She snorted softly, "What are you looking at? Haven''t seen a beauty without makeup?"


    Tiffany said nothing.


    She wished she had never met Paisley.


    It looked like Paisley had something to say to Sharon.


    She said to Tiffany, "Tiffany, get in first."


    Tiffany nodded and looked at Paisley, "You''d better y no tricks, or you will be sorry."


    Unexpectedly, Paisley did not argue with Tiffany and just turned her head to ignore her.


    After Tiffany entered the studio, Sharon said, "How can I help?"


    Paisley said, "Let me buy you a cup of coffee."


    Since she has shown her sincerity, Sharon did not refuse.


    They went to a caf¨¦ nearby.


    After they sat down, Paisley said, "You must be happy to see me like this."


    Sharonughed and said, "Why should I? What does it have to do with me?"


    Paisley said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that your ex-husband is the president of the Proctor Group.I


    was like a fool, showing off in front of you.It must have made you feel superior."


    "If it can make you feel better, then I won''t destroy your imagination."


    At same time, the waiter came up with the coffee.


    Paisley held her coffee and took a sip.


    "My husband is now in prison.I have been begging for help all these days.None of them treats me like


    before.I have learned the superficiality of rtionships.I won''t waste your time.The main reason I came


    to meet you is I want to thank you.I presume that you don''t need any gifts, so I only brought you my


    gratitude." She said slowly.


    "lf you want to thank me, you shouldn''te here," Sharon said seriously.


    "You¡­¡± Paisley wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words.


    She only snorted and said, "I''ve thanked you already.Whether it is epted or not, it is your business."


    "You don''t need to thank me, and I don''t need to ept it.Even if it was an animal, I wouldn''t stand by


    and watch, let alone a man.I just did what I thought right, and I don''t need anyone''s thanks or


    gratitude."


    When Paisley heard Sharon''s words, her face clouded over.She was not an idiot.


    Of course, she could tell that Sharon was mocking her for being inferior to an animal.


    Paisley took a deep breath and said, "Anyway, that''s all I have to say.Don''t expect me to say anything


    else.You will not have my apology."


    Sharon smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After Paisley left, Sharon returned to the studio.


    When Sharon was back, Tiffany immediately ran over and said, "Sharon, how was it? Did shee to


    cause you troubles?"


    Sharon shook her head, "No."


    Tiffany said, "Yeah, I don''t think that''s her purpose either.Have you noticed that she became different?


    She used to be so arrogant and chesty, but it feels like she is in a bad mood today, like a bird without


    its feathers."


    Sharon didn''t tell her what had happened to Paisley.


    She just patted Tiffany''s shoulder and said, "I am going to work on my draft.If you need anything, call


    me.¡¯ Tiffany nodded, "Go ahead."


    Sitting at her desk, Sharon looked at the draft in front of her, but she couldn''t calm down.


    Although she knew that Josh''s goal was to get money, waiting for his message would only make her


    feel even more irritated.


    Not to mention...


    Sharon remembered,st night, when she mentioned that her mother had married Josh with her, Josh''s


    reaction really disturbed her.


    Her intuition told her that Josh must have known more than she could imagine.


    After a while, Sharon stood up with her things.


    Seeing here out of the studio, Tiffany asked, "Sharon, where are you going?"


    "I need to go somewhere.Tiffany, I want to borrow your car.¡¯ Sharon said.


    Tiffany threw the car keys over, "Where exactly?"


    "I''m going to find Bridger."


    Tiffany was stunned and said, "Can you find him?"


    Bridger would be hard to find once he had hid himself.


    Those men who worked for Jameson had put a lot of effort into searching him, but they didn''t find any


    clues.


    After seconds of silence, Sharon said, "I have my own way."


    All people have weaknesses and shorings.


    Bridger won''t be an exception.


    After leaving the studio, Sharon directly drove to her destination.


    It took about an hour for Sharon to get to the ce.


    The surroundings were all old-fashioned residential buildings.


    The rubbish and sewers could be seen everywhere, which were ipatible with the prosperity of the


    South City.


    It was as if they had been forgotten when the city was developing.


    They could only rot and decay, or even quietly disappear by themselves.


    Sharon checked her phone and found an address.


    After asking the two olddies on the side of the road, she walked towards the direction they pointed.


    She took many detours before she saw the person she was looking for.


    He was sitting at the entrance of an alley.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was Rita''s father.


    Previously, when the police were investigating Rita, they found this former address on her file.


    When she returned from Bridge Street, Tiffany also said that Rita''s father hade to look for her.


    Sharon put away her phone and walked over.


    She stopped in front of the man and said, "Excuse me, sir.My name is Sharon.I am one of Rita''s former


    colleagues."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man hurriedly stood up and made gestures, inviting her to the house,


    and even offering her water.


    His reaction was out of Sharon''s expectation.


    Sharon paused, then smiled and handed over the fruit in her hand.


    "No need, sir.I came here to ask you something.¡¯ The middle-aged man gestured a few more times.


    After he found Sharon did not understand it, he took out a piece of paper and quickly wrote something


    on it.


    After he finished writing, Sharon understood that he wanted to ask if Rita had been well recently.


    It looked like he didn''t know what happened to Rita.


    He went to Lumiere to look for her once, but after she had scolded him, he never went there again.


    Sharon said, "I don''t know much about her, but she should be fine."


    No matter what, Rita was a designer who had studied abroad.


    Even if Lumiere Jewelry fired her, she could still go to otherpanies and even take private orders to


    earn her living.


    A person like her wouldn''t let herself suffer.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He wrote a few more words on the paper and asked Sharon what she wanted to know.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said after a while, "Sir, do you know where Bridger is?"

 Chapter 290: Why Should I Help You?

    Chapter 290: Why Should I Help You?


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his expression changed slightly.


    He picked up the pen and wanted to write something on the paper, but he hesitated.


    Just as Sharon was about to give up and leave, a cold male voice came from behind, "How did you find


    this ce?"


    Sharon turned around and saw Bridger.


    The car ident seemed to have left a long scar on him, from the left side of his face to his jaw.


    He looked even more terrifying than before with the scar.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Just as they left the alley, four or five children ran over in groups.


    One of them bumped into Sharon and stopped.


    The little boy rubbed his hands and stood still.


    He was nervous when he saw her clothes were covered by dirt.


    "I ...I''m sorry..."


    Sharon smiled and patted his head gently, "It''s okay, go ahead."


    The boy looked at her timidly and then at Bridger.


    Seeing thetter nod at him, he regained his smile and ran away.


    Bridger withdrew his gaze and said, "This ce is dirty and messy.Aren''t you terrified toe here


    alone?"


    Sharon said with indifference, "It is not as terrifying as a human''s heart.¡¯ Bridger remained silent.


    They walked out of the alley and stood on thewn.


    Bridger asked, "Why exactly are you looking for me for?"


    Both Josh''s debt and Rita''s incident had been long ago.


    There was no reason for Sharon toe here to see him because of these two matters.


    "I want to know where Josh is.You should be able to find him,¡¯ Sharon replied.


    "Josh?"


    Bridger frowned, "Didn''t he die long ago?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Yeah, maybe not yet.He''s back."


    Bridger didn''t need to ask.


    He knew what Josh would do when he was back.


    It was really disgusting to be his daughter.


    Bridger said, "Why should I help you?"


    "You''re not helping me.You''re helping yourself."


    Sharon looked at the leaves blown by the wind and said after a while, "Josh is ckmailing me with the


    photos of me being sold to Twilight Club three years ago.Do you think you can escape if I call the


    police?"


    Bridger frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon added, "I am grateful to you for taking me to the hospital, so I can drop this matter as long as


    you help me find Josh.In addition, I will pay you."


    Although Sharon went to the police station to write off Bridger''s criminal records, and the police had


    stopped their pursuit of him, the Proctor family did not let him off.


    He did not dare to appear in public and could only hide in this filthy ce every day.


    Now, Sharon obviously did not want to be Josh''s daughter anymore.


    Once she called the police, the police would start investigating what had happened back then.


    The situation would only be worse than it was now.


    After a long time, he said, "I can help you find Josh, but I want a million."


    "Sure."


    The studio had been making money in the past few months, so she was able to raise a million.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridger continued, "At most one week.I''ll contact you when I find him."


    "Thank you,¡¯ Sharon nodded gently.Bridger was surprised to hear these two words from her.He never


    thought that Sharon would ever thank him.Sharon had finished her words, so there was no need to stay


    here anymore.


    She nodded slightly to him and left.


    Bridger looked at her back, contemting.


    When Sharon returned to the studio, it was already noon.


    Just as Sharon was about to ask Tiffany if she had lunch or not, Tiffany winked at her and looked at the


    office.


    Sharon was confused, and then understood.


    She walked to her office, opened the door, and saw Jameson sitting at her desk.


    He was looking at the sketch with his fingers lightly tapping on the table.


    "Why are you here, Mr.Proctor?" Sharon closed the office door.


    Jameson looked up at her and said, "I miss you."


    She said after a moment of silence, "Mr.Proctor, can you not say such cheeky words anymore?"


    Jameson turned the office chair towards her, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her into his arms.


    "I was just expressing my feelings.How would that be cheeky?"


    Sharon struggled to stand up and said in an annoyed tone, "We are in the office.Stop it!"


    Jameson put on a faint smile and fixed his eyes on the dust on her clothes, "Where did you go?"


    "Just hang around.Where else can I go? Go to a bar and have fun?"


    Jameson said, "You wish!"


    Sharon pouted and looked at the time, "Did you eat something? If not..."


    "No."


    "If not, go home and ask Jennifer to cook for you.¡¯ Jameson was speechless.


    He pulled Sharon back into his arms and narrowed his eyes with threat, "Are you joking with me?"


    Sharon suppressed the smile on her face, "I''m serious.You are so picky.The food outside definitely


    doesn''t suit your appetite.Why not go home?"


    The office door was knocked on.


    It was Tiffany, "Sharon, someone is here for you.¡¯


    "Alright,"


    Sharon said, "I''ll be right there."


    She freed herself from Jameson''s hands, tidied up her clothes, and rushed over to open the door.


    Seeing this, Tiffany could not help but remind her, "Your hair is messed up."


    Sharon was busy with her hair.


    "What were you doing? It''s just noon!"


    Sharon blushed when she heard Tiffany''s words.


    She tidied her hair and walked with Tiffany.


    When she got to the lounge, she was surprised to see the person.


    "Mrs.Coe."


    It was Trey''s mother, Meredith.


    Meredith stood up and smiled at Sharon, "I didn''t tell you that I woulde here.Will I bother you?"


    "No."


    Sharon turned to Tiffany and said, "Tiffany, could you make some tea for us?"


    Just as Tiffany was about to go, Meredith said, "No need.I''ll leave in a few words.¡¯ Tiffany knew they


    wanted to chat of their own, so she left them alone.


    "Mrs.Coe, please have a seat,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "Alright."


    Meredith sat down and said, "Sharon, I want to apologize to you for what Trey had done.He was indeed


    wrong.His father and I have yed him."


    "It''s OK, Mrs.Coe.I should be the one to apologize.I shouldn''t have lied to you," Sharon said.


    Meredith held her hand and said, "Silly girl, how can I me you for being a filial daughter?"

 Chapter 291: Look How Forgetful You Are

    Chapter 291: Look How Forgetful You Are


    After chatting with Sharon for a while, Mrs.Coe finally revealed why she came here, "Sharon, actually I


    came here to ask whether it is still possible for you and Trey to start a rtionship."


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    After a few seconds, she said, "Mrs.Coe, Trey and I are friends.We have reached a consensus.¡¯


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see." Mrs.Coe sighed.


    "Don''t me him.He doesn''t know I woulde here.Please forget it."


    "Never mind, Mrs.Coe."


    Mrs.Coe stood up and said, "Since that''s the case, I won''t disturb you.Goodbye.¡¯ Sharon stood up and


    walked her to the door.


    Before leaving, Mrs.Coe lingered and held Sharon''s hand.


    Clearly, she really liked Sharon.


    After Mrs.Coe got on the car, Sharon headed for the studio.


    Just as she turned around, she saw Jameson standing by the door.


    He stared at her quietly, with one hand in his pants pocket.


    She did not know how long he had been there.


    For no reason, Sharon felt a little guilty.


    She rubbed her nose and took a few steps forward.


    "Let''s go for a meal, shall we?"


    Jameson walked ahead with his long legs.


    As he walked, he said, "You are endeared not only to men, but also to the elders."


    Sharon said, "Of course, I''m beautiful, smart and capable.Everyone likes me."


    Jameson paused and turned to look at her.


    He could feel a sideswipe at him.


    Sharon gave an innocent broad smile.


    At the mealtime, Sharon said, "How is Charlotte? I am free at the end of this month.I''d like to visit


    her.Will you join me?"


    Jameson''s hand that was holding the tableware paused for a second, and then he said indifferently,


    "No need.We won''t develop a closer rtionship."


    Sharon thought he was ruthless.


    Charlotte would be very angry if she heard it.


    Jameson continued, "The demolition notice for the Bridge Street has been issued.She has moved


    away.¡¯


    Sharon was surprised, "But it won''t be demolished until May.Where did she move to?"


    "She needed to find a dwelling in advance.'''' It made sense.


    Jameson took a sip of water before continuing slowly, "It''s very far away.I''ll bring you there when I am


    free."


    "OK." Sharon said.


    Probably it depended on this jerk''s moods again.


    Sharon was about to return to the studio after finishing the meal.


    Jameson pulled her and said, "Can''t we not go back today?"


    What nonsense.


    Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, I need to work.Besides, don''t you need to deal with the business of the


    Proctor Group?"


    Jameson said, "It still runs even without me.Can''t your small studio run without you?"


    Sharon took a deep breath, "No, it can''t! My small studio relies on several people.It''s unlike the Proctor


    Group, having strong power and wealth.Mr.Proctor, you¡­¡±


    Jameson looked at her with a faint smile, "Alright, calm down.I''ll walk you back."


    Sharon red at him in dissatisfaction.


    It was this jerk who should be med.


    The ce where they ate was not far from the studio.


    They went and returned on foot.


    After they took a few steps, Jameson naturally grabbed her hand and held it in his palm.


    Sharon immediately wanted to pull it out, "What are you doing? There are so many people here..."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "So? I''m holding the hand of my wife ...my girlfriend.It doesn¡¯t break the


    law."


    Sharon really underestimated the shamelessness of this jerk.


    Fortunately, the rush hour for lunch had passed, so there weren''t many people on the street.


    There were a few young couples walking hand in hand, so they were not conspicuous.


    Sharon quieted down and slowly walked beside him.


    After a while, Jameson said, "Don''t worry about your father.I''ll handle it."


    Sharon paused for a moment before saying, "Did William tell you?"


    "No need,"


    Jameson said, "I should have told you earlier that he''s still alive, so you wouldn''t be so astonished."


    "When did you know that?"


    Jameson nced at her, "There''s nothing I don''t know."


    ¡®What an arrogant man!¡¯ she thought.


    After a while, she said, "This is my personal affair.I know how to deal with it.Mr.Proctor can forget it."


    "What''s your n?"


    Although it was a question, Sharon could feel his provocation.


    She replied, "Just wait and see."


    Bridger told Sharon that he would find Josh in a week, but it just took him less than three days to find


    Josh.


    Josh never quitted gamble.


    Even if his leg were broken, he would spend money on gambling instead of dealing with it in the


    hospital.


    He went to an illegal clinic and had it handled casually.


    Moreover, he had 100,000 he had just defrauded.


    If he didn''t gamble, he would be sorry for his broken leg.


    In the underground casino, Josh received the money with a big smile on his face.


    Someone beside him said angrily, "He won a lot.Did he cheat?"


    Sharon said as she collected the money, "You are lucky.I have lost my daughter in a gamble."


    Someone flipped the cards and left, "I quit.Tonight I''m in bad luck.I lost about 80,000.Da*n."


    Josh turned to the people sitting beside him, "Come on! I need one.¡±


    Seeing that Josh was lucky tonight, none of them wanted to join.


    As Josh was about to find someone else, someone sat down beside him.


    Josh''s smile froze.


    Bridger said mischievously, "Go on.You need one, don''t you? I join you."


    Josh put away the money and said, "Enough, enough.It''s midnight, time to go home."


    Just as he took a step, Bridger''s leg stopped him.


    "Look how forgetful you are.Don''t you forget something important?" Josh was not stupid.


    He knew that he was here for money.


    He hesitated and took out half of the money from his pocket.


    "I won it tonight.I give it to you as the interest.I''ll give you the rest in two days."


    "Where did you get that much money?"Bridger said.

 Chapter 292: I Have Something on Her

    Chapter 292: I Have Something on Her


    Josh leaned closer to him and said, "Didn''t you know how powerful my daughter is? She already runs


    her ownpany.I''m going to ask her for the money supposed to be supporting my twilight years, and


    then I will pay you back."


    "Will she give you that money?" Bridger nced at him.


    "Of course she will! I have something on her!"


    "What do you have on her?"


    Josh looked around and whispered, "Speaking of this, I have to thank you.Had it not been for you, I


    wouldn''t have been able to get those photos.Now, it seems so wise that I keep them.Don''t worry; she


    will definitely exchange it with money.¡¯


    Bridger sneered, "Is she really your daughter?"


    Josh didn''t answer directly.


    He just rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t worry anyway.I will have plenty of money and will definitely


    return it to you.For the sake of knowing each other for so many years, I''ll give you some more after I


    get the money."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridger said, "If she gives you money, are you really willing to give her the photos?"


    Josh chuckled, "Come on, don''t expose my spot.The photos are my cash cow, and I rely on them to get


    a due sum of money."


    "A due sum? I say you are going to extort from her forever.¡¯


    "Look at you.How could you say that? I brought her up.It is her duty to be filial to me."


    "Alright."


    Bridger stood up and said, "Let''s make it clear.I know that you won''t be able to return my money.I


    suggest that you give me all the photos and the negative, and we''ll be even.You don''t even have to pay


    any interest."


    Josh refused without thinking, "No!"


    Bridger turned to look at him, "That''s interesting.Are you trying to negotiate with me?"


    "How dare I bargain with you? But that promises my living security, without which I would die.If I give it


    to you, I will not get money from her anymore."


    "Come on, it''s still uncertain whether you can get the money, let alone you will gamble with it if you


    can.Who knows if you still have money to pay me back if you lose?"


    "Look at what you said.I might win."


    As he said that, he shook the pile of money in his hand.


    "I won all of it today.Quite a lot, right?"


    Bridger said, "Cut the crap.Give me the photos.I will get money from her myself."


    Seeing Josh hesitate, he said, "If it''s really as you said, I''ll give you some."


    "No, this is..."


    Bridger knocked over the chair in front of him and said impatiently, "Don''t make me Say it a third time."


    Seeing this, Josh reluctantly agreed, "Alright then....Follow me back to get it.I live nearby and it''s a few


    minutes¡¯ walk."


    Bridger stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    After leaving the underground casino, Josh kept looking around, obviously looking for an Opportunity to


    run away.


    But Bridger kept a close eye on him.


    He had no chance of escaping.


    In front of an old neighborhood, Josh said, "Here it is.You can go up first."


    Bridger said, "Don''t y tricks."


    "What tricks can I y? This is the first time youe to my house.Out of respect, I have to prepare


    good food and wine for you.


    "Not necessary.Let''s go."


    Josh had no choice but to limp upstairs.


    Bridger slowly followed behind him.


    On the second floor, past a pile of debris, Josh stood in front of a wooden door with paint off, and took


    out a bunch of keys from his pants pocket with trembling.


    Bridger stood by his side and lit a cigarette.


    Right at this moment, Josh suddenly grabbed the flower pot by the door and threw it towards Bridger,


    and then jumped from the second floor.


    However, he clearly overestimated himself.


    After jumping down, the broken leg hurt more badly.


    He struggled for a few times to get up but failed.


    He could only lie on the ground and shout.


    Bridger slowly went downstairs, walked to his side, and kicked that broken leg.


    "Jumping from a building? I say, you not young anymore.¡¯ Josh held his legs, sweating from the pain.


    "Where are they?"


    Bridger squatted and asked.


    "I...I can''t remember for a moment.I''ll tell you when I recall it."


    Bridger lost patience.


    He stepped on Josh''s broken leg and said, "Tell me!"


    "Ouch!"


    The surrounding neighbors seemed to have gotten used to it.


    None of them came out to check.


    Josh said, "Alright, alright.It is in the inteyer of the pillow in my room....''


    "All the photos are there?"


    "Yes, including the negative."


    Bridger moved his foot and was about to go upstairs.


    But he turned around to look at Josh, who was lying on the ground, badly hurt.


    Before he left, Bridger found a rope at hand and tied Josh''s hands and feet.


    Bridger went upstairs and opened the door with Josh''s key.


    He found the photos.


    However, he flipped through the pillow several times and still didn''t see the negative.


    He frowned slightly and suddenly realized something.


    He quickly ran downstairs, only to find Josh missing, with only the rope left.


    Bridger hammered the railing and cursed inwardly, and turned back to the house behind him to check


    inside and outside.


    This was a dpidated rental house with not many things in it.


    Apart from the photos hidden in the pillow, there were only a few clothes and then nothing else.


    It seemed that Josh was very vignt.


    He might have carried all the important things with him.


    Bridger was in a sulk.


    In the evening, Sharon received a phone call from Bridger.


    Then she put down her phone and was about go out with her coat.


    Tiffany asked, "Sharon, it''ste.Where are you going?"


    Sharon said, "No big deal.I wille back soon.Do you want me to bring back any night snacks?"


    Tiffany was excited for a moment, but then she sighed, "Forget it.Summer ising and I have to keep


    fit."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Come on! You are slim."


    "Not slim enough to get a date."


    Hearing this, Sharon left without a word.


    Downstairs, Bridger was already waiting outside themunity.


    Sharon walked over.


    Bridger handed her an envelope.


    "Here are all the photos found in Josh''s house, but without the negative.He ran away before I could find


    it."


    Sharon took it.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Thank you."


    Then Sharon took out a card from her pocket and said, "Here is the money I promised you."


    Bridger frowned, "Not now."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, not understanding what he meant.


    Bridger said, "I haven''t finished what I promised you, so you don''t have to give me the money now.I will


    go find Josh again.When I get the film, I wille to you."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Sharon stood there and slowly put the card back.It was unexpected that he was quite strict about it.

 Chapter 293: He Knew Nothing Except Shenanigans

    Chapter 293: He Knew Nothing Except Shenanigans


    Since that night, however, Josh seemed to have disappeared.


    Not only did he not contact Sharon, he did not even go to the underground casinos.


    Sharon didn''t care about this.


    She knew better than anyone that Josh would definitely look for her again as long as he ran out of


    money.


    It was just a matter of time.


    Another day was over.


    Sharon stretched then left the office.


    Jameson had arrived.


    He was sitting on the sofa and checking the documents.


    Sharon stood at the entrance of the office and smiled.


    At this moment, Sharon thought that this jerk was really good-looking but always spoke in a sarcastic


    manner.


    Jameson did not seem to notice the approaching of Sharon.


    He just checked the documents in his hand without raising his head.


    Seeing that Jameson was absorbed, Sharon did not disturb him and went to the front desk to pack her


    things.


    These days, Jameson woulde to pick her up every night and sent her back after dinner.


    At first, Tiffany still waited for Sharon.


    But now, Tiffany didn''t want to witness their public disy of affection and went home alone early.


    Hearing the sound, Jameson looked up.


    "Ready to go?"


    Sharon nodded and took the key, "Yes.Let''s go.¡¯


    When Sharon returned from dinner and untied her seat belt to get off, Jameson grabbed her wrist and


    frowned unhappily, "Can you stay with me?"


    "Mr.Proctor, why are you being like this again?"


    The conversation had be a routine every night.


    Jameson said, "I don''t think we should stop here.It''s time to take a step forward."


    Sharon paused for a moment.


    Then she snapped, "It''s not too bad that I am not hiding from you.Now you even want to step forward.¡¯


    The jerk was often mouthy.


    Sharon felt that only she could tolerate him in this world.


    Jameson did not agree with her.


    He stroked her soft lips with his slender fingers.


    He was a bit upset.


    "Then tell me.Did I serve you well? Why will you hide from me?"


    Even though Sharon knew that he couldn''t tell something nice, she felt shy and her ears turn red when


    he flirted with her.


    Jameson whispered, "Could you tell me?"


    "You..."


    Jameson gazed at her lips and said in a low voice, "This is the only thing I can do.You wont give me a


    chance to do anything else."


    "Shut up!"


    Sharon couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Jameson smiled and put his arm around her neck.


    He moved forward and kissed her.


    Sharon then stopped talking.


    The air in the car was too thin.


    Not long after, Sharon was out of breath and slightly pushed Jameson away.


    Jameson let go of her and said in a husky and alluring voice, "Do you feel good now?"


    Sharon couldn''t even know how to scold him.


    Jamesonbed her hair and said, "Within a week, move to my ce.Otherwise, I will move in with


    you."


    "Can''t you just be a man?"


    "I only want to be your man."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She opened the door and left without looking back.


    The jerk Knew nothing except shenanigans! When Sharon was back, Tiffany was lying on the sofa and


    watching variety shows.


    Seeing Sharon, she smiled and said, "Sharon,e and watch this.It''s so funny.¡¯


    "I will watch itter.I''ll take a shower first."


    "Alright."


    After Sharon finished the shower and dried her hair, she sat beside Tiffany and held a pillow in her


    arms.


    After a while, she said, "Tiffany, would you like some fruit?"


    Tiffany said, "I ate some before.Do you want some fruit?"


    Sharon said with a hollowugh, "No, thanks."


    After a pause, she said, "By the way, what do you want to eat tomorrow morning? I''ll prepare earlier."


    "Anything is good.Anyway, I like everything you cook.Living with you is the happiest thing in my life."


    Hearing this, Sharon fell silent.


    Tiffany sensed that something was amiss.


    She pressed the pause button on the remote control and turned around to ask, "Sharon, are you going


    to tell me something?"


    "No.I''m just wondering.¡¯


    Then Sharon stood up and said, "I''ll go blow-dry my hair again.It''s still a little wet.Take a rest early.¡¯


    Tiffany nodded.


    "Wait.Let me go to the bathroom first."


    "Alright."


    After Tiffany went to the bathroom, Sharon walked to the balcony.


    The jerk caused her a big problem.


    When she divorced, Tiffany had always been with her.


    If she and Jameson got back together, it was too unkind of her to immediately leave Tiffany.


    However, Jameson definitely wasn''t just joking.


    He definitely would move in with her if she didn''t move to his ce.


    It waspletely annoying.


    As soon as Sharon returned to her room, she received a phone call.


    It was someone who helped her check the manufacturer of the pocket watch.


    He said that he had contacted the manufacturer and had made an appointment to meet tomorrow


    afternoon.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon was announced the time and ce, as well as the contact of the


    manufacturer.


    Lying on the bed, Sharon looked out of the window quietly but couldn''t sleep.


    She thought she might get some clues tomorrow.


    However, she didn''t expect good news.


    She thought a thing would probably go wrong when it was rted to the Beale family.


    During these days, all of the people seemed to find peace.


    After the Beale Group finished dealing with the senior executives, those things went nowhere and


    weren''t dredged up any longer.


    In fact, everyone knew that the executives weren''t powerful enough to do this.


    The problemid in the core of the Beale Group.


    Sharon thought of Talon who seemed to be gentle and elegant at his middle age.


    It was difficult to associate him with an extremely vicious man who did all sorts of bad things.


    However, she could tell from the Proctor family''s attitude that they never regarded others as humans.


    In their point of views, the staffs were just tools.


    The next morning, on the way to the studio, Tiffany looked at her phone and said, "Sharon, I want to tell


    you something."


    "What''s up?" Sharon nodded.


    Tiffany said, "I''ve been finding another house recently.If it''s suitable, I''ll move out."


    Sharon was stunned, "Why is it so sudden? Tiffany, I..."


    Tiffany smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry.It''s not because of you.I ran into Daniel in the elevator


    yesterday.It''s embarrassing.I thought that you and that jerk...Mr.Proctor will move in sooner or


    later.Why not find a ce together? Maybe we can live in the same neighborhood."


    Hearing this, Sharon nodded.


    "Sure.Let''s go to see the ce this weekend."

 Chapter 294: It Might Be a Coincidence

    Chapter 294: It Might Be a Coincidence


    In the afternoon, after Sharon finished her work, she left the office with her things.


    She said, "Tiffany, I''m going out for a while.I might note back here and go straight home tonight."


    Tiffany nodded and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "There are some clues of the pocket watch I investigated earlier.I have an appointment with the person


    in charge.¡¯ Tiffany said, "Is he reliable?"


    "Maybe,¡¯ Sharon said.


    "I asked an old friend to help me investigate it."


    "That''s fine.Anyway, there''s nothing to do in the studio.I''ll go with you.If something happens, I can help


    you.I''m worried if you go by yourself.¡¯


    "OK."


    After a few words with the workers in the studio, Sharon and Tiffany left together.


    Tiffany drove her car to an abandoned factory on the address.


    As she drove, she asked, "Is this it? It seems that there''s no one here, right?"


    Sharon checked the address again, "This should be it ...Turn right at the next intersection.It''s almost


    there."


    Tiffany turned the car right.


    After driving for several hundred meters, she saw a gray-haired old man standing in front of the locked


    factory.


    "This is the ce," Sharon said.


    After getting off the car, Sharon asked, "Hello.Is this Mr.Muller?"


    The old man smiled and nodded, "Are you Ms.Allyson?"


    "Yes,'' said Sharon, "This is my friend.Shees with me.¡¯


    After greeting them, the old man walked to the door of the factory.


    He took out a bunch of keys with trembling hands.


    After trying for a long time, he opened the door.


    Tiffany stood beside Sharon and whispered, "Are you sure he can give you any useful clues? He can


    hardly put the key in the lock.¡¯


    Sharon kept smiling and nudged her.


    She lowered her voice, "Don''t be rude.¡¯


    "Look at the bunch of keys in his hand.If he tries them one by one, we''ll probably have to wait until


    tomorrow.¡¯


    Just as Tiffany finished her words, the old man said, "Alright,e with me."


    Sharon replied and followed.


    As the two gates were pushed open, an old aura mixed with dust rushed over.


    Sharon could not help but choke and waved the dust away.


    The old man walked to the wall and turned on the lights of the warehouse.


    He said, "It''s been a long time since anyone came here.You''re lucky.In two weeks, this factory will be


    demolished and the documents will be destroyed.It will be much more difficult to find them again at that


    time."


    Sharon looked at the huge warehouse and the rows of documents on the shelves.


    "Are all the documents here?"


    "That''s right.You might not believe it.Although the watch factory was shut down now, twenty or thirty


    years ago, we were one of the top watch manufacturers.We have shops all over the country, so there


    were many customers.¡¯


    As he spoke, the old man sighed, "I thought it was nostalgia, so even if the factory was gone, I keep


    the information about these customers."


    Tiffany was stunned, "Then ...So many documents! We might not find the right one until next year if we


    were to flip through it one by one."


    The old man added, "It won''t be that long.I remember the pocket watch you sent over.The


    craftsmanship and products were all top-notch at that time, and there weren''t many customers could


    afford it.Even if they were sold at various stores, their information would be submitted to the


    headquarters.Therefore, if you search in the documents of the headquarters, you could definitely find


    the information of your pocket watch."


    As the old man spoke, he took them to the innermost shelves.


    "Here they are."


    Sharon looked over.


    Even so, they had a lot of work to do.


    The old man handed the keys to Sharon, "If you can''t find it today, you cane and look for it at any


    time.Just remember to lock the door when you leave."


    "Thank you."


    Sharon took the key and said, "As long as I find it, I''ll return them to you."


    The old man smiled and said, "No.When you leave, just lock the door.When it''s about to be


    demolished, there will be someone to clean up this documents.¡¯ Sharon gently nodded, "Thank you."


    The old man waved his hand, "I didn''t expect that after more than twenty years, I would see this pocket


    watch reappearing in front of me.It can be fate."


    Sharon escorted the old man to the door.


    When she returned, Tiffany had devoted herself in to the documents.


    Although the old man said that the information of the pocket watch would eventually be gathered at the


    headquarters, it was Clear that it was not the only pocket watch the headquarters had sold.


    In addition to the purchasing records, there was also information about the employees of the


    manufactory, as well as various reports.


    All sorts of information about the factory could be found here.


    Sharon and Tiffany were flipping through the documents together.


    The sky had darkened before they realized.


    At this moment, the vibration of the phone broke the silence.


    Sharon pinched her nose and took out her phone from her pocket.


    Seeing that it was Jameson, she put down the report in her hand and answered it.


    Jameson said, "Where are you?"


    "I''m ..."


    Sharon could not tell where this ce was at the moment.


    "I''m outside and check some information."


    "How long will it take? I''lle to pick you up."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon looked at the dark sky outside and thought she should call it a day.She coulde back


    tomorrow.


    "It''s over,¡¯ she said, "I''m with Tiffany.I''ll go back now.¡¯ J


    ameson said, "Send me an address."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon sent the address to prevent the jerk from making trouble for her.


    After sending it, she put her phone in her pocket, "Tiffany, let''s go.Tomorrow..."


    "Sharon!"


    Tiffany ran over from the other side and said excitedly, "What model is your pocket watch? I found the


    purchasing records of VIP customers here.Check whether it is the same as yours."


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately took out her phone and found the photo of the watch.


    Shepared them with hers.


    The document in Tiffany''s hand happened to be the one of her model.


    Tiffany said, "Here it is!"


    They checked the customer information one by one, trying to find some useful clues.


    Finally, they stopped at the same time at a name.


    How could it be him? After a while, Tiffany recovered from astonishment, "Sharon, are you sure that the


    person who bought the pocket watch was your biological father?"


    Sharon was stunned, "I ...don''t know.There is a photo in the watch."


    "This is too weird! It might be a coincidence.Let''s see if there''s anything else!"


    In the column of the purchasing information that shocked them, Talon Beale was written.


    This information was somewhat creepy in all respects.

 Chapter 295: Do You Know Much about Talon?

    Chapter 295: Do You Know Much about Talon?


    They searched through the purchase list, only to find that all the purchaser names could not match.


    Seeing that Sharon was standing still in silence, Tiffany turned back to the previous page.


    Purchase records showed that Talon had bought two pocket watches.


    It meant that besides the watch in Sharon''s hand, Talon should have the other one.


    After a while, Tiffany said tentatively, "Sharon..."


    "What?"


    Sharon came back to her senses.


    Tiffany opened her mouth but finally swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    She just closed the book and said, "There are so many purchaser names on the list.We can''t find out it


    like this.Why don''t we take this book back home and check it carefully.We''ll find some useful clues."


    Sharon nodded gently, "Alright."


    After putting the other materials back in ce, Sharon put the purchase list book in her bag and left the


    warehouse with Tiffany.


    Just as Sharon was going to lock the door, a dazzling light came from not far away, illuminating the


    night.


    Sharon subconsciously narrowed her eyes.


    Soon, a tall figure came into her sight.


    It was Jameson.


    He walked to Sharon and looked at the warehouse, "What are you looking for here?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and whispered, "Nothing.¡¯


    Tiffany hurriedly said, "So ...Sharon, since Mr.Proctor hase to pick you up, then I''ll leave first."


    Without waiting for Sharon to reply, Tiffany rushed into her car and left.


    Sharon sighed faintly and turned to lock the warehouse door.


    Jameson looked at her and licked his thin lips.


    His ck eyes narrowed slightly, thinking about something.


    After getting on the car, Sharon had been leaning against the window and didn''t say anything.


    She seemed to be in a bad mood.


    On the way, Jacob received a phone call and then said to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, the Beale family


    recentlyunched a new project and is inviting tenders.It seems that they want to cover up the previous


    events by it."


    Jameson nodded.


    Although the Beale family was affected greatly by the previous events, it was still powerful.


    It would not be knocked down by a single failure.


    It seemed that they wanted to make up for the losses as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be in such a hurry to start a new project.


    At this time, Sharon suddenly said, "Mr.Proctor, do you know much about Talon?"


    Jameson looked at her, "Only by knowing my enemy can I win the business battle.There''s nothing I


    don''t know.What do you want to know?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to Say it.


    After a while, she said, "I have never seen Natalia''s mother before.Do you know her?"


    Jameson crossed his legs and said slowly, "Talon has a twin brother called Tavis.The Beale family had


    always held high expectations on Talon since his childhood.But Tavis was totally different from


    Talon.He was brought up in poor health.He spent most of his time alone in the backyard.He gradually


    became gloomy and unsociable, and he began to envy Talon for what Talon had obtained from their


    family."


    Talon was raised as the only sessor from birth, so even if Tavis felt resentful, Tavis could not change


    the fact that Talon would be the chairman of the Beale Group.


    The turn of their life came when their parents died in an aircraft ident.


    Their parents were going abroad on business at that time.


    Then in the Beale family, there were only Talon and Tavis.


    Unlike Tavis, Talon was gentle and magnanimous.


    He always felt guilty about his younger brother, so he let Tavis work in the Beale Group as a general


    manager regardless of the opposition of others.


    And Talon handed over many important projects to Tavis.


    After Tavis entered the Beale Group, he gradually recovered from his illness.


    It was probably because that in a new environment, he could have a better mood.


    He even became talkative and could handle business matters with ease.


    At that time, because their parents had died, many businessmen were coveting the Beale Group.


    However, with the concerted efforts of Talon and Tavis, they managed to turn the situation around and


    bring the Beale Group back to life.


    They looked exactly alike.


    If they deliberately imitated each other''s tone and lifestyle, even the assistant who had been with them


    for a long time could not distinguish them.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They took advantage of this and won a lot of business battles.


    But just as the Beale Group was in the ascendant, Tavis was no longer willing to surrender to Talon and


    carefully nned a conspiracy.


    Tavis made an explosion, in which Natalia''s mother had died unfortunately.


    And Tavis also had not been able to escape from that explosion, so did his other families.


    After this crisis, the Beale Group was already on the verge of death.


    But after lying in bed for a few months, Talon recovered and saved the Beale Group again on his own.


    Since then, the Beale Group''s development had always been smooth, and they had never met any


    other crisis.


    Until now.


    However, with the experience from the previous idents, this time, it was nothing to Talon.


    That was why he was able to make the choice with smallest losses to preserve the Beale Group so


    quickly.


    In the current situation, his choice was indeed beneficial to the Beale Group.


    Sharon did not expect the Beale family to have such a dramatic past.


    She was stunned for a while before asking, "So ...Natalia is Talon''s only daughter?"


    "Right."


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    After pausing for a moment, she couldn''t help but ask again, "Is it possible that Talon has another


    illegitimate daughter?"


    If the person who bought the pocket watch was really Sharon''s father, and if Talon knew that Sharon


    was looking for the man in the photo, he would intercept the information to stop her intentionally or not.


    That was reasonable.


    Looking at Sharon''s twinkling eyes, Jameson guessed what she was thinking.


    He raised his hand and touched her head, "That is impossible.Don''t overthink."


    Sharon lowered her head slightly.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Jameson added, "Talon and his wife grew up together and have a good rtionship..."


    Jameson stopped in mid-sentence.


    "I see." Sharon said.


    She did not continue the topic of illegitimate daughter.


    Although she did not know what had happened to the Proctor family back then, she believed in


    Charlotte''s personality and character.


    Charlotte would definitely not be a third party in others¡¯ marriage.


    There must be some misunderstandings.


    Not long after Sharon and Jameson left, the pitch-ck factory area suddenly lit up with mes.


    Everything in the warehouse waspletely burned, with nothing left.

 Chapter 296: What Was Natalia Planning?

    Chapter 296: What Was Natalia nning?


    Downstairs, Sharon was going to leave.


    Jameson said, "Have you made your decision?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words didn''t Sharon a bell, so she asked, "What decision?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "Move out."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.This jerk thought about this crap all day long.


    She said, "I''m not going to move.You can move in if you want.I''m good with that."


    ¡®I would''ve left when he moved in.I would leave this jerk alone in an empty room¡± Jameson said,


    "Really?"


    "I''m not lying."


    Sharon said with a perfunctory tone.


    Now she only wanted to go home quickly and stay alone.


    She didn''t want to talk with him.


    Jameson pulled her back and tried to kiss her.


    Then, from the review mirror, he caught a glimpse of Jacob, who was looking at them.


    Jameson hesitated.


    Eventually, he let go of Sharon and said, "You can go back.¡¯


    Sharon managed to escape.


    She hurriedly opened the car door and ran away.


    Jameson withdrew his gaze until entered the.


    Then, he said coldly, "If my memory serves, thend in that factory belongs to the Beale Group."


    Jacob nodded, "Yes, the Beale Group has decided to start its new project there.The factory area will be


    demolished in two weeks."


    Jameson pursed his thin lips.


    ¡®Sharon suddenly went there to look for clues.


    It mustn''t be a coincidence: ¡®What was Talon''s purpose?¡¯


    Thinking of Sharon''s dubious action, Jameson added, "Apart from Talon''s wife and Tavis, who else was


    involved in the explosion twenty years ago?"


    Jacob shook his head.


    They had investigated many things about Talon, but they couldn''t find anything.


    They only knew that Tavis had nned the explosion.


    It could be that Talon had removed all the evidence while he was reorganizing the Beale Group.


    Jameson withdrew his thoughts and said tonelessly, "Let''s go."


    The ck Rolls-Royce was running on the road.


    Jacob said, "Mr.Proctor, a person like Talon might not be able to do that.Could it be..."


    Jameson tapped his knee with his slender fingers and said coldly, "If that person is real Talon, of


    course, he couldn''t make it."


    Hearing this, Jacob widened his eyes, "You mean..."


    Jameson continued, "While I was talking to Sharon just now, I suddenly realized that it wouldn''t be


    difficult for Tavis topletely rece Talon since they once imitated each other''s character and tone


    to deal with theirpetitors twenty years ago."


    As long as Tavis gradually estranged himself from those who knew very much about Talon''s habits.


    Jacob said, "In other words, the one in the Beale family right now might not be Tavis?"


    "It''s just my guess.Perhaps he has removed all the evidence.Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been living


    peacefully as the chairman of the Beale Group for more than 20 years."


    "If Tavis had stolen Talon''s identity, then he should have tried his best to get rid of Natalia.Why does he


    treat her so well?"


    Jameson raised his eyes slightly and said word by word, "Tavis can rece Talon himself.He can also


    find a little girl to rece Talon''s daughter."


    Jacob gasped in astonishment.


    Although all of this was just a guess, it would be a huge and terrifying conspiracy if it was a little closer


    to the truth.


    While Sharon was waiting for the elevator, she met Daniel again.


    They didn''t continue the conversation after daily greetings At this moment, Sharon also felt the kind of


    awkwardness that Tiffany once experienced.


    After entering the elevator, Daniel suddenly said, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon was surprised, and then she answered, "Yes?"


    Daniel said, "I see you get out from Mr.Proctor''s car.Did you get back together?"


    Sharon gently pursed her lips, admitting it in silence.


    Daniel said, "It may not be the right time to say these words, but Ms.Allyson, you''d better not be


    overjoyed.There may be a tough challenge waiting for you."


    Sharon frowned.


    She knew that he was referring to Natalia.


    Natalia thought it was because of Sharon that Jameson didn''t marry her.


    Every time they met, she would ridicule Sharon.


    Now it was even more unlikely for her to let it go since she had known that they were back together.


    She nodded and said, "I see.Thank you for reminding me.¡¯


    Daniel nodded.He wanted to say more, but he didn''t say anything further.


    At this time, the elevator had just arrived.


    "Then I''ll leave first,'''' said Sharon.


    "Bye."


    Daniel didn''t withdraw his gaze until Sharon arrived at home.


    He put his hand on the doorknob, pondering over something.


    What Tavis did was strange.


    He knew that they had got the goods on him, but it seemed that he didn''t care about it.


    He even started a new project immediately.


    It might be his trick to divert people''s attention, but it was not that simple when he rted Tavis¡¯


    behavior to Natalia''s words Natalia probably didn''t care about what happened twenty years ago; she


    wanted to find a way to n it on Sharon and drag Jameson into trouble.


    The problem was...


    Even if Sharon was Jameson''s ex-wife, she had nothing to do with what happened twenty years ago.


    What exactly was Natalia nning? Tiffany had just got washed when she saw Sharon changing shoes


    at the door.


    "Sharon, why did youe back so soon? Didn''t you go out with Mr.Proctor?"


    She said as she put a mask on her face.Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m so tired,¡¯ she exhaled.


    Then she said, "I''ll take a shower first."


    Tiffany said, "Just go.I''ve ordered takeout.I think it will be there when you finish."


    After entering the bathroom.


    Sharon started to ponder over the clue she found today.


    Jameson said that it was impossible for Talon to have an illegitimate daughter, but a photo of her family


    was inserted in the pocket watch.


    In other words, the owner of the pocket watch was definitely her biological father.


    This was the answer she had found.


    No wonder her intuition failedst night.It turned that I had the right presentment.When Sharon finished


    bathing, Tiffany also brought back the takeout.


    "The takeout came just in time, you..."


    Sharon paused and suddenly ran into the room, "Don''t wait up for me.I need to confirm something."


    Tiffany stood there and looked at her back, feeling slightly puzzled.

 Chapter 297: Special Client

    Chapter 297: Special Client


    In the room, Sharon took out the pocket watch from the box.


    Then she took out the purchase record in the bag.


    She confirmed the number of the model again.


    She looked over and over again until she finally saw a slight difference.


    Josh had kept this pocket watch for more than twenty years, which was worn badly.


    So there were several scratches on it.


    She hadn''t noticed them.


    However, there was a letter underneath one of it.


    It could vaguely tell that it was an M.


    But Talon¡¯s name was not rted to this letter.


    Sharon looked through the purchase record thoroughly.


    Then, she discovered that only Talon''s purchase record had a small asterisk on it.


    Sharon thought for a moment.


    She called the person in charge.


    "Mr.Muller, this is Sharon.Sorry to bother you sote.I want to consult you with something."


    "Sure."


    "I just looked at the purchase record and saw an asterisk, but there''s no other exnation about it.I


    want to know what it means.¡¯


    "Well, it means that this one is our special client.Our pocket watches can be customized for special


    clients.But I remember that we have very few special clients."


    Sharon held her breath and asked cautiously, "So, who can be the special clients?"


    "Normally, they would be the higher-ups in the manufactory, or...Oh right, Mr.Beale had also


    customized two pocket watches."


    Sharon continued to ask, "Who is Mr.Beale?"


    "Thend for the entire factory belongs to Mr.Beale.He also has invested in the factory."


    The old man said to himself, "Oh, yes! Mr.Beale must have customized two pocket watches before.At


    that time, I was in charge of receiving him.He said that these pocket watches were wedding gifts for his


    wife.One was carved with his name in it, and the other was with his wife''s name.¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon already got the answer.


    She said, "I see.Thank you, Mr.Muller."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon kept looking at the pocket watch without saying anything.


    She didn''t know how long had passed, there was a light knock on the door.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    Tiffany poked her head in and asked, "Sharon, are you busy? Dinner is getting cold.Do you want to eat


    it first?"


    Sharon stopped thinking.


    She put down the pocket watch and smiled, "Alright."


    At dinner, seeing that Sharon was absent-minded, Tiffany thought that Sharon was still worried about


    the purchase record, so sheforted, "Sharon, don''t think too much.So many people bought that kind


    of pocket watch.Maybe it''s not...Aren''t there some phone numbers on it? Let''s try them one by one


    tomorrow.If it doesn''t work, we can..."


    Sharon said, "Tiffany, I am fine.Let''s do what you said first."


    Hearing this, Tiffany nodded and stopped the topic.


    Then, she took out her phone and said, "Sharon, I''ve seen a few houses.These two are pretty


    good.Let''s take a look together on weekend."


    After a moment of silence, Sharon finally said, "Tiffany, I may not be able to go with you.I need to go


    somewhere else."


    Tiffany revealed an ambiguous smile, "Are you going to live with Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon smiled and shook her head, "I''ll tell youter."


    Right now, she didn''t know how to say.


    Everything was just her guess.


    However, no matter what, she had to figure it out.


    Tiffany said, "Alright, but you must tell me when you are in trouble.Don''t just keep it to yourself."


    "Alright."


    Not long after dinner, Tiffany went back to sleep.


    Sharon sat in the living room and thought for a while.


    Then, she got up and knocked on the next door.


    Daniel was not surprised to see her.


    He just said, "Come in."


    Sharon followed him in.


    Daniel opened the refrigerator and asked, "What would you like to drink, Ms.Allyson?"


    "Just a ss of water.Thank you!"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows.


    But he still poured her a cup of warm water.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After sitting down, Daniel said, "I guess the reason why you are here is for the matter of Natalia."


    Sharon held the cup and slowly said, "Yes, but not exactly.¡¯


    Daniel was puzzled, "Oh?"


    Sharon continued, "I want to go to the Beale''s house to check on something.No matter what, Natalia


    would be implicated in.¡¯


    "What do you want to check?"


    Sharon said, "I''m sorry.I want to be frank, but I can''t tell you.There are a lot of things that I''m still not


    sure about, so..."


    Daniel understood what she meant, so he just smiled and said, "Ms.Allyson, never mind.I was just


    asking."


    He added, "Three dayster, the Beale Group will have a bidding conference for a project.Many


    important figures in the industry will be present.I think Mr.Proctor will not miss this opportunity.Although


    I do not know what you want to do, I think this may be a chance for you."


    Sharon curled up her lips slightly.


    This was indeed a good chance.


    Daniel said, "Since you came to find me, I guess you don''t want to ask Mr.Proctor for help.I can help


    you get an invitation card."


    Sharon did not expect him to say this.


    She was shocked for a moment, but she did not refuse.


    She replied softly, "Thank you.¡¯


    "You''re wee.The enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    "Enemy?"


    Sharon paused for a moment.


    She knew that Daniel always picked on the Beale family, but this was the first time she had heard him


    call the Beale family enemy.


    Now, it seemed that his purpose was much clearer.


    Daniel crossed his slender legs and said calmly, "Through the problems that the Beale Group emerged,


    you must be able to tell that they have quite a few enemies.But the Beale Group''s biggest enemy right


    now is none other than Mr.Proctor."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled awkwardly.


    Everyone knew why Jameson and the Beale Group became enemies.


    This was also the reason why she found Daniel for help instead of Jameson.


    The Proctor Group was facing some internal and external threats now, so she didn''t want to drag him


    in.


    Sharon stood up and said, "By the way, thank you for your help."


    "I still have to remind you that Jameson is the formidable opponent of the Beale family.So, it is very


    likely that they will vent their anger on you."


    Daniel''s words were clear enough.


    He believed that Sharon could understand what he meant.


    Sharon nodded, "Yes, I know.Thank you anyway.¡¯


    The reason why she came today was just to ask about the Beale family''s recent news.


    Daniel didn''t really need to help her like this at all.


    However, he helped her get an invitation card on his own initiative.


    Daniel didn''t ask about her secrets, so she ordingly wouldn''t ask about his.

 Chapter 298: I Wont Do Anything

    Chapter 298: I Won''t Do Anything


    The next night, Daniel handed the invitation letter to Sharon.


    She sat in her room, ced the invitation letter beside her watch, and pursed her lips.


    Rather than calling it a bidding, it was more like an offer of business alliance with the Beale family.


    The Beale family probably wanted to use the bidding to consolidate their position, simr to when the


    Proctor family wanted to use the Morton family to develop connections at that time.


    Therefore, the people who went there this time were all influential ones.


    If she showed up on this asion, Talon and Natalia would definitely be caught off guard.


    However, this method was too risky.


    She had yet to decide whether she should do it or not.


    After a while, she took out her phone and dialed Jameson''s number.


    Very quickly, the man''s deep and hoarse voice sounded on the phone, "Did you miss me so quickly?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to Say.


    Without giving her the chance to speak, Jameson continued, "I told you to move in with me.


    There''s no need to be so troublesome.¡¯ After a while, Sharon said, "Since Mr.Proctor is sleepy, then I


    won''t bother you."


    "I''m sober.What''s the matter? Speak."


    Sharon said, "I..."


    Her words reached her mouth, but she didn''t know how to Say it out.


    Hearing her hesitation, Jameson said, "Don''t speak, I will go to your ce.¡¯


    "What, you don''t have to..."


    Before Sharon could finish her sentence, the phone had been hung up.


    How could this jerk react so quickly? After hanging up, Sharon stood on the balcony, feeling that her


    anxious heart had gradually calmed down.


    Half an hourter, Jameson called and said only two words, "Go downstairs."


    Sharon rubbed her nose and trotted out the door.


    Just as she got off the elevator, she saw Jameson walking over.


    "Why are you here?" Sharon said.


    Jameson said, "Didn''t you think it''s cold outside?"


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    She hesitated for a moment, "But ...you can''t go up.Tiffany is sleeping."


    The corner of Jameson''s lips curled up, "I know, I won''t go up."


    He held her hand and sat on the chair in the hall.


    Sharon subconsciously looked around and heaved a sigh of relief after realizing that there was no one


    there.


    Jameson ced his hand on the back of her chair andughed, "What are you so nervous about?"


    "So Sharon couldn''t speak for a moment.Maybe it was her sub-consciousness that made her not want


    to be seen with him so as to avoid being gossiped about.But to be honest, the jerk would definitely be


    angry.After thinking for a long time, she didn''t think of a way to answer.Forget it.


    "Nothing,¡¯ she said.


    Jameson added, "What do you want to say to me on the phone?"


    When mentioning this, Sharon looked down and her expression became much more serious.


    Jameson was not in a hurry, he just waited quietly.


    After a few minutes, Sharon slowly said, "I think ...my biological father might have a strong connection


    with the Beale family.I want to investigate the truth."


    "Then what do you n to do?"


    "I''m going to ...go to the Beale family."


    Jameson frowned, "How?"


    "Actually, I went to that warehouse yesterday and found some useful clues.That might be the key to


    entering the Beale family,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Jameson pursed his lips and said, "Have you ever thought that this is also the thing that Talon used to


    hold you back?"


    "I know, so I must seize the most advantageous opportunity to strike first."


    "Decided?"


    Sharon nodded, "I''ve thought it through very carefully."


    Jameson said, "Alright, then do it.I will help you."


    "No need."


    Sharon said, "Don''t get involved for now.Although Natalia has always been targeting me, she doesn''t


    know that we are already together.This situation is more advantageous for me.Otherwise, they will find


    a way to drag you into this."


    Jameson licked his teeth and said after a while, "I''m worried about you going to such a dangerous


    ce alone.¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "I have a way to deter him."


    "What way?"


    "You''ll see."


    Seeing that the conversation was almost finished, Sharon stood up and wanted to leave, but before


    she could take a step, she was pulled back by Jameson.


    He whispered, "I ran over in the middle of the night, and you just walked away?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "It''s reallyte.You should go back to sleep now.¡¯


    Jameson looked at her without saying a word.


    Sharon knew what was on his mind, so she stopped him in time and said, "Don''t think about it, I can''t


    let you go up."


    "Thene back with me."


    "No."


    "Why?"


    Sharon looked away and equivocated, "How can you have that many questions? It''s night, and you


    should sleep instead of running around!"


    She didn''t want to go back to the Star Lake Mansion.


    At least, not now.


    Jameson added, "Then we''ll stay in a hotel."


    His tone was domineering, giving her no room for refusal.


    Before Sharon could make a sound, he had pulled her away.


    Arriving at the hotel, it was already two o''clock in the morning.


    Sharon was too sleepy to open her eyes.


    She covered herself with a coat andy on the sofa.


    "I''m gonna sleep.Good night, Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson looked at her and his temples twitched, "Sleep on the bed."


    Sharon refused without thinking, "I won''t.¡¯¡¯


    She knew what ideas Jameson had in his mind.


    If she slept on the bed, wouldn''t it be the same as turning herself in? This time, Jameson did not ask


    her any further.


    He directly picked her up from the sofa and walked towards the bedside.


    Jameson said, "Your mind is probably as narrow as a crack.How many times have I told you that if I


    really want to do something to you, I won''t wait until now?"


    Sharon replied unconvincingly, "Isn''t that because you''re afraid that I''ll call the police?"


    Jameson was stunned.


    He threw her onto the bed and unbuttoned the cor of his shirt with one hand.


    Then, he bent down and put both of his hands on both her sides.


    His ck eyes narrowed with threat, "Then I will try.Let''s see if I''m afraid.¡¯


    Sharon remained silent for a few seconds, but still decided topromise.


    "Sorry, forget about what I said just now.¡¯ Jameson said, "It''s toote."


    Sharon curled her lips and knew that the jerk would take advantage of her words.


    Just as she was about to get out of his embrace, Jameson grabbed her delicate finger and said, "Be


    good, I won''t do anything.Go to sleep."


    "Really?" Sharon didn''t believe it.


    Jameson''s ck eyes were focused on her, "Not really."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Jameson let go of her and slowly unbuttoned his shirt in front of her.


    Sharon''s ears turned red and her lips were dry.


    She did not even take off her coat and turned around, wrapped in a quilt.


    "I''m gonna sleep."

 Chapter 299: Greatest Weaknesses

    Chapter 299: Greatest Weaknesses


    Sharon closed her eyes.


    After a few minutes, she felt that the mattress had caved in slightly.


    Immediately after, Jamesony beside her.


    Just as Sharon was about to move to the bedside, Jameson ced an arm on her waist and


    whispered, "Isn''t it hot for you to wear so much and cover the quilt?"


    "I don''t feel hot..." Sharon lied.


    She felt so hot and stuffy that she could hardly breathe.


    Behind her, Jameson did not say anything else, just hugging her tightly.


    Not long after, Sharon heard the steady breathing of Jameson.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned her head slightly and whispered tentatively, "Mr.Proctor?"


    No one answered.


    It seemed that he was asleep.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief and carefully pulled his arm and got out of his embrace.


    She sat on the bed, looked at the sofa, looked back at Jameson, and finallypromised.


    After taking off her coat, Sharony back down again.


    When shey down, she kept as far away from Jameson as possible.


    Sharon''s eyes were wide open.


    Compared to how sleepy she was just now, she didn''t feel the slightest bit sleepy.


    Of course, facing such a powerful opponent, how could her be rxed? Even if she did enter the Beale


    family, Talon and Natalia would be more alert for her.


    It was not so easy for her to find out the truth.


    Just as Sharon was lost in thought, she suddenly felt that Jameson''s hand was once again urately


    ced on her waist.


    Sharon stiffened.


    She said unhappily, "Mr.Proctor, stop leaning over.I''m about to fall out of bed."


    Jameson didn''t answer.


    Sharon continued, "I know you''re awake.Hurry up and move over there."


    As Sharon spoke, she reached out and pushed him.


    In the darkness, Jameson slowly opened his eyes.


    His thin lips curled up and he held her hand, pulling her into his embrace.


    "If you get close to me, you won''t fall.Why would you keep away from me?"


    Sharon felt that she couldn''t win this jerk in an argument.


    After a moment of silence, she said dejectedly, "I''m sleepy.Just sleep!"


    Jameson agreed in a low voice.


    Other than hugging her, he did not do anything else.


    As the time passed, Sharon started to feel sleepy again and could barely keep her eyes open.


    She originally wanted to sleep sideways, but Jameson pushed her into his embrace.


    Hearing the steady and powerful heartbeat of Jameson, Sharon soon fell asleep.


    Jameson kissed her on the forehead and whispered, "Good night."


    Thest time he hugged her like this; it seemed to be a long time ago.


    It was spring now.


    The temperature was rising every day.


    Soon, it was the day of the bidding.


    After Sharon changed her clothes, she put on a perfect makeup.


    After finishing all this, she looked at the time.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    The bidding will start at three in the afternoon.


    She could get there in time if she went out now.


    Sharon picked up her pocket watch and put it in her bag.


    She took a light breath and walked out step by step.


    From now on, there was no turning back.


    She would hold out until the day she found out the truth.


    The bidding venue.


    Natalia smiled coldly and mockingly as she looked at the people who kepting over to greet her.


    Natalia knew what they were thinking.


    They just wanted to ingratiate with her and get a favorable condition for themselves.


    The Beale family had just experienced a crisis.


    However, these people couldn''t wait any longer.


    Even if something happened to the Beale family, she was still the dignified eldest miss of the Beale


    family.


    These people were not worthy to talk to her.


    Soon, Natalia didn''t even want to greet them anymore.


    She took the wine ss and found Daniel in the venue.


    She asked indifferently, "How was the investigation I asked you to do?"


    Daniel took a sip of the champagne in his ss and raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m close to finished.¡¯


    "Tell me!" Natalia became excited.


    "Don''t worry.Let''s wait for the bidding.I think the truth might be beyond your expectations."


    Just as Natalia was about to speak, there was amotion in the hall.


    Jameson arrived.


    Natalia crossed her chest and looked in the direction of Jameson.


    It was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    Daniel followed her gaze and shook the wine in his hand.


    "If I''m not wrong, you haven''t given up Jameson as the best choice right now, right?"


    Hearing this, Natalia was stunned for a moment, and then she looked away and said, "No."


    Daniel smiled and did not say a word.


    Even though Natalia denied it, Jameson was the only one who could help Natalia.


    If he were willing to do so, he would be able to obtain the Beale Group easily.


    Unfortunately, Jameson did want the Beale Group, but not in this way.


    Everyone knew how ruthless and tough Jameson was.


    Natalia was now hoping to cooperate with Jameson again, but she was also afraid that the Beale


    Group would fall into Jameson''s hands.


    Noticing their gaze, Jameson looked over from the crowd, his expression cold and calm.


    It seemed that Jameson had alsoe prepared.


    Daniel raised the ss in his hand towards Jameson from afar.


    Jameson ignored him and looked away.


    Daniel continued, "Right now, the biggest enemy for the Beale Group is Jameson.Have you figured out


    how to deal with him?"


    Natalia said, "Jameson is too arrogant.He feels that everything is in his hands.The more arrogant he is,


    the more ws we can find in him."


    "Is that so?"


    "I don''t know about others, but Jameson''s greatest weakness is Sharon." Daniel turned to look at her.


    "Are you sure he would be threatened for a woman?"


    Natalia sneered, "You think highly of him.Jameson is not as calm as you think.In the end, he gave up


    the only chance to bring down the Proctor family for that woman."


    Daniel smiled quietly.


    Businessmen never did business at a loss, especially people like Jameson.


    Not long after, the bidding ceremony officially began.


    People all sat in their seats.


    Natalia put down her ss and said, "The bidding ceremony begin.Let''s go."


    Daniel looked at her back and turned around.


    He didn''t see Sharon in the whole venue, and then he narrowed his eyes.


    Judging from what Sharon said, he had a feeling that something important was going to happen today.


    As Daniel thought, he took a few steps back.


    Then, he turned around and followed Natalia.


    And the bidding conference had officially begun.


    The principal of the Beale Group''s project came up to the stage and introduced the project.


    Moreover, this person in charge was Jayden.

 Chapter 300: I Wonder If Its Convenient

    Chapter 300: I Wonder If It''s Convenient


    Halfway through the bidding, everyone in the seats had different thoughts.


    Only a small portion of people came for the project of the Beale Group, while the majority were at cross


    purpose.


    Therefore, there weren''t many bidders.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, the bidding price was very high, and the proposal was mediocre.


    It seemed that they wanted to milk more from the Beale Group, the fallen mighty that stillmanded


    more influence than the ordinary.


    Just as everyone thought that the Beale Group might copse after the setback, apany offered an


    borate n for the Beale Group''s call for tenders, and the price was very reasonable.


    For a moment, there were plenty of whispers.


    No one expected that at this time, there was still apany willing to cooperate with the Beale Group.


    Jameson, however, was not surprised.


    His fingers lightly tapped on his knees, as if he was lost in thought.


    Talon turned around and then whispered to the assistant beside him, "What is the background of this


    company? Why is it not on the bidding list?"


    The assistant said, "Complex is an overseaspany.It is very famous.It recently cooperated with the


    Proctor Group.The person in charge Patrick also came to the South City for this.They may make up


    their minds at thest minute for this tender, so they are not on the list of bidders."


    Hearing this, Talon looked at the other corner of the hall.


    Patrick met his gaze and nodded with smile.


    The assistant continued, "Complex has been trying to explore the domestic market for the past two


    years.It is only the beginning to cooperate with the Proctor Group.I believe that the reason for their


    participating in the bidding this time is to expand the domestic market thoroughly by virtue of the Beale


    Group''s power.¡¯


    "First, the Proctor Group, and then the Beale Group.He seems quite ambitious." Talon said.


    Anyway, if he only wanted to expand the market, it would be reasonable for him to cooperate with two


    largepanies one after the other.


    However, if he had any other thoughts, his purpose would be too obvious.


    Talon added, "Check the background of thispany and Patrick, the person in charge."


    "Yes"


    As the bidding ended, Talon also stood up to leave.


    However, he didn''t take a few steps before someone blocked his way.


    Sharon stood in the front of him and smiled.


    "Hello, Mr.Beale.I''m Sharon.We''ve met before."


    Talon squinted and said indifferently, "I remember, what can I do for you?"


    Sharon looked around and smiled even more brightly.


    "I saw many familiar faces.They are all prestigious figures in the South City.I have some questions for


    Mr.Beale.I wonder if it''s convenient for you."


    Sharon''s voice was neither loud nor small, just enough to attract all the attention of the people who


    were going to leave.


    Even Patrick stopped, but he stood outside the crowd and watched this quietly.


    Sharon was beautiful and deliberately dressed up.


    Where there was she, there was spotlight.


    In addition, she had said such a few innuendoes.


    Everyone wanted to be a spectator of this scene.


    Talon also sensed their thoughts and frowned slightly, remaining silent for a moment.


    Natalia walked over and said coldly, "Ms.Allyson came here uninvited.You knew that it might be


    inconvenient, but you deliberately asked, putting my father in a dilemma.You didn''t even have the least


    bit of courtesy.¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon only smiled at her, "Miss Beale''s words are too harsh.I just want to ask Mr.Beale a


    few questions.How can he be in a dilemma? However, it doesn''t matter if Mr.Beale dares not to answer


    me in front of everyone.We can find a quiet ce to talk."


    Natalia''s expression changed, "Ms.Allyson, mind your words!"


    Talon stretched out his hands to stop Natalia and looked at Sharon, his expression remained gentle


    and refined as always, "There''s nothing I am afraid of, bring it on."


    Sharon looked at Natalia, and then she slowly withdrew her gaze and continued, "I came to ask


    Mr.Beale if you had customized a pocket watch more than 20 years ago.¡¯


    A trace of hostility shed through Talon''s eyes.


    He replied with ease, "I don''t know why Ms.Allyson asked me this.As you said, with twenty years going


    by, I can''t remember a pocket watch.Maybe I bought it, or maybe I didn''t."


    Sharon was not surprised at his response.


    She took out a yellowed book from her bag and said, "This is the purchase record of the pocket watch


    factory.Great wits like Mr.Beale has short memories.However, there is a clear record that Mr.Beale has


    customized two pocket watches as you and your wife''s wedding anniversary gift.Do you remember


    what I said?"


    Talon''s expression turned slightly tense.


    "I remember that.But Ms.Allyson, I must remind you that my wife has passed away for a long time.I


    hope you won''t make troubles out of her."


    "Mr.Beale is overanxious.I''m just checking.She''s already gone, so I won''t disrespect your wife."


    Sharon added, "I would like to ask everyone here, has anyone seen Mr.Beale''s wife?"


    Several business leaders around Talon''s age exchanged nces, but they didn''t say anything


    immediately.


    Talon''s wife had passed away many years ago, and those who had seen her were definitely from the


    older generation.


    Although she had passed away so long that they hardly remembered what she looked like, they still


    vaguely remembered that she was exceptionally beautiful.


    However, they were only here to watch the fun.


    They had yet to figure out what was going on, so they would definitely not seek the limelight.


    It''s not wise to offend Talon for a negligible girl like Sharon.


    "Enough, Ms.Allyson.You are not weed here.Please leave!" Natalia said.


    At this moment, an old voice came from outside the crowd, "I''ve seen her before."


    With these words, the crowd slowly made way for an old man.


    The person who came was Mr.Jones.


    Mr.Jones walked towards Sharon with a walking stick and said, "Miss, Mr.Beale''s wife used to be my


    student.Perhaps no one else here is more familiar with her than me.¡¯


    At this point, Talon couldn''t be more embarrassed.


    Natalia tried to speak a few times, but she was always stopped by Talon.


    Sharon nodded to Mr.Jones.


    She put her hand into her bag and paused for a few seconds before taking out her pocket watch and


    handing it to Mr.Jones.


    Outside the crowd, Patrick looked at the pocket watch and his expression suddenly clouded over.


    Just as he was about to step forward, he was pulled by the assistant beside him.


    The assistant whispered, "Sir, Talon''s men are already watching us."


    They had waited for such a long time for this moment.


    If they were discovered by Talon at this moment, they would fall short of sess forck of a final


    effort.


    Patrick clenched his fists and looked over there again.

 Chapter 302: Either You or I Am Lying.

    Chapter 302: Either You or I Am Lying.


    Talon slowly said, "Ms.Allyson, your mother should be Tavis'' wife.Maybe she took the pocket watch and


    photos from Doris."


    When Mr.Jones heard this, he was unhappy, "You''re not making any sense.Ms.Allyson looks so much


    like Doris, so she must be Doris'' daughter.How could she be..."


    "Mr.Jones,¡¯ Talon interrupted him, "Doris'' daughter is Natalia.I know this better than anyone else.If you


    don''t believe me, I can take Natalia to do a paternity test."


    Mr.Jones held his walking stick and did not say anything.


    Talon showed the photo to him and said calmly, "I think you also know how much they hate me.If Doris


    had this photo, she wouldn''t have done this."


    Talon referred to the fact that the photo was scratched and the scratched part was where a man''s face


    was.


    "The picture was scratched by Josh.My mother died when I was very young,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Natalia continued, "If I remember correctly, Ms.Allyson, you also have a younger brother, right?"


    Before Natalia could finish her words, Sharon understood what Natalia implied.


    Sharon looked Natalia in the eye, and smiled, "Yes"


    Natalia added, "Ms.Allyson, I don''t know why you came with the pocket watch, but my mother died in


    an ident twenty years ago.Moreover, my mother only has one daughter.Thus, I don''t think you can


    get what you want."


    "Miss Beale, what do you mean?"


    Sharon said indifferently, "I find this watch in my mother''s belongings and find out it has something to


    do with Mr.Beale, so I''m here to ask him a few questions.Don''t be nervous, Miss Beale."


    Talon said, "Ms.Allyson, now that you have all you need, can you return the pocket watch to me? I don''t


    know who your mother is, and I don''t want to dredge up the past.However, since it belongs to Doris,


    Ms.Allyson, you should give it back to me.¡¯ Sharon said slowly, "This is left by my mother, so it won''t be


    fake, and I won''t give it to anyone else.However, Mr.Beale, you said it belongs to your wife.This proves


    either you or I am lying.Do you agree with me?"


    "Ms.Allyson..."


    Natalia said unhappily.


    Mr.Jones gestured Natalia to keep silent, and said, "I don''t think what Ms.Allyson said is wrong.Talon,


    that explosion created too much mysteries.Maybe someone changed Doris'' daughter.We''d better not


    draw a conclusion now.Ms.Allyson and Doris look alike while Natalia looks like you.I think it''s too


    strange, so we should get to the bottom of this."


    "Why bother to do this? Why not do a paternity test...?"


    Talon gave a faint smile and said, "Yes, Mr.Jones is right.We should investigate it carefully."


    Natalia frowned, not knowing why Talon agreed to such an absurd reason.


    Sharon added, "Before I find out the truth, I want to move to the Beale''s.¡¯¡¯


    Talon remained silent, but Natalia suddenly stood up and said coldly, "Impossible!"


    Sharon looked up at her and said calmly, "Miss Beale, you have no right to refuse.We are all the same


    now."


    "How dare you..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Talon interrupted Natalia, "You can live with us.However, if it turns out that you have nothing to do with


    Doris, I hope you can apologize publicly."


    "Alright."


    Sharon smiled, "But if it''s proved that my mother is your wife, Miss Beale should apologize to me.Apart


    from that, I hope she can move out of the Beale''s and never im to be one of the Beales or the Beale


    Group."


    Before Natalia could say anything, Talon said, "Okay."


    Mr.Jones nodded, "I agree.Even if Ms.Allyson isn''t Doris¡¯ daughter, she should be a member of the


    Beale family.It''s reasonable for her to live in the Beale''s."


    Natalia knew that no matter what she said, it was useless, so she rushed out angrily.


    Mr.Jones stood up with his walking stick and said to Sharon, "Sharon, please take me out."


    "Alright."


    Just as Mr.Jones took a few steps with the help of Sharon, Talon said, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon turned around with a cold look, "Mr.Beale, is there anything else?"


    Talon said, "If your mother is Doris, then you are also my daughter.You should call me ¡®Dad''."


    Sharon said in a in voice, "If you are my father, I won''t call you that, because you have never been


    responsible for me.I just want what I deserve."


    Her attitude, coupled with the reason she gave, was perfect.


    She helped Mr.Jones out of the hall.


    As they walked down the stairs, Mr.Jones said ina deep voice, "Although he has agreed that you can


    live in the Beale''s, it is inevitable that he will cause trouble for you.You must be careful."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Mr.Jones..."


    Mr.Jones patted her on the shoulder with affection, "Trust me.You''re definitely Doris¡¯ daughter.However,


    there are some things that I can''t tell you right now.You''ll know them in the future."


    Talon conceded because he had no choice.


    What he saidter meant nothing.


    It was just a show.


    He knew he shouldn''t quarrel with and confront Sharon now.


    "I didn''t expect you and Doris to have survived that explosion.Tell me what happened to you after that?"


    Mr.Jones looked at Sharon gratefully.


    Sharon opened her mouth, but didn''t know where to start.


    Mr.Jones also realized something, so he smiled and skipped this topic, saying, "Well, it doesn''t really


    matter anymore.If he knows you are still alive, he will be very happy."


    "Who?"


    Sharon was confused.


    Mr.Jones did not answer this question, but said, "It''s courageous of you to question Talon on such an


    asion today.From now on, everyone in South City may discuss this matter and there will be many


    people waiting for the result, so Talon won''t dare to openly do anything to you.You can live in the


    Beale''s.As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is also the safest.Just call me when you need


    help.¡¯ Sharon nodded and said, "Thank you, Mr.Jones: After helping Mr.Jones to the car, Sharon


    couldn''t help asking, "Mr.Jones, can I ask you a question?"


    Mr.Jones nodded, "Go ahead."


    After a pause, Sharon said, "Is Talon..."


    Mr.Jones coughed and interrupted her.


    Then, he smiled and said, "Don''t overthink.Time will tell."

 Chapter 303: Why Is She Angry?

    Chapter 303: Why Is She Angry?


    After Mr.Jones left, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as she turned around, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped before her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the window was slowly rolled down, and in the car was Jameson.


    He looked at her and gestured, "Get in the car.¡¯ Sharon looked left and right, pulled open the car door


    and got into it.


    Jameson asked, "Is everything settled?"


    She nodded and said after a moment of silence, "I will move to the Beale''s in two days."


    He looked at her and pursed his lips.


    Sharon peeked at him and whispered, "I will take care of myself, so don''t worry.Besides, many people


    have seen this today, so it''s impossible for Talon to..."


    "You''ve posed a big problem for me."


    "What?"


    Sharon was a little confused.


    Jameson crossed his long legs, and said calmly, "The Beales probably don''t like me, so I have a slim


    chance to move into the Beale''s with you."


    "..Sharon.She knew it! This Jerk would care nothing but sex.Sharon sneered, "Mr.Proctor, how modest


    you are! The Beales not only hate you, but also want to kill you."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Then you have to be careful."


    "Why should I be careful?"


    "I withdrew from the marriage with Natalia because of you.They must detest you very much."


    "You are really good at the me game."


    "I''m just pointing something out.¡¯ Sharon didn''t wanted to argue with him, and she thought it was a


    torment for her tomunicate with him.


    After a while, she said, "Did you notify Mr.Jones and ask him here?"


    Jameson said, "If you want to thank me, you know what I want."


    Sharon was enraged, ''I don''t know it at all ¡°


    She didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Seeing this, Jameson pulled her into his embrace without saying anything.


    Sharon was indeed tired, so she didn''t struggle.


    After a while, the car stopped at the door of her studio.


    Jacob looked at the rearview mirror and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, you have a meeting in half an hour.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson looked at Sharon who was sleeping in his embrace and nced at his wristwatch, "Never


    mind."


    Jacob did not say anything else.


    He got out of the car and got ready to dy the meeting.


    In the car, Sharon woke up in a few minutes.


    She moved her stiff neck and squinted out of the window, "When did we arrive here? Why didn''t you


    wake me up?"


    Jameson said, "You won''t be able to sleep beside me in the following days.You should cherish it."


    Sharon was speechless.


    ¡®¡®Jameson, you must be insane¡± Picking up her things, she decided to get off the car.


    However, Jameson pulled her back and stroked her hair, saying, "Do you know what it means to move


    into the Beale''s for you?"


    Sharon said after a moment of silence, "I know."


    It meant that regardless of the rise and fall of the Beale family, she would be involved with it.


    Moreover, she provoked Talon before so many people today.


    Talon would not forgive her.


    Even if he pretended to be nice, he would plot against her in many ways.


    Not to mention Natalia.


    However, if Sharon were afraid of this, she would never find out what happened twenty years ago.


    Even though Mr.Jones did not answer her, she was almost certain that this Talon was exactly Tavis, but


    the real Talon, her biological father, had probably died in that explosion.


    In the past, she wouldn''t bother to know the truth because she preferred a peaceful life, but Jameson


    was right that she couldn''t live a quiet life.


    Now that she got the closest to knowing the truth, she couldn''t stop.


    Moreover, maybe the truth itself was not important.


    What was important was to reveal who this Talon was.


    Thinking for a while, Sharon said, "It should be my destiny to do this."


    Jameson pursed the lips and slowly said, "Call me when you need help.¡±


    Sharon nodded and thought for a while before saying, "Mr.Proctor, there''s something I need your help


    with."


    "Go ahead"


    "Natalia mentioned Ruben to me today.Besides, she asked someone to frame Ruben before, so I''m


    afraid she will do harm to Ruben this time."


    Jameson toyed with a strand of her hair, and said softly, "Don''t worry, Ruben is much smarter than


    you."


    Sharon pushed him away angrily, but that strand of hair was ripped out.


    Jameson looked at the strand of hair in his hand and fell silent.


    Sharon said through gritted teeth, "Go away!"


    She picked up the things and mmed the car door shut.


    Jacob, who was waiting outside, got shocked and trembled, ¡®She looked happy just now, but why is she


    angry now?¡¯


    After a minute, Jacob opened the driver''s door and got into the car, "Mr.Proctor, do you want to


    postpone the meeting?"


    Very quickly, Jameson said in a t voice, "We still have twenty minutes left, so we can arrive on


    time.Notify the others of the meeting."


    "Yes, Sir."


    After twenty minutes, they arrived at building of the Proctor Group.


    Just as they got off the elevator, an assistant walked to Jameson and said, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson stepped forward and asked, "What happened?"


    "Master Proctor is waiting for you in the office.And he asks you to see him when youe back."


    Jameson walked to the meeting room without stopping, "I''m not avable now, and tell him to wait for


    me.¡¯¡¯


    With an awkward look, the assistant looked at Jacob for help.


    Jacob whispered, "Tell Master Proctor that Mr.Proctor has an important meeting."


    Hearing this, the assistant nodded and left.


    Jacob took the documents and walked into the conference room.


    In the president''s office, after hearing what the assistant said, Albert''s face darkened, but he couldn¡¯t


    show his anger.


    Instead, he gestured for the assistant to go out.


    Jameson was much more powerful now, so Albert expected him to be so imperious.


    Albert rubbed the end of his cane and muttered, "How''s the investigation going?"


    "The Beales don''t say anything.However, ording to the news from the scene, Mr.Jones was also


    there.It seems what we heard is true."


    Albert sneered, "Sharon is really shrewd.She actually wants to benefit from the Beales.How ambitious


    she is! No wonder she didn''t want anything when she got divorced."


    "Mr.Proctor, should we continue the investigation?"


    "Yes.If Sharon knows something unspeakable about Talon, you must find out what it is.This time, I will


    definitely crush the Beale Group and the Beales!"


    Suddenly, Albert thought of something, so he asked his subordinate to investigate it.

 Chapter 304: He Was the One Who Ordered It

    Chapter 304: He Was the One Who Ordered It


    On the other side, after Natalia came out, she immediately went to find Daniel.


    "Did you know that Sharon would be here today?" She asked coldly.


    Hearing this, Daniel raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t.Why do you ask?"


    "I saw that you are quite close, so I thought she would tell you in advance.¡¯ Daniel smiled and said,


    "You''re wrong.Ms.Allyson and I are just neighbors.Other than asionally greeting each other in the


    residential area, there''s nothing else ...No, I am not sure.After all, she is someone Trey likes, So we


    inevitably have other contacts."


    Then Daniel said, "But no matter what, we are just a little more familiar with each other than normal


    neighbors.How could she tell me such a thing?"


    Natalia crossed her arms around her chest and took a deep breath without saying anything.


    Daniel quietly observed her expression and casually asked, "I just went out to take care of something,


    but I heard that Ms.Allyson went to Mr.Beale.I''m not sure exactly what happened."


    "Forget it."


    Natalia frowned and said impatiently, "I don''t want to talk about this.Can you tell me now?"


    Daniel smiled.


    "Of course I can if you really want to know.¡¯


    "Get to the point."


    Daniel leaned against the working table behind him and tapped his finger on the table.


    "It''s nothing much.It should be the same as what your father told you."


    Natalia harbored anger towards Sharon because she was about to live in the Beale''s, and she didn''t


    hold it back.


    "I don''t want to hear what I know, but what I don''t know.¡¯ Natalia said sternly.


    Daniel took out the photo and ced it in front of Natalia.


    He slowly said, "This person is Tavis, your father''s younger brother.¡¯


    "Then?"


    "He coveted everything your father had obtained.He was filled with resentment.Twenty years ago, he


    kidnapped you and your mother and nned an explosion."


    Natalia grew more and more impatient, "I know all of this.Can you say something..."


    Daniel smiled.


    "What you have known is superficial."


    Natalia was slightly stunned, "What do you mean?"


    Daniel did not answer, but continued, "Everyone thought that Tavis¡¯ idental death in this explosion


    was his karma, but no one knew that he survived.¡¯


    "You¡­¡±


    Just as she spoke, Natalia was astounded and suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    She paused for a moment before asking, "Then where is Tavis now? Is he the one who ordered Sharon


    to move to the Beale''s?"


    Daniel said, "I don''t know, but have you ever thought about who survived that explosion since your


    father and Tavis look so much alike?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Natalia looked at Daniel.


    "It''s nothing.It''s just my guess.Of course, you don''t have to believe it.After all, there''s no evidence to


    support these things.If you need to know it, I can investigate again."


    Natalia sneered, "No need, I already know.¡¯ Sharon must be Tavis¡¯ daughter who didn''t die.


    She came back just in time.


    In addition, Tavis wasn''t dead.


    As long as they found out what happened back then, they would end up doomed! She would definitely


    let Jameson know that annulling the marriage back then was the stupidest mistake he had ever made


    in his life! She was the only one who could really help him in this world.


    Seeing Natalia leave, Daniel slowly put on a cold face.


    In the Proctor Group.


    In the president''s office, Albert impatiently asked his assistant, "How long will it take for Jameson to


    finish?"


    The assistant wiped his sweat and said, "It ...should be ending soon!"


    "I''ve been sitting here for two hours! Did he take me seriously?"


    He said while knocking his walking stick against the ground.


    The assistant didn''t dare to say a word, not even daring to breathe.


    Albert said, "Go get him! Tell him toe back now!"


    "But ...but Mr.Proctor never let anyone disturb him during meetings..."


    Albert said angrily, "Screw him! He deliberately left me here! He is getting ruder and ruder.He doesn''t


    even know who makes the current him! If I knew that he was so arrogant, I shouldn''t have..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a male voice came from the door, "Shouldn''t have what?"


    Albert took a deep breath, but he didn''t continue.


    The assistant nodded towards Jameson, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    Jameson raised his hand towards him and signaled him to leave.


    Seeing this, Albert''s subordinates bowed slightly to pay their respects to Jameson and left immediately.


    After the office door closed, Jameson sat opposite Albert, his slender legs crossed, and his tone was


    not polite at all.


    "Get to the point.¡¯ Albert was unhappy, "Jameson, although I left you wild recently, I am still your


    father.Shouldn''t you be respectful?"


    Jameson''s lips twitched as he sneered, "Why don''t you just cut to the chase? This way, not only will it


    reduce the unnecessarymunication between us, but it will also be more efficient in pushing things


    forward.Of course, if you''re only here to correct my attitude, then I''m sorry.I''m born with that."


    Albert''s expression became even uglier when he heard this, and in his heart, Jameson was getting


    closer and closer to a real example of ingrate.


    He remained silent for a while, but still chose to get to the point.


    "You should know about Jeffery''s cancetion of the engagement with the Beale family,¡¯ he said.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no need for me to tell you." Jameson remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "Our family has annulled the engagement with the Beale family time and time again.The Beale family


    hates us to the bone.You should know this better than I do."


    Jameson''s lips curled up and his long fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa after he heard this.


    He didn''t expect that when Sharon returned to the Beale family, the one who was most anxious was not


    Talon, but his father.


    Albert ignored his rudeness.


    "Erica''s matter is over.This matter is her fault, and I don''t n to pursue it any further.It''s time for you to


    reconsider the matter of getting married."


    "Get married? To who?"


    "I''ve recently found a few women whose family background matches yours.I''ll arrange a blind date


    some timeter.Jameson said calmly, "Match my background? Some kind of illegitimate daughters?"


    Albert frowned tightly, "What nonsense are you talking about! They are all daughters of influential


    families, you..."


    "Oh, then I don''t deserve them."

 Chapter 305: Would You Like to Have Dinner with Me?

    Chapter 305: Would You Like to Have Dinner with Me?


    After Master Proctor left with anger, Jacob knocked on the door of the CEO office.


    Jameson stood up and walked towards the desk, "Come in."


    Jacob ced some documents on his desk.


    "Mr.Proctor, here are the minutes just now, as well as some documents for your signature." Jameson


    replied coldly.


    Jacob couldn''t stifle his curiosity, "Why did the Master Proctor suddenly arrange a marriage for you..."


    Jameson sneered while he opened the document in front of him and said indifferently, "For what else?


    He is afraid that Sharon will plot against him with me, if she is proved to be a Beale.That''s why he can''t


    sit still."


    "Then the news winged its way to the Master Proctor ..."


    Jameson narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    This time, Albert must have been keeping a close eye on the Beale Group''s bidding party, for


    advantage and swoop.


    Therefore, it wasn''t surprising for him to receive this news at the first possible moment.


    Jameson said, "Did you find Josh?"


    Jacob answered, kind of guiltily, "Not yet ...He''s too good at hiding.We''ve ambushed in the


    underground casinos, but he seems to have noticed that and never shows up again.¡±


    Jameson pinched the bridge of his nose, "Forget it.Find out how he escaped from prison first.He can''t


    do it by himself."


    "You mean someone is helping him?"


    "Josh can''t disappear for no reason.If he could control himself and stop gambling, he wouldn''t have


    come this far."


    Jacob nodded slightly, "I''ll nose it out."


    "Wait."


    Just as Jacob was about to leave, Jameson said.


    Jacob asked, "Yes, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson licked his thin lips and said slowly, "Keep it a secret from Sharon."


    Jacob kept a straight face and said, "Yes, Sir."


    It seemed that Mr.Proctor was increasingly experienced in chasing his wife.


    His efforts for their rtionship paid off finally.


    After Jacob left, Jameson took out his phone and dialed William''s number.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I''m keeping an eye on him.After the bidding, he went home and did not do anything else."


    "What about Daniel?"


    "So did he.He went straight home." Jameson smiled.


    It seemed that these people did have enough patience.


    William added, "I can''t find any information about Patrick''s daughter.In other words, either there is no


    such person, or..."


    "He thought she was dead."


    William paused for a while and said, "As what you said, possibly, Sharon is ...and should she be¡­¡±


    Jameson interrupted him, "It''s too early to say that.Keep your eyes on them and let me know if there''s


    any news.¡¯


    In the Studio.


    Ever since Sharon came back, she had been staying in the office, looking at her pocket watch, lost in


    thought.


    For some reason, she always had a feeling that the truth was near at hand and within her reach.


    She should have almost touched it.


    Mr.Jones must have known everything.


    After a while, she heard a knock on the door.


    Tiffany poked her head in, so Sharon put down her pocket watch, "Tiffany, what''s wrong?"


    Tiffany said, "Are you busy with your design drafts?"


    Sharon shook her head and pressed her temples, "No, why?"


    Tiffany raised her hand from her back.


    On her hand was a bag filled with milk tea and pastries.


    She said, "Look at what I brought you.Eat them first."


    As she said that, she put it on Sharon''s desk and said, "I am going out for a shooting and after that, I''m


    going to see my new apartment.I won''t be back here today.Be careful when you go back home by


    yourself."


    "Okay."


    Tiffany asked again, "Sharon, when are you going to move over?"


    "Two more days,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Tiffany sighed in her heart.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and said, "Does Ruben know about this?"


    "I haven''t told him yet.Let''s keep it secret for a while."


    Tiffany said, "Don''t worry.I won''t slip up."


    As she spoke, she made a zipper-closing gesture around her mouth.


    Very quickly, Tiffany said, "Sharon, eat first.I''m leaving.Kinley and the others are here, so you don''t


    have to worry about the studio.Just mind your own business."


    After Tiffany left, the office became quiet again.


    Sharon took a deep breath and opened theputer for her sketching work.


    Minutes and seconds passed.


    When she raised her head again, it was already dark outside Sharon looked at her phone.


    It was already nine o''clock.


    She stretched her neck and walked out of the office.


    At this moment, the studio was closed.


    There was no one in the shop.


    Sharon went to the pantry for a ss of water.


    Just as she took a sip, she heard footsteps at the entrance.


    Subconsciously, she thought that it was Jameson, so she said without turning her head, "Just wait


    outside.I''ll be right..."


    "Sharon.¡¯ It was Trey.


    Slightly surprised, Sharon put down the cup and turned around.


    Trey stood at the door and smiled at her, "Are you off work?"


    Sharon nodded gently.


    Trey pursed his lips and said, "Sharon, would you like to have dinner with me?"


    "Excuse me?" Sharon paused for a moment.


    Just as she was about to reply, she heard a cold male voice, "Why not? We can''t refuse Mr.Coe''s


    kindness."


    Trey was lost for words.


    Jameson appeared beside Trey.


    Standing tall and straight, he looked at Trey with the faintest smile, "Interesting that I''ve never missed


    Mr.Coe''s treat.I am lucky."


    Trey gave a hollowugh, then looked at Sharon.


    His eyes narrowed when he remembered what she had said when he came.


    He then said, "Wee, my pleasure to have Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson said, "Then please wait outside for a minute.We''ll be out soon.¡¯


    Trey nodded absent-mindedly and left the studio.


    "What are you gonna do?"


    Sharon looked at Jameson unhappily.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Do you really want to eat with him alone?"


    She didn''t, but she felt that Trey had something to say with her.


    She hadn''t decided when this jerk appeared and muddy the waters.


    Jameson said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Stop that.He obviously has something to tell me.What can he say if you are with us?"


    "Why can''t he say if it''s an honest thing?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    This jerk had a glib.


    A dead coulde back to life with his tongue.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon took the key and looked at Trey outside.


    She whispered, "Alright.Come with us but talk less.No ...Don''t talk at all, not even a word!"

 Chapter 306: For Whom Did He Come?

    Chapter 306: For Whom Did He Come?


    Although Sharon asked Jameson to talk less, the one who didn''t talk was Trey.


    The atmosphere was so awkward that Sharon felt ufortable.


    On the other hand, Jameson, who sat beside her, was calm and rxed.


    Sharon really wished that she could be as calm as Jameson was, so she wouldn''t be on pins and


    needles.


    By the time a waiter came to take order, Trey handed the menu to Sharon directly, "Sharon, what would


    you like to have?"


    Just as Sharon reached out, Jameson took over the menu.


    After ordering several Sharon''s favorite dishes, Jameson sat there without saying a word anymore.


    The atmosphere was frigid again.


    Sharon smiled awkwardly, "That''s all."


    The waiter nodded and left.


    Trey would not talk about other topics due to Jameson''s presence.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He only had a casual conversation with Sharon.


    The meal went on in this awkward atmosphere.


    When Sharon went to the bathroom, Jameson said, "Mr.Coe is here for what happened today at the


    Beale Group''s tender conference if my judgment is correct."


    Hearing this, Trey smiled faintly, "No.I haven''t even participated in the Beale Group''s tender


    conference.How would I know what happened then? I juste to see Sharon."


    "Well, I really should find a time to visit Mr.Coe''s parents."


    Hearing this, Trey''s expression turned cold gradually.


    Jameson continued indifferently, "Neither do I care why you are always here, nor what you want to do


    as long as Sharon is not getting involved."


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.I won''t hurt Sharon even without your advice."


    When Sharon came out of the bathroom, she noticed that Trey had left.


    She knew that Jameson must have said something unpleasant.


    She walked to Jameson and picked up her things, "Let''s go."


    If Trey really wanted to see her, he would contact her again.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and stood up.


    He left with Sharon.


    They arrived at downstairs.


    As soon as Sharon touched the handle, the door opened.


    Jameson got off the car first.


    Sharon looked at him.


    What was this jerk going to do then? Sharon got off the car and closed the door.


    Jameson walked to her.


    He stopped in front of her and said, "I''m still hungry.Could you cook some food for me?"


    "Haven''t you told me that you are so lucky to be invited to dinner? Why are you still hungry? Do you


    know what people call those who attend dinner and are still hungry yet?" Sharon said angrily.


    Jameson''s lips curved but did not reply.


    He walked forward and said, "Hurry up, I''m hungry.¡¯ Sharon felt that this jerk made an excuse on


    purpose.


    After back home, Sharon asked, "What would you like to have, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Whatever you cook is fine with me."


    Sharon snorted and didn''t debunk him.


    The jerk was so persnickety.


    He told her that he would take whatever she cooked for him.


    He surely was not here for having food.


    Sharon would not prepare him a big meal.


    Seeing two tomatoes in the fridge, she made a tomato fried egg noodle for him.


    Sharon heard someone knocked on the door when she was cooking.


    Sharon tilted her head and looked over.


    She was too busy to answer the door now.


    Soon, Jameson said, "Busy with your cooking, I will get it."


    "OK."


    She immediately turned her gaze back then.


    Jameson opened the door.


    He looked at the man outside without any surprise.


    He curved his lips coldly, "What is it?"


    Daniel did not expect that Jameson would be here.


    He was stunned for two seconds.


    Then he said calmly.


    "I''m here to see Ms.Allyson."


    Jameson looked back and replied indifferently, "She''s busy now."


    "Then I''ll be backter."


    As soon as Daniel was about to leave, Jameson said, "Are you here for Natalia? Or for someone else?"


    Hearing this, Daniel stopped and turned to him with a smile.


    "You are paranoid.I came to see Ms.Allyson ...for borrowing soy sauce.¡¯ Jameson said slowly, "Is that


    so?"


    "That''s it.We are neighbors and we help each other.Isn''t that right, Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon tossed in noodles by then.


    Hearing their conversation, she took a bottle of soy sauce with her and handed it to Daniel.


    "This is the only one I have.Is that okay?"


    "...That''s fine.I''ll return it to you as soon as possible."


    Sharon smiled and said, "It''s fine.No hurry.Take your time.¡¯


    Daniel nodded at Jameson and left.


    After the door was closed, Sharon realized that the water was boiling.


    She hurriedly ran into the kitchen again.


    Jameson followed her.


    The noodles were ready soon.


    Sharon ced the bowl on the dining table and said, "It''s done.You can have it now.¡¯


    Jameson pulled up a chair and sat down, "Aren''t you going to have some with me?"


    "Thank you, I''m full."


    While Jameson was having his meal, Sharon cleaned up the kitchen.


    She checked the time.


    It was almost eleven o''clock.


    Why hadn''t Tiffany been back yet? Sharon walked into the living room and called Tiffany.


    It took quite a while to connect.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, what''s up?"


    "Haven''t you found an apartment?"


    "Yes, I have.I''ll move over there by this weekend.¡¯


    "When will you be back?"


    Tiffany paused for a moment, and then chuckled, "I''m not going back tonight.Wish you have a pleasant


    evening."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    What was going on? Sharon turned around and looked at the man in the dining room.


    She walked to the balcony and whispered, "Has Jameson threatened you?"


    "Well ...No."


    Tiffany was lying in a big bathtub and sipped red wine.


    "Sharon, you must have misunderstood Mr.Proctor.He is a nice guy.He is the model and benchmark in


    the business world.Mr.Proctor is handsome and kind.He is enthusiastic about phnthropy and


    environmental protection.Moreover, he also cares for the weak and understands people..."


    Hearing Tiffany''s words, Sharon was silent for a moment before spoke, "How much did Jameson give


    you?"


    Tiffany''s expression did not change and said, "No.How can you even say so? I have the highest


    respect for Mr.Proctor, and this is my praise."


    Then, she whispered quickly, "He just granted me a right to use a seven-star luxury suite whenever I


    want."


    Sharon''s temples throbbed.


    Before she could speak, Jameson hugged her from behind.


    The man''s warm breath was on her neck, which was sensitive and thrilled.


    Sharon held her phone tighter in her hand and she could not make a sound.

 Chapter 307: Are You a Dog?

    Chapter 307: Are You a Dog?


    Hearing the unusual voice on the other end of the phone, Tiffany immediately said, "I should be


    asleep.Bye-bye."


    She hung up the phone without hesitation.


    The busy tone was ringing.


    Jameson slightly kissed behind her ear and said in a low, hoarse voice, "Are you finished?"


    It was not finished.


    It was obviously interrupted by the jerk.


    Before Sharon could speak, the man moved his kiss from behind her ear to her neck.


    It was itchy and numb.


    Sharon couldn''t help but clenched her fingers tighter and tried to control her breath, "It''s gettingte,


    you should...."


    Jameson gently bit her fair skin, "What should I do?"


    Sharon hissed in pain and said, "Are you a dog?"


    "I can be anything."


    Jameson grabbed her shoulder and turned her around.


    Then, he pushed her against the railing and bit her lips, "Your friend won''te back tonight.Can I


    stay?"


    "No...."


    Before Sharon could reject, her mouth was firmly blocked.


    Even if he didn''t speak, there seemed to be a voice echoed in her brain, "I''m not discussing."


    The cold wind blew wildly, but Sharon didn''t feel anything.


    Instead, she felt as if she was thrown in arge stove, so hot that she could not breathe.


    Jameson touched her face and deepened his kiss.


    Not long after, Sharon''s knees felt so weak to stand.


    She stretched out her hands and ced them on Jameson''s chest and then retreated and gasped for


    some air.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, "Alright.Fine...."


    Jameson''s deep eyes were fixed on her beautiful lips.


    He leaned forward to kiss her again, "As you said."


    Sharon was curious.


    What did she say? Jameson let go of her and loosened his tie, "Are there any clothes for me?"


    Sharon realized what he really wanted and looked at him with caution.


    Without a second thought, she said, "No!"


    "Alright, I don''t care."


    He took off his tie and threw it on the sofa, heading towards the bathroom.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and had to get him Ruben''s clothes.


    She came to the door and knocked, "I''ll leave them here."


    "Bring them in.¡¯ Sharon was speechless.


    Sharon choked off her idea to kill him and opened the door.


    Just as she was about to put the clothes on the dresser, she saw him facing her.


    His shirt was half unbuttoned, revealing his robust chest.


    Further down were the faint six-pack abs.


    Sharon instantly found her eyes burning.


    She quickly put her eyes back and faltered, "Here are clothes, I should...¡¯


    When she was about to leave, Jameson leaned beside her, with one hand against the wall and looked


    sideways.


    He began with a low voice, "Which towel is yours?"


    "Don''t use my towel! There''s a disposable one over there.Use that to wash...." Sharon pointed casually.


    Jameson bent over and came closer to her, "Where?"


    "Wash wherever you like."


    As Sharon spoke, she wanted to escape from Jameson''s arms, but what she didn''t expect was that


    Jameson suddenly retracted his hand and she fell directly into Jameson''s breast.


    The man''s thin lips curled up.


    He put his arms around her waist, "Don''t rush.We still have time tonight."


    Sharon blushed and stomped him viciously.


    Jameson grunted and said, "Old habits die hard, isn''t it? You should change that."


    "I''ll never!"


    Sharon ran out of the bathroom before he could notice and blocked the door.


    She wished that she could lock it from the outside and let the jerk stayed in it all night.


    Anyway, she knew what he was thinking.


    When Sharon went to do dishes, Jameson had finished his noodles.


    It seemed that he was really hungry.


    She didn''t understand why he insisted on joining the fun.


    Was he going to practice a hundred ways to embarrass himself? Coming out of the kitchen, Sharon sat


    on the sofa and turned the TV on to drown out the sound of water from the bathroom.


    A minuteter, her phone rang.


    It was Trey.


    Sharon picked up.


    "Hello, Sharon? This is Trey.I''m sorry I went AWOL tonight.I''ve been a little busy."


    "That''s fine."


    Sharon paused and said, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Trey went silent on the phone.


    In the end, he did not say it out.


    He said, "I''ve been upied recently.I just want to meet you.I didn''t mean anything."


    Sharon''s lips tightened.


    She could tell that something was wrong from Trey''s serious face today.


    However, since Trey was unwilling to talk, she would not insist.


    "Sharon."


    "Yes."


    Trey took a deep breath and said, "Mr.Proctor and you are...."


    "We''re together." Sharon said.


    Even though Trey had known the answer, he didn''t want to give up and asked the question.


    He was relieved hearing Sharon''s answer and smiled faintly, "Then I wish you happiness."


    "Thank you."


    Apart from these two words, Sharon did not know what to say.


    Before hanging up, Trey said, "Sharon, whatever happened, you must watch out for Talon and Natalia.¡¯


    She disconnected, and the bathroom door opened.Jameson walked out with his ck hair half wet.


    "Where is the hairdryer? I can''t find it."


    Sharon put aside her thoughts, put down her phone and went into the bathroom.


    She took out the hairdryer from a drawer of the dresser and handed it to him.


    She asked, "Are you really looking?"


    "I am." Jameson took the dryer and plugged in.


    The droplets slid down as he was blow-drying his hair, along his lower jaw, through the protruding


    adam''s apple and silently into his cor.


    Sharon licked her lower lip subconsciously and felt her throat dry and itchy.


    Before she could find an excuse to leave, the low roar of the dryer continued.


    Jameson casually rubbed his wet hair and a few drops spayed on Sharon''s face.


    She raised her eyes and was about to speak when she met his crooked smile.


    He said, "Can''t take your eyes off me?"


    At this moment, Jameson''s voice was low and sexy.


    He was dressed in Ruben''s clothes, making him a few years younger.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His cold ck eyes were a bit purer than those of college students, and even his face features were


    much softer.


    The sudden change of his style had a great impact on her since he was usually wearing a suit.


    Just standing there, Jameson seemed to exude his charming from the inside out.

 Chapter 308: Always Be Prepared

    Chapter 308: Always Be Prepared


    Sharon withdrew her gaze, coughed and said calmly, "I just didn''t expect that Ruben''s clothes would fit


    you quite well, Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    "Really? I feel a little tight."


    When Sharon heard this, she couldn''t help but look at the position of his shoulders.


    "I think it''s just right.Where do you feel tight?"


    Jameson said slowly, "Pants."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    What was he thinking? Sharon held back her anger and went back to the bedroom.


    Then she brought her pajamas back.


    Seeing that Jameson''s hair was almost dried, she immediately kicked him out of the bathroom and


    locked the door from the inside.


    After making sure that he could not get in, she went to take a bath.


    Jameson stood at the bathroom door for a while, and when he heard the sound of water, he coughed


    once and left.


    He walked to the dining room, poured a cup of cold water, and raised his head to drink it up.


    At this time, the sound of knocking came again.


    Jameson''s expression gradually turned cold as he put down his cup and walked to the door.


    Outside the door, Daniel hugged a bottle of soy sauce and smiled at Jameson politely, "Mr.Proctor, you


    are still here."


    Mr.Proctor leaned against the doorframe and said, "Is there a problem?"


    "Mr.Proctor, not at all.Ms.Allyson and I are neighbors.She is just a girl, so I should take care of her.¡¯


    Jameson said impatiently, "What do you want?"


    "I..."


    Daniel looked at the soy sauce in his hand and handed it to Jameson.


    "I''m here to return this."


    Just as Jameson was about to reach for it, Daniel dodged.


    "Where is Ms.Allyson? I borrowed it from her, so I think it would be better for me to return it to her."


    "She''s busy."


    Jameson looked at him expressionlessly with a cold gaze.


    Daniel forced himself tough dryly, "If that''s the case, then I''ll return it tomorrow.¡¯


    "You don''t have to.Keep it."


    Daniel righteously refused, "No, I can''t.I said that I borrowed it, so I must return it.I am not a greedy


    person."


    Jameson said, "Trey came before, then youe.Since he cares so much, why doesn''t hee by


    himself?"


    Daniel pretended to be confused, "Mr.Proctor, what do you mean by him?"


    Jameson narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Daniel continued, "This is embarrassing.Mr.Proctor, you know how Trey feels about Ms.Allyson.It''s not


    once or twice since he went to see Miss Allyson.As for me, Miss Allyson and I are neighbors.We live so


    close, and we asionally visit each other."


    "That''s enough."


    Jameson didn''t bother to listen, so he said coldly, "You don''t have to exin it to me.Just tell him that


    as long as I''m here, the Beale family can''t do anything about Sharon.I don''t care what he is up to, but


    Talon''s people are watching him.It''s best to clean up this mess first, then we can talk about other


    things."


    "Mr.Proctor, you mistake us.I..."


    Before Daniel could finish his sentence, the door in front of him had been closed.


    He was rejected totally.


    The smile on Daniel''s face gradually disappeared.


    It seemed that they could not ask Sharon any more questions.


    Furthermore, from Jameson''s words, it was obvious that Jameson should have figured.


    However, it seemed that Jameson did not intend to tell Sharon everything he had found.


    Daniel raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose and carried the soy sauce back.


    "Who were you talking to at the door?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon poked her head out of the bathroom.


    Jameson sat on the sofa with his slender legs crossed.


    "Salesman."


    "Sell what?"


    "Soy sauce." Sharon was confused.


    She retracted her head, closed the door, and continued to dry her hair.


    If she wasn''t mistaken, it should be Daniel.


    Daniel got the invitation letter for the bidding conference for her, so he was curious about what


    happened today.


    It was not surprising that he wanted to ask her about it.


    When Sharon was halfway through her hair drying, she suddenly stopped.


    Trey had probablye to look for her today because of the bidding conference either.


    A few minutester, Sharon came out of the bathroom.


    She looked at the man on the sofa who was watching the financial news.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you going to sleep?"


    Jameson seemed to be waiting for her words.


    He directly picked up the remote and turned off the TV.


    He stood up and said, "Which room is yours?"


    Sharon pointed at a room and said, "That one.¡± Jameson walked to the door of the room and turned


    around to see Sharon enter another room.He scratched his eyebrows and followed.


    Just as Sharon was about to close the door, she saw the man behind her and immediately blocked the


    door, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say that is your room?"


    "Yes.Why?"


    Sharon said calmly, "You sleep in my room, I sleep in Tiffany''s room."


    Jameson was lost for words.


    He wrapped his arms around Sharon''s waist and didn''t n to waste any more words.


    He directly picked her up and walked into the room.


    Sharon struggled a few times, but it didn''t work at all.


    She was instantly thrown onto the bed.


    Before she could dodge, the man''s powerful body covered her.


    All lights were off in the room.


    Sharon could not see his expression clearly.


    She could only feel his breathing.


    The hormones in her body were also rapidly secreted.


    Jameson gently rubbed the most sensitive spot on the back of her neck with his long fingers and


    lowered his voice.


    "Don''t you want to sleep with me?"


    Hearing his words, Sharon suddenly blushed.


    Even through it was dark in the room, she could still feel the man¡¯s burning gaze.


    She turned her gaze away and found an excuse, "This bed is too small.If two of us are sleeping


    together, I''m afraid..."


    "Is it smaller than a sofa? Is it smaller than a bathtub? Is it..."


    At first, Sharon did not understand what he meant.


    When she understood, she was instantly embarrassed and angry.


    She used her hand to cover his mouth without thinking.


    "Shut up!"


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and kissed her palm.


    Sharon subconsciously pulled her hand back.


    Just as she moved her hand, the man pressed her hand down on the bed and kissed her again.


    Sharon felt that her entire body was soft, and she didn''t have any strength at all, let alone push him


    away.


    Not long after, her breathing became a little heavier.


    There was a sound of clothes rubbing against each other, and a cold breeze came in.


    At thest moment, Sharon suddenly became sober and said, "No!"


    Jameson was stunned for a few seconds.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Is that no good enough for you?"


    Sharon''s face already flushed to the point of blood red.


    Ignoring the words of the jerk, she whispered, "I don''t have that at home ...Next time ...Next time!"


    As she spoke, she wanted to escape.


    Jameson pressed her back, took out a box from somewhere and put it in her hand.


    He said softly, "Open it."


    "Where did you get this?"


    As expected, the jerk was well prepared.


    She shouldn''t have let hime up! Da*n! Jameson said, "Always be prepared."


    Sharon was lost for words and she didn''t speak anymore.


    Jameson''s thin lips were pressed against her ears, and she could clearly feel his breathing.


    "Baby, Shall we?"

 Chapter 309: Smell like Canned Food

    Chapter 309: Smell like Canned Food


    The next day, when the rm clock rang, Sharon woke up.


    She touched the bed as usual, but she didn''t touch anything.


    She closed her eyes and listened for a while before realizing that the rm clock was under the bed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Sharon was about to reach out to get her phone, the hand around her waist exerted a slight


    force and pulled her back.


    Sharon didn''t see thating and fell back into the man''s embrace again.


    Jameson kissed behind her ear, his voice hoarse and full of tiredness, "I don''t want to get up yet."


    "I''m turning off the rm clock."


    After a pause, Sharon said, "It''s eight o''clock now.Aren''t you going to thepany?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "But I have to go to the studio,¡¯ Sharon whispered.


    After a few seconds, Jameson slowly opened his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Your energy is


    pretty good.Who cried and begged me to make it fastst night?"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She blushed slightly, "Can''t you say something decent in the morning?"


    "I''m not a decent man.Why should I say decent words?"


    As he spoke, his hand on her waist began to move upwards.


    Sharon''s breath became unstable, "You..."


    Jameson gently kissed her on the neck and said, "Goter.Don''t you have employees in your studio?"


    "But..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered by a gentle kiss.


    Soon, the morning passed.


    By the time Sharon arrived at the studio, it was already one oclock at noon.


    She felt that her entire body was aching so much that she scolded Jameson over and over in her heart.


    Tiffany was leaning on the front desk watching the drama.


    Seeing Sharon walk in with heavy steps, Tiffany instantly put on a curious face and followed her into


    the office.


    Just as Sharon turned her head, she saw Tiffany standing behind her.


    She was shocked and patted her chest tofort herself.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tiffany closed the office door, pulled a stool and sat beside her.


    "How did you feelst night?"


    Sharon felt ufortable when she saw this.


    She rubbed her nose and sat on the chair.


    "What feeling..."


    "When are you moving to the Beale''s? I think I''d better not go back tonight.I should let you and


    Mr.Proctor spend more time alone.Other, I will ruin your mood and disturb you guys.I can''t let


    Mr.Proctor down, can I?" Sharon was a little embarrassed.


    She stretched her neck and said with a tired voice, "Stop your nonsense.¡¯


    Tiffany continued, "Really? Am I talking nonsense? Look at the bruise on your neck."


    Hearing this, Sharon suddenly pulled her cor up.


    She picked a turtleneck sweater today on purpose and made sure the bruise was covered.


    Afterwards, she left the room.


    Tiffany suppressed herughter and said, "I''m kidding."


    Sharon patted her angrily and said, "I''m going to work on my design draft.You can go to work now.¡¯


    Tiffany stood up and said, "Oh right, when will you move? Something happened to my family.I have to


    go back these two days."


    "What happened?" Sharon asked.


    "It''s nothing.My mom''s ankle is sprained.She''s going to stay in the hospital for a few days, but my dad


    can''t take care of her.It''s been a long time since I went back.I might as well take this opportunity to go


    back and see them." Sharon nodded.


    "Then you should go back.I think I will move there in these two days either."


    "That''s about the same time.I''ve told thendlord that we are going to return the apartment.I''ll move


    when I get back."


    At this moment, Sharon did not know where she would be and what she would be doing when Tiffany


    moved.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Call Ruben when you move and ask him to help you."


    "Then what if Ruben asks me where you are?" Sharon fell silent for a moment.


    She almost forgot about it.


    Tiffany patted her shoulder and said, "It''s just moving to a new house.I''ll just find a moving


    company.Rx, it''s not a big deal."


    Before Sharon could reply, Tiffany said, "If there is nothing else to do in the studio today, I will go back


    tonight."


    "Sure."


    Sharon said, "Just go.I''m here."


    Tiffany immediately booked a flight and went home to pack her things.


    She dragged her suitcase out the door.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, she suddenly heard somethinging from the side.


    The door of Daniel''s house opened.


    The moment the elevator door opened, Tiffany dragged her suitcase and rushed in.


    However, things didn''t go as she wished for.


    Small probability event happened to her.


    The wheels of the suitcase were stuck in the elevator slot.


    Tiffany pulled it for a few times, but the suitcase didn''t move at all.


    A few secondster, Daniel''s figure appeared in front of her.


    He looked at her and then at the suitcase stuck there.


    "May I help you?"


    Tiffany smiled perfunctorily and said, "That will be great.¡¯


    Daniel raised his hand and easily lifted the suitcase, as if there was no obstruction, and ced it at her


    feet.


    Tiffany was slightly stunned.


    Seriously? It was like she was doing it on purpose.


    Tiffany pressed the first-floor button and retreated to the corner of the elevator.


    Daniel pressed the B1 button.


    During this time, neither of them spoke.


    Tiffany crossed her hands in front of her chest awkwardly and keptforting herself in her heart.


    This should be thest time they saw each other.


    When she returned, she would immediately move.


    A few secondster, Daniel suddenly said, "Are you going somewhere?"


    Tiffany said calmly, "Yes, I''m going home.¡¯


    The two of them were silent again.


    At this time, the elevator door was opened again.


    A group of people chatted andughed as they came in one after another.


    It should be arge family.


    Tiffany leaned against the wall of the elevator, and Daniel retreated to her side.


    The space in the elevator was small.


    Previously, Tiffany had tried her best to keep a distance from him, but now that they were so close, she


    could even smell the faint scent on his body.


    No, it should smell like canned food.


    Tiffany couldn''t help butugh.


    When she raised her head, she met Daniel''s deep eyes.


    She instantly stoppedughing.


    Then she coughed and looked elsewhere as if nothing had happened.


    Soon, the elevator stopped on the first floor.


    Tiffany didn''t want to greet Daniel anymore and quickly left with the family.


    Daniel looked at her back and raised his hand to touch his eyebrows.


    The elevator door closed again.


    After Tiffany left themunity, she realized that it was raining lightly outside.


    She had left in a hurry, so she forgot to bring her umbre.


    She put her hand on her head and took out her phone to call a taxi.


    Finally, she had booked a taxi.


    However, it was five kilometers away from her, and it would take more than ten minutes for the taxi to


    arrive.


    Tiffany looked around, thinking that if there was a taxi passing by, she would cancel the taxi booking.


    At this moment, a ck Maserati stopped in front of her.


    Tiffany was stunned.


    Did luxury carse out to pick up customers? The door opened, and Daniel got out of the car with an


    umbre.

 Chapter 310: The Playa Didnt Fall in Love with Her

    Chapter 310: The ya Didn''t Fall in Love with Her


    He walked to Tiffany''s side and raised the umbre above her head.


    "To the airport or the high-speed railway station? I''ll see you off."


    Tiffanyughed dryly, "Thank you.I''ve got a taxi.It will be there soon."


    "It''s raining harder and harder,¡¯ Daniel said.


    "I''m fine.My taxi will be here soon.You can go first."


    Tiffany picked up her phone and wanted to show him that she had called a taxi, but when she raised


    her phone, she realized that the driver had cancelled the order.


    Tiffany was stunned.


    This was unexpected.


    Seeing this, Daniel''s lips curled up, and he pulled her suitcase.


    "Let''s go."


    Tiffany still refused, "I''m serious.You don''t need to..."


    "Didn''t you say that neighbors should help each other?"


    Should neighbors help each other? At that time, she just wanted to hook up with him, so she found so


    many excuses.


    She didn''t expect that his excuses were even more ridiculous than hers.


    Seeing that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, Tiffany fell silent for a moment.


    Daniel handed her the umbre and quickly put the suitcase on the back seat.


    He opened the door and got into the car.


    Tiffany held the umbre with both hands and hesitated for a few seconds.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and followed in.


    Daniel asked, "Which airport?"


    After Tiffany gave him the address, she still pretended to be polite, "Isn''t it too troublesome for you?


    You should have work to do."


    Daniel tapped the steering wheel with his index finger and drove the car away.


    "No, it''s my pleasure."


    Since he had said so, Tiffany was no longer courteous.


    She sat quietly and did not say anything.


    After a while, Daniel said, "May I ask you something?"


    Tiffany picked up her spirits and adjusted her sitting posture, "Sure."


    With the sound of the rain, Daniel slowly said, "Earlier, I heard Ms.Allyson''s father passed away.Is that


    true?"


    Tiffany said, "Oh, it seemed so, but he is alive again."


    "Alive again?"


    "Yes! Maybe because he was so evil that even hell would not take him in and returned him to the


    earth.Then, he is alive again.¡¯ Daniel pursed his lips.


    "He shouldn''t be Ms.Allyson''s biological father, right?"


    Hearing this, Tiffany couldn''t help but look sideways, "How do you know?"


    Only Sharon, Ruben, she, and Jameson knew about this matter.


    After all, this was a rather private matter.


    No one should tell Daniel about it, right? Daniel smiled and said, "I was there at yesterday''s bidding


    conference."


    Tiffany regained her calm and said, "I almost forgot that you are chasing after Natalia."


    Daniel couldn''t help but cough.


    He didn''t know how to exin.


    Pausing for a moment, he said, "How did you find Ms.Allyson¡¯s pocket watch? And how did you know


    that it had something to do with Talon?"


    Tiffany said, "It seems that after Josh died, Sharon and Ruben tidied up his things and discovered


    it.Ruben even had the newspaper publish a missing persons notice, but it was useless.As for how we


    found it was rted to Talon..."


    Tiffany was halfway through her words when she suddenly looked at him vigntly, "Are you asking


    about this in order to tell Natalia?"


    Danielughed dryly.


    "No, I''m just curious.You are overthinking."


    Tiffany did not believe him.


    A person who lied to her that he did not eat because he believed in Buddhism, was no longer


    trustworthy to her.


    Daniel continued to ask, "So, Ruben and Ms.Allyson share a same biological father or a same


    biological mother?"


    Tiffany did not know why he was asking about this, nor did she know why he brought up Ruben.


    She closed her eyes and said, "You should ask Sharon about this.If she is willing to tell you, then you


    would know the answer.I do not know either."


    Daniel''s thin lips twitched, and he didn''t say anything else.


    It took almost an hour to get to the airport because of the heavy rain.


    After Daniel put the suitcase on the ground, Tiffany thanked her.


    Just as she was about to leave, Daniel stopped her.


    He took out the umbre from the car and handed it to her, "It''s rainy season recently.Take it with you."


    Tiffany slowly took it and raised her head to look at Daniel.


    Daniel was a little ufortable because of her staring at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.I just suddenly remember something.Thank you.Bye."


    With that, she walked into the airport without turning her head.


    She once told Sharon that she was going to fall in love with a ya.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t expect that a joke woulde true.


    In fact, it was not true.


    It was only half true.


    She had fallen in love with a ya, but the ya didn''t not fall in love with her.


    Tiffany thought and couldn''t help but feel that it was a little funny.


    Daniel was chasing after Natalia while sending her to the airport and giving her the umbre.


    Did he treat her a fish in the sea? Standing at the boarding gate, Tiffany looked down at the umbre in


    her hand and threw it into the trash can without hesitation.


    Goodbye, ya! Sharon looked at the heavy rain outside and gave Tiffany a call, but her phone was


    turned off.


    She should be on the ne.


    Sharon stretched herself and felt pain everywhere.


    Just as she stood up and was about to take a walk, a knock sounded on the door.


    It was an employee of the studio.


    The girl said, "Sharon, we are going to have dinner together tonight.Will you join us?"


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and nodded, "Sure, why not?"


    After the girl finished speaking, she stood at the door.


    Her face was slightly red, and she seemed that she wanted to say something, but she was very


    embarrassed to Say it.


    "What''s wrong?" Sharon asked.


    "Just ...Can you call your brother to join us either? We don''t have his contact."


    Sharon was stunned, then she smiled happily, "Sure, I''ll ask him, but I don''t know if he will work part-


    time tonight."


    "That will be great.Thank you for asking him.It would be great if he coulde.If he couldn''t make it,


    then forget it..."


    "Alright."


    After the girl left, Sharon took out her phone and dialed Ruben''s number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected.


    Listening to the noises in the other end of the phone, Sharon said, "Ruben, you are not at school,


    right?"


    "Yes, there''s something.¡¯


    "Where are you? Are youing to dinner tonight?"


    Ruben said, "I''m noting.I have an appointment with someone.¡¯¡¯


    "Alright then.If you have time on the weekend,e over.I have something to say to you."


    "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon raised her eyebrows and thought for a while before calling


    Jameson.


    Jameson was in a quiet ce.


    There was no sound at all.


    "Are you busy?"


    Sharon paused for a moment and whispered.


    "Not so much.What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.I will have dinner with these girls in the studio tonight.I can''t have dinner with you.


    "Can''t I go with you?" Sharon smiled.


    She did not expect him to be wronged.


    She patiently said, "They are all young girls.Why are you going?"


    Then she said, "Right, what are you doing?"


    On the other end of the phone, the man''s voice was low and slow, "Meeting."


    Sharon was silent for a while.

 Chapter 311: What Type of girls Does He Like?

    Chapter 311: What Type of girls Does He Like?


    Then she said, "What are you doing now?"


    Jameson''s throaty voice came from the phone, "In a meeting."


    Sharon hung up the phone.


    In Jameson''s office, it was so quiet that the sound of a pin falling could be heard.


    A group of workers kept their breath, didn''t dare to make a sound, and looked at each other.


    Now, this scene was not worth mentioning because they had witnessed that Mr.Proctor used the


    Group''s official ount of Twitter to attack Inte trolls.


    But it was the first time that they had seen Mr.Proctor behave this way.


    In their memory, Mr.Proctor was not a henpecked man.


    After the phone hung up, Jameson put down his phone and looked around in a cold expression,


    "Where were we?"


    "Aboutst year''s project,¡¯ Jacob reminded.


    Jameson nodded and pinched his nose, "Go on."


    The lifeless office was like the cold winter, and there was some warmth.


    After the meeting, Jacob followed behind Jameson and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, Daniel has gone to


    Ste Technologies.As for Patrick ...he still hasn''t done anything."


    Jameson said, "Talon has been watching him, of course, he wouldn''t do anything."


    Hearing this, Jacob was puzzled, "If Mr.Proctor indeed is ...would it be safer for him to give up the


    Beale Group''s project now?"


    "The project has beenunched so they have to go on.In addition, they have been nning for so long,


    just for this step.How could they give up so easily?"


    "But if they insist, there is a high possibility that Mrs.Proctor would be in danger."


    After a pause, Jameson said, "Even so, it''s toote to regret it now."


    Jacob understood what Jameson meant.


    Patrick had appeared in front of Talon.


    If the project went smoothly, it would be fine.


    In case Patrick did something, Talon now sent people to keep an eye on him.


    If Patrick gave up the project suddenly, it would only deepen Talon''s suspicions and Sharon would be


    more dangerous.


    Sometimes fate was so miraculous.


    If they knew about this earlier, everything would be different.


    After taking a few steps, Jameson said, "Do you have any other ns tonight?"


    "No ¡± Jacob said.


    Ever since Jameson and Sharon were together, Jacob had put off his dinner party at night.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Sharon has another arrangement tonight.I''ll go to see the little fellow."


    Jacob nodded slightly, "OK, I''ll go arrange it now."


    Jameson said, "Did Evie take any action?"


    "She should be about to take action."


    The corners of Jameson''s lips curled up, and he said coldly, "It''s about time.If she''s not anxious, I''ll be."


    In the studio.


    As soon as Sharon tidied up, the door of the office was knocked on.


    A girl stuck her head in and said, "Sharon, is it OK? We''re ready to go.¡±


    "Yes, let''s go."


    The birthday party was in a tavern not far away.


    There were a lot of snacks and wine.


    Most couples came here, and people chatted with their friends in the tavern.


    After Sharon sat down, the girl next to her whispered, "Sharon...


    Ruben is noting?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "He still has something to do at school.Another time."


    The girl''s expression was somewhat frustrated, but there was no other way.


    She could only say, "Alright."


    When a group of girls sat together, apart from gossiping about the celebrities, they were also chatting


    about their own emotional life.


    After they had narrated, someone suddenly said, "Sharon, what about you?"


    Sharon was a little distracted just now and did not listen carefully.


    Hearing this, she was stunned, "What?"


    "How did you and your boyfriend get to know each other?"


    Speaking of that, everyone was very interested.


    After a series of trending on Twitter because of Saige, everyone had known that the cold and


    handsome man was the president of the Proctor Group.


    Another girl said, "Sharon, is Mr.Proctor your ex-husband? Are you two together again now?"


    "Mr.Proctor is so handsome.He''s rich and gentle.I''m so jealous."


    ¡®What? What made you think he is gentle?¡¯ Sharon thought.


    "Apart from Mr.Proctor, another man whoes to the studio frequently is handsome too.Sharon, is he


    your admirer?"


    "Sharon is so beautiful and must have many admirers, but I still think she and Mr.Proctor are a perfect


    match.¡¯


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think so.If they indeed are meant for each other, they wouldn''t be divorced back then.So you


    should see more people because the one pursuing you is not the best.After all, there are plenty more


    fish in the sea."


    "What you said is wrong.Mr.Proctor is the most handsome and charming fish in the sea.¡¯


    "Speaking of which, Sharon, why did you divorce Mr.Proctor?"


    Gosh, these girls were discussing lively, and directly asked Sharon why she divorced Jameson from


    the process how she and Jameson knew each other.


    Sharon didn''t know how to answer.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Perhaps it''s because of mutual trust.But I think the most important


    is to meet someone you want to spend your rest life with at the right time.The feelings are mutual.No


    one is absolutely right, and wrong."


    If she and Jameson did not meet in the Twilight Club, but in a different ce with different identity.


    It would have a better oue.


    A girl touched the elbow of a girl next to her, "Listen, Sharon said that.Don''tin about your


    boyfriend all the time.Love is mutual."


    The girl pursed her lips and said, "If my boyfriend was as handsome as Mr.Proctor, I would be willing to


    p myself in a quarrel, let alone understand him."


    As soon as these words were spoken, they burst intoughter.


    Sharon picked up a ss of sake and drank.


    Then she couldn''t help butugh.


    These girls had just graduated from university and were in their early twenties.


    Some of them were even in their senior year.


    There may be few times in life when there was such a pure and heartyugh.


    The girl sitting beside Sharon said, "Sharon, can I secretly ask you something?"


    "Yes,"


    Sharon nodded.


    The girl whispered, "That''s ...does your brother have a girlfriend?"


    "He probably doesn''t have one." Sharon said.


    After a pause, she added seriously, "At least, as far as I know, he doesn''t."


    "Then do you know what type of girls he likes?" The girl asked.


    This question got Sharon.


    She had once asked Ruben, but she did not receive a specific answer.

 Chapter 312: She Misses You, Too

    Chapter 312: She Misses You, Too


    At eight o''clock in the evening, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of a residential building.


    After the car door opened, Jameson''s figure appeared in the night.


    Jacob took something out of the car and followed Jameson.


    Perhaps Evie would never have thought that the person she was looking for all over the world was in


    South City, under her nose.


    As the saying went, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    In the house, Harley was preparing food for the little fellow.


    Seeing Jameson, she hurriedly said, "Mr.Proctor.¡¯


    Jameson said, "Where are they?"


    "The child just woke up.Charlotte is with him in the room."


    Hearing this, Jameson walked into the bedroom.


    On the crib, the little fellow held a toy in his hand and looked around with round eyes.


    After seeing Jameson, he grinned and giggled.


    Charlotte turned around and said, "Why do youe all of a sudden?"


    Jameson walked to the crib and said, "Nothing.I''ve decided on the spur of the moment."


    Charlotte stood up and said, "You''ve juste in time.y with the little fellow for a while.I''ll go wash


    his clothes."


    "OK."


    As soon as Charlotte left, the little fellow''s smile disappeared, and he pouted and looked deeply


    wronged as if he would cry in the next second.


    Jameson looked at him without saying a word.


    The little fellow began to clench his tiny fists tightly, moving his body, as if he was deeply wronged.


    Charlotte''s voice came from outside, "Don''t just sit there.If he cries, you can hug him."


    Jameson hugged the little fellow and whispered, "Just like your mother, you are quite petty."


    The little fellow stayed in Jameson''s arms and stopped crying.


    His round eyes widened as he looked at Jameson curiously.


    A smile appeared on Jameson''s thin lips and he said, "For some time, I wille here with your


    mother.She also misses you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the little fellow clenched his fists, his face flushed, and it seemed that


    his entire body was exerting force.


    Jameson was lost for words.


    When Charlotte came in, she saw the little fellow was naked, and Jameson with a cold look was lifting


    the little fellow''s legs and about to change baby''s diaper.


    Charlotte showed a wry face, walked over, and said, "How could you change a diaper like this way? It


    is easy for him to catch a cold if you take off the little fellow¡¯''s all clothes."


    Jameson was silent for a moment before he said, "When I changed his diaper just now, something was


    on him.¡¯ Charlotte didn''t say anything.


    She carried the little fellow directly into the bathroom and prepared to bathe him.


    After taking a shower, the little fellow quickly fell asleep.


    Harley had also tidied the living room up.


    She came into the bedroom and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, Charlotte, if there''s nothing else, can I take a


    night off?"


    Charlotte nodded, "Sure, you can do your own business.¡¯


    "Thank you, Charlotte.Then I''ll leave."


    As she spoke, she hurriedly picked up her things and left.


    After the door closed, Jameson turned his gaze and said indifferently, "She seems too often to ask for


    leave recently?"


    Charlotte was folding the little fellow''s clothes and said, "asionally, Harley asks for leave.But it''s


    almost at nighttime.But shees back early in the morning, so it won''t be a trouble."


    Jameson narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlotte looked at him.


    "Nothing."


    Charlotte said, "Well, it''s gettingte.The little fellow is also asleep.Do your own business.Don''t stay


    here anymore.¡¯


    Jameson looked at the crib, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Downstairs, Harley found the car she familiar with and sat on after she was out of themunity.


    She wore her seat belt while saying with a lingering fear, "So scared.I thought I wouldn''t be able to get


    out tonight."


    Jayden in the driver''s seat said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well ...the male master of the family has been back.I worry that he won''t let me take time off."


    Jayden smiled, "Is he aggressive?"


    Harley said, "No, it''s just that his personality is a little bit indifferent, but he''s still quite nice."


    Jayden added, "What kind of work does he do? He doesn''t seem to be at home often?"


    Harley said vaguely, "Maybe, he is often on business trips."


    Then she said, "Well, how about going to the cinema tonight? It''s been a long time since we went to the


    cinema."


    Hearing Harley changed the topic, Jayden did not continue to ask, but the smile in his eyes revealed a


    bit of calction.


    On the way, Harley leaned against the car window and quietly listened to the music ying in the car.


    Harley was the secretary of a subsidiary of the Proctor Group.


    She had been bullied because she rejected the hidden rules of her superiors.


    Once, Mr.Proctor came to inspect thepany.


    Harley''s leader had deliberately arranged for her to attend the dinner party to humiliate her.


    She had thought that she was doomed.


    But Mr.Proctor saw through her leader''s filthy and dirty n and reorganized the subsidiary, which


    undoubtedly helped her see the light of hope again.


    After that, Harley had always treated Mr.Proctor as her benefactor.


    After she received the temporary task of taking care of the kid, she never asked for other questions she


    shouldn''t ask, not to mention talk about it.


    It was an ident that she met Jayden.


    Not long ago, when Harley went grocery shopping, she met thieves and her phone was almost stolen,


    but Jayden appeared out of a sudden and helped her.


    Harley bought him dinner for showing her gratitude and asked for his contact information.


    In this way, they became familiar with each other.


    She knew that Jayden was a single father with two children, but he was very caring, thoughtful, and


    always gave her unexpected romance and surprises.


    Even so, she didn''t tell him anything about the little fellow and Mr.Proctor.


    She just said that she worked as a babysitter.


    Except that, Harley didn''t say anything else.


    Aftering out of the tavern, a few girls took a taxi to go home.


    Sharon thought that here was not far from where she lived, so she went home on foot.


    A girl asked, "Sharon, how about we give you a ride?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "I am a little full.It''s OK for me to walk home.¡¯


    "OK.Be careful on your way home.We have to go now.Bye-bye."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bye-bye.You, too.Text me when you go back home."


    Sharon smiled and waved at them.


    After they all left, she turned her gaze and put her hand in her coat pocket.


    She turned around and walked step by step.


    These girls had made Sharon drink quite a bit at night, but the alcohol content was not high.


    Apart from slight dizziness, there was nothing ufortable, and she also felt spirited.


    Just as Sharon took a few steps, the phone in her pocket rang.


    It was Jameson.


    The man''s throaty voice sounded, "Is it over?"


    "It''s just over.I''m ready to go home."


    "Walk home?"


    "How do you know..." Sharon stopped and looked around.

 Chapter 313: All I Need Is a Sense of Ritual

    Chapter 313: All I Need Is a Sense of Ritual


    Not far away, a man''s tall and upright figure appeared in her sight.


    He held a bouquet of red roses.


    Sharon was slightly stunned as she slowly put down her phone.


    However, the smile on her face couldn''t help but be more and more obvious.


    It was so unexpected that the jerk could be so romantic, and he actually brought flowers to see her.


    Jameson walked up to her and said, "Why don''t you call me when it''s over?"


    Sharon said, "How did I know that you are waiting nearby?"


    She nned to text him when she got home.


    Jameson asked, "Get into the car."


    Sharon shook her head.


    "I''m a little full.I want to walk back home.¡¯ Jameson suddenly bent over and sniffed.


    "Have you drunk?"


    Sharon stretched out her hand to make a gesture.


    "A little bit.I''m not drunk at all."


    The corner of Jameson''s lips curved when he heard this.


    He said, "I''ll drink with you after you get back."


    Looking at his expression, Sharon knew that the jerk did not have any good intentions.


    She turned around and walked forward.


    She said, "No, thanks.¡± The right amount of drinking is good for health.Drinking too much will only


    shorten my life expectancy.


    Jameson followed her and said, "Where did you get this nonsense?"


    "Could there be any words as irrational as those of yours?"


    Jameson said, "I''ll be free tomorrow.I can have a date with you.Where do you want to go?"


    Sharon thought of it for a while, and then she turned to him.


    "But I have to work.Tiffany has something to do in her home.The studio can''t be left empty."


    When she finished it, Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Is her home?"


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    She seemed to have slipped out something.


    Sharon immediately skipped the topic and looked at the bouquet of roses in Jameson''s arms.


    "The flowers.Aren''t you going to give it to me?"


    Jameson looked down and asked, "Do you want it?"


    Sharon was confused.


    What else? If not, why was he carrying them in his arms? Wasn''t it for her? Jameson said, "I picked it


    up on the way just now.If you want it, I''ll give it to you."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and red at him fiercely before she turned around and strode away.


    Jameson chuckled and followed her up.


    "Alright, I''m just kidding.I just bought it for you."


    "Oh." She didn''t believe it.


    Jameson said, "It''s a little heavy.Aren''t you going to walk back home? You don''t have much strength,


    so you''ll pant after you walk a few steps with it."


    Sharon couldn''t bear it.


    She refuted unyieldingly, "What''s wrong with my strength? Mr.Proctor, please don''t underestimate any


    woman, okay?"


    "Then let''s continue tonight."


    "Alright, I..."


    After saying that, Sharon finally realized what he was referring to.She got angry.


    "Continue by yourself!"


    The jerk couldn''t think of anything else but sex in his mind.


    Just as she was about to leave out of anger, her hand was gently held.


    Jameson asked slowly, "Are you angry?"


    The jerk knew it yet he asked! Sharon didn''t want to talk to him.


    At this time, a couple passed by.


    They also seemed to be quarreling.


    The woman cried and said, "Look at that! He is so handsome, and he bought flowers for his girlfriend!


    Today is our first anniversary of being together.Not only did you not buy flowers for me, but also


    couldn''t remember it!"


    The young man said anxiously, "Well ...whether I buy flowers or not has nothing to do with my


    face.Sorry, I am really too busy with my work and forgot it.Tomorrow, I will definitely make it up for


    you.Is that okay?"


    "Today is the anniversary.What''s the point of doing it tomorrow?"


    After saying that, the girl ran away while she was crying.


    The boy stood there.


    He tended to find a flower shop nearby, but it was toote now.


    The shops around him were all closed, let alone the flower shop.


    Sharon looked at the scene for a while.


    Suddenly, she stretched out her hands to Jameson.


    She said, "Give it to me.¡¯


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    "Didn''t you say that it was for me? Give it to me."


    Jameson realized what she meant and handed the flowers over.


    Sharon hugged the flowers for a few seconds, smiling slightly.


    She walked towards the youth.


    The young man was stunned when he saw hering.


    Sharon gave him the flowers and said, "Here you are.Give this to your girlfriend.¡¯


    "That''s too much for you.Anyway, she is so angry.I suppose there is no need to do it anymore.¡¯ Sharon


    smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter.Most of the time, what a girl needs is a sense of ritual, especially on


    an important day like the anniversary.The reason why she is angry is because she cares so much


    about your rtionship."


    When the youth heard this, he did not refuse.


    He took the flowers over and said, "Thank you.I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "No, it''s unnecessary.As long as you don''t mind this ...this is something my boyfriend gave me."


    The man hurriedly said, "No, I won''t.You and your boyfriend are so affectionate.I really appreciate you


    two.I hope we could be as sweet as you."


    Sharon really wanted to say that their rtionship could not be a good example for him to follow.


    In the end, she just smiled and said, "Go quickly to find her."


    The young man thanked her repeatedly and nodded slightly to greet Jameson.


    Then, he carried the flower and chased after his girlfriend.


    After he left, Jameson walked to Sharon''s side and said, "You don''t feel angry anymore?"


    Sharon ignored him.


    Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "Didn''t you say I was your boyfriend just now? Why do you ignore


    me?"


    Sharon didn''t respond to that.


    How could the jerk hear her remarks since she said those in such a low voice? Jameson asked, "Shall I


    buy another one for you?"


    Only then did Sharon slowly say, "No need."


    "Why?"


    Jameson paused for a while and then said, "Don''t you get angry because I didn''t give you the flowers?"


    Sharon felt her temples twitching.


    She felt that the jerk was talking about somethingpletely different from her thought.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Jameson asked, "Now that you want it so much, why did you give


    it away?"


    After a while, Sharon said, "I just feel that he needs it more than me, and I don''t really want it!"


    "Is that so?"


    Sharon looked at him.


    "Forget it, you won''t understand it anyway.A girl could be really sad if she didn''t receive any gift on the


    anniversary.¡¯ Jameson pursed his thin lips.


    Suddenly, he took her hand and walked back.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Buy you a gift."


    "...I''m just kidding.Haven''t you made it up for me?"


    Jameson said, "If it worked, would you bring it up again?"


    Sharon fell silent.


    The jerk was indeed capable of pointing out the problem.


    She didn''t really mean it.


    Besides, when a girl was in a quarrel, wouldn''t it be amon way to bring up the problems in the


    past? It was almost twelve o''clock when she got home after that had been done.


    Jameson did not show any courtesy as he took off his coat and went directly into the bathroom to have


    a shower.


    Sharon was just about to hang up his suit when she smelled something on his clothes.


    Sharon leaned closer.


    Apart from the smell of milk, there was also a strange smell mixed with it.

 Chapter 314: Are You Pregnant?

    Chapter 314: Are You Pregnant?


    Jameson didn''t change the clothes.


    When he came out, Sharon was cooking in the kitchen.


    He walked over, wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, and breathed to her ear, saying,


    "How do you know I haven''t had dinner yet?"


    "...I''m not making it for you."


    As Sharon spoke, she got away from his arms and put the vegetables into the boiling water.


    Jameson frowned in displeasure, "Then who''s it for?"


    "Me."


    "But you said you were full."


    "I''m hungry now.¡¯ Hearing this, Jameson looked at her belly and said thoughtfully, "Are you pregnant?"


    What a nut! Sharon kicked him out of the kitchen, "I''m busy now.You go have fun by yourself."


    Jameson walked into the living room and just as he sat down, the doorbell rang.


    Sharon came out and said, "Go and see who it is."


    Jameson did not even raise his head, "No need.It must be someone who sells baby stuff."


    It seemed that he hadn''t given up yet.


    Sharon curled her lips.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Jameson would not say anything else other than mocking at her.


    So she did not open the door, either.


    The person who rang the doorbell soon left.


    Soon, Sharon came out of the kitchen and ced the food in front of Jameson.


    Jameson looked at her and smiled, "For me?"


    "For the dog."


    Jameson was speechless.


    Sharon went back into the kitchen for a long time.


    After finishing his meal, Jameson went to wash the dish.


    In the kitchen, he saw Sharon making sushi and asked, "Why are you making so many sushi rolls?"


    "To feed ..."


    Sharon stopped abruptly.


    She suddenly remembered that she would also eat it, so she couldn''t say the "dog" thing.


    Jameson whispered, "What?"


    After a while, Sharon said, "You said we are going to have a date tomorrow, so I...am preparing some


    food."


    Jameson smiled as he raised his eyebrows, "May I help?"


    "You ..."


    Sharon wanted to ask him to stay in the living room, but in the end, she handed him a potato and said,


    "Wash it."


    She didn''t know what would happen in the Beale''s, so she wanted to have a wonderful date with him


    before that.


    With Jameson''s help, though not very much help, Sharon made it faster.


    It didn''t take long before she prepared the food and put it in the fridge.


    Just as she was about to clean up the kitchen, Jameson said, "You go take a bath.Let me handle this."


    Now that he had said so, Sharon wouldn''t refuse.


    Just as she walked out of the kitchen, she heard a thud from behind.


    Jameson broke a te.


    Sharon closed her eyes and consoled herself.


    After all, Jameson hadn''t done this before.


    It was good for him to have this intention and attitude.


    She went back to the bedroom for her pajamas.


    As soon as she walked to the bathroom door, she heard two tes being broken in session.


    He was not cleaning them up by breaking them up, was he? Sharon took a deep breath.


    Forget it, she was going to move away anyway.


    At that time, Tiffany wouldn''t cook much and those dishes would be a burden for her.


    By the time she came out of the bathroom, the tes in the kitchen had been almost broken by


    Jameson ...


    He was not in the living room.


    Sharon turned off the lights and went back to her bedroom.


    Jameson was lying on the bed, casually flipping through the magazines at the bedside.


    Sharon couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    Jameson looked up at her.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I have a set of limited-edition tableware.I''ll let Jacob deliver it to


    you tomorrow."


    "No need.You can keep it and have fun with it."


    Then Sharon walked to the desk, pulled out the chair, and took out her draft.


    Jameson closed the magazine, "Don''t you sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep yet,¡¯ Sharon said without turning back.


    "Good night to you.¡¯ She clearly knew what Jameson was thinking, so how could she fall into this trap?


    She could still feel the sore.


    Jameson got up, walked behind her, and sat down by the bed.


    When Sharon turned around, she was shocked by him.


    She stammered, "You ...why are you sitting here?"


    "I''m waiting for you."


    "Don''t wait for me,¡¯ Sharon was a little uneasy under his hot gaze.


    "Well ...designers usually have more inspiration at night.Sometimes I will stay up the whole night for the


    work."


    Jameson asked, "Do you have any inspiration now?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then draw."


    Sharon was lying to him.


    She had no inspiration now.


    However, she could only forcefully draw as she had said so.


    Soon, she stopped.


    She put down her pencil and turned to look at Jameson.


    "I can''t draw with someone watching me."


    Jameson looked up at him.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Sharon could tell from his expression that he didn''t believe her.


    She rubbed her nose and closed the manuscript.


    "Forget it.Let''s sleep."


    After lying on the bed, Sharon immediately wrapped herself up in the quilt.


    Jameson turned off the light andy beside her.


    He dragged her out and hugged her in his arms.


    Sharon crossed her hands on her chest and strongly refused, "I don''t want it!"


    "What?"


    Sharon could only shift her strategy and whisper, "Please, I''m still in pain."


    In the darkness, Jameson smiled and asked, "Where?"


    "Everywhere!"


    Jameson said slowly, "Then let''s do more and you''ll get used to it."


    She kicked him under the nket and turned to face the window.


    A few secondster, Jameson came up again, but he only gently hugged her waist and didn''t do


    anything.


    Sharon rolled her eyes in the darkness.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Mr.Proctor, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes?"


    "Where did you go tonight?"


    It fell silent behind her.


    Jameson did not answer the question.


    Sharon continued, "It''s OK if you don''t want to say anything.¡¯


    Just as she closed her eyes, Jameson said, "I went to the mall."


    Hearing this, Sharon said, "Did you meet anyone?"


    "No."


    After a pause, Jameson said, "A child ran into me.¡¯¡¯


    "No wonder there is a smell of milk on your clothes,¡¯¡¯ Sharon suddenly understood.


    "No, there''s also a strange smell.¡¯¡¯ Jameson said calmly, "He drooled on my clothes.Perhaps that is


    what you smelled."


    She had even got closer to sniff.How stupid she was.


    Jameson asked, "Do you want to sleep or not?"


    Sharon immediately said, "Yes! Yes!"

 Chapter 315: Dont You Find It Strange?

    Chapter 315: Don''t You Find It Strange?


    Although she had agreed to go out with Jameson, Sharon still had to go to the studio in the morning.


    When she woke up, Jameson was still asleep.


    Thinking that he must be very tired from daily work, she didn''t wake him up.


    After leaving a note on the bed, she left.


    She stood in front of the elevator and waited.


    Suddenly, the next door opened.


    It was Daniel.


    He looked around to see if Jameson was there.


    After confirming that Jameson was not here, he quickly walked out.


    "Good morning¡± Sharon greeted him.


    "Good morning ...Are you going to work?"


    Sharon nodded, "I have an appointment this afternoon, so I have to go to the office in advance."


    Daniel stood beside her and said, "Speaking of which, I don''t think I''ve been to your studio yet.May I go


    with you today?"


    Sharon knew that he had something to say, so she smiled and said, "Sure."


    After walking out of the block, Daniel turned around to see if Jameson was following them.


    Seeing this, Sharon asked, "What are you looking for?"


    Danielughed, "No.By the way, is Mr.Proctor staying with you recently?"


    Sharon was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Daniel did not continue this topic.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He got down to the business and asked, "I don''t quite understand what happened at the bidding


    meeting the day before yesterday.I wonder if you can..."


    As Sharon walked, she said, "A few months ago, Josh escaped from prison and died idently.While


    Ruben and I were packing his things up, we discovered a suitcase, inside which there were some of my


    mother''s stuffs.¡±


    Daniel asked, "What are they?"


    "There were a few photos and a pocket watch.Only then did I realize that Josh was not my biological


    father.The photos of my biological father had been cut by Josh maybe out of jealous.¡¯¡¯


    "Is that pocket watch Talon''s?"


    Sharon nodded gently and said, "At first, I only thought that Talon might know my biological father, but I


    never thought that he might be my father until I found the purchase record of the pocket watch."


    Daniel frowned, "Why did you think that Talon might know your biological father?"


    "Because Ruben had once advertised on the newspaper, trying to find that person.But Talon stopped


    him and blocked the news."


    "When did this happen?"


    "One or two months ago." Daniel frowned.


    "In other words, Talon knew that you were looking for him and didn''t want you to find out more.That''s


    why he deliberately intercepted all the information.Furthermore, he should have known who you were


    when you were looking for him with the photos."


    Hearing this, Sharon was silent for a while before saying, "Yeah, maybe."


    "But don''t you find it strange?"


    Sharon was puzzled, "What''s so strange?"


    Daniel said, "The Beale family is so powerful.Now that he doesn''t want you to find any clues, how did


    you find them?"


    Sharon paused for a while before saying, "Well ...my friend helped me find the person in charge of the


    pocket watch factory back then.He took me to the warehouse, where all the purchase record had been


    kept.¡¯


    "Ms.Allyson, listen, I don''t have any other intentions.The information that the person gave you is correct


    that the pocket watch did belong to Talon.Your direction is also correct.It''s just that someone might


    intentionally lead you to investigate in this direction.Have you ever thought about what will happen next


    once you go to see Talon with this pocket watch?"


    Daniel continued, "No matter how well you prepare, you will be in danger.¡±


    Sharon understood what he meant.


    She had never thought about this before and she now realized it was so strange.


    After all, it finally led to Talon.


    Moreover, Talon had been on guard against her, so it should not be so easy for her to find him.


    Thinking of this, Sharon hurriedly took out her phone and called the person in charge of the factory, but


    it was the wrong number.


    She called her friend then, but the friend didn''t know the exact situation, either.


    He said that it was the person in charge who had contacted him in the first ce.


    Sharon put away her phone and pursed her lips.


    There were other people aiming at Talon.


    Sharon suddenly turned to look at Daniel.


    Daniel subconsciously took two steps back.


    He smiled embarrassedly and said, "Ms.Allyson, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon said, "How do you know that my direction is right? I only said that the pocket watch belongs to


    Talon, but I didn''t tell you about my suspicions.However, you seem to have known what I''m thinking


    clearly."


    Daniel didn''t expect her to figure it out so quickly and even began to suspect him.


    He could only smile and said, "This ...Natalia told me this."


    "Natalia told you what I am suspecting? No way.She probably doesn''t even know why I have to enter


    the Beale family, but you do."


    "I...How would I know? I was just analyzing it."


    "No, actually, you''ve been warning me to be careful of Natalia and Talon since a long time ago.You


    know a lot, and even more than me."


    Sharon paused for a while and then said, "The reason why you approached Natalia and dealt with


    Talon is ..."


    Daniel hurriedly interrupted her, "No, Ms.Allyson, you really misunderstood.You said that I was


    intentionally approaching Natalia and dealing with Talon, so that means I must have investigated their


    background clearly.Otherwise, I might die.¡¯


    Daniel never thought that Sharon was so clever and had got him.


    She was really smart.


    His exnation was reasonable.


    Sharon nodded and kept walking forward.


    Suddenly, she turned around and asked, "Are you still going to the studio?"


    Daniel said, "Yes.I want to have a look.¡¯ Daniel stroked his head and quickly followed up.


    After a while, he said, "Ms.Allyson, there''s something I want to know."


    "Yes?"


    "Since Josh is not your biological father ...then Ruben ..." Sharon stopped.


    After a few seconds, she said, "I also need you to do me a favor."


    Daniel nodded.


    "Don''t mention everything in front of Ruben¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.

 Chapter 316: Was That What You Wanted?

    Chapter 316: Was That What You Wanted?


    At noon, Sharon finally finished her work.


    As she stretched, her phone rang.


    It was Jameson.


    He said in a deep and low voice, "Have you finished your work yet?"


    Sharon checked the time and said, "Wait for me for another half an hour."


    She still needed to make arrangements for the studio.


    Jameson said, "Alright."


    After hanging up, Sharon walked out of the office.


    Although it was a small studio, there were still many things to do.


    Tiffany used to be in charge of it.


    Sharon was only a designer.


    It took her one hour to make all arrangements.


    As soon as she ran out of the studio with her bag, she saw the Rolls-Royce before the gate.


    Sharon opened the car door, got in, fastened the seat belt and said, "Let''s go."


    "How about having lunch first?"


    "Alright ...Wait, let''s go home first.I left the food I madest night here." Jameson turned his head


    slightly.


    "Look behind."


    Sharon turned around and saw that all the food had been packed in food boxes.


    She gave a smile, which, however, faded away soon because she was a little worried about the food.


    Jameson looked at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharonughed awkwardly, deciding to let it go.


    "Nothing.Let''s go to dine first.Where are we going after lunch?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    As the car started, Sharon realized that Jameson wasn''t wearing a suit as usual.


    Instead, he was wearing casual clothes, which made him look more easy-going.


    Noticing her gaze, Jameson turned around, with a touch of smile sparkling in his ck eyes.


    "Why do you look at me like that? You wanna have lunch or just want me?" Sharon was speechless.


    ¡®¡®Jerk, you''d better shut up¡± He was always frivolous! They had lunch at a restaurant nearby.


    After that, Sharon found it was already past three o''clock.


    They must be quick.


    Otherwise, the time would run out soon.


    As they walked out of the restaurant, Sharon saw Jameson walking slowly.


    She directly pulled him forward and said, "Hurry up!"


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, "Why?"


    "I want to go home and sleep."


    Jameson grabbed her hand and strode forward faster.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of arge club.


    It seemed that Jameson was no stranger to the club.


    He took her directly into it.


    Sharon followed behind him and looked around.


    She found that it was a superrge club, which covered an area of at least thousands of square


    meters.


    Jameson said, "Do you want to y golf or ride a horse?"


    Sharon didn''t respond immediately.


    Thinking of what had happened at the resort that night, Sharon didn''t want to choose any of them.


    Having noticed a big map on the wall, she let go of Jameson''s hand and walked over.


    There were not only a golf course and horse race, but also a shooting range, rock climbing gym ...


    and even racing tracks.


    As expected, it was a ce where the rich blew away their money! Sharon looked at Jameson and


    said, "Any other options? I''d like to go rock climbing.That''s more exciting."


    Jameson put his hand in his pocket and said, "l only know how to y golf and ride a horse."


    Sharon curled her lips and walked towards the rock-climbing gym.


    "There must be a coach in such a big club.I''ll find a coach to teach me."


    Jameson licked his thin lips, "The coaches are all men.Aren''t you afraid of octopus hands?"


    ¡®¡®Better than yours¡± Sharon felt annoyed at the thought of Jameson''s flighty behaviors when he taught


    her how to y golf.


    That was why she wasn''t interested in golf nor horse riding.


    But to Sharon''s surprise, she saw an acquaintance as soon as she got there.


    Wow! It was really a club for rich people! She felt a bit regretful then.


    Natalia untied the safety rope around her waist and turned around to wipe her sweat, only to see


    Sharon.


    She snorted coldly and threw away the towel in her hand.


    "Looks like the club lets everyone in now."


    Her friends looked at Sharon too with a look of curiosity and disdain.


    Jameson stood behind Sharon with a cold expression.


    They withdrew their gazes.


    The coach asked Natalia, "Miss Beale, do you want to try again?"


    Natalia said coldly, "No, I''m not in the mood.She bums me out!"


    Then, she picked up her bag and left.


    Her friends hurriedly followed her away.


    After they left, Jameson asked mildly, "Was that what you wanted? Did you feel it exciting?"


    "Shut up!"


    Sharon gritted her teeth.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t expect that she would meet Natalia here.How dare heugh at her!


    Jameson smiled, "Do you still want to go rock climbing?"


    "Of course! Why not?"


    If she said "no", she would be taken as a coward.


    As soon as Sharon stepped forward, the coach took out two sets of climbing equipment: "Mr.Proctor,


    here you are."


    Jameson only took one set and let the coach leave.


    When he put on the protective gear for Sharon, Sharon looked at him suspiciously, "Didn''t you say you


    didn''t know how to do it?"


    "It depends on who you are.¡¯¡¯ What a crafty jerk! After everything was ready, Jameson taught her how


    to climb and how to exert strength.


    Then, he took a step back and said, "Go."


    Sharon took a deep breath, stepped on a protruding rock and grabbed another.


    She tried to climb up.


    But her legs trembled after climbing only two or three meters.


    Just as she was thinking about going down, she heard Jameson chatting with the coach who had


    returned.


    Jameson said indifferently, "How high did Natalia climb just now?"


    The coach was a bit puzzled.


    Why did Mr.Proctor ask about Miss Beale when there was another woman with him? The coach smiled


    awkwardly and said, "Miss Beale climbed about ...ten meters."


    "I see." Jameson fell silent.


    Sharon clenched her teeth and continued to climb upwards.


    However, it was her first time going rock climbing.


    She wasn''t skilled enough yet, so she could not climb any higher after climbing one meter.


    As she looked down, she realized that she had climbed high above the ground.


    The coach who chatted with Jameson was already gone.


    Only Jameson was standing there, smiling significantly.


    It seemed that he was waiting for her to beg for his help.


    Sharon didn''t want to do so.


    Therefore, she pressed her body against the rock, panted and remained still.


    Then, Jameson asked, "Do you want toe down?"


    Sharon said stubbornly, "No, thanks.I can see beautiful scenery here."


    "So are you going to stay there all afternoon?"


    Sharon was silent for seconds and decided topromise.


    "How can I get down?"

 Chapter 317: Cant You Just Admit Youre Not Strong

    Chapter 317: Can''t You Just Admit You''re Not Strong


    Jameson said unhurriedly, "Beg me."


    "...Please."


    "Sounds perfunctory.¡¯¡¯ Feeling her hands would soon get cramp, Sharon resisted the impulse to scold


    him, "Help me down first.I can only pay lip service now.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson replied, "Actually, that''s fine by me.¡¯¡¯ Sharon was confused.


    Jameson looked up at her, his eyes burning mischievously, "Think this over.What should you call me?"


    Jerk? Bast*rd? Or Grandet? That would be inappropriate.


    Seeing the speechless Sharon, Jameson continued, "Come on! I''ll help you down."


    Sharon looked away from Jameson, her heart racing.


    She realized what the jerk meant, but she found it difficult to address him that intimately.


    Even during their three-year marriage, she had never called him that, let alone now.


    While she was still hesitating, her legs began to tremble and she almost missed her footing.


    Sharon suddenly felt that she had set a trap herself.


    At the bottom of the trap, Jameson was waiting for her.


    A momentter, Sharon murmured something quickly.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "What did you say? I didn''t hear you.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon''s ears went red and hot.


    She gritted her teeth and vaguely uttered the word.


    "Honey."


    She paused for a moment and then added feebly, "Please."


    Jameson smiled and stepped forward to help her down.


    He didn''t force the word out her in bed the night before yesterday.


    Sharon fell straightly into Jameson''s arms.


    Resting her chin on Jameson''s shoulder, Sharon wished she could kill the jerk.


    Fortunately, there was no one else here.


    Otherwise, she would bitterly repent her folly.


    Not far away, Natalia saw the scene and sneered as she left.


    Jameson was still smiling when he helped Sharon take off the protective gear, "This is really


    exciting.We shoulde again next time.There would not be a next time! This jerk coulde himself!


    Sharon silently cursed.If she had her time again, Sharon would definitely refuse to go out on a date


    with Jameson.


    She must have lost her mind.


    Jameson massaged the trembling muscles in her arms and asked, "Feeling better?"


    "No, I want to go home."


    Jameson turned a deaf ear to this and whispered, "You just need to do more exercise.Can''t you just


    admit you are not strong enough?"


    Sharon curled her lips, in no mood of talking to him.


    Jameson massaged for a while before saying, "Alright, where else do you want to go?"


    "Home."


    "Are you sure?"


    Jameson gave her a meaningful nce.


    Sharonughed dryly, "No.Just joking.Let''s go to..."


    Before she could finish the words, she suddenly heard a burst of apuse not far away.


    She said quickly, "What''s going on? Let''s go and take a look."


    The apuse came from the racecourse.


    A match just ended.


    When they walked over, they saw William get out of the car.


    He took off his helmet and said, "I''m old for this.I can''t beat you young guys."


    "Mr.Hood, you are too modest.You came second because of the new car.If you drove your usual car,


    the first ce would surely be yours."


    William raised his hand andughed, "Alright, stop it.That''s too much."


    Before Sharon could work out what was happening, Jameson took her hand and whispered, "Let''s go."


    Unfortunately, he was a step slow.


    William saw them through the crowd and asked, "What brings you here, Mr.Proctor?"


    As he spoke, he saw Sharon and added meaningfully, "So there is a beauty with you."


    Sharon finally understood why Jameson was taking her away.


    The way William spoke suggested that he was not a serious person.


    He also taught Jameson all kinds of rubbish.


    Hearing William''s greeting, most of the club members knew that Jameson was here and began to


    sizing Sharon up.


    Jameson nced coldly at William.


    Realizing what he had done wrong, William coughed and handed his helmet to the person beside him,


    "You guys enjoy yourselves.I''ll be with Mr.Proctor.¡¯¡¯ Then, he greeted Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, long time no


    see."


    Sharon smiled in reply, trying to be polite.


    They walked for some time.


    William looked at Jameson, clearly wanting to say something.


    Jameson''s lipspressed into a thin line.


    He stopped to ask Sharon, "What would you like to drink? I''ll go and get some."


    "It''s your call."


    "Wait here.I''ll be back soon.¡¯ William said, "Ms.Allyson...I''ll go with him.You can just wander around


    here."


    Sharon smiled and nodded, "OK."


    After they left, she stood in the shade and called Tiffany, "How is your mother doing?"


    Tiffany said, "She is much better.The doctor said she would be discharged from the hospital in a few


    days.What about you? What are you doing?"


    "I''m hanging around in the street." Sharon whispered.


    Hearing this, Tiffany asked tentatively, "Are you on a date?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was stunned.


    How could she guess the truth straight away? Noticing her silence, Tiffany knew that she was right.


    She chuckled and asked, "How is it? Where are you?"


    Sharon found it hard to exin in a few words.


    Before they could say much, Tiffany''s mother summoned her, so they hung up.


    The sunlight thrust out through the clouds.


    The surroundings were much warmer.


    It looked like spring hade.


    Bored with standing there, Sharon strolled along the sunlit ground.


    She didn''t walk far before hearing whinnies behind her.


    Sharon looked around and saw a horse galloping towards her.


    The horse was only a few meters away from her.


    It was toote for Sharon to dodge.


    Just as the horse was about to hit her, shended in a warm embrace.


    Then inertia sent them rolling on the ground several times before stopping.


    Then a man''s voice sounded above her head, "Are you hurt?"


    Sharon recovered from the surprise and hurriedly got up, "I''m fine.Are you alright?"


    Jamesony on the ground and said after a moment of silence, "No."


    Hearing this, Sharon''s heart was in her mouth.


    Staring at him, she dared not to touch him, "Is it a fracture? Or something else? I...I''ll call an


    ambnce..."


    Jameson grabbed her hand when she took out her phone, saying, "It''s not that serious.I''ll be fine if you


    can call me ¡®honey¡¯ again."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She gave Jameson an angry push.


    How could the jerk still be in the mood to joke at such a moment? The staff of the stable rushed over,


    frightened by what had happened, "Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson slowly sat up, wearing a cold and frosty expression.


    Though he said nothing, the overwhelming aura was suffocating.


    William subdued the horse and asked with a frown, "How did this happen?"

 Chapter 318: You May Never Get to Know What Being L

    Chapter 318: You May Never Get to Know What Being L


    That employee felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    He answered nervously, "I ...I don''t know.It seems this horse suddenly went frantic ...Because we didn''t


    pay attention to it.We lost control of the horse..."


    Jameson stood up and said coldly, "Find out why."


    The employee nodded, "I''ll take it to be examined now.Mr.Proctor, would you like to see the doctor?"


    "No."


    "Yes"


    Jameson and Sharon spoke almost at the same time.


    Jameson turned his head and looked at Sharon, "There''s no need for that."


    Sharon insisted.


    When Jameson fell to the ground with her in his arms, she heard the collision.


    Although Jameson said he was fine, she didn''t believe him.


    The employee looked at Jameson.


    Then he looked at Sharon.


    Finally, he turned his gaze to William asking for help.


    William handed the reins of the horse to him, "You stay here and do your work.I''ll bring Mr.Proctor to


    the doctor."


    "Thank you, Mr.Hood.I will immediately tell you after we find out the reason of the ident."


    William nodded, "Okay."


    After that employee left with the horse, William pped his hands to shake off the dust.


    Then he said, "Let''s go, Mr.Proctor.Let''s go to the doctor to check if you are injured.Otherwise,


    someone might be really worried."


    Jameson looked at him coldly, "What good can you do there? Leave us alone."


    William didn''t know what to say.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jameson held Sharon''s hand and walked towards another direction.


    William had nothing else to do.


    So he went to check on the horse with that employee.


    This was a huge club with a lot of facilities.


    People can do all sorts of things here.


    In case of some yboy identally got injured, there was even a small private hospital with medical


    help avable.


    On the way to the hospital, Jameson said to Sharon, "I''m fine.Why don''t we stop going there and


    wasting our time?"


    "No.It is just a little check.It won''t hold you long."


    Sharon frowned and said, "Why didn''t the thoughts of wasting timee to you just now?"


    Hearing this, Jameson curled up his lips.


    He did not say anything else and walked forward while holding her hands.


    After arriving at the hospital, Sharon asked the doctor to give Jameson a detailed check.


    It turned out Jameson was fine apart from some bruises.


    When he hit the ground, he must have bruised.


    Jameson looked at Sharon and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Are you at ease now?"


    Sharon ignored him and asked the doctor, "He fell badly just now.Should we have another check-up?"


    The doctor smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs.Proctor.I can assure you that Mr.Proctor is fine.How


    about this? I''ll get you some ointment for his bruises.Apply it on his bruises, he will be as good as new


    after some time."


    Sharon wanted to say something else, but Jameson said in a deep voice, "Mrs.Proctor, if you''re worried


    about me, why don''t you check me yourself?"


    Sharon was speeches.


    Her face instantly flushed red.


    What nonsense was this jerk talking about? Looking at the smile on the doctor''s face, Sharon felt very


    embarrassed.


    She stammered, "No ...Forget it.I need to use thedies¡¯ room."


    As she spoke, she hurriedly fled from this ce.


    After staying in the bathroom for about ten minutes, Sharon finally felt her face stop burning.


    She took a deep breath, took out a piece of paper, and walked out while wiping her hands.


    When she got to the doctor''s office, she saw Natalia.


    At the same time, Natalia also saw her.


    After that showdown, Natalia stopped dealing with her courteously without sincerity.


    Natalia coldly retracted her gaze and went straight into the office.


    Sharon threw the paper into the trash can and turned around to go downstairs.


    In the office.


    Natalia looked at Jameson who was wearing a coat.


    She seemed to be slightly stunned, "Jameson, why are you also here?"


    Jameson took a deep nce at her and said calmly, "Don''t ask questions you already know the answer


    to.¡¯


    Nataliaughed, "I didn''t! I identally got injured while climbing.I was just here to for a check-up.Why


    did you always assume the worst of me?"


    "Then what should I say? What a coincidence? Are you injured, too? Are you here for a check-up?"


    For a moment, Natalia was speechless.


    The doctor coughed.


    Then he said, "Miss Beale,e here.I''ll give you a check."


    Before Natalia could say anything, Jameson left the office.


    Natalia turned to look at his back.


    She bit her lips while seeing Jameson gradually disappear.


    Jameson walked out of the hospital and saw Sharon sitting on the bench having a cold drink.


    Her eyes narrowed as she baskedfortably in the sun.


    Jameson walked over and sat beside her, "Where did you get it?"


    Sharon said, "Just now, a handsome young man gave it to me for free because he thinks I am pretty."


    Jameson wanted to say something, but words failed him.


    He reached out to grab the cold drink in Sharon''s hand and lowered his head to drink more than half of


    it.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I am just thirsty."


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "Didn''t you go to buy water just now?"


    "I don''t know where I left it."


    Jameson looked at her, "Why are you sitting here?"


    "If I go into the office, I''ll disturb your little catch-up with your ex-fianc¨¦e,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Jameson licked his thin lips and whispered, "You are still jealous?"


    Sharon sneered, "I am not jealous! I am just being considerate."


    A smile appeared in Jameson''s pitch-ck eyes as he raised his hand and rubbed Sharon''s hair,


    "Alright, considerate Mrs.Proctor.You want to sit here for a while?"


    "Don''t touch my hair.You ruined my hairstyle.¡¯


    Sharon pushed away his hand and took out a small mirror to fix her hair.


    This morning, after she got up, she braided her hair ording to the teaching videos on the Inte.


    But this jerk ruined it! Jameson said, "Stop looking into the mirror.You are pretty enough.Otherwise,


    why there is no one offering me free drinks?"


    Sharon put down the mirror and snorted, "I am likeable.Mr.Proctor, you may never get to know what


    being likeable means."


    They walked forward.A few minutester, they saw a grey-haired old man selling cold drinks in front of


    a cute car.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Is this the handsome young man you''re talking about?"


    Sharon remained silent.


    Shut up, jerk! Just now, Sharon wanted to buy some drink.


    But this old man said that the stall was run by the club and all the drinks were free.


    Jameson walked over and said indifferently, "Two, please."


    The old man bowed towards them and got the cold drinks Jameson asked.


    Jameson nodded slightly and bowed to receive that.


    Looking at this scene, Sharon smiled.


    People always said that Jameson was an arrogant man.


    But in fact, he was always courteous towards people who deserved to be respected.


    As for people who took him as an arrogant man, most of them were hypocritical.


    Righteous and moral was their mouths.


    But dirty and sinister were their hearts.


    The Proctors taught Jameson to weigh the pros and cons so as to get the maximal profit.


    They could never have imagined that Jameson, the illegitimate child, would develop his own way of


    doing things.


    When Jameson got out of control, they hated him and feared him.

 Chapter 319: I Told You It Had Nothing to Do with M

    Chapter 319: I Told You It Had Nothing to Do with M


    On the horse farm, because of the ident just now, the staff here did not dare to let the rich kids ride


    horses anymore.


    Instead, they gathered all the horses together for an inspection.


    William had nothing to do.


    So he stood there waiting for them to find why did the horse go frantic.


    Other tourists heard that a horse almost hit someone just now, but they didn''t know who that person


    was.


    And it was a huge inspection.


    Even though they couldn''t ride the horse, they didn''t leave.


    They waited to see the result.


    After Jameson and Sharon got there, the person in charge immediately greeted them and brought them


    to the lounge.


    "Mr.Proctor, Mrs.Proctor, I''m sorry for the ident today.We will take all your losses."


    "That''s not what I want to hear.¡¯ That person wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Yes ¡­Mr.Proctor, what you said is right.We have found out why the horse went frantic.There is a long


    nail in the horse''s butt.This afternoon, we renovated the fences that keep the horses.Somehow the nail


    got into the horse''s butt..."


    Jameson said coldly, "Do you want to say that the nail got to the horse''s butt by itself or that horse sat


    on the nail?"


    That person''s legs were trembling.


    He didn''t know how to answer Jameson''s question.


    Obviously, someone had done this on purpose.


    However, people who came to this club were either rich or powerful.


    That employee did not dare to offend anyone.


    He dared not to guess who was behind this incident.


    The horse went frantic.


    This might be an ident.


    But why did it rush towards them? Jameson said, "Give me the list of people who havee to the


    horse farm this afternoon."


    Hearing this, that person did not dare to refuse.


    He hurriedly went to look for the registration form.


    Jameson was not surprised to see Natalia''s name on the registration form.


    "Where is Natalia now?" He said coldly.


    A staff member said, "Miss Beale has juste out of the hospital.She should be out of the club and


    ready to go home."


    Jameson gently raised his eyes and said coldly, "Bring her here."


    The person in charge didn''t dare to provoke Natalia.


    He stammered, "Mr.Proctor, this..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Tell her that if she doesn''te here, I will go directly to Talon tomorrow.¡¯ While the person in charge


    was even more nervous, he also let out a sigh of relief.


    This way, he didn''t have to offend anyone.


    He just needed to tell Natalia Jameson''s words.


    Sharon stayed silent throughout the entire process.


    A horse suddenly went frantic.


    This could be attributed to an ident.


    However, the long nail in the horse''s butt indicated it was all contrived.


    She didn''t want to take Natalia as a bad person.


    But what Natalia did before made her very suspicious.


    In other words, other than her, no one else would do such a thing.


    Half an hourter, Natalia arrived.


    She sat opposite Jameson and Sharon with a cold expression, "What can I do for you?"


    Jameson threw the long nail taken from the horse in front of her.


    Natalia looked at it and asked, "What is this?"


    Sharon said, "Just now, a horse suddenly went frantic and began to attack people.This nail was taken


    from its body."


    Natalia smiled, "Ms.Allyson, what you said is interesting.A horse went frantic.But does it have anything


    to do with me?"


    As she spoke, she looked at Jameson and asked, "Is this the reason why you called me back?"


    Jameson said calmly, "Of course not."


    "Then what is that for? Jameson, you threatened me like that.If you don''t give me a convincing reason,


    I have to think that someone is deliberately stirring up trouble."


    As she said thosest few words, she intentionally nced at Sharon.


    Jameson said, "Just now, you said that you were injured.Where did you get hurt?"


    After he said this, Natalia''s expression changed slightly.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Jameson continued, "If I''m right, you went to the hospital just to confirm who was injured, right?"


    Natalia quickly regained herposure, "I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    I went to the hospital for a check-up because of an injury.


    And I don''t think I need to tell you where I injured.


    That''s my privacy.¡¯ "The doctor knows whether you are injured or not.I can ask him."


    Natalia''s expression turned ugly.


    "What do you mean? I''m not your prisoner.You can''t interrogate me.Jameson, I..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "You know what you''ve done.At least better than me."


    Nataliaughed, then she looked at the person beside him, "Ms.Allyson, is Jameson talking to me like


    this because you have always spoken ill of me?"


    Hearing Natalia''s sudden charge, Sharon smiled, "Miss Beale, you are quick-minded."


    Natalia directly changed the topic.


    Natalia said, "If I am not so quick-minded, I could do nothing but be ndered by you! Ms.Allyson, I


    wanted to be your friend.You said that you would stay far away from Jameson.You said you never want


    to have anything to do with him in this lifetime.But what about now?"


    "Miss Beale, you know why you approach me.You said you wanted to be friends with me.But in fact,


    you have an ulterior motive.¡¯


    "Ms.Allyson, your words are interesting.Why should I approach you with an ulterior motive? Back then,


    you were just Jameson''s ex-wife disgusted by everyone.What can I get from you?"


    "Then what you are doing now is revenge for Jameson breaking off the engagement? If that''s the case,


    you''re worse than me, Jameson''s ex-wife disgusted by everyone.At least I do things fair and


    square.What about you, Miss Beale?"


    Natalia liked to annoy Sharon with the fact that she was Jameson''s ex-wife.


    Sharon let Natalia do that.


    After all, she could also say mean words to Natalia.


    William and a few rich boys wanted toe in to see the fun.


    But when they reached the door, they heard Sharon and Natalia''s tit-for-tat conversation.


    Then they retreated silently.


    The battle between women was terrifying.


    Natalia sneered, "You used a fake pregnancy to marry into the Proctor family.I don''t understand how


    you can Say ¡®fair and square¡¯."


    "Miss Beale,pared to what you have done, what I did is nothing."


    Jameson gently pressed against his temples with two fingers.


    Hearing their talk, he felt a headache.


    At this time, the employee of the club, who had been waiting at the side, could not continue listening.


    He was afraid that things would go ugly.


    He said tentatively, "Miss Beale, Mrs.Proctor, should we talk about the ident just now?"


    Natalia said with a cold face, "I told you it has nothing to do with me.What do you want me to say?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Today, the fences keeping the house are renovated.There is surveince


    footage that records the whole progress.Do you want me to send it to the media, or admit what you


    have done now?"


    Natalia probably didn''t expect this.


    Her expression stiffened for a moment and remained silent.


    She knew that the fences were being renovated, so she took out a long nail while others were not


    paying attention.


    However, at that time, her attention was entirely on Sharon, and she didn''t notice anything else at all.


    Therefore, she was not sure whether Jameson''s words were true.


    She didn''t know whether there was surveince footage.

 Chapter 320: Jameson Was Not Good at Cooking at All

    Chapter 320: Jameson Was Not Good at Cooking at All


    If Natalia admitted her crime but there was not surveince footage, she would be fooled by Jameson.


    But if she didn''t admit but the surveince footage did exist, Jameson would send the video to the


    media.


    He was not considerate towards others at all.


    What was worse, he was still hostile to the Beale Group.


    Coincidentally, the Beale Group got into trouble now.


    If people knew this video, the impact on thepany and her would be inestimable.


    Seeing that Natalia did not say anything, Jameson persuaded, "I believe you always think highly of


    yourself.


    However, do you want to be a coward today?"


    After a few seconds, Natalia took a deep breath and straightened her back, "Yes, I did it.Even if I


    stabbed the horse''s butt with the nail, I can''t order the horse to attack Sharon.Animals are


    intelligent.With so many people around Sharon, the horse chose her as the target of the attack.You


    should reflect on your past mistakes, Ms.Allyson."


    It was the first time Sharon had seen someone shift me on to others.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon wasn''t angry.


    She just smiled and said, "Then Miss Beale means that I deserve to be bullied by Leni in the South


    City?"


    After a pause, Sharon said, "Well, Miss Beale, I forget to tell you that Leni had a car ident but did


    not die.She came to herselfst week and was transferred to the general ward two days ago.Quite


    conscious of the situation, she even recited your license te number urately.¡¯


    After Sharon finished, Jameson turned his eyes in her direction and raised his eyebrows at her, as if he


    was asking her why she hadn''t told him about this.


    Sharon wanted to tell him about it, but she didn''t have the chance.


    She was so busy with work every day.


    If she was not attacked by the horse, she might tell him about it properly.


    Tightly pursing her lips, Natalia crossed her hands on her knees.


    She never expected that Sharon would discover her secret.


    Sharon smiled gently.


    "But don''t worry, Miss Beale, I won''t tell anyone else about it.After all, we will soon be one family.If I


    exposed what you''ve done, it would affect both you and the Beale Group.To me, it''s not worth the


    candle."


    Natalia stood up abruptly and strode away.


    After she left, the smile on Sharon''s face slowly disappeared.


    The person in charge said, "Mr.Proctor, then I''ll leave..."


    "Okay."


    Very quickly, only Sharon and Jameson were left in the lounge.


    Leaning against the sofa, Jameson put his arm behind her, "Unexpectedly, you are good at bluffing."


    "I''m not so good as you, Mr.Proctor.You can even make up the surveince footage to threaten


    Natalia."


    Jameson smiled, "Then it means that we are made for each other."


    Sharon was speechless at his shamelessness.


    The jerk was used to flirting with her, but he never found it disgusting.


    Jameson said, "With these two things in your hand, she will restrain herself a lot after youe to the


    Beal¡¯''s.However, you should be careful of Talon."


    "I know,¡¯ Sharon nodded gently.


    She made preparations for making investigation alone in the Beale''s.


    When they left the lounge, the sky outside got darker and darker.


    Sharon realized they had been dyed for a quite while.


    Because of Natalia¡¯s interruption, they did not have the food that she had prepared carefullyst night.


    It seemed that they had to end the day disappointedly.


    She had to take the food home.


    After getting on the car, Sharon noticed that Jameson was not heading in the direction where he came.


    Instead, he kept going forward and drove outside the city.


    She turned around and asked, "Won''t we go home?"


    Jameson said, "We won''t go home until we finish the date."


    Sharon was speechless.


    What were they doing that afternoon?


    ¡®¡®Forget it.Anyway, we have arrived here.Even if we go home, we have nothing to do except having


    dinner or going to sleep¡±


    ¡°It is better to take advantage of this Opportunity to rx¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the seaside.


    Sharon did not expect Jameson would bring her here.


    At first, she was stunned, and she beamed.


    Jameson unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    He opened the door of the back seat and held a few food boxes in his hand, "Let''s go.¡± Sharon followed


    him.


    After walking for a while, she discovered an borately decorated scene at the seaside.


    Warm-colored ribbons were wrapped around the surrounding vines.


    There was ayer of roses on the ground, with two cushions behind.


    In addition to them, there were a bottle of red wine and two wine sses.


    It looked romantic and warm.


    It was indeed perfect atmosphere for a date.


    Unexpectedly, the jerk paid much attention to the date.


    After sitting down, Sharon opened the food boxes one by one.


    Seeing the terrible situation of the food inside, she paused for a moment.


    Jameson coughed embarrassedly, "It doesn''t matter, and we can still enjoy delicious food."


    Sharon closed her eyes and smiled with a Jameson swallowed the sushi and said, "Here''s my


    response to you.¡¯ Sharon was speechless.


    It had nothing to do with response.


    Then Sharon decided to take care of herself and ignore him.


    As she had dinner, she observed the scenery around her.


    The sea in the night was not as magnificent and clear as it was in the day, but it had a different feeling


    under the illumination of the distant lighthouse.


    She looked up and suddenly saw stars flickering in the night sky.


    It seemed that it would be fine tomorrow.


    Sharon touched Jameson with her elbow and her face was full of joy, "Mr.Proctor, look, there are so


    many stars! So beautiful!"


    Jameson took a nce at her and said slowly, "The star beside me is even more beautiful."


    Sharon paid all attention in the sky.


    She did not hear what he was saying and subconsciously said, "What?"


    "Nothing.¡¯ Jameson handed her the red wine ss.


    "You said you didn''t drink enoughst night.I''ll drink with you."


    "When did I say I didn''t drink enough? I just wasn''t drunkst night,¡¯ Sharon looked at him.


    Jameson''s thin lips curled up slightly, "I believe it means that you don''t have enough."


    Sharon was speechless.He was just talking nonsense.

 Chapter 321: How Did I Take Advantage of You?

    Chapter 321: How Did I Take Advantage of You?


    Sharon took the wine ss handed by Jameson and took a sip.


    The wine was sweet.


    It tasted good.


    She recalled the time when Sampson got her drunk.


    Sharon put down her wine ss and looked sideways at Jameson.


    "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson replied in a whisper, "What?"


    Sharon asked, "Who sent me home when you got me drunk in Twilight Club at that time, Tiffany or


    you?"


    Jameson didn''t expect her to mention this.


    He curled up his thin lips and asked, "What do you think?"


    Sharon sneered, "Sure enough, you didn''t have any good intentions by getting me drunk.¡¯ That was the


    first time that she got drunk like that.


    The next day, when she woke up, she forgot everything.


    ¡®¡®No wonder the jerk got me drunk¡±


    Thinking of this, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "What did you do to me while I was drunk?"


    Sharon was very sure that Jameson must have done something to her that night.


    He had put in a lot of effort and put on such a big show, so how could he just get her drunk without


    doing anything else? He must have done something else! Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "If I did something to you, why didn''t you feel anything at all?"


    Sharon was also puzzled about this.


    What Jameson had said was reasonable.


    But she still held the belief that Jameson had done something to her.


    When Sharon drank up the whole bottle of wine, she felt a little dizzy.


    She leaned against Jameson''s shoulder and looked at the sea in the distance, feeling incredibly


    rxed.


    Many things had happened in the past few months, and every single one of them almost made her lose


    hope in life.


    Sometimes she didn''t even know if her choice was right or not.


    Before the divorce, she had never thought that one day, she would sit quietly and watch the sea with


    Jameson like this.


    Life was so strange.


    One had to experience and lose something before figuring out what he really wanted.


    Jameson asked in a low voice, "Are you drunk?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "No."


    Jameson tilted his head to look at her, only to see that her eyes had slid out of focus.


    "Sharon?"


    "Yes..."


    Jameson did not say anything else.


    He just looked ahead aimlessly in the breeze, lost in thought.


    However, Sharon was very curious of what Jameson wanted to say.


    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t hear him.


    She poked his waist discontentedly.


    Jameson held her hand, his eyes dark.


    Then he asked in a husky voice, "What are you doing?"


    "You called me.Didn''t you have something to tell me? Why didn''t you say it?"


    "I just want to call you."


    "I don''t believe it,'''' said Sharon.


    Jameson showed a smile.


    "It''s true."


    Sharon puffed up her cheeks.


    Her lips were red, and she gazed at him with dewy eyes, as if she was silentlyining.


    Jameson also looked at her, his eyes darkening bit by bit.


    Then, he reached out to grab her jaw, lowered his head and kissed her.


    The drunk Sharon was much more enthusiastic than usual.


    After making a low sound, she wrapped Jameson''s neck with her arms and kissed him back.


    Jameson grabbed the back of her head with one hand and hugged her waist with the other, cing her


    on a cushion and gradually deepening the kiss.


    After a long time, Sharon suddenly pushed Jameson away.


    Jameson asked in a husky voice, "What''s wrong, baby?"


    "You haven''t told me yet." Sharon gasped.


    Jameson didn''t expect that after she got drunk, she would be stubborner than usual.


    He put his palm on the back of her neck and gently stroked the skin behind her ear with his slender


    fingers.


    Sharon felt a little itchy, but she didn''t say anything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson seemed to be considering whether to tell her or not.


    Sharon held her breath and waited quietly.


    Her eyes were filled with anticipation and curiosity.


    She seemed to be eager to some unknown secret from him.


    Judging from the previous experience, Jameson reckoned that Sharon would forget everything that


    happened now after she woke up.


    After a while, Jameson said, "Actually, that child is not..."


    Suddenly, a ferry sailed past in the distance, and the sound of the whistle covered Jameson''s voice.


    After the ferry stopped whistling, Sharon frowned and looked at Jameson, her expression filled with


    suspicion.


    Then, she forcefully pushed him away and sat up.


    The whistle seemed to get Sharon sober up a little.


    "I remember."


    Jameson looked at her in confusion.


    Sharon continued, "Did you take advantage of me when I was drunk that night?"


    Jamesonughed and denied, "No."


    "No?"


    In that instant, some images faintly appeared in her mind.They were also like this.He hugged and


    kissed her, gnawing on her lips.


    How could the jerk refuse to admit it? Jameson asked, "How did I take advantage of you?"


    "You¡­¡± Sharon felt too shy to describe it, and her ears turned red.


    It was really embarrassing to describe that scene! If she remembered correctly, she seemed to be


    sitting on hisp at that time.


    Before Sharon could continue, Jameson reached out and carried her over, putting her on hisp.


    Then, he sped her head and kissed her lips.


    "Is that so?"


    Yes ...just like this.


    Finally, Sharon knew what had happened that night.


    Before Sharon could protest, Jameson had kissed her again.


    In the end, Sharon didn''t even how she came back to the car.


    Even though this ce was surrounded by the sea, and no one would hang out in the midnight, Sharon


    was still extremely nervous.


    She felt Jameson was crazy, or how could he take a condom with him now? The space in the car was


    small, but Jameson ignored it.


    He went into her body, bit her ear gently and said, "Baby, rx."


    Sharon sank her head in his chest and gasped.


    "Shut up!"


    "Yes?"


    Jameson''s husky voice gave her an ear orgasm.


    It was raining outside.


    The drops beat on the roof of the car.


    And fog gradually rose from the windows.


    In the end, Sharon was exhausted and fell asleep in Jameson''s arms.


    Not long after, she felt a cold breeze blowing in, and faintly smelled the tobo.


    Sharon struggled to open her eyes, and beside her was Jameson, whose desire was finally met.


    Feeling that Sharon woke up in his arms, Jameson looked at her.


    At the same time, he waved the smoke in front of him and asked softly, "I woke you up?"


    Sharon was so sleepy that she closed her eyes again.


    She just barely uttered a sound, "You''re so energetic."


    Jameson chuckled and crushed the cigarette butt.


    After the smoke dissipated from the car, he rolled up the window and said, "Sleep."


    Although the rain outside was noisy, Sharon was So sleepy that she soon fell asleep again.


    Jameson kissed her between the eyebrows and hugged her tightly.


    Although Sharon would forget what happened when she got drunk, she might remember it after some


    time.


    If he had told her about the child just now, she might remember it some day.


    It was like nting a time bomb in her body, which would explode at any time.


    Thinking of this, Jameson didn''t intend to tell her now.

 Chapter 322: Theres a Girl You Like

    Chapter 322: There''s a Girl You Like


    Sharon woke up with her entire body sore and painful, especially her waist and legs.


    She felt as if she had been beaten up.


    Jerk! Sharon slowly sat up, moving her neck as she lifted the clothes covered on her body.


    Jameson was not in the car.


    She didn''t know where he went.


    Sharon lowered the car window.


    Because of the rain, the sea was clear and bright, and the air was much fresher.


    She took a deep breath of fresh air and felt that her exhausted body seemed to be refreshed.


    Jameson walked towards her from not far away.


    Sharon leaned on the window and asked him, "Where did you go?"


    "See if there is any food nearby."


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and said, "I don''t think we finished the foodst night."


    Jameson said, "They are wet due to the rain.They are not eatable."


    Sharon didn''t reply.


    Of course, she knew why it was wet.


    Last night, when Jameson carried her into the car, neither of them care about the food.


    "Let''s go home¡± she said, sitting back in the seat.


    Sharon fell asleep again on the way back.


    When they arrived, she was still sleeping soundly, so Jameson didn''t wake her.


    Instead, he opened the door and carried her out of the Car.


    He had just taken a few steps when Sharon woke up and said, "Put me down.¡¯ Jameson said, "Didn''t


    you say that your legs hurt?"


    Sharon felt awkward.


    In the second half ofst night, she only wanted to end the sex quickly.


    She did not know how many embarrassing words she had said to him.


    This was the rush hour.


    Many people wereing and going in the neighborhood, and the elders were doing morning


    exercises.


    Sharon was so embarrassed.


    She insisted on walking by herself, so Jameson agreed.


    Every time Sharon took a step, she wanted to strangle Jameson.


    People sometimes passed by her.


    Perhaps it was because she felt guilty, she had to try her best to walk normally so that no one could


    know what happened to her.


    Finally, she got into the elevator and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as the doors were about to close, Daniel appeared.


    Sharon was speechless.


    Daniel had probably just finished his morning jogging, and he was soaked with sweat.


    He smiled and greeted them, "Good morning, Mr.Proctor and Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon forced a smile and replied, "Good ...morning.We just went out for breakfast."


    Daniel stepped into the elevator and tried to talk to Sharon several times, but Jameson stared at him


    coldly.


    They finally got home.


    Sharon took her clothes into the bathroom right away.


    By the time she came out of the bath, breakfast had been on the table.


    It seemed that Jacob, the devoted young man, had dropped by.


    Jameson said, "What are you doing? Didn''t you get hungryst night?"


    Sharon ignored him.


    She sat at the dining table.


    Jameson pushed the warm milk in front of her.


    Seeing that she was listless, he said slowly, "Go back to sleep after breakfast."


    Sharon picked up the milk and drank more than half of it.


    Then, she took a deep breath and replied, "No.I still have to go to the studio."


    Jameson looked up and down at her and said, "Didn''t you feel pain all over your body?"


    "Just shut up."


    Sharon finished the milk and got up.


    She was about to go out with her bag.


    Jameson stopped her and said, "Eat something before you leave."


    Sharon looked at the time and said, "No, I have to go to the OEM this morning.I don''t have enough...."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jameson stuffed a sandwich into her mouth, "How long can it


    take you to eat something? I''ll give you a ride when you''re done."


    Sharon''s cheeks were bulging as she chewed on the sandwich.


    She didn''t speak until she swallowed the food, "Aren''t you going to thepany today?"


    "I don''t want to."


    The old man had been bringing people to thepany these days.


    Jameson didn''t want to see them, so he didn''t go back to thepany.


    Sharon pouted and said, "Look at you.You don''t have to go to thepany if you don''t want to.Unlike


    us running a small studio...."


    Jameson interrupted her, "You can if you are Mrs.Proctor."


    Sharon stopped talking and continued eating her sandwich.


    Everyone else addressed her as Mrs.Proctor at the club yesterday, but she didn''t have a chance to


    correct them that she and Jameson were only boyfriend and girlfriend.


    The rtionship was wonderful when it only involved two people.


    When it came to the whole family, things would getplicated.


    No matter what, Evie would always be her enemy.


    Jameson did not continue the topic.


    Instead, he said, "Let''s go.I''ll drive you there."


    "No need,"


    Sharon said, "The studio is not far from here.I''ll just walk."


    With that, she put on her shoes and ran away.


    Jameson looked at her back and raised his eyebrows.


    After arriving at the studio, Sharon printed out the drawings, put them in her bag, and went to the


    factory.


    Many details were needed to be exined to the workers, so Sharon spent the entire morning in the


    factory.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time she returned to the studio, it was already afternoon.


    Ruben came.


    Sharon took two bottles of water from the refrigerator and entered the office with Ruben.


    She handed him a bottle and said, "When did you get here?"


    "Not long ago."


    Sharon sat in her seat and asked, "Are you busy with your studies these days? It seems that you


    haven''t been here for a while.¡¯


    Hearing this, Ruben was silent and did not answer.


    Sharon didn''t mean to be serious, but Rubens reaction seemed a little strange, so she probed, "Are


    you in love?"


    Ruben¡¯s ears turned slightly red upon hearing her words.


    He looked away unnaturally and said firmly, "No."


    Sharon smiled.


    She watched Ruben grow up.


    She knew too well of his change.


    She said, "Then there''s a girl you like."


    Ruben didn''t reply.


    Sharon couldn''t help but start gossiping, "Is she from your school? Haven''t you been dating her yet?


    Do you want me to help you?"


    Ruben said after a while, "No, I don''t want to date her.I..."


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Sharon did not make things difficult for him.


    She skipped the topic and said, "Alright, no more jokes.I want to tell you something."


    "What?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said slowly, "I ...Tiffany and I are going to live in another ce and rent a


    new house.¡¯ Hearing this, Ruben was not surprised, "Is she because of Daniel?"


    Sharon nodded, "Yes...."


    Before Sharon could finish her sentence, Ruben continued, "And you are doing this for Jameson.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon remained silent.


    "Where do you n to move to? His house?" Ruben added.

 Chapter 323: Hes So Handsome.Make Sure He Doesnt

    Chapter 323: He''s So Handsome.Make Sure He Doesn''t


    Sharon could onlyugh.


    "No! I just move to somewhere else.I won''t live with him." Ruben didn''t believe it.


    Sharon coughed and continued, "I just want to tell you that don''t go there again.I won''t be there."


    "I see."


    Ruben said, "Then where will you move to?"


    Sharon said and her expression did not change, "I''m not sure yet.I''ll tell you when everything is done.¡¯


    "When will you move?"


    "Perhaps in just a few days.You focus on your study.We''ll find a movingpany."


    In order to avoid giving herself away, Sharon said, "Besides, Jameson will help me."


    Ruben said, "Then after you move ...Forget it.I''m not going there."


    Sharon''s lips twitched.


    She knew what Ruben was thinking, but she didn''t want to exin any more.


    If Ruben suddenly went to see her afterwards, she really couldn''t think of any reason to lie to him.


    Ruben seemed to be quite busy, so he left after a while.


    Just as Sharon was about to draw the draft, the phone on the table vibrated.


    It was a message sent by Giana.


    She asked Sharon if she was free to have dinner together tonight.


    Sharon felt that Jameson had been too troublesome these days and he didn''t even go to thepany.


    She was thinking about how to get rid of him when she received the message.


    So she just agreed.


    Very quickly, Sharon sent another message to Jameson, telling him that she had an appointment


    tonight and he didn''t need to pick her up.


    Jameson replied, "You''re pretty busy."


    Feeling the unwillingness of the man, Sharonughed and put down her phone to start working.


    In the evening, Sharon got up and stretched for a while.


    Then she put her phone in the pocket and left the office.


    Sharon didn''t know when Giana came to the studio.


    She was sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine.


    Sharon walked over and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Hearing her voice, Giana put down the magazine and said, "Fine.I just arrived.We call it a day quite


    early and there''s nothing else, so Ie here.¡±


    Then Giana whispered, "I just heard the girl in your studio said that Mr.Proctor woulde to pick you


    up every day.If he knows that I ¡®kidnap¡¯ you, will hee and deal with me?"


    Sharon smiled, "What are you thinking? I told him I had an appointment tonight and he didn''t need to


    come.¡¯


    "In my impression, Mr.Proctor is not kind of person who will..."


    Sure enough, before Giana could finish speaking, Jameson appeared at the door.


    He said coldly, "What?"


    Giana immediately showed her acting skills and said seriously, "Mr.Proctor is certainly not a person


    who will break his promises.Since he says that he wille to pick you up, he will definitelye."


    Sharon was stunned by her performance.


    Jameson was kind of speechless.


    Giana asked, "Then, well, I''ll just go.I won''t disturb you here."


    Just as Giana was about to escape, Jameson said in a deep voice, "Wait."


    She immediately stood where she was.


    Jameson turned around and looked at Sharon.


    He said slowly, "Something happened at thepany and I''m going over now.I might note back


    tonight.Don''t wait for me."


    "OK." Sharon said.


    She wished he would nevere back.


    In the past few days, she had been ¡®torn to pieces¡¯.


    How could this man have such strong sexual desire? Jameson wrapped his hand around her waist and


    pulled her into his embrace.


    Just as he was about to kiss, he saw that Giana was secretly watching them.


    Sharon pushed him away and coughed to conceal the embarrassment.


    "Alright, alright.I know.¡¯ Judging from what the man said, Sharon felt that he had really treated her


    house as his own.


    "Then I''m leaving.Send me a message when you get home.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Sharon replied casually, only wanting him to leave quickly.


    After Jameson left, Giana finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But she also felt a little excited.


    This was the first time she had seen such a gentle Mr.Proctor.


    It looked like the rumors were true, which said that Mr.Proctor called his girlfriend during the meeting


    and said with a gentle and spoiled voice.


    Definitely true.


    During dinner, Sharon said, "What have you been doing these days?"


    Giana took a sip of tea and said, "I''m shooting."


    Sharon paused for a while before saying, "Is it still the same film as before?"


    "That''s right.It was filmed near your brother''s school.Almost half of it has been finished now and I''m so


    tired every day.It''s rare for me to leave so early today.¡¯


    Giana continued, "Hey, your brother''s acting skill is pretty good.Does he consider bing an actor in


    the future? Besides, he''s so handsome.Don''t waste it."


    Sharon, "What"


    She didn''t quite understand and asked, "His acting skill?"


    Giana was puzzled.


    She exined, "The film is shot near his school, so there will also be scenes about school life.We need


    a few guest performers.The producer went tomunicate with the stuff in the school and your brother


    was the first candidate rmended by them.Our director saw that he was handsome, so he added


    the scenes to 30, which was supposed to be less than 10 at the beginning.He hasn''t finished shooting


    yet."


    Sharon was stunned.


    Giana said, "Didn''t he tell you?"


    "No." Sharon''s mouth twitched.


    "Alright.It''s not important.He''s only a freshman.It''s good for him to have this kind of


    experience.However, when the director told me about this, I felt that ording to his personality, he


    would definitely not agree.I didn''t expect that he would actually agree to do that.After the broadcast, he


    will definitely have a lot of fans.So the producer wanted me to ask him if he had any ideas about


    entering the entertainment industry.Manypanies want to sign him."


    It turned out that Ruben had been busy with shooting recently.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I don''t know about this.It''s up to him anyway.¡¯


    Giana nodded, "I''ll ask him these two days."


    Hearing this, Sharon suddenly felt that she missed some key information.


    She asked, "Have you and seen Ruben quite oftentely?"


    Giana said, "Yes.Apart from shooting, he asionallyes to see us when he is free.We can


    basically see each other every day.Sharon raised her hand to touch her eyebrows.An idea appeared in


    her mind.


    Giana took a sip of her drink and said, "There are a lot of girls in the crew who like him.If I were a few


    years younger, I would like him too."


    Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you like him now?"


    Hearing her words, Giana almost choked and slowly said, "Now? I''m twenty-six.Your brother is only


    eighteen, right? How can I like a boy at his age?"


    Sharon silently added, "Neen."


    She added a little more, "And he''s almost twenty years old."


    After a pause, she continued, "It seems quite popr now for a girl falling love with a boy who is


    younger than her.¡¯¡¯


    Giana thought for a moment and smiled, "Your brother? I guess he may be very wild on that, right?"


    Very quickly, they began to talk about something else.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Giana did not take this seriously.She thought Sharon was just joking with her.

 Chapter 324: The Rest Will Be Hard to Finish

    Chapter 324: The Rest Will Be Hard to Finish


    At night, when Sharony on the bed, she wanted to send a message to Ruben, but after thinking for a


    while, she gave up.


    Actually, this was the first time Ruben liked a girl.


    Boys at this age tended to be sensitive and were easily to feel awkward.


    If she went to ask him directly, she may hurt him.


    Thus, Sharon put down her phone and decided to sleep.


    But no matter what, she just couldn''t fall asleep.


    Tossing and turning for a long time, suddenly she sat up and took a deep breath.


    She should be happy since Jameson was not here and nobody bothered her.


    But she didn''t know why she felt like something was missing.


    He had only slept with her for a few days, and she already developed a habit.


    After sitting on the bed for a while, Sharon picked up her phone again and sent a message to ask


    Jameson if he was still busy.


    Twenty minutester, Jameson did not reply.


    He must be very busy.


    Sharon put down her phone, turned off the lights, andy back.


    Then she closed her eyes to force herself to sleep.


    She was going to the Beale''s tomorrow, and it would be a tough day.


    After a long time, her breathing finally slowed down and she fell asleep.


    When Sharon was in an almost dreamlike state, she felt a chill behind her back.


    Someone came and pulled her into his arms.


    She was surrounded by a familiar smell.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''te back?"


    She muttered sleepily.


    The man said in a low voice, "You miss me.¡¯¡¯


    So he came back.Sharon did not refute, nor did she have any strength.


    She was extremely sleepy.


    When she fell asleep again, Jameson kissed her lips.


    News came this evening that the Beale Group and Patrick had signed a contract, and the project was


    officially handed over to Patrick.


    The Beale Group would also copse step by step.


    Everyone was waiting for when Talon could discover the difference.


    The next morning, when Sharon opened her eyes and saw Jameson lying beside her, she was stunned


    for a moment and thought it was a dream.


    Without waking him up, she got up and went to cook breakfast.


    Just as she was about to wake him up, Jameson came out of the bedroom.


    Sitting at the table, Jameson asked her, "Do you go to the studio so early every day?"


    Sharon said, "Not really.Tiffany has returned home.There are many things in the studio that I need to


    make decisions, so I am a little busy.But..."


    After a pause, Sharon continued, "I won''t go to the studio this morning.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson said slowly, "Are you going to the Beale''s?"


    Sharon gently nodded.


    "I can''t procrastinate any longer.¡¯¡¯


    The past two days was a chance for her to rx, or rather, get prepared.


    After a few more days, if she still hadn''t moved to the Beale''s, the public''s attention on this matter


    would have gradually diminished.


    Jameson said, "I''ll drive you thereter.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon wanted to refuse, but she recalled something.She met Natalia at the racecourse yesterday


    anyway.


    Even if she and Jameson weren''t together, Natalia already hated her.


    "Alright."


    Since she had decided to live in the Beale''s, she had to give up the house here.


    She needed to bring along all the necessities and clothes she wore recently.


    After packing up, Sharon got two suitcases, but apart from these, there were still many clothes for


    winter and summer in the wardrobe.


    Neither could she wear them at this time, nor could she take them away.


    She didn''t know where to put them.


    Jameson saw her standing in the bedroom with an annoyed expression.


    He leaned against the door and asked, "How about putting them in my house?"


    Sharon was surprised.


    She refused without thinking, "No thanks."


    Anyway, when Tiffany moved, they could ask the movingpany to help them moving everything to


    Tiffany''s new house.


    After Sharon finished packing and went to the door, Jameson took the suitcases in her hand and said,


    "Let''s go."


    Along the way, Sharon opened the car window and enjoyed the breeze.


    She couldn''t tell how she felt.


    Jameson looked at her, "It''s still not toote if you regret now.¡±


    "No."


    Sharon''s hair was kind of messy in the wind.She reached out and smoothed it.


    "You''re right.The truth is often cruel.But if I don''t do anything just because I''m afraid, it''s unfair and


    cruel to those people who were hurt by Talon."


    Her biological father died in the explosion because of Talon''s framing.


    As for her mother, she married Josh under an assumed name and passed away after giving birth to


    Ruben.


    All of this was caused by Talon.


    Even if she couldn''t bring the dead back to life, she couldn''t just watch him live a happy life under


    someone else''s name.


    Jameson said, "Sharon, remember that you don''t have to force yourself.If you can''t hold on, you still


    have me."


    Sharon pursed her lips and smiled, "Got it."


    Forty minutester, the ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the Beale''s.


    Jameson took down the suitcases.


    Sharon looked inside and said, "Let''s stop here.I''ll finish the rest."


    "The rest will be very difficult to finish."


    Sharon smiled, "Even if it''s hard, I''ll finish it one day and everything wille to an end."


    Jameson curled his lips and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    His kissed her forehead and said, "Protect yourself.Call me if you need anything."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    "Go in.I''ll be watching you."


    Sharon held the handle of the suitcases, took a deep breath, and walked towards the door of the


    Beale''s.


    The two carved doors slowly opened, but there was no one around.


    Sharon looked at the long road in front of her, as if she could not see the end of it.


    She turned to look at Jameson, who was standing beside the car.


    His gaze was deep and tranquil.


    It was as if as long as she retreated, he would catch her at any time.


    Sharon waved at him, "I''m going in.You can leave."


    Jameson smiled and nodded lightly.


    Sharon pushed the two suitcases forward step by step.


    Once she stepped on this road, there was no turning back.


    After walking for almost ten minutes, Sharon finally saw a few buildings.


    In the middle of the building was arge garden.


    In the garden, a few servants were pruning the flowers and nts.


    However, it seemed as if they had received instructions in advance, they turned a blind eye to Sharon.


    She pushed her suitcases and walked towards thergest building.


    If she was not mistaken, this would be the main house.


    Sure enough, just as she reached the door, she saw Talon and Natalia having breakfast.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon greeted Talon, "Mr.Beale.¡¯¡¯


    Talon looked over and said, "When did youe? Why didn''t the servants bring you in?"


    Sharon smiled slightly and knew that this was a hypocritical courtesy.


    She did not back down and said, "I didn''t see anyone else on my way in.I thought everyone cane


    in if they want."

 Chapter 325: Its All about Money

    Chapter 325: It''s All about Money


    When Jameson''s car parked outside, Talon already knew it from the servants.It was also his order to


    remove the servants.


    He wanted to teach Sharon a lesson, but it seemed that she was not affected by it at all.


    Since she was able to marry into the Proctor family and make Jameson pursue her, she was indeed


    scheming and hard to deal with.


    Talon put down the cutlery in his hand and said, "Maybe the servants are having a rest somewhere.I''ll


    scold themter."


    Natalia said, "All the servants of the Beale family have their own things to do.It''s fine for them to finish


    their work and there''s no rule that they have to serve someone.¡¯¡¯


    As Natalia spoke, she turned to look at Sharon.


    "Ms.Allyson, am I right?"


    Sharon''s smile did not change, "Yes."


    "Since Ms.Allyson can understand, I''ll exin more to you.From today on, Ms.Allyson will have to take


    responsibility for your own life in the Beale family.If Ms.Allyson feels unsatisfied, you can leave."


    "No problem."


    "That''s good,¡¯¡¯ Natalia said.


    "I have to exin something to you ahead of time.Otherwise, Ms.Allyson willin that the Beales


    bully you."


    "If Miss Beale has finished, can you tell me where my room is?" Sharon said calmly.


    Natalia stood up and looked very arrogant.


    "Follow me.¡¯¡¯ Throughout their conversation, Talon didn''t say anything.


    That was a tacit consent to Natalia''s actions.


    Natalia brought Sharon to the side of the living room and looked at the door below the stairs.


    "This is your room, but it''s been a long time sincest person lived here.Ms.Allyson needs to clean it


    yourself, or you can find a servant to help you if she has finished her work."


    As soon as she said this, the two servants who were waiting aside left one after another.


    "It doesn''t matter ¡° Sharon said.


    "I can clean it myself."


    After Natalia left, Sharon opened the door and trails of dust pounced on her.


    If she hadn''t seen it on her own, she wouldn''t have imagined that there was such a ce in a wealthy


    family like the Beale family.


    She really suspected that Natalia had set it up overnight in order to deliberately make trouble for her.


    Sharon couldn''t tell whether it was a garbage room or an abandoned servant''s room.


    Things were scattered everywhere and some were piled together.


    In the middle of the room was a one-meter-wide bed.


    The whole room was covered in a thickyer of dust.


    It was only a few square meters and there was not even a window.


    The room was just dark and wet.


    The first thing she faced in the Beale family was so difficult, but it was within Sharon''s expectations.


    If Natalia didn''t make things difficult for her, it would be strange.


    Sharon put the suitcases outside, took off her coat and began to move the garbage out of the room.


    When she was moving things, she deliberately passed by the living room, making the dust all over the


    room and the table.


    Natalia''s expression wasn''t quite good.


    She wanted to say something but Talon stopped her.


    He wanted to see how long Sharon could hold on.


    Just as Sharon moved for a while, a servant hurriedly came in and whispered into Talon''s ear.


    His expression changed slightly.


    Talon walked to Sharon and said, "Ms.Allyson, Natalia was just joking.Your room is upstairs.I''ll take you


    there."


    Sharon could tell that Talon must change his attitude suddenly for some reason.


    At this time, the sound of a car came from not far away.


    Was anyoneing? Sharon could not quarrel with Talon right now.


    She smiled slightly and said, "Alright."


    Before going upstairs, Talon looked at the servants behind him and signaled for them to dispose the


    garbage.


    Just as Sharon followed Talon upstairs, a servant brought her suitcases up as well.


    Talon opened a door and said, "You''ll be living here in the future.Is there any problem?"


    Compared to the garbage room downstairs, this could be seen as heaven.


    She smiled and said, "No problem, of course.This is the first time I have lived in such a big room


    alone.It seems that Miss Beale was really joking just now.¡¯


    Talon said, "Then make up the room.I''ll go down first."


    "Thanks, Mr.Beale."


    After Talon left, Sharon closed the door and her smile slowly disappeared.


    It seemed that the Talon and Natalia wanted to give her a lesson, but they didn''t expect that they would


    be disrupted.


    At this time, noise came from outside the window.


    Sharon walked over and peeked out.


    She saw Mr.Jones getting out of the car with a walking stick.


    No wonder Talon''s attitude suddenly changed.


    Sharon''s body was covered in dust.


    She wanted to take a bath, but when she came to the bathroom door, she stopped.


    Although she couldn''t quarrel with Talon right now, she couldn''t just wait here and do nothing, when she


    thought of what happened today.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Downstairs.


    Mr.Jones sat in the living room and looked around.


    He waved his hand in the air and frowned.


    "Why is there so much dust?"


    A servant nced at Talon and stepped forward.


    "I just dealt with some garbage, so¡­¡± Mr.Jones didn''t care about this.


    He just asked, "Where is that girl? Is she here?"


    Talon poured him a cup of tea and said, "She''s here and tidying her things upstairs."


    Hearing this, Mr.Jones nodded slightly and nced at Natalia, who was not far away.


    He said, "Since we still haven''t found out who Doris¡¯ biological daughter is, you don''t show any


    bias.Although Natalia is brought up by you, that girl could be your biological child.If so, you''ve owe her


    too much.¡±


    Talon smiled and said, "You''re right.I know."


    Natalia frowned and said, "Mr.Jones, why do you always think that Sharon is my father''s biological


    daughter? Does she look like father? The reason why shees to our family is that she just wants


    money, which is very obvious."


    "It''s normal for people to have desire for money.We live in this world and money is the most important


    thing that supports us."


    Mr.Jones added, "Think about your father''s businesses and all the projects of the Beale Group.He


    works so hard for money as well.Or do you think he does all these for charity?"


    "But how can this..." Talon interrupted her.


    "Alright, Natalia, don''t you have an appointment with your friends today? It''s time to go out.Don''t keep


    them waiting."


    Natalia pursed her lips and went upstairs to change the clothes.


    Mr.Jones continued, "I know that after Doris died, all your attention has been put on the Group and


    Natalia.You only have one daughter and it is normal for you to love her and give her more.But now


    such a thing has happened.You have your own idea and she has Doris belongings, so you have to


    comply with the will of God.Perhaps everything has been decided by fate.The truth will be uncovered


    one day.¡¯¡¯


    Talon could sense the hidden meaning in Mr.Jones¡¯st few words.


    "Don''t worry.If Ms.Allyson is really the child of me and Doris, I will do my best topensate her for


    that she has suffered the harm and grievances these years," he said with a smile.

 Chapter 326: Why Did She Die?

    Chapter 326: Why Did She Die?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sharon came down the stairs.


    She smiled and said, "Mr.Jones.¡¯


    Mr.Jones waved at her, "Come here and sit down."


    Sharon walked over and sat beside him.


    "When did youe over? I wanted to pick you up, but I was also afraid that I might disturb you."


    Mr.Jones smiled as he stood with his walking stick.


    "I just arrived here a few minutes ago."


    "We almost came at the same time."


    As Mr.Jones spoke, his gaze fell on Sharon''s clothes and he was puzzled.


    "Why are you covered in dust?"


    Hearing this, Talon paused as he picked up the teacup.


    "Nothing¡± Sharon said.


    "Miss Beale was just joking.I haven''t changed my clothes yet."


    Mr.Jones frowned and looked at Talon, "What kind of joke?"


    Talonughed and exined, "Natalia is just a kid.I''ve med her."


    Seeing that Talon didn''t want to tell the truth, Mr.Jones looked at the servants standing behind him and


    said sternly, "You tell me!"


    "It''s ...Well..."


    A servant hesitated for a long time, but did not dare to speak.


    Mr.Jones forcefully poked the ground with his cane and said angrily, "What did I tell you just now?


    You''ve promised! But in the end, you''re just temporizing!"


    "You get me wrong.I promise that this will not happen again.¡¯¡¯ Mr.Jones looked gloomy.


    He roughly guessed what had happened before he came, from the servants talking about the garbage,


    as well as the dust on Sharon''s body and the floating in the room.


    He said, "You''d better keep your promise.Otherwise, how can you be worthy of Doris¡¯ trust?"


    At this moment, another servant came in and whispered something to Talon.


    He nodded, "Bring him in."


    "Who''sing?" Mr.Jones asked.


    Talon said, "A business partner.You''re quite experienced.Pleasee and meet him with me.¡±


    "I''m old and can''t see clearly.How can I help you?"


    Sharon felt that it would be meaningless for her to stay here, so she prepared to take a shower, change


    her clothes and go to the studio.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave, Mr.Jones pressed her shoulder, signaling her not to


    leave.


    Mr.Jones'' movement was very gentle and Talon didn''t notice it at all.


    Sharon understood what he meant, so she sat there and did not intend to leave.


    Not long after, a person came into her sight.


    It was Patrick.


    Patrick stood in the living room and said a few words with Talon.


    Then he looked over.


    He was quite gentle and polite.


    "Mr.Jones and Ms.Allyson, nice to meet you here."


    Talon''s gaze was calm as he slowly said, "So you know each other.¡¯


    Patrick smiled and said, "Mr.Jones and I met once abroad.After returning to the South City, I often go to


    visit him.As for Ms.Allyson, I have cooperated with Mr.Proctor.Thus, we have met each other several


    times."


    Talon didn''t want to hear the name ¡®Mr.Proctor¡¯.


    He asked Patrick to take a seat and ordered the servants to prepare the tea.


    Talon said, "I''ve heard that Mr.Patrick is also from the South City.Where exactly do you live?"


    Patrick said an address.


    "I have been abroad for many years, and when I came back this time, I found that the ce where I


    once lived had changed.It is no longer the way it used to be."


    "It seems that Mr.Patrick is really nostalgic.After so many years, you still return to the South City.¡¯¡¯


    "Actually, I''m not that nostalgic.Mypany intends to explore the domestic market, and the only ce


    I know is the South City."


    It seemed that they were chatting like normal friends, but in reality, Talon was trying to find out more


    about Patrick.


    Actually, Talon had thoroughly investigated Patrick long before their cooperation.


    So he knew that Patrick knew Mr.Jones.


    He deliberately said that just now.


    As for Sharon, she knew Patrick because of Jameson.


    Jameson and Patrick only met each other a few times due to business.


    Apart from that, they had never seen each other.


    Thus, there shouldn''t be any connection between Patrick and Sharon.


    Talon had some doubts about the rtionship between Patrick and Mr.Jones at the very beginning.


    But since that Patrick had answered so straightforwardly and didn''t hide anything, Talon rxed his


    vignce.


    While they were chatting, Mr.Jones would asionally say a few words, but Sharon was silent and sat


    still.


    She looked down and tried to remove the hair stuck in her pants when she cleaned up the garbage


    room.


    When Patrick spoke, he would asionally look at Sharon.


    He was slightly absent-minded, but just a few seconds.


    When their conversation was finally over, Patrick stood up and said, "Then I''ll leave."


    When Sharon was lost in thoughts, she suddenly heard Patrick call her by her name.


    She hurriedly stood up.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick looked at her and smiled faintly, "Please give my best wishes to Mr.Proctor."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    "I''ll see you out¡¯¡¯ Talon said.


    After they left, Sharon came back to her senses.


    Mr.Jones stood with his walking stick and said, "Sharon, take a walk with me.I''ll introduce you this


    ce.They definitely won''t tell you."


    Sharon supported Mr.Jones and walked in the garden.


    As Mr.Jones walked, he told her about the history of this ce, like what it was used for long ago.


    He pointed to a few sculptures not far away.


    "Your father built that for you.It was a small Disney castle and you liked it very much.There was a time


    when you had to stay there every day except eating and sleeping."


    As Sharon looked at the strange building, an image of a small castle shed through her mind, but she


    couldn''t recall much more.


    "Do you see that big tree? It was once a greenhouse, which was full of breeds that your mother


    carefully cultivated.They were extremely difficult to take care of.Once, your father made your mother


    angry.In order to coax her, you secretly ran to the greenhouse and picked arge handful of flowers for


    her.Your mother was amused by you, but she also wanted to cry for her flowers."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Well, she was...She was so annoying at that time.


    As Mr.Jones spoke, he sighed and said, "Everything has changed."


    After a while, Sharon asked, "Has there ever been a big fire here?"


    Mr.Jones said, "It was cause by the explosion.The fire almost burned up everything of this ce.What


    you see now is all reconstructed."


    As he spoke, Mr.Jones turned around and looked at her, "Sharon, you must know that your biological


    father and mother love you very much.Perhaps, someone is also quietly watching you and protecting


    you, and you just don''t know yet."


    Before Sharon could reply, he quickly changed the topic, "By the way, where is your mother''s tomb? I


    want to see her.¡¯¡¯


    "I don''t know ¡®¡¯ Sharon said after hearing this.


    "She died when I was very young¡± she added.


    "I have no impression of her, and I don''t even know where she''s buried."


    Mr.Jones sighed and asked, "Why did she die?"

 Chapter 327: The Designer Competition

    Chapter 327: The Designer Competition


    "Yes ...after giving birth to my younger brother, she was killed by a hemorrhage.¡¯ Mr.Jones frowned


    slightly, "You have a younger brother?" Sharon nodded.


    "How old is he?"


    "Neen, twenty after this year''s birthday."


    Mr.Jones stood on his walking stick, pondering.


    At this time, Talon walked over and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Mr.Jones stopped thinking and said, "Nothing.I just show Sharon around."


    Talon smiled, "She lives here now, so she has a lot of time to go wherever she wants, and no one will


    stop her.¡±


    Mr.Jones didn''t say anything.He just turned around and went back the way he came.


    Sharon supported him while Talon followed behind them.


    Mr.Jones slowly said, "Sharon, remember, you are now a member of the Beale family.You have the


    same rights as the Beales.You can ask servants to do anything you want.If they don''t listen to you, you


    can go to Talon.If he doesn''t back you up, you cane to me.I don''t believe anyone dare not to listen


    to you.If someone is paid but do nothing for you, I will fire him at once."


    Mr.Jones seemed to talk to Sharon, but in fact, his words were meant for Talon.


    Undoubtedly, it was a warning.


    Sharon said in a low voice, "I see.Thank you, Mr.Jones."


    Behind them, Talon kept smiling and didn''t say anything.


    When they came to the main house, Mr.Jones stopped and patted Sharon''s hands.


    "Sharon, you can stay here as long as you like.Now I have to go.I''ll see you in a few days."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No need."


    Mr.Jones waved his hand and said to Talon, "Talon, take me to the door.I''ve got something else to tell


    you."


    Talon nodded.


    Before leaving, Mr.Jones said to Sharon, "Try to be kind to yourself here.If you feel aggrieved,e to


    me.I will have you back."


    Sharon smiled, "Alright, I will."


    For the first time in her life, she felt care and kindness from an elder.


    And it was all thanks to herte parents.


    At this moment, Sharon suddenly became curious about what kind of people her parents were.


    Respected as Mr.Jones, he made two visits for her sake.


    Even at the cost of offending Talon, he didn''t hesitate to stand by her side and speak up for her.


    Until they walked far away, Sharon stopped thinking and went upstairs.


    When she took a shower and was going out, she happened to meet Natalia, who was also going out.


    Natalia carried a limited-edition bag and didn''t even look at Sharon.


    She straightly got in the white Porsche in front of her.


    The car was gone soon.


    Sharon slowly walked behind.


    She looked at the time as she walked, calcting how long it would take to get to the main gate.


    Taking a daily walk would be a good way to keep fit.


    Just as Natalia''s car left the Beale''s, she saw a white Bentley by the roadside.


    She asked the driver to stop and turned to look at the car, "Whose car is that?"


    The driver shook his head, "I didn''t see this car before.It might be parked here a few minutes ago."


    It was not allowed to take a car via car-sharing app here, so this car shouldn''t be hailed by Sharon.


    Natalia turned away from the car and said indifferently, "Wait and see.¡±


    She waited for almost twelve minutes before Sharon walked out.


    When the man in the white Bentley saw Sharon, he immediately got out of the car.


    He bowed to Sharon and said, "Ms.Allyson.¡¯


    "Who are you?"


    Sharon paused for a while.


    The man said, "Mr.Proctor asked me to pick you up.He gave you this car as a present."


    Sharon looked at the car behind him and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Thank you.¡±


    "Ms.Allyson, let''s get in.I''ll take you to the studio."


    Just as Sharon was about to get in, she saw Natalia''s car not far away.


    ¡®¡¯Natalia left much earlier than me.Her car shouldn''t still be here ¡°


    ¡®She must have done it on purpose: Just as Sharon was looking over, Natalia asked the driver to drive


    away.


    Sharon didn''t show too many feelings and got in the car.


    ¡®Jameson is right.I now get some goods on Natalia, so she doesn''t dare to act recklessly like before.But


    it doesn''t mean that she will do nothing at all¡±


    ¡®I knew how brutal Natalia was.She even got Ruben involved, so I should never let down guard.


    When Sharon arrived at the studio, it was near noon.


    A girl said, "Sharon, there is a letter for you this morning.I put it on your desk."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Sharon came to her studio and closed the door.


    As she put down her bag, she picked up the envelope in front of her.


    To Sharon''s surprise, it was an invitation from the designerpetition.


    Thispetition had been held by an authoritative jewelry organization at the international level for


    more than a decade.


    Participants were all very famous designers.


    Sharon knew that this year''spetition was held in the South City.


    However, she didn''t expect that the organizer would invite her to participate in thepetition.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The judges of thepetition were all big names in jewelry design and fashion.


    If someone won a prize in thispetition, he or she would undoubtedly gain their recognition and


    would make a name for themselves worldwide.


    It was really a rare opportunity.


    Sharon looked at the date.


    The opening ceremony of thepetition was three dayster.


    At that time, all the designers and judges would show up.


    The organizer would also announce the rules on that day.


    ¡®It seems like I would be busy these days¡±


    When it was time to get off, Sharon finished her work ahead of schedule and intended to go to the


    Proctor Group.


    She left the studio and saw Tiffany drinking water at the tea room.


    Sharon was confused and asked, "Tiffany, when do youe back?"


    After drinking a ss of water down, Tiffany took a moment to Say, "I just arrived."


    "Didn''t you say you would stay there for a week? Why do youe back so soon? What about your


    mother? Is she feeling better?"


    Sharon asked Tiffany a series of questions, so Tiffany said, "My mother sprained her ankle, and she


    didn''t want to stay at the hospital any longer.She stayed there for two days and couldn''t wait to go


    home.She said that since she was at home, there was no need for me to care her, so I go back here."


    After saying that, Tiffany said, "What about you? Have you been busy at the studio these days?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "I can handle.¡¯¡¯


    Tiffany knew that even though she said so, she must have a lot of work to deal with.


    Tiffany smiled mischievously and said, "Are you going on a date? Now I''m back.Just go.¡±


    Sharon said, "It''s not convenient for you to go home with your luggage.I''ll take you home."


    Tiffany didn''t think too much about it.


    When she came to the door, she saw Sharon walking towards the white Bentley.


    Tiffany couldn''t help widening her eyes, "Oh my god! When did you buy it?"


    Sharon gave a shortugh, "...I didn''t buy it."


    "Mr.Proctor gave it to you?"


    Tiffany said, "Amazing! He is not that stingy this time!"

 Chapter 328: So Many Blind Dates

    Chapter 328: So Many Blind Dates


    After arriving at themunity, Tiffany took out her suitcase and waved at Sharon, "Go ahead.Bye."


    Sharon smiled and nodded ¡°Alright.¡¯¡¯


    Tiffany pulled her suitcase and walked inside after Sharon left.


    When she entered themunity, she kept murmuring in her heart, ¡®¡¯Don''t meet Daniel! Don''t meet


    Daniel! And luckily, she didn''t meet him along the way.


    However, just as Tiffany was waiting the elevator, she had a premonition.


    As expected, the elevator door slowly opened, and Daniel appeared.


    Tiffany was speechless.


    This was destiny.


    After exchanging nces for a few seconds, Daniel greeted her firstly, "Hi."


    Tiffany smiled perfunctorily, "Hi."


    Then the two of them stood there still.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, Daniel reached out to stop the door, "Aren''t youing


    in?"


    Tiffany couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t youing out?"


    Daniel said, "I forgot to bring my phone.I have to go back."


    "Oh."


    Tiffany didn''t want to make things moreplicated.


    There was no need for her to be at loggerheads with him.


    After all, there was no deep hatred between them.


    She was tired after flying all afternoon, not to mention she also drank a few sses of water in the


    studio.


    Now she really wanted to go to the bathroom.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she entered the elevator.


    As the elevator went up, Daniel''s voice came from behind, "Ms.Allyson seems to have moved away.If


    you need any help when you live alone, you can call me at any time.¡¯¡¯


    Tiffany said, "Thank you.No need.I''m going to move out soon as well."


    Daniel was stunned, "Where are you moving to?"


    Tiffany smiled and turned around, "You care so much about me.Do you still want to be my neighbor?"


    Daniel didn''t know how to answer.


    Tiffany withdrew her gaze and looked at the elevator door.


    She slowly said, "You''d better care more about Miss Beale.I don''t need you."


    Daniel did not say anything.


    After a while, the elevator door opened.


    Tiffany took her suitcase and hurriedly left.


    Daniel looked at her back and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Then he took out the phone in his pocket and looked at it.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed the button to close the door of the elevator and went downstairs again.


    Ste Technologies.


    Trey returned to his office after the meeting.


    He saw Daniel sitting on the sofa in a daze as if he was thinking of something.


    He strode over and sat opposite Daniel, "What''s wrong?"


    Daniel came back to his senses.


    "What?"


    Trey said, "Your expression is so serious.Did something go wrong?"


    "No,'' Danielughed.


    After a pause, he said, "Ms.Allyson has moved to the Beale''s today.Do you know about this?"


    When hearing this, Trey''s expression also became serious.


    He nodded, "Mr.Jones has also gone there too.¡¯


    "Did he go there as well?"


    Trey said, "Letting them meet in front of Talon is the safest way."


    After a while, Daniel said, "If we had known Ms.Allyson was actually...Things would be much simpler.¡¯


    Trey remained silent for a while and said, "It was my fault.If I could pay more attention to Sharon, the


    situation would be much better now."


    "Don''t me yourself.We didn''t know all this would happen."


    Daniel said, "Have you investigated Ruben? I can''t ask Ms.Allyson directly, but if he is also..."


    "He is not.¡±


    "Did you find out?"


    Trey replied, "I checked the birth registration.He was born one year and three months after the


    ident.The time does not match."


    Daniel held the phone with his long fingers and frowned.


    In other words, after the explosion, Sharon and her mother both survived, but others thought they were


    dead.


    Sharon''s mother was afraid that they would be hunted, so she took Sharon to marry another man


    under an assumed name and gave birth to another child.


    Thinking of this, Daniel suddenly had a headache.


    Trey said, "Sharon and Ruben have been relying on each other since childhood.They have a good


    rtionship."


    "I know."


    That was why this matter was even moreplicated.


    Sharon had suffered a lot in the past few years because of what Josh did.


    He was a viin, but he was also Rubens father.


    Even though Ruben hated him very much, after all...


    It was never that simple.


    Daniel pressed his temples and got up.


    "I''m leaving.I have something to do.¡¯ Trey said, "Go to see Natalia?"


    Daniel stopped his step and asked, "How do you know?"


    "What else do you have to do apart from seeing her?"


    Daniel didn''t know how to reply.


    He approached Natalia with clear purpose.


    But Natalia was very smart and saw through his intention.


    On the one hand, she enjoyed his pursuit, and on the other hand, she made a deal with him.


    Right now, he and Natalia were just acting.


    Moreover, the n had gone so far, so there was no need for it.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows.


    "Can''t I have something to do for myself? Do you want to go to the bar? It''s my treat."


    "No, I have work to do."


    Trey said, "We still need to be careful now.Don''t y too much."


    "I know.Just rx."


    The Proctor Group.


    Sharon parked her car by the side of the road.


    Thinking that the jerk usually didn''t have time to eat when he was working, she packed some food in


    the restaurant downstairs and brought it up.


    When she walked inside, the employees of the Proctor Group were getting off work.


    A few people were discussing, "So many beautifuldies have dated Mr.Proctortely.Mr.Proctor is a


    really lucky man."


    "Not only are these socialites beautiful, but they are from rich and powerful families.I don''t believe that


    Mr.Proctor didn''t take a fancy to any of them."


    "Believe it or not, Mr.Proctor doesn''t care about any of them.And none of their families canpare


    with the Beale Group.But Mr.Proctor still called off their engagement.¡±


    "Speaking of this, I''m quite curious about why Mr.Proctor dissolved the engagement back then.Do you


    think it was because of his ex-wife? Discussions about this had burst on the Inte before.Mr.Proctor


    had no choice but to refute the rumor against those inte trolls personally."


    "I went to the Lumiere Jewelry''s productunch before.Ally is very beautiful.But I heard that she came


    from a poor family and she used some bad means to marry Mr.Proctor."


    "I''ve seen her before.She is indeed beautiful, but a woman''s family background needs to match


    Mr.Proctor''s if they want to get married.You can see from the countless blind dates that the chairman


    has arranged for Mr.Proctor recently.Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife probably doesn''t stand a chance.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 329: Harm the Corporate Image

    Chapter 329: Harm the Corporate Image


    They concentrated on discussing as they passed by Sharon.


    Hearing their words, she raised her eyebrows.


    Jameson dated with beautiful girls recently? Sharon looked away and entered the building of the


    Proctor Group.


    As Jacob had said before, all the employees at the reception desk knew Sharon.


    So they became alert when saw her.


    ¡®¡®Why does Mrs.Proctore here now?¡¯¡¯


    But they didn''t dare to step her, so they could only hurry to call Jacob.


    Jacob became nervous after picking up the phone and he hurried to wait in front of the elevator.


    As Sharon got off the elevator, she saw Jacob standing there.


    She smiled.


    "Good evening.¡±


    "Good evening..."


    Jacob coughed and followed behind her.


    "Well, Ms.Allyson...I want to ask you some questions.May I chat with you for a few minutes?"


    "What?"


    "It''s about..."


    Jacob tried to find a question.


    "What does a girl think when she quarrels with her boyfriend?"


    Hearing this, Sharon stopped with a bigger smile.


    "Are you in love?"


    Jacobughed awkwardly.


    "No, I''m so busy with work every day.How can I have time? I saw this topicst night.I don''t have a


    girlfriend, but I''m very curious about what girls are thinking about.So I want to ask you.¡±


    "Why do you want to know about this as you don''t have a girlfriend?"


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Jacob hurried to stand in front of her and said with anxiety, "Just


    as I don''t have a girlfriend, so I have to know that in advance.In case my future girlfriend gets angry


    with me, I can quickly calm her down."


    Sharon said, "Then I''ll tell youter.I bought dinner, and it''ll get cold soon."


    "We have a microwave oven to heat it up!" Jacob said without thinking.


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    She licked her lips and looked at Jameson''s office.


    "Is there someone inside?"


    "No!"


    Jacob replied without hesitation.


    "Really?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes!"


    Sharon seemed to believe it, "Alright, where are we going to discuss your life event?"


    Jacob heaved a sigh of relief and brought her to the VIP waiting room.


    Sharon just took two steps and quickly turned back when Jacob looked away.


    In the blink of an eye, she walked to the door of the president''s office.


    When she pushed open the door, there was only one woman in the office.


    She didn''t know where Jameson went.The woman frowned in displeasure when she saw Sharon,


    "When will Mr.Proctore?"


    Then she muttered, "Oh right, he is an illegitimate child.He is really impolite and ill-bred.It''s so


    annoying!"


    Sharon was about to apologize and leave.


    Hearing this, she stopped and looked over.


    "Then who are you waiting for?"


    "Since you think he is so bad, then why are you still waiting for him? You are not waiting to scold him in


    person, right?"


    The woman''s face changed when heard that.


    She stood up and said angrily, "I don''t need to exin to you.Are all the employees of the Proctor


    Group so arrogant like you? No wonder, fish begins to stink at the head!"


    "Ms.Berry, you are right.I''ll teach her a lessonter.¡¯ Jameson said behind her.


    Sharon turned around to look at him, and he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    What did this jerk want to do? When Sofia Berry saw him, she acted like another person.


    She was no longer angry as before.


    Instead, she smoothed her hair back and said, "I just asked her when will you be back, but she scolded


    me without reason.She also said that you are impolite and ill-bred.I''m willing to wait for you.But this is


    the first time I see such an employee.She dares to say anything just because of her beauty.¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Really?"


    "Yes, but since you said you will teach her a lesson, I will let it go."


    She nced at Sharon and said, "But you''d better fire her as soon as possible.Otherwise, she will


    harm your corporate image."


    Jameson looked at Sharon and said, "Harm my corporate image? I don''t think so.She''s pretty."


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Sofia gritted her teeth.


    ¡®¡¯She is really a temptress!''¡¯ She stamped with anger, "Mr.Proctor, you just said you would fire her just


    now, are you going back on your word now?"


    "You get me wrong.I said I would teach her a lesson, not fire her."


    "Then what will you do? It isn''t just a demotion, right? At least..."


    Jameson looked at Sharon and said with gentleness, "Are you wrong?"


    Sharon cooperated with him and said, "Yes."


    Jameson looked back at Sofia, and his face turned cold again.


    "It''s done."


    Sofia rolled her eyes with anger.


    She couldn''t even say anything.


    Jameson said slowly, "If you have nothing to do, please leave.I will continue my lesson."


    Sofia said angrily, "Jameson! You have gone too far!"


    "As an illegitimate child, I''m polite enough."


    Hearing this, Sofia guessed that he must have heard what she said.


    Jameson left her here all day and she did not know where he went.


    She was right before, but now it seemed to be her fault.


    She stamped again and could only leave with anger.


    Before leaving, she red at Sharon and scolded, "Temptress!"


    Seeing this, Jacob hurried to close the office door and then slipped away.


    Just as Sharon wanted to step forward, Jameson reached out and pushed her against the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sharon said with caution.


    Jameson pinched her chin and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson.¡¯ Before she could speak, he kissed her.


    Sharon didn''t want to do that in the office so she pushed him away.


    Jameson stared at her and said with a husky voice, "Or it''s your turn?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    This jerk was so shameless.


    Sharon lifted the bag in her hand and said, "I brought you dinner.If you don''t have it now, it''ll get cold."


    Jameson licked his lips.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you came over?"


    "What? Are you afraid that I''ll disturb your date?"


    "Are you jealous?"


    Sharon kicked him with anger and walked towards the sofa with the food box.


    Jameson followed behind her with a smile.

 Chapter 330: You Are Still Jealous

    Chapter 330: You Are Still Jealous


    Sharon sat on the sofa and opened the food boxes.


    She ignored Jameson and ate dinner by herself.


    Jameson sat beside her and said, "It''s not for me?"


    Sharon said on purpose, "Mr.Proctor, you are so picky.As you have delicacy every day, how can you


    get used to home cooking?"


    "Home cooking?" Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Youpare yourself to that?" Sharon kept silent.


    This jerk was indeed good at satire.


    He could even know what she meant.


    Sharon ignored him and continued to eat.


    Jameson said, "Are you still jealous?"


    "Who is jealous? I..."


    "I know.You are hot."


    Then he added, "You are hotter than them."


    Sharon''s face turned red as she choked.


    Jameson patted her on the back and gave her a ss of water.


    "I''ll leave it for you.Don''t rush."


    Sharon red at him as she took the water.


    Jameson said, "I didn''t hide it from you on purpose.I was so busy that I had no time to tell you.And I


    didn''t talk to her.Before you came, I didn''t even see her.¡±


    After the receptionist told him that Sofia came, Jameson went to his office downstairs.


    Sofia sat here alone for a whole day and didn''t even eat lunch, so she was very angry.


    After Sharon drank the water and recovered, she said, "You have a good luck in love affairs


    recently.How many girls have you dated with?"


    Jameson asked, "Who told you that?"


    "Do I need someone to tell me? If you don''t want me to know, just don''t do that.Why didn''t you tell me


    this morning?"


    Jameson smiled and looked at her, "You are still jealous for Natalia.If I told you, wouldn''t you remember


    it for the rest of life?"


    Sharon flushed after hearing what he said.


    This jerk was so shameless! After a moment of silence, Sharon said, "Why do you suddenly have so


    many blind dates?"


    Jameson and his father already had conflict, and they even didn''t pretend in the public, let alone behind


    others¡¯ back.


    At such time, it was strange that Albert suddenly showed concern.


    It was impossible that he realized his mistake overnight and decided to make up for his son in the


    future.


    Jameson picked up a strand of her hair and said indifferently, "Do you want to know the truth?"


    "Did you ask for the dates?" Jameson was confused.


    "I almost can''t deal with you."


    He said, "Why do I make trouble for myself?"


    Sharon said, "Deal with?"


    She sneered, "Thank you for spending time hooking me."


    Jameson chuckled and his chest heaved slightly.


    "You''re so small-minded.You always find mistakes in my words."


    Sharon was so annoyed with him.


    "Will you tell me or not? If not, I''m leaving now."


    Jameson put his chin on her shoulder and said slowly, "You know that Albert wants me to give up the


    current position.So he even wanted to cooperate with the Mortons and the Beales."


    Of course, Sharon knew that.


    So it was obvious that the Proctors were afraid of Jameson.


    Jameson continued, "In the entire South City, the Beale family is very powerful.Even though they had


    many idents, they still have a sound foundation.They are too big to fail."


    "But after the ident of the Beale family, Master Proctor immediately cancelled the engagement,


    right?"


    "That''s because he can''t control the Beales by himself, and he knows that I''ve been looking for Talon''s


    mistake.For not getting into trouble, he kept a distance with the Beales."


    Sharon understood what he meant.


    Although Albert had nothing to do with the Beales, he could not allow Jameson to control the Beale


    Group.


    In that case, the Proctors could notpete with Jameson in the future.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So he arranged these blind dates for you to divert your attention?" Sharon asked.


    "Yes, but there are other reasons."


    Sharon was puzzled.


    Jameson smiled and stared at her.


    "Do you hate him?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    She hated Albert, Evie, Erica, and everyone except Jeffery.


    Jameson added, "What do you think he will do when he knows that you are perhaps Talon''s daughter


    and you''re with me?"


    Naturally, he would try his best to separate her from Jameson.


    And he would prevent Jameson from cooperating with the Beales.


    She finally knew the fact.


    Sharon pushed the food box to him and said, "Eat it."


    Jameson said, "Aren''t you angry?"


    "I''m not angry.¡¯¡¯ She just didn''t want to talk to him.


    Jameson leaned over and quickly kissed Sharon on her face while she wasn''t looking at him.


    Before Sharon could react, he already kissed her.


    After dinner, Jameson checked the time and said, "Shall I send you back?"


    "Don''t bother.¡¯¡¯ Sharon said, "Don''t you still have work? I can go back by myself.And you even gave me


    a Car.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson knew her situation in the Beale family, even if she didn''t tell him.


    He said, "What else do you need? I''ll give them to you all together.¡±


    "Nothing."


    Sharon said, "Oh, I remember.Mr.Jones went to the Beale''s this morning.For his sake, Talon wouldn''t


    make trouble for me.¡±


    Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "Really?" Sharon nodded.


    "It''s quite a coincidence.Besides Mr.Jones, Mr.Matthias also went there.Did he win the bid of the Beale


    Group a few days ago?"


    "Yes"


    "Does he know what the Beales did behind his back?"


    "What?" Sharon took a breath.


    "Nothing.I just feel that he is quite nice.And he doesn''t have many friends in the South City.If Talon


    deceives him..."


    Jameson said, "Don''t worry, he is a businessman.He will investigate the background of the Beales


    before cooperating with them.And he must see the news before."


    Hearing this, Sharon was relieved.


    She looked outside and said, "It''s gettingte.I should go."


    Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "I''ll take you downstairs."


    Sharon smiled.


    "Alright."


    The jerk was so clingy.


    It was raining outside at this moment.


    Although it wasn''t heavy, it was still quite cold in the wind.


    After opening the car door, Sharon turned around to ask him to go back.


    Suddenly, Jameson kissed her lips and held the back of her head with his big hand.


    Sharon was surprised.


    Just as she was almost out of breath, Jameson finally let go of her and gently tidied her hair that was


    messed up by the wind.


    "Call me after arriving home."

 Chapter 331: Its Time to Let Go of My Obsession

    Chapter 331: It''s Time to Let Go of My Obsession


    It began to rain heavily after Sharon drove for a short time.


    The raindrops continuously drummed against the windshields in front of her.


    Sharon didn''t drive very often.


    Because of the traffic jam caused by the heavy rain, she drove slower.


    When she arrived at the Beale''s, it was already more than an hourter.


    As the car slowly drove through the gate, Sharon thought that if Jameson hadn''t given her the car, she


    might have had to walk down the road against the downpour today.


    When she stopped the car in front of the main house, a servant immediately took an umbre and


    called her, "Ms.Allyson.¡¯¡¯


    "Thank you,¡¯¡¯ Sharon smiled.


    The servant did not reply and silently went away.


    When she went from the entrance to the upstairs, Sharon could feel that the attitude of servants


    towards her improved a lot.


    Although they were not very kind, at least they would greet her instead of ignoring her like in the


    morning.


    Sharon did not know if Talon and Natalia were still at the living room or if they went to their rooms.


    After she entered her bedroom, she discovered that the things she had ced on the table seemed to


    have been touched.


    Pursing her lips, she checked carefully to make sure that there was nothing missing.


    Then she went into the bathroom after locking the door.


    Not only did Sharon want to investigate the Beale family, the Beales were also investigating her.


    After taking a shower, Sharon started to browse the news about designerpetition.


    Not long after, Sharon''s phone rang.


    It was from Tiffany.


    Sharon answered, "Tiffany, what''s wrong?"


    Tiffany said, "Nothing serious.I''m packing.In the break, I call to learn your condition."


    "Not bad."


    After a pause, Sharon said, "Are you packing up so early?"


    "I have no other choice.You might not believe that I met Daniel in the elevator again when I came back


    in the afternoon.Now I suddenly understand your feeling when you and Mr.Proctor met anywhere.I''ve


    contacted the movingpany.I''ll move out early tomorrow morning.I really can''t stay here any longer!"


    The corner of Sharon''s mouth twitched.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she said, "Ask the movingpany to send two more people over to help you.Move my


    things to your new apartment as well.After I find the truth, I''lle to get my luggage.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany asked


    doubtfully, "Don''t you move out all your things?"


    Sharon was confused at her words.


    "Mr.Proctor sent people over to carry your luggage.They left just now.I thought you asked him to help


    you."


    Sharon was speechless at Jameson.


    The jerk didn''t reveal any information to her just now! Tiffany asked, "Does Jameson secretly carry you


    luggage?"


    "Forget it,'''' Sharon smiled with embarrassment.


    "At most, I will move to live with him."


    "Don''t you intend to live with him?"


    "I don''t know."


    As the saying goes, only distance can produce beauty.


    If she lived with Jameson now, she would go crazy for him before long.


    Moreover, if they lived together, it would not be as simple and easy as it was now.


    Inevitably, she would face some problems that she did not want to face.


    After chatting with Sharon for a while, Tiffany hung up the phone and continued to pack her things.


    As soon as she put her luggage into a paper box, the doorbell rang.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany thought that her takeaway arrived and quickly ran over to open the door.


    However, when she opened the door, she saw that it was Daniel, thest person she wanted to see at


    present.


    Daniel keenly sensed the change of her expressions, from joy to coldness to numbness.


    Daniel was confused.


    Tiffany thought that she was going to move away anyway, so she did not put their rtionship on the


    line, even for the sake of Trey.


    She smiled and said, "What''s up?"


    Daniel coughed, "Can you return the umbre I lent youst time? It''s raining outside.I want to go out.¡¯


    Hearing this, Tiffany kept silent for a long time.


    "I seem to have left that umbre at my parents¡¯ home.And you can use my umbre."


    Then Tiffany took an umbre from the shoe cab and gave it to him.


    Daniel took it, but didn''t leave immediately.


    Tiffany said, "Anything else?"


    "That umbre..."


    Daniel''s expression was serious.


    "It is one of my mother''s relics.Can you bring it to me the next time youe home?"


    Tiffany was stunned, "What?"


    Daniel continued in a mournful tone, "It was thest thing my mother used when she was alive.For so


    many years, I always carry it with me wherever I go.Of course, I don''t mean to urge you.However, if


    you remember, please bring it back for me.It''s okay if you don''t remember.Perhaps it''s time for me to let


    go of my obsession."


    Tiffany was stunned by his words.


    However, she couldn''t believe Danielpletely.


    He didn''t have a bottom line because he even lied to her that he believed in Buddhism.


    Tiffany tried to distinguish the emotions on his face.


    She wanted to confirm whether what he said was true or not.


    However, the sadness in Daniel''s eyes was real.


    Tiffany decided to believe in him this time.


    ¡®¡¯I indeed make a serious mistake¡± Tiffany smiled with embarrassment, "Since this umbre is so


    important to you, I''ll call my motherter and ask her if she sees it.If she finds it, I''ll ask her to send it


    over to me and make sure that there won''t be any damage along the way.What do you think of it?"


    Daniel nodded slightly.


    "Thank you so much.¡¯


    "It''s my pleasure.¡¯


    After closing the door, Tiffany let out a long breath.


    Then, she went into the bedroom and changed her clothes.


    She quietly opened the door and looked around.


    She gently closed the door and quickly ran into the elevator.


    She drove all the way to the airport and went to the Lost and Found office to ask the staff if they had


    found an umbre in the trash can a few days ago.


    The staff member said, "It''s all here.Try looking for it from them."


    Tiffany thanked her.


    After searching back and forth for a few times, she didn''t find the umbre Daniel gave her.


    Standing there, Tiffany felt headache .


    At that time, she shouldn''t have been impulsive.


    Now she knew Daniel was a man that liked to get with thedies at the same time, as many as


    possible.


    She should ept that fact that Daniel chose her as one of his targets.


    Anyway it was she that wanted to attract his attention first.


    Moreover, it was kind of Daniel to lend her the umbre, his mother''s legacy.


    No matter what, she should not throw it away.


    On the way back, Tiffany was absent-minded, ming herself to the extreme.


    Downstairs, Tiffany parked her car and walked toward the basement in a daze.


    After entering the elevator, she suddenly saw that a man held an umbre that was almost the same as


    the one that Daniel had lent her.


    Tiffany was overjoyed with the surprise.


    ¡®¡®Unexpectedly, I''m so lucky today¡± Tiffany said politely, "Excuse me, could you sell this umbre to me?


    This is the legacy of my friend''s mother.I..."

 Chapter 332: A Passionate Kiss in the Rain

    Chapter 332: A Passionate Kiss in the Rain


    The man looked at the umbre in his hand and then at Tiffany, confused.


    He couldn''t understand what she was thinking.


    She urged, "Please, I really need this umbre.Sell it to me.Any price will do."


    The man handed the umbre to her.


    "It sold ten in the convenience store downstairs.I''ll give it to you if you need it."


    Tiffany was surprised.


    The corner of her mouth twitched.


    She repeated, "It sold ten in the convenience store downstairs?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes.It was free as I bought things worth two hundred at a sales drive some time ago.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany could


    hardly breathe.


    A few secondster, she pushed the button for the first floor expressionlessly.


    The man asked, "Don''t you want this umbre?"


    Tiffany gritted her teeth.


    "No, thank you."


    After exiting the elevator, Tiffany rushed straight to the convenience store.


    After confirming that the umbre was only sold in this store and that it arrived half a month ago, Tiffany


    bought all of the umbres.


    Daniel was ying the piano in his house when the doorbell rang.


    He opened the door and saw Tiffany with an umbre in her hand.


    Daniel asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tiffany smiled and answered, "Didn''t you say that this umbre was left by your mom and it was very


    important to you? I thought that I couldn''t keep you waiting for so long, so I asked my mother to bring it


    to me.¡¯¡¯


    Daniel probably didn''t expect this.He was stunned for a moment before he said, "There is no rush."


    "It''s okay." Tiffany handed him the umbre.


    "Is this your mom''s umbre?" Daniel took it.


    Since things hade to this, he had no choice but to continue to lie.


    "Yes.There are traces of my mother''s use on it.I won''t make a mistake."


    As he said that, he looked at Tiffany.


    "Could I meet your mom and express my thanks to her?"


    "No need.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany pulled out a bag from behind her and took out many umbres.


    "Your mom would be very grateful if she knew that she had a filial son like you."


    Daniel was rendered speechless.


    Tiffany threw down the bag and turned to open the door.


    Daniel took a step forward and grabbed her wrist.


    He said awkwardly, "Sorry, I was just joking with you."


    Tiffany shook him off and said expressionlessly, "If both of us found it interesting, then it was a joke.But


    the truth is, you made fun of me again and again!"


    After Tiffany finished speaking, she opened the door and entered without turning her head.


    Daniel wanted to say something else, but the door mmed in front of him.


    He rubbed his nose and looked at the umbres scattered all over his feet, writhing with


    embarrassment.


    It rained all night.


    When Sharon woke up, it was still drizzling outside.


    She thought that she would be unable to sleep all night in this strange ce, but for some reason, even


    though there was a pervading sense of menace, she had peace of mind.


    She didn''t remember anything from the past, but she had lived here for a few years.


    After Sharon finished washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    In the dining room, Talon and Natalia were having breakfast.


    When Natalia saw Sharon, she was angry.


    She gripped the knife and fork and wished that she could cut Sharon into two like the food on her te.


    Talon greeted with a smile, "Morning, Sharon.Do you want to have breakfast with us?"


    When did he begin to change the way he called Sharon? Sharon gave a faint smile and replied, "No,


    thank you.I have something to do.I have to go."


    Just as she turned around and left, Natalia mmed the knife and fork onto the table, making a loud


    noise.


    Sharon ignored her.


    She didn''t know what Natalia was up to.


    Outside the studio, Sharon bought breakfast.


    When she entered, she saw a few employees gather together, excitedly discussing something.


    When they saw her, they quickly dispersed.


    Sharon felt that it was a little strange, but she did not ask anything and entered her office.


    As she sat down and began to eat breakfast, Tiffany rushed in with a newspaper.


    "Sharon!"


    "Aren''t you moving this morning? Why are you here?"


    Tiffany said, "It''s not important.I''ll moveter.Look at this!"


    As she spoke, Tiffany put the newspaper on the desk and eximed, "What a surprise! I didn''t expect


    that Jameson was actually quite lustful!"


    Sharon did not understand what she was saying.


    When her gaze fell on the newspaper, she was taken aback.


    "Hot news! The CEO of the Proctor Group passionately kissed a mysterious woman in the rain! They


    couldn''t bear to part from each other!"


    Sharon choked on soybean milk and coughed, feeling that she was going to die.


    Tiffany patted her back to calm her down and analyzed, "Professionally speaking, the angle and rity


    of this photo are very good.It shot the side faces of the two of you.If it weren''t for this topic, the photo


    would have been a kind of art."


    Sharon''s face turned red from choking.


    After she finally calmed herself down, she asked, "Where did thise from?"


    "You don''t know it? It''s spread like crazy everywhere.Oh right, not only did it appear in the newspapers,


    it also became a hot search as soon as it was released.It has outshone Giana''s new movie.Jameson is


    more popr than a star!"


    Sharon looked at the newspaper and said nothing.


    After a while, she tried to argue, "What is this? The newspaper is unscrupulous! It just drizzled that


    night.Why did they say we kissed in the rain?"


    As she said that, she clenched her fists and became extremely angry.


    "We didn''t kiss passionately! It was just a brief kiss!"


    Tiffany patted her shoulder andforted her.


    She knew what Sharon was trying to say.


    "You are right.You didn''t kiss as passionately as before."


    Sharon didn''t say anything in response.


    She bent over the desk and began to sob.


    What a drama! For some reason, Tiffany felt that something was wrong.


    "Hey Sharon, don''t you think this photo is too clear? It doesn''t look like it was taken secretly.And the


    title mentioned the Proctor Group.Isn''t the reporter afraid that he will lose his job?"


    Sharon was too embarrassed to think clearly.


    "What did you say?"


    Tiffany knew what was going on.


    She continued, "Forget it.It seems like this is the first time Jameson has appeared in public.Many girls


    be captives to his handsome face.Theyment at the Proctor Group''s official ount that they


    want to marry him."

 Chapter 333: A Statement At the Proctor Group.

    Chapter 333: A Statement At the Proctor Group.


    In therge conference room, the senior management was discussing intensely how to respond to


    Jameson''s romantic affair.


    Sitting in his seat, Jameson was reading the newspaper, satisfied.


    The discussion remained deadlocked.


    Jameson put down the newspaper and said indifferently, "What''s there to respond to? It''s normal that


    people in love kiss each other.There is no need arguing about this matter."


    Everyone present kept silent.


    This was not a question of whether or not to fall in love.


    This was clearly...


    Wait, Jameson and Sharon were in love? When did he seed? Jameson leaned back in his chair and


    crossed his legs.


    "It''s a good opportunity to make a statement, telling the public that I have a girlfriend, and the other girls


    don''t have a chance."


    The people present took a deep breath.


    What a smart move! Jameson was openly challenging his father! Everyone in the Proctor Group knew


    that Albert had been arranging blind dates for Jameson recently, and many girls from eminent families


    hade to visit him.


    If a statement was made, no one woulde.


    Even if they came, Jameson wouldn''t let them leave so easily.


    Most likely, they would be photographed and the photos would be put online.


    Although this was a good solution to stopping the blind dates, he had openly offended many powerful


    people in the South City.


    Perhaps only Jameson dared to do this.


    Jameson swept his gaze across the crowd with different expressions and said in a calm tone, "My


    girlfriend is prone to be jealous.Is there anything else? If not, let''s adjourn the meeting."


    At the Proctor''s Albert read the newspaper and trembled with anger.


    After he received the news from the Proctor Group, he almost couldn''t breathe and cursed, "What an


    unfilial son!"


    Evie sat behind him, as indifferent as usual.


    She said, "If Jameson was obedient, he wouldn''t do this."


    Albert frowned.


    "Stop being sarcastic at this time.You know what you''ve done.If Sharon is really Talon''s daughter, the


    first thing she wants to do is to get revenge on you!"


    Hearing this, Evieughed.


    "She grew up in a slum.Even if she is dressed in gorgeous clothes, she is still cheap.I''ll wait for her to


    take revenge on me and see what she will do."


    After saying that, Evie got up and went back to her bedroom.


    A servant followed behind her and whispered something.


    Albert became angrier.


    Neither Jameson nor Evie listened to him.


    They simply ignored him.


    Although Evie''s family was no longer strong enough, Evie still had other forces to back her up.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert had to rely on her to deal with Jameson.


    Albert stood on his walking stick, his expression cold and gloomy.


    He knitted his eyebrows and pondered over something.


    The moment the Proctor Group''s announcement was made, it caused a huge uproar online.


    Many girls who were attracted by Jameson''s handsome face was confused.


    "What happened? Proctor is in love? I''m so sad.I shouldn''t have taken it seriously!"


    "I didn''t expect this to be the prelude to the announcement of a rtionship.Proctor is rich, handsome,


    and powerful.He ispletely different from some stars who hide their rtionships."


    "Who''s his girlfriend? Is she a star? Or the daughter of a powerful family? She looks pretty."


    "If you don''t know about Proctor''s romance, you can read the statement that the Proctor Group made


    some time ago.I didn''t expect that they would be together so soon.Mr.Proctor is good at chasing girls!"


    "I have known the whole story.I saw his girlfriend''s photo.She''s really beautiful and talented, and she


    has a good figure.Why did they get divorced? Wasn''t he happy to live with such a beautiful wife?"


    "I like this match.When are they going to get married again?"


    "I also like them! When will they get married again?"


    Never did Sharon think that after the Proctor Group made the statement, the Twitter of the studio had


    more than 100,000 followers.


    They asked when she would join Twitter.


    The studio hadn''t opened an online sales channel yet, so many people went to their site in the


    afternoon.


    But none of them saw Sharon.


    It was because Sharon went to help Tiffany move.


    Now, given the Proctor Group''s statement, she was convinced that Jameson was the one who ordered


    to take the photo.


    Tiffany and Sharon lived here for a few months and had many things.


    Tiffany didn''t want to waste them, so she took all of them away.


    The two movers brought the heavy items downstairs.


    Sharon and Tiffany each brought a suitcase and waited for the next elevator.


    Sharon looked back.


    "Have we brought all the things?"


    "Yes," Tiffany said.


    "Thendlord said that she is out of town and woulde to inspect the house when shees back."


    Sharon nodded.


    She felt sad to leave because there were some unforgettable memories.


    Just then, their neighbor opened the door.And the elevator came.Tiffany anxiously pulled Sharon


    inside.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing the elevator door slowly close, Tiffany finally let out a sigh of relief.


    However, someone else in the elevator heard the footsteps outside and kindly pressed the button to


    open the door.


    Tiffany was speechless.


    Daniel stood at the elevator door and paused for a few seconds before walking in and greeting them,


    "Hello, Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon did not know what happenedst night.


    She smiled at him and nodded.


    Tiffany didn''t respond.


    She looked away and didn''t say anything.


    Daniel didn''t say anything either and just stood there quietly.


    Sharon felt that there was something wrong between the two of them.


    They would greet each other before.


    What was going on? There was a moment of embarrassment in the elevator.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Tiffany pulled the suitcase with one hand and Sharon with the


    other, walking out with an angry face.


    Not long after they left, Daniel called Tiffany from behind.

 Chapter 334: I Only Have One Wife

    Chapter 334: I Only Have One Wife


    Tiffany took no notice of him and dragged Sharon forward.


    Seeing this, Daniel could only stand still.


    After leaving themunity, Sharon asked, "Did something happen to Daniel and you?"


    Tiffany sneered and told her the whole thing about the umbre.


    After a long silence, she did not know what to Say.


    Tiffany said, "I already feel that he must be going soft in the head and that he is deliberately targeting


    me.I just pleased him a few times when he moved here, and he held grudges against me until


    now.What''s wrong with him?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sharon asked tentatively, "What if he just wanted to make conversation? He probably didn''t expect that


    you would run to the airport to look for the umbre."


    "It''s even more hateful to make conversation! He was chasing after Natalia.Why did he want to talk with


    me? Does he think that he can have me at his beck and call? Although I can do that considering his


    beauty, but not in a way like him."


    Sharon touched his eyebrows and felt speechless.


    After putting the suitcase in the trunk, Tiffany calmed down a bit.


    "Forget it, I won''t make a fuss about the trifles with him.After today, we will never have a chance to


    meet again in the future."


    Sharon really wanted to say that ording to her experience, things normally went against one''s


    wishes.


    If you did not want to see someone, you would normally soon see him.


    Tiffany told the driver of the movingpany to follow her car.


    She snorted and set off happily.


    Tiffany''s new house was not far away and was only twenty minutes¡¯ drive to the studio.


    The new house was in the opposite direction of her old one to avoid Daniel.


    After her move, it was already past work time and Sharon returned to the Beale¡¯s directly.


    Ever since she learned the lesson from yesterday, she had always carried important things with her


    before she left.


    The things on the table seemed to be in a mess but were actually ced in a particr order.


    If they were moved, she would be able to tell.


    When Sharon returned, she looked around the room.


    Everything was normal.


    She took out a miniature surveince camera from her bag that she had bought today and ced it in a


    corner, where the camera happened to be able to shoot the entire room.


    She could control the surveince system remotely.


    With this, she could soon know who entered her room and what they did.


    After getting all things done, Sharon took a shower and then saw that someone gave her a buzz.


    It was Jameson.


    Sharon sat on the bed and picked up the phone.


    "It''s sote.Mr.Proctor, can I help you?"


    Jameson said, "What are you doing?"


    "On a date." Jameson got puzzled.


    "Where? With whom?" He said unhappily.


    Sharon leaned against the bed, flipped through the magazine and said slowly, "With a handsome


    young man.How can I tell you where I am?"


    Jameson said, "How young is he?"


    Hearing the sarcasm in his voice, Sharon remembered what happenedst time.


    She thought for a while and said, "...Younger than you."


    "Do you think I''m old?"


    "How dare I? Mr.Proctor is so charming, with so many girls calling you husband..."


    Jameson interrupted her, "Are you jealous again?"


    Sharon turned silent.


    She wasn''t a jealous lover.


    How could she be jealous every day! She just wanted to satirize him.


    Jameson smiled and said, "I only have one wife."


    Sharon did not expect Jameson to say that.


    She curved her lips and then asked, "Did you find someone to post that news?"


    Sharon also understood that it was probably because the Proctor family had been arranging blind dates


    for Jameson.


    Therefore, he came up with this method to solve this once and for all.


    Jameson said, "The photo is good.If you like, I can give you the original copy.¡¯


    "...No, thanks."


    The photo taken at the Matchmaker Temple was still lying in her studio.


    After a pause, Sharon asked again, "Are you still at the Proctor Group?"


    Jameson replied, "Yes, I got much work to dotely."


    "Then"


    Sharon wanted to say something but kept to herself.


    It was better not to say anything until everything was done during this period.


    She said, "Then take your time.I''ll go back to sleep."


    Jameson said, "That''s it?"


    "Yes." Sharon said in a puzzled voice.


    "So many girls are calling me husband.How about you?"


    Sharon was silent for two seconds before hanging up the phone.


    The jerk was really cheeky! During the three days in the Beale''s, both Talon and Sharon maintained


    their seemingly harmonious rtionship.


    Under this harmony, they had their own thoughts and ns.


    Sharon had already confirmed the location of Talon''s study and bedroom, and Talon had been secretly


    investigating Sharon''s past, trying to find out who was behind her, or to find evidence to prove that all


    her words were false.


    Just as the they were secretly doing their own things, the designerpetition started as scheduled.


    After arriving at the venue, Sharon sat down ording to the seat arranged by the organizer.


    Since she was already quite famous in the country, many people came to greet her.


    Through the crowd, Sharon saw Rita''s figure from afar.


    This was a designerpetition, so it wasnt strange to see her.


    Soon the opening ceremony began.


    The host first greeted everyone in English, then went straight to the point without wasting any time and


    introduced the rules of thepetition.


    After he finished speaking, the trantor stepped forward and introduced the rules again in Chinese.


    The tournament is divided into three rounds, the preliminary round, the second round and the final.


    The preliminary round was open to everyone.


    The organizer would assign a topic one day before the start of thepetition.


    Of the many participants in thepetition, only ten could enter the second round.


    During the second round, the organizer would assign ten topics based on the strength and style of


    each participant.


    These ten participants would draw lots to determine what their topics were.


    It means that they were likely to get the topic that they weren''t good at.


    Only three designers could make it to the final.


    Different from previous years, they would not give any topics in the final this year.


    Designers should find the hidden topic with their intuition andplete the works on the spot.


    The organizer would then announce the winner.The rules were widely discussed by all the participants.


    Though dissatisfied with the arrangement, they had no other choice.Thepetition was hard, and it


    could be seen that the organizers had raised their requirements.

 Chapter 335: She Is Jealous of Your Beauty

    Chapter 335: She Is Jealous of Your Beauty


    In addition to testing designers¡¯ acuity, it also tested their observation and the skill in capturing small


    things.


    This also meant that after thepetition, the organizer would offer a better tform.


    Sharon looked around, then her eyes met a pair of dark and quiet eyes.


    She whispered, "Why are you here?"


    Jameson put his arm on the seat behind her and raised his eyebrows, "the Proctor Group is one of the


    organizers of thispetition.Didn''t I tell you?"


    Sharon looked at him with a forced smile, "Perhaps Mr.Proctor has short memories.¡¯


    The jerk must have done it on purpose.


    At this moment, the host''s voice came from the stage.


    They temporarily changed the rules and invited several debutantes from South City to be judges.


    The points they gave would ount for 10% of the total points.


    These youngdies had been familiar with gold, silver, and jewelry, so they have their own high


    standards for the jewelry.


    Sharon followed the host''s gaze and smiled.


    Very good.


    She even began to suspect that this new rule was meant to let her fail.


    Because she saw Natalia and Sofia amongst the few youngdies.


    The God had opened a window for her and blocked all the ventholes.


    So exciting.


    Jameson followed her gaze and knew what she was worried about.


    He said, "Your work was acknowledged by the organizer.Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent you an


    invitation letter.Even if they maliciously gave you low marks, it wouldn''t affect you much.Besides, you


    have me."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Then why do you think they would give me low marks?"


    Jameson said calmly, "Perhaps they are jealous of your beauty."


    Sharon looked at him wordlessly.


    The jerk was so good at finding excuses.


    The preliminary round would be held two dayster, and the topic would be given tomorrow night.


    After the rules were stated, there was a small party.


    Many designers were busy greeting the judges.


    These judges were all bigwigs in the jewelry industry.


    Even if designers didn''t win the prize in the end, it would be good to get familiar with them.


    These seemingly polite greetings had so many interests underneath.


    Sharon nned to go back directly, but she remembered that the organizer had sent her an invitation


    letter and she shouldn''t just leave like this.


    She stood up and went to thank the organizer.


    The person in charge of thispetition was called Louis.


    When Sharon found him, he was chatting with other judges of thepetition.


    Before Sharon could speak, Louis saw her and greeted her with a smile in English, "You must be


    Ms.Ally.You look as beautiful as in the photo."


    Sharon did not expect that he would remember her.


    She smiled and replied in English, "Thank you.Thank you very much for inviting me to join this


    competition.I am very honored.¡±


    "You''re wee."


    Louis said as he looked at the man standing behind her.


    "If Mr.Proctor hadn''t shown me your work, I wouldn''t have known such an outstanding designer.I look


    forward to your work this time."


    Louis said as he nodded towards Jameson.


    When Sharon turned to look at him, she saw the man raise his eyebrows towards her.


    After they exchanged greetings, Sharon pulled Jameson aside and asked, "Did I get an invitation to this


    competition because of you?"


    Jameson took two sses of champagne and handed her one.


    "I just showed him your work.It was his decision to invite you."


    Sharon knew that although the jerk didn''t say anything, he still felt guilty about her losing the first ce


    in the Emerging Designer Competition.


    Otherwise, when she was still in Lumiere Jewelry, he would not beat around the bush and found a


    reason to support her, though everyone, including her, had thought that he was going for She at that


    time.


    Sharon thought for a while and then asked tentatively, "Is this the third gift for our wedding


    anniversary?"


    Jameson chuckled and drunk up the champagne in his ss.


    "How is that possible?"


    He paused for a moment and looked at Sharon with his eyebrows raised.


    He said ina tempting voice, "Are you looking forward to it?"


    Sharon seemed to have been embarrassed by his gaze.She hurriedly looked away and coughed.


    "I''m not ...looking forward to it.I''m just curious."


    The jerk himself said that he would give her all the gifts for the three years of marriage.


    Now that she already got the gifts for the first and second years, she had not seen the third gift.


    Jameson said, "Don''t worry, I''m still preparing it.It''s definitely a gift that you would like."


    Sharon did not believe, "How much would I like it?"


    Jameson bent down and whispered a few words into her ear.


    Sharon blushed and subconsciously covered his thin lips, "Shut up!"


    How could he say such words in public? Jameson curved his lips and gave a soft kiss her palm.


    Sharon''s face turned even redder, and she quickly withdrew her hand.


    She felt that her arm was numb because of the kiss.


    "Mr.Proctor, Ally¡±  Lance said as he walked over with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Ever since she left Lumiere Jewelry, Sharon had not seen Lance for a long time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She waved her hand and said with a smile, "Mr.Carter."


    Jameson was dissatisfied with her smile.


    He had seen this smile before when Sharon met Martin, Trey, Lance, and many other people.


    However, she rarely smiled at him.


    Before Lance could speak, Jameson stood at the front of Sharon, blocking his sight.


    Lance looked puzzled.


    Sharon also noticed Jameson''s actions.


    She moved a little bit when putting the ss back and continued chatting with Lance.


    The jerk was so Sensitive but kept saying that she was jealous every day.


    It seemed that he was the jealous lover.


    Jameson pursed his lips, indicating his dissatisfaction.


    At the same time, Jacob came over and said, "Mr.Proctor, Louis invites you over.He wants to discuss


    with you about the arrangements after thepetition.¡±


    "Wait for me here¡± Jameson nodded and said to Sharon.


    "Rita also took part in thepetition, did you know that?"


    Lance''s face clouded over as soon as Jameson left.


    "I just saw her ¡®¡¯ Sharon nodded gently.


    "I just found out that one of the judges this time was her teacher,¡¯¡¯ Lance whispered.

 Chapter 336: Why Is Your Lower Lip Bitten?

    Chapter 336: Why Is Your Lower Lip Bitten?


    Although Rita imed that she left Lumiere Jewelry voluntarily.


    But actually everyone knew what she had done before.


    And Sharon withdrew herwsuit and did not hold Rita ountable.


    Lumiere Jewelry also followed the principle of "merry meet and merry part" and didn''t reveal much to


    the public.


    After leaving Lumiere Jewelry, Rita quietly stopped for a period of time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But based on what she did in the past, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn''t cause any trouble in


    thispetition.


    Hearing this, Sharon pursed her lips and said, "I will be careful."


    Lance came here to remind her.


    After a brief chat, he left.


    Sharon stood there for a while and looked at the time.


    Why didn''t the dog mane back? Just as she was about to wait for him outside, the person they


    had just mentioned walked over.


    Although Rita is no longer as arrogant and disdainful as she used to be, she still looked unkind.


    She said indifferently, "See you in thepetition.I will let you know who is the real designer.I am not


    like someone who gains sess by her connections and rtionships with powerful people."


    As soon as she came over, Sharon knew she had no good words.


    Sharon smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll show you the level of a real No.1 designer.¡±


    Hearing this, Rita''s expression changed.Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she could never change the


    fact that she had taken Sharon''s first ce and thus she could go to Paris.


    "So arrogant.¡¯¡¯


    Behind them was a strange and mocking man voice.Sharon turned her head.


    The voice came from a middle-aged and mixed-race man with a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    When Rita saw him, she lowered her head as if she was wronged.


    The man should be Rita''s teacher.


    Robert looked coldly at Sharon.


    "Ally, right? I''ve seen your previous works.Although you are talented, there are many better and more


    talented designers in the world.You''d better be modest."


    Sharon said indifferently, "Not everyone is worthy of respect.And why should I be modest in front of a


    disrespectful opponent?"


    "You mean that I''m not worthy of your respect?"


    "You are a senior in the design industry.I should respect you.However, since you are a senior, shouldn''t


    you also pay attention to your words and deeds?"


    Anyway, Sharon had offended them before, and she didn''t mind making it worse.


    Even if she didn''t strike back, they wouldn''t stop making trouble for her.


    After that, Sharon ignored their reactions and turned around to leave with a smile.


    Robert looked at her back and frowned unhappily, "How could you lose to such a person? Did I teach


    you nothing these three years?"


    Rita whispered, "Master, you saw her just now.She came with Mr.Proctor.I..."


    Robert chuckled, "It is an openpetition.I don''t believe that she can still rely on someone to gain


    sess and break the rules.Don''t worry, the first ce in this designerpetition will definitely be


    yours."


    With that, Robert turned around and looked at her impatiently, "Don''t lose my face again!"


    Rita secretly gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, "I won''t."


    After leaving the venue, Sharon stood by the stairs and took out her phone.


    Just as she was about to call Jameson, the man''s voice came, "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me inside?


    Why did youe out?"


    Sharon put away her phone and looked at him, "I still have work to do in my studio.I have to go back."


    Jameson said, "I''ll send you off.They hadn''t seen each other for several days, and Sharon didn''t


    refuse.¡±


    She just said, "What about my car?"


    Jameson turned around and looked at Jacob.


    Jacob immediately understood, "Ms.Allyson, give me the car keys."


    Oh, couple tricks are so boring.


    After a while, Sharon realized it was not the way to back to the studio.


    She turned around and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Have lunch." Sharon curled her lips.


    The jerk probably hadn''t had enough time to eat lunch before.


    "Are you busy with business?"She asked.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "No."


    "Then why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "There was no food as delicious as yours.I don''t want to eat it." Sharon was speechless.


    Her face blushed.


    After a long time, she asked, "Mr.Proctor, have you recently ...signed up for some kind of training


    ss?"


    Jameson asked, "What?"


    ¡°It''s ...It''s the ss that teaches people sweet talk."


    Sharon paused and then said, "If that''s the case, then you''d better drop it out as soon as possible.Don''t


    waste money.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson said, "?"


    After lunch, Jameson drove Sharon back to the studio and left.


    Actually Mr.Proctor was really busy recently.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible that he hadn''t seen Sharon for days.


    However, even if the jerk left, Sharon didn''t feelfortable.


    She had even paid a painful price for her silly words in the car.


    As soon as she arrived at the studio, Tiffany walked over and handed her the key.


    She bantered with Sharon, "Where did you go ona date? Even the car was driven back by the jerk''s


    assistant."


    Sharon avoided her eyes and stammered, "We just ...just have lunch.No time for a date..."


    She just wanted to run to the office.


    With sharp eyes, Tiffany noticed, "Why is your lower lip bit?"


    Her lip was bit and it hurt.


    Jerk! Sharon said vaguely, "I identally bit my lip during lunch.Two design drafts need to be done this


    afternoon.I''m not going to talk to you anymore.I am busy."


    Then she hurriedly slipped away.


    Returning to the office, Sharon did not have time to think about thepetition.


    She had to finish the work first and then she would have enough time to prepare for thepetition.


    At night, when she arrived at the Beale''s, she was stopped by Talon when she went upstairs.


    It was rare that he speak to her first, "Sharon, Natalia told me that you participate in the designer


    competition?"


    Facing his sudden care, Sharon knew it would not be a good thing.


    "Yes ¡®'' she smiled.


    Talon said, "I''ve seen your design before.You could definitely win the prize this time."


    "Thank you."


    Just as Sharon was about to go upstairs, Talon added, "If you have time tomorrow,e with me to a


    ce.¡±


    Before Sharon could reply, he continued, "Anyway, you shoulde and take a look."


    The first sentence was an inquiry while the second was a threat.

 Chapter 337: You Misunderstood

    Chapter 337: You Misunderstood


    Since he had said so, Sharon did not refuse any and only said, "Alright."


    After a pause, Sharon asked, "What time will it be?"


    Talon said, "I have to go to thepany tomorrow morning.When I''m done, I''ll pick you up at your


    studio.I haven''t been there.I can take the chance to have a visit."


    Hearing him mention the studio, Sharon frowned.


    Was this a threat? Talon stood up and said, "Then it''s settled.I''ll go back to my room first."


    Sharon nodded gently and waited for him to leave before she went upstairs.


    Even if it was a threat, all she could do was to be cautious.


    Talon had never been to her studio before.


    But he knew where it was.


    All night long, Sharon was tossing and turning.


    She didn''t know where Talon would take her, but she had a bad feeling.


    The next morning, at eleven o''clock, Talon appeared at the door of her studio as he had said.


    As soon as Sharon walked out, she heard him say, "Can I go in and take a look?"


    This was hard to refuse.


    "It''s my pleasure to have Mr.Beale here,¡¯ Sharon said indifferently.


    Talon moved his leg and stepped into the studio.


    After a tour, he stopped in front of Sharon''s office and said, "This is?"


    "This is where I work.¡¯ Sharon said.


    Talon nodded slightly and didn''t insist on going in to take a look.


    He looked at his watch and said, "It''s almost time.Let''s go."


    Before leaving, Sharon looked at Tiffany and hinted Tiffany that she would go out now.


    Tiffany made an OK gesture.


    After they left, a few girls in the studio surrounded Tiffany.


    "Tiffany, who is that man? He looks so rich and graceful.Is he Sharon''s father?"


    Tiffany curled her lips and said, "He is just pretending to be rich."


    "Why do I think that he havee to our studio...No, maybe it''s not him.They are just very alike.I can''t


    recall that person.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, Tiffany looked over and was puzzled, "Very alike?"


    "Yes.I feel that they are quite resemble to each other.And they seem to be at the same age.I wonder


    who that man is."


    The little girl racked her brains, but she couldn''t figure out who the man resembling Talon that had been


    to the studio was.


    However, at this moment, Tiffany waspletely focused on Sharon''s safety.


    She did not take the little girl''s words very seriously and was only thinking about what to do.


    Just as Tiffany took out her phone and prepared to send a message to Jameson, a familiar figure


    appeared in the studio.


    The little girl who was thinking hard widened her eyes and whispered beside Tiffany, "So handsome!"


    "Who? Who is handsome?"


    As Tiffany looked over, the joy on her face instantly disappeared.


    Tiffany froze there.


    Why him again? Daniel walked up to Tiffany and coughed, "Can I talk to you in private?"


    Tiffany didn''t know what Daniel wanted to do, but it was annoying to leave things unsettled.


    It was necessary for them to talk things through.


    Tiffany nodded and walked out with Daniel.


    She took a deep breath and said coldly, "You don''t have to look for me anymore.I did like you.You are a


    handsome guy.I just did it on a whim.There are so many handsome guys in the world, so it doesn''t


    have to be you.Now that I''vepletely moved on, you don''t have toe to me from time to time and


    send me some special signals.I''m not..."


    Daniel interrupted her slowly, "You misunderstand me.¡±


    Tiffany stopped and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Daniel paused for a moment before saying, "I came to ask about Ms.Allyson.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany remained calm, "Okay."


    F*ck! She just humiliated herself.


    Daniel added, "Will she attend the designerpetition?"


    Tiffany said, "Of course she will."


    "I know¡± Daniel said after a moment of silence.


    "Then I''ll go.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany was speechless.


    Was there something wrong with this guy? He came here to ask such a meaningless question.


    Daniel took two steps and said, "Oh right, I didn''t see Ms.Allyson just now.Where is she?"


    Tiffany''s eyelids twitched and she replied, "She just went out."


    "With whom? Mr.Proctor?"


    "Her father, your future father-inw.He said that he wanted to take her to a ce."


    Hearing this, Daniel''s expression became serious.


    He nodded and quickly left.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but snort.


    Daniel reacted so big when he heard Talon.


    It seemed that he wasn''t lying.


    He really came to look for Sharon.


    She made a fool of herself.


    The car drove for a long time before finally stopping in front of a cemetery.


    After Talon got off the car, the driver immediately took out a bouquet of flowers from the back seat and


    gave it to him.


    Talon took it and went straight inside without saying anything.


    Sharon followed behind him and had guessed his intention.


    Finally, Talon stopped in front of a tombstone and bent down to put the flower in front of the tombstone,


    "Since you said that Doris is your mother, then you shoulde to see her."


    Hearing this, Sharon only smiled, "Mr.Beale, you are wrong."


    Talon looked at her with a calm expression, "Why?"


    "As I said, my mother died after giving birth to my younger brother.Since that''s the case, then the one


    lying here is not my mother and has nothing to do with me."


    Talon added, "Then where is your mother buried? I should go and see her.¡¯¡¯ Sharon pursed her lips and


    remained silent.


    Mr.Jones had also asked her this question before, but unlike Mr.Jones¡¯ sincere concern, Talon was only


    probing.


    Sharon did not know where her mother was buried.


    Sharon had no memory of her.


    Josh had never taken her and Ruben there once.


    In this world, only Josh knew where her mother''s grave was.


    Talon seemed to have predicted that she would not be able to answer.


    He only said, "Since you don''t know where she is buried, then this ce is also for her.It is reasonable


    for you to pay a respect her here."


    Sharon didn''t want to.She didn''t even know who was lying in there in the name of her mother.Moreover,


    rumor had it that Tavis deliberately framed Talon and ended up dying with all his family.However, they


    suspected that Tavis survived by pretending to be Talon and escaped with his mother.If she was right,


    beneath this tombstone might be Tavis'' wife.She would never bow to her enemies.


    Talon said indifferently, "Now what? Didn''t you say that Doris is your mother.Why aren''t you willing to


    bow to her?"

 Chapter 338: Confession

    Chapter 338: Confession


    Sharon suddenly felt that Talon brought her here deliberately.There were two purposes.


    One was to take the opportunity to ask where her mother had been buried, and the other was to make


    her kneel to his wife like this.


    If Sharon didn''t agree, he would have a reason to say that she was unfilial.


    Undoubtedly it would give him an excuse to say that Sharon came to the Beale family for some


    unknown purposes.


    ¡®¡®Fine¡±


    ¡®¡®Focus on the big picture¡±


    If Sharon wanted to find out more information, she could not be kicked out of the Beale family by Talon


    at this moment.


    It was no big deal to kneel here.


    She even called Josh father so many times.


    Just as Sharon was about to kneel down, a voice came from the side, "Mr.Beale, Ms.Allyson.¡±


    Talon and Sharon looked over at the same time.No one expected that Patrick was here.


    Patrick held a bouquet of flowers in his hand and smiled at them.


    "Are you two here to worship somebody?"


    Talon was obviously unhappy with his interruption, but he didn''t show it.


    "Mr.Patrick, you are here..."


    Patrick said, "I came to see an old friend.I didn''t expect to meet you here so coincidentally."


    Patrick looked at the tombstone in front of Sharon and saw the woman''s smiling face.


    "Who is this?"


    "She is my wife ¡° Talon answered.


    "This is Mrs.Beale.Sorry I didn''t know that."


    Talon waved his hand and said, "Mr.Patrick, see youter.¡¯¡¯


    Patrick nodded and continued to walk forward.


    After Patrick took several steps, the subordinate waiting outside the cemetery hurriedly walked over


    and said something to Talon.


    He looked awful.


    Talon looked at Sharon and wanted to say something, but he suddenly turned around and said, "I have


    to go now.You can stay and apany her for a while."


    After saying that, Talon strode away.


    When he reached the door, he turned around and took a look, and said to his subordinate, "Keep an


    eye on them."


    Sharon stood there, staring at the photo on the tombstone and lost in thought.


    After a long time, Patrick''s voice came again, "Ms.Allyson.¡¯¡¯


    "Mr.Patrick"¡¯ Sharon recovered herself.


    Patrick smiled and nodded.


    Then he looked at the tombstone and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, he said, "Ms.Allyson looks like your mother very much.¡±


    "I don''t remember what she looks like¡± Sharon said.


    "Every time I see a photo, it seems I can remember something, but it''s like I''m in a dream."


    When Sharon just looked at the photo, it seemed she was looking at a stranger.


    Patrick added, "You will remember it finally."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon lowered her eyes and got back to a good mood.


    She raised her head again, "Has Mr.Patrick finished worshiping your old friend?"


    "Yes.It''s such a coincidence.If I knew that Mrs.Beale''s tomb is here, I would havee to worship her."


    "There''s no need to do it ¡®¡¯ Sharon smiled faintly.


    "I don''t know who is buried inside."


    Hearing that, Patrick looked at her and curled his lips, and said nothing.


    He asked, "Ms.Allyson, are you leaving?"


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    After leaving the cemetery, Patrick asked whether Sharon needed him to send her back.


    Just then Talon''s subordinate walked over and said, "Ms.Allyson, the car is parked nearby."


    It seemed Talon was careful about this and he didn''t leave her here alone.


    Sharon said to Patrick, "Mr.Patrick, I''ll go first"


    "See youter.¡¯ Sharon asked the driver to send her back to the studio.


    After sending her back, the subordinate returned to the Beale family.


    Talon sat in the study and asked in a cold voice, "What did they talk about?"


    The subordinate repeated what he had overheard in the cemetery.


    Talon frowned and pondered.


    Their conversation was normal and there was nothing unusual at all.


    The subordinate asked, "Is Mr.Beale suspecting that Sharon was sent by Patrick?"


    Talon said, "There is no reason she suddenly knew what had happened in the past.From her tone, she


    seemed to know who I am.¡¯¡¯


    "Then why does Mr.Beale still..."


    "In such a moment, it will cause more trouble if things get bigger." Talon narrowed his eyes.


    "Besides, Jameson is with her."


    Most importantly, Talon knew that once more secrets about the Beale family were revealed, the Beale


    family would suffer a devastating blow.


    Then it would no longer be a problem that can be solved by letting two high executives take the rap.


    Sharon was the best candidate.


    Since she hade by herself, Talon was not the one to me.


    The subordinate added, "The investigation showed that everything is fine at Patrick''s side.Mr.Beale..."


    "That''s the problem."


    Talon sneered, "How can a businessman who has made such a bigpany does not have any tricks?


    Even Jameson has been fighting with the Proctor family for so many years, and he has removed much


    power of Master Proctor.Patrick is a Chinese who has no power backing him and achieved today''s


    position.Do you think it''s possible?"


    One of the reason why Talon agreed to this cooperation was that he was satisfied with the strength of


    Patrick''spany.


    Another reason was that he wanted to let everyone know that everything was normal for the Beale


    Group and the project was still going on.


    What''s more, he did it naturally to sound out Patrick.


    After a while, Talon said, "Go check who Patrick went to worship today, Or there is no such an old


    friend of him."


    The subordinate responded and left.The door of the study was closed again.


    Talon took out his pocket watch from the drawer.


    His expression became cold and hostile.


    He had sessfully got over that thrilling night.


    It was not easy for him to have everything he had now.


    How could he let those people take everything away so easily? In the evening, Sharon received an


    email from the organizer of thepetition.


    It published the subject of thepetition.


    "Confession!"


    The requirement was that the design show exciting romance of confession and be simple and


    straightforward.


    This subject was not difficult.


    It mainly depended on the designer''s understanding and potential.


    The duration of thepetition was one week.


    In addition to the end product drawing, the designer had to finish the product and deliver it to the


    location requested by the organizer at 7pm a weekter.


    Submission before or after the requested time was not allowed.


    There was not much time left for them for the design and product making.


    Sharon thought of the things that happened in the cemetery in the afternoon.


    She could not calm down to think about the design, nor did she have any inspiration.


    When she raised her head and rubbed her eyes, she found that it was dark outside and raining.


    The temperature dropped a lot these two days due to a cold snap.Sharon got up to get some water.

 Chapter 339: Didnt You Like It?

    Chapter 339: Didn''t You Like It?


    In the studio, Jameson sat on the sofa and was dealing with the documents.


    Sharon poured a ss of water and walked towards him, "This ce has be your second office,


    Mr.Proctor.Why don''t you just move over directly?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Do you mean it?"


    "...No."


    Jameson closed the document in front of him and looked at Sharon, "When will you finish?"


    Sharon slightly pursed her lips, "I don''t know.¡±


    Sharon was out of her idea now.Perhaps she would be here the whole night.


    Jameson saw her sad face and guessed a bit, then asked, "Did you get the design theme for the


    competition?"


    Sharon sat on the sofa beside him and gave a sluggish hum.


    "What''s the theme?"


    Sharon looked at him and said, "Don''t you know, Mr.Proctor?"


    The corner of Jameson''s lips curved upwards, "The Proctor Group is just the organizer of the


    competition.I won''t intervene in it.If I do, it will have an impact on you."


    Since Rita had said that she reached so far because of Jameson, others would think that she had


    some connections even though they didn''t say it out loud.


    Once Jameson knew the theme beforehand, even if he didn''t tell her anything, rumors would appear no


    matter what.


    Sharon curled her lips.She didn''t expect the jerk to be so considerate this time.


    Jameson casually ced his arm on the back of the sofa and loosened his tie, as if he was waiting for


    her reply.


    "Profession of Love" Sharon said slowly.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he didn''t understand.


    Sharon continued, "The theme for thispetition."


    "Then why are you so upset?"


    Before Sharon could reply, Jameson said, "Has no one ever professed their love to you?"


    Sharon didn''t know how to reply.


    ¡®¡®This Jerk, what the hell was he talking about?¡¯¡¯ Jameson moved slightly and leaned over in front of


    her.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and said slowly, "Didn''t you receive a lot of professions?"


    Sharon felt a little guilty when she was watched by such a blunt gaze.


    She retorted, "Then ...how about you? you are no better than me."


    After saying that, Sharon regretted it.


    They were like kids quarreling and trying to win over the other.


    Sharon''s ears flushed and she didn''t want to talk to Jameson anymore.


    Sharon got up and wanted to go to the office.


    "I''m going to continue the design draft.If you have nothing to do, go back."


    Jameson grabbed her wrist and slowly said, "What''s the hurry? Don''t you have no inspiration?"


    "What?" Sharon wondered.


    ¡®¡¯What did he want?¡¯¡¯ Jameson said, "If you have ideas, you wouldn''t be angry.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Oh."


    He sounded right.


    She couldn''t think of any good ideas so she was a little irritated.


    Jameson continued, "I know what your problem is."


    Hearing this, Sharon looked at him with a questioning expression, waiting to see if he could provide her


    with some good advice.


    Under her gaze, Jameson said unhurriedly, "As a designer, you fail to fullyprehended the theme


    you got.How can you have any idea? Your design of ¡®First Love¡¯ is based on your experience.¡¯¡¯ Sharon


    frowned.


    For some reason, what Jameson said actually made some sense.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson said, "So, if you want to find some inspiration, you have to profess your love to someone


    once.And I can y such a role for your sake."


    Sharon became speechless.


    So this was his intention.


    She was actually hoping to get a good idea from him.


    Sharon opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped.


    It seemed that she had never professed anything to anyone.


    Although Martin and her liked each other before, no one took thest step to start a rtionship.


    It was more impossible when she was with Jameson.


    This jerk said nonsense all day long and had never profess to her.


    Profession seemed to be quite impossible for them.


    That was the sort of thing you would do when you were young.


    At the time, you had no idea of what was love and all you could see was the one you love.


    And you could choose a specific time and ce to express your love.


    Sharon simply could not picture such a thing between Jameson and her.


    Sharon felt awkward.


    It seemed that people found it harder to express their likeness when they were getting older.


    They always failed to say so.


    Did profession only exist in the early stages of a rtionship? No, it was not.


    On the contrary, each pair of lovers deserved professing their love out.


    Suddenly, Sharon was inspired and pulled Jameson''s hand away, "I''m back to work.You should go


    back now.¡¯


    Jameson was speechless.He looked at his empty hand and gently licked his thin lips.


    After Sharon entered the office, she was totally immersed into her design, drawing her draft at a fast


    speed.


    When Sharon finally finished drawing the draft, she realized that it was already two o''clock in the


    middle of the night.


    Now she was in the middle of her design and didn''t want to go back, so she decided toplete the


    final drawing as well.


    Sharon stretched her neck and was just about to continue working when a knock came on the door,


    "Come out and eat something."


    Sharon was stunned.


    ¡®¡®Hasn''t he left yet?¡¯¡¯ She took two steps forward, opened the door, and looked at the man outside,


    "Mr.Proctor, why are you...?"


    Jameson stuck his hand into his pants¡¯ pocket and said, "I can''t sleep alone."


    Sharon felt her eyelids twitch and felt that she could not respond to this sentence.


    Looking over Jameson, Sharon saw that there was a lot of food on the coffee table.


    She had been busy drawing the blueprints and hadn''t had dinner.


    Sharon walked over and sat on the sofa.


    Looking at the hot food, she couldn''t help but drool.


    Sharon swept her gaze into thermal box and asked in surprise, "There''s soup?"


    Jameson sat beside her and said, "Didn''t you like Soup?"


    Sharon took a closer look and found that it was fish soup with fish mint in it.


    "Did Jennifer make it?" She said.


    As she spoke, Sharon took a small sip, but her brows frowned.


    Jameson said, "What''s wrong?"


    "This taste..."


    Sharon took another sip and looked at Jameson with uncertainty, "Are you sure that Jennifer made


    this?"


    "Then who else could it be?"


    "I feel like it was Charlotte."


    "You think so?"


    Jameson took a sip of soup in the spoon in Sharon''s hand and said, "I think they are the same.They


    use the same ingredients."


    "Can you cook the same soup with the same ingredients?" Sharon said.


    Jameson didn''t reply.


    However, what the jerk said did make sense.


    When she was still in the Star Lake Mansion, she had also said to Jennifer about Charlotte''s cooking


    method.


    The soup was very fresh and thick once you put fish mint in it.Maybe she was thinking too much.

 Chapter 341: He Could Be Calculative

    Chapter 341: He Could Be Calctive


    Sharon stopped thinking and smiled, "Nothing."


    Tiffany picked up the drafts.


    "Then I''ll leave.Call me if you need anything."


    "OK, off you go."


    In the morning, when Sharon went to the break room for water, a girl slowly moved over and


    whispered, "Sharon, can I ask you a question?"


    Hearing the voice, Sharon was taken aback.


    She unconsciously recalled the shameful scene in the morning.


    She put down her cup and turned around with a smile, "Sure, what question?"


    "It..."


    The girl hesitated, as if she didn''t know how to say it.


    Sharon didn''t urge and waited for the girl.


    After a while, the girl said, "Sharon, do you still remember a guest who came to our shop? A middle-


    aged man in his forties or fifties.He looked very rich and graceful."


    Sharon was puzzled, "Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    The girl took a deep breath and said, "Yesterday, the one who came to the shop for you ...is your father,


    right?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and signaled for the girl to continue.


    "Seeing him, I can''t help but think of another man.I feel that they share the same temperament.That


    other man should have been to our shop before, but I just can''t recall it.I thought about it all night and


    still failed.Sharon, please forgive me.I''ve been obsessive since childhood.I have to think something


    through before stopping."


    Sharon smiled, "It''s fine.I do the same sometimes."


    The girl added, "There are so many peopleing to the shop every day.You probably don''t remember


    the man.It doesn''t matter.I''m just asking."


    If the girl asked earlier, Sharon might have no impression.


    This morning, however, she was thinking about this man.


    Thus, the moment the girl mentioned it, Sharon knew who it was.


    There was still a difference between Talon and Patrick, though.


    Talon pretended to be gentle and refined.


    After many years, a thick mask had merged with him.


    He seldom revealed his emotions.


    As for Patrick, he was born a gentleman.


    Jameson was right, though.


    Patrick was a businessman, so he could asionally be calctive.


    The two of them might be simr to a certain extent, but one would feel that they werepletely


    different after careful observation.


    "There seemed to be such a man" Sharon said, "I also have some impression of him."


    Hearing this, the girl took a breath, "Right? I knew it.They didn''t believe me when I told them.It''s good


    that there was such a man.It proves that I''m not hallucinating.Sharon, then I''ll go back to work.¡¯¡¯


    "OK."


    Back in the office, Sharon took out her phone.


    She thought for a time before calling Trey, "Trey, do you have a moment?"


    "Yes.What''s wrong?"


    "Could youe out for a cup of coffee?" Sharon whispered.


    Trey agreed without hesitation.


    After making an appointment, Sharon picked up her things and told the girls in the studio before


    leaving.


    After Sharon put the key into the ignition, she thought of something.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and texted Jameson¡± I''m going to see Trey. I have something


    to ask.¡®¡¯


    Better to make it clear beforehand, otherwise the jerk will get jealous again for no reason.Jameson


    should be busy and did not reply.


    The traffic was heavy.


    When Sharon arrived, Trey was already there.


    She sat opposite Trey and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Trey smiled and called the waiter, "I was only two minutes ahead of you.What would you like to drink?"


    Sharon ordered a cup of iced Americano.


    Trey took the menu and ordered two desserts.


    Then he returned the menu to the waiter, "That''s all."


    After the waiter left, Sharon did not beat around the bush.


    She said, "When you went for me, ...did you have something to say?"


    Trey probably didn''t expect her to ask about this.


    After a pause, he said, "Why are you asking this? Sharon, I had no other intentions.I just wanted to see


    you...."


    Sharon said, "Mr.Jones showed up in the bidding conference of the Beale Group.He said in public that


    I''m Talon''s daughter.Do you know about this?"


    Trey nodded, "I''ve heard of it."


    "Before that, Daniel reminded me many times to be careful of Talon and Natalia.So I guess he didn''t


    approach Natalia out of love.Rather, he aims at something else.Am I right?"


    Trey became serious on hearing her.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    Sharon continued, "Given what happened in the Beale Group earlier and Daniel''s actions, I have every


    reason to suspect that he has something to do with these things.Even if he did not personally n


    them, he contributed to them in secret."


    "Sharon, l...."


    "I know that you and Daniel are more than friends.These are just my guess, and I won''t tell anyone


    else.I won''t ask whether your goal is to obtain or destroy the Beale Group.It has nothing to do with me."


    As Sharon said, she took a deep breath, "I just want to ask, is there anyone else sharing the same goal


    with you?"


    Treyughed, "Sharon, you know that person.¡±


    Before Sharon could react, he continued, "In these things concerning the Beale family, Mr.Proctor has


    done as much as we have, if not more."


    Trey added, "Actually, although Talon has managed the Beale Group in an orderly manner, he has


    many dirty deeds and thus many enemies.Plus, in the business world, one doesn''t have permanent


    friends, only permanent interests."


    Sharon didn''t expect him to tell the truth, nor did she hold much hope.She only smiled faintly.


    Just then the waiter served coffee.


    This conversation was then ended.


    Trey brought up another topic in time, "I heard that you participated in the Designer Competition.How


    are the preparations going?"


    Sharon nodded, "Not bad.It''s the preliminary round now.I''ll wait and see."


    "You have the capability.You should have gone international a long time ago, but..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s all in the past."


    Trey silently sighed, "Yes, all in the past."


    ¡®However, some things can be left in the past and some can''t¡±


    When they parted, Trey stopped her, "Sharon."


    Sharon turned around, "What?"


    "You...." Trey pursed his lips.


    "If possible, don''t investigate Talon.He''s even more dangerous than you think.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 342: Isnt It Obvious?

    Chapter 342: Isn''t It Obvious?


    Sharon and Trey parted.


    The former just sat in the car when she received a phone call from Jameson.


    Sharon could tell that he was displeased from his voice.


    "Where are you?"


    Sharon answered while fastening her seat belt, "I''m eating in a restaurant."


    "Which restaurant?"


    Sharon ran her eyes over these restaurants on the roadside and gave him a random answer.


    Jameson asked, "When will youe back?"


    Sharon suddenly became interested in fooling the jerk, Jameson.


    She lied to him, "I don''t know.We will go to the movies after dinner."


    "And you will go shopping then?"


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    "It sounds great."


    Before Sharon could speak, a man knock on the window near the passenger seat.


    She turned to look at that man and kept silent.


    It was really awkward.


    She was regretful for what she had just done.


    Sharon curled her lips, put her phone aside and unlocked the car door.


    Then the car door was opened and Jameson got in.


    "Why are you here?" Sharon asked.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "I don''t want you watch the film alone."


    Sharon was annoyed.


    Shut up, jerk! She forced a smile, "Oh, I made that up.I have to go back to the studio now, Mr.Proctor..."


    Just at that moment, She received a call from Tiffany at this time.


    Tiffany asked, "Sharon, is your appointment over?"


    "Yes.I''m on the way..."


    "Oh, don''t worry.Enjoy yourself.I only want tell you that a cable outside the studio was broken by the


    construction worker''s digging.The power goes out.It won''t be fixed until night.I''ve asked them to go


    home.You can have a good rest during this time." Sharon was surprised.


    What a coincidence! After hanging up, Sharon looked at Jameson with suspicion in her eyes, "You did


    it?"


    "I''m that terrible person to you?"


    "You..."


    He was no better than that.


    Alright, Sharon agreed to watch the film with Jameson.


    Sharon opened the map app and searched the nearest cinema.


    "Mr.Proctor, what kind of movie do you want to watch?" She asked.


    Jameson said, "Choose what you like."


    Sharon saw that an animation had been on two day ago.


    It looked very attractive and amusing.


    So, she booked two tickets.


    After watching the movie and dinner, perhaps due to the poor sleepst night, Sharon had ached waist.


    She wanted to go back and was really not in the mood for shopping.


    Jameson pulled her into a luxury store and pointed at some clothes.


    "Please help me pack up all those clothes for her size except these." Several shopping guides


    immediately took action.


    Sharon pulled the edge of his coat, "What are you doing? I have a lot of clothes."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson said, "I knew you didn''t have much clothes when I sent you to the Beale''s."


    Yes, he was right.


    "But..."


    It was too much for her.


    After selecting her clothes, Jameson took her to the jewelry shop next door.


    Walking around the shop, Jameson didn''t get a satisfactory one.


    He said, "Well, I''ll have Jacob send you some tomorrow.¡¯


    Sharon was stunned for a moment.And then, she figured out that he would give her the jewelry she


    returned.


    She suddenly asked, "Did you do something wrong? Why do you be so nice to me?"


    Jameson was unhappy for what she said and retorted, "I''m always nice to you."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    He was unusually nice to her today.


    Jameson bought too much clothes for her.


    And Sharon could not take them all.


    So, Jameson asked the staff in that luxury store to deliver these clothes to the Beale''s.


    After getting out of the mall, Jameson sat in the driver''s seat and asked her, "What other ce you


    want to go?"


    "I don''t want to go anywhere.My waist hurts."


    Hearing this, Jameson looked at her and revealed a meaningful smile, "Your waist hurts?"


    He implied that he did nothing to Sharonst night.


    Sharon closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "I slept on the sofast night.That''s why my waist


    hurts.You are really full of libidinous imagination."


    Jameson looked away and tittered.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the Beale''s.


    Jameson unbuckled his seat belt and got off the car.


    Sharon looked around and asked, "How do you get back?"


    "Jacob wille and pick me up."


    As he said, he tilted his head to look at her, "Or you can invite me in.¡¯¡¯


    "...Goodbye."


    Sharon went around to the other side of the car, and was about to get on the car, but stopped and said,


    "I will wait for Jacob and then leave."


    Jameson stared at her, and cracked a smile, "You can''t bear to abandon me here?"


    Sharon said seriously, "I''m afraid that others will treat you as a thief for you stand here alone at night."


    "No thief is as handsome as me.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharon remembered that Jameson had said he could steal others¡¯ heart.She burst out


    laughing.


    Jameson didn''t even blush when he said this.


    Looking at herughing, Jameson put his tongue against his teeth, and asked in a low voice, "Why do


    youugh?"


    Sharon looked up at him, "You can''t stop meughing.I..."


    Before she could say another word, Jameson covered her lips with his.This man stopped herughing


    by a kiss.


    Sharon did not expect Jameson to be so bold.


    He actually kissed her at the entrance of the Beale''s.


    She stretched out her hands and hammered on his chest, wanting to push him away.


    However, Jameson easily gripped her wrist and pressed her against the car door, intensifying the kiss.


    At this moment, a dazzling light shone over them.


    And they heard the horns of a car.


    Jameson let go of Sharon and pulled her behind him, blocking the light.


    Natalia sat in that car, looking at them, and put a straight face.She opened the car door, walked in front


    of them.


    "Jameson, you drive Sharon here?" She asked indifferently.


    Jameson said, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Natalia took a shallow breath and became sullen.Sharon fell silent.


    Natalia couldn''t rival Jameson in sarcasm.


    After a few seconds, Natalia said to Sharon, "Since Jameson is here, why don''t you invite him in?"


    Sharon smiled, "He has things to do, and will go soon."


    Natalia sneered, "I thought Sharon can invite Jameson into our home.Well, you can''t..."


    Jameson slowly said, "Since Miss Beale said this, I will pay a visit another day."


    He continued casually, "I''m worried that Mr.Beale will be angry about my visit."


    Natalia was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to Say.


    At the same time, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped near them.


    Jacob got off and said politely, "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson, and Miss Beale."


    Jameson looked at Sharon and said, "I have to go."


    Under Natalia¡¯s gaze, he gently kissed Sharon between the eyebrows.

 Chapter 343: Early Treatment, Early Recovery

    Chapter 343: Early Treatment, Early Recovery


    At the Beale''s.Just as Sharon was about to go upstairs, Natalia called her.


    Sharon turned around and asked, "What is it?"


    "I just want to remind you that Jameson has always been coveting the Beale Group.Since you think


    you are a member of this family, you should keep a distance from him."


    Sharon thought she was being ridiculous.


    "Miss Beale, are you trying to be nice to me?"


    Natalia said in a cold tone, "It''s up to you whether you listen or not.Just so you know, if Dad finds out


    that you are close to Jameson, he won''t be happy about it.¡±


    "Miss Beale, you must have misunderstood one thing" Sharon said calmly, standing in the stairwell.


    "I came to the Beale''s to get what I deserve.I decide who I should be with.It''s nobody else''s business."


    "Ms.Allyson, the first day you came, I already told you that you had to follow the Beale family''s rules


    when you lived here.It seems that you didn''t take what I said seriously."


    "Who set the rules?" Sharon asked.


    "You? Did you forget my status in this family?" Natalia''s face clouded up.


    Was Sharon implying that she didn''t have the qualifications to establish the rules of the Beale family?


    Sharon continued, "Since we don''t like each other, let''s just not talk to each other.Fake concern and


    hypocritical greetings are not necessary.This will save us a lot of trouble.What do you think, Miss


    Beale?"


    Natalia sneered, "I hope you still have such confidence in thepetition."


    "Of course, I will."


    After saying that, Sharon went upstairs without looking back.


    Natalia smiled sinisterly.


    When she withdrew her gaze, she found Talon standing not far away.


    "Dad, did you hear everything?" she asked.


    Talon nodded and said, "Come with me."


    After arriving at the study room, he closed the door and sat on his desk.


    "Natalia, I know you hate her very much, but you just have to bear with it.When the timees, she


    will leave."


    "Are you asking me to put up with her because she has Mr.Jones¡¯ support?" Natalia asked.


    "That isn''t the main reason."


    Talon narrowed his eyes and continued, "Now is not the time to talk about it.You will know in the


    future.¡¯¡¯


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Talon added, "Don''t participate in the designerpetition.I have


    other ns."


    "All right."


    Natalia wouldn''t be stupid enough to carry out her vicious n in person while countless pairs of eyes


    were watching her at such a time.


    Besides, there were many people who hated Sharon.


    Even if she didn''t make a move, someone else would teach Sharon a lesson for her.


    A week passed quickly.


    Sharon finished the design and left home to take it to the sponsor.


    When she reached the office building, a group of designers wereining about something


    together.


    "I really think there is something wrong with the people in charge of thispetition.Let''s put aside the


    weird requests.They asked us toe precisely at the given time, not earlier orter.But now that


    we''ve arrived, where are they? Their office is still locked.They intentionally tricked us, didn''t they?"


    "Calm down.They are the sponsor, after all.Whatever they say, we can''tin."


    "But they have gone too far.They simply treat us like nothing.We are here to participate in the


    competition.We don''t deserve this! They sure know how to put on airs!"


    The designersined louder and louder as they grew more indignant.Sharon noticed that there


    was a cab right outside the office.She counted.


    The number of cubicles corresponded to the number of the designers.


    Sharon thought for a while and reminded them, "I think they want us to put our designs there."


    Hearing this, more than half of the designers looked at the cab.However, few of them followed her


    advice.


    Most of them were older and more famous than her.


    All of them were able to participate in thispetition through registration and screening, while Sharon


    had received the invitation letter from the sponsor directly.


    No wonder they were aggrieved.


    Only due to her rtionship with Jameson, they dissembled their dissatisfaction.


    However, there was one representative in the group.


    Rita nced at Sharon and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "How did you know that?"


    Sharon said indifferently, "I guessed."


    Rita sneered, "You guessed? What do you take us for? How could you say something so


    irresponsible?"


    Seeing that Rita had spoken her mind, someone echoed, "Yeah, how could you tell us to put something


    so important over there just based on your guess? I don''t believe the sponsor was So careless as to


    store our designs in a cab without even doors.And you think we can just put our designs in any


    cubicle we want? There isn''t a single staff member around.What if someone takes it away?"


    Rita added, "Exactly.We don''t know why the sponsor changed the rules.Ally, why don''t you enlighten


    us? Tell us the truth.Did Mr.Proctor give you some inside information? If that''s the case, we''ll do


    whatever you say.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing this, the rest of them stopped talking, and their gazes at Sharon were filled with disdain and


    disgust.


    Sharon remained calm.


    "You need a therapy.Persecutionplex is an illness.Early treatment, early recovery."


    After she finished speaking, she put the jewelry box containing her design into a random cubicle, and


    then turned to look at Rita.


    "I hope you have basic legal knowledge.The Proctor Group can sue you for ndering Mr.Proctor for


    leaking trade secrets.You will be jailed wearing handcuffs."


    Rita looked astonished and extremely embarrassed.


    After Sharon left, the designers looked at each other.


    More than ten minutes had passed after the said time, but no staff member had shown up.


    It seemed no one was going toe.


    Besides, whether Sharon got inside information on thepetition from Jameson or not, she knew


    him, after all.


    She wouldn''t be eliminated because of it before the preliminary round even started.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So, the designers figured it couldn''t go wrong to do what she did.


    Then, just like her, each of them put their design into a cubicle and left.


    They didn''t have to worry about their designs being stolen, for the drafts and finished designs had been


    emailed to the sponsor.


    After everyone left, a few staff members came and collected their designs into a box.


    Then, they put it into the car and drove away to deliver them to the judges.


    Apart from the sponsor, no one else knew whom each design belonged to.


    The judges could not see the designer''s name, so they could only grade the designs ording to the


    work.


    All this was to guarantee that it was a fairpetition.

 Chapter 344: Im Not Welcomed?

    Chapter 344: I''m Not Weed?


    As soon as Sharon returned to the studio, she received an email from the organizer.It said her work


    was received and was currently in the selection process.


    She should wait patiently.


    In this way, she didn''t get it wrong.Sharon put down her phone and relieved.


    She could rx these days.


    In a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Tiffany craned her neck inside, "Sharon, are you upied now?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Tiffany closed the door and came in.


    "We haven''t had team building activities for long.I talked about this with colleagues right now.How


    about an outdoor barbecue this week?"


    "That''s good," Sharon nodded.


    "Then I''ll work on it."


    As Tiffany spoke, she leaned closer to Sharon and whispered, "You can bring your family with you this


    time.Don''t me me for not reminding you, or else you''ll just watch others showing affection at that


    time."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She grabbed the corner of Tiffany''s clothes and said, "You want to bring someone?"


    Tiffany chuckled and raised an eyebrow at her, "Of course, recently I meet a handsome youngster with


    a pleasant voice on the Inte.He even sends me a picture of his abdominal muscles.This is a good


    chance for me to date him."


    "Don''t get cheated."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get cheated, It''s more likely I will fool him.Besides, this appointment will make me


    know what kind of man he is."


    Tiffany couldn''t help longing, "If it really works for us, I will get rid of singlehood eventually."


    Sharon twitched her face, "I don''t think this works.You should be careful."


    Tiffany patted her shoulder, "I Know.How about you? Will you bring your Mr.Proctor to the activity?"


    Sharon flushed when hearing the word "your", "This team building will be ruined If I bring him.If he


    really get there, no one will enjoy themselves."


    Tiffany was stunned.


    This was also true.


    Tiffany said with pity, "Alright then.At that time, you will be an envious woman."


    Weekend.


    Everyone gathered at the entrance of the studio and set out together.


    Some young girls¡¯ boyfriends made it, and they quickly got acquainted with some chat.


    Sharon checked the time, "Where''s your handsome date? Why he hasn''te?"


    Tiffany looked around, "He told me he reached an intersection five minutes ago.He should be arriving


    soon."


    At this time, a Maybach parked in front of them.


    Aman said, "Holy s*it, it can''t be this, right? So wealthy?"


    Tiffany also widened her eyes and unconsciously grabbed Sharon''s arm.Holy s*it, what a handsome


    guy will he be! As the car door slowly opened, a tall and slender figure appeared in their sight.


    Everyone froze.


    Disappointment.


    Jameson gave a nce, "I''m not weed?"


    The flock immediately felt a chill.They made excuses, like buying water and wash hands, to


    leave.Tiffany was the most disappointed.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Why did Mr.Proctor change a new car?"


    "The other one has been sent for maintenance."


    Jameson looked at Sharon, "Where are you going?"


    Last night, Jameson asked Sharon what she was going to do today.


    It was obvious that he wanted a date.


    But Sharon was going to have a barbecue, so she could only pretend that the studio was in a busy


    time.


    Who would have thought that the jerk would actuallye looking for her? Sharon gave dryughs.


    Just as she was about to slip away, she saw a good-looking pupil with a schoolbag on his back.


    He looked at Tiffany, then looked at Sharon, and asked calmly, "Whose name is Magical Sailor Moon?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    So was Jameson.


    As well as Tiffany.


    Tiffany had never imagined that her WeChat name would be read out loud in sucha embarrassing


    manner one day.


    She came over with reluctance, squatted ahead of him, and squeezed a smile, "Little boy, what''s the


    matter?"


    With courtesy, he stretched out a hand towards Tiffany, "I''m little pig rabbit.Nice to meet you."


    Tiffany was shocked.


    She looked around, "Where are your parents, kid? Youe with your brother or uncle?"


    "I came here myself.Didn''t you ask me out for a barbecue?"


    He exhaled, "I talked to my mother for a long time before she let me out.But you have to take me home


    after the barbecue.My mother is afraid that you are a bad guy."


    Tiffany could hardly hold her smile, "I''m a bad guy?"


    The little pig rabbit nodded slowly, "Yes."


    "Then if I were a bad guy, why would I send you back?"


    "Don''t worry about that.I have my own ns."


    Tiffany felt that if she wasn''t hurt a thousand times by sc*ms, she would have been sent to ICU for first-


    aid.


    Sharon grabbed Jameson''s arm beside, and flush spread over her face as she held back a bigugh.


    Jameson looked at the child without any expression.


    Tiffany took a deep breath and stood up, "Let''s go! I''ll send you back now!"


    "No!" the kid stepped back and insisted, "I haven''t eaten the barbecue yet.You promised to treat me to


    it."


    At this time, the flock who went to buy water came back.


    Seeing that Tiffany was talking to a child, they immediately walked over and said, "Tiffany, this is your


    younger brother.He looks so cute."


    The kid''s little pink face even got a pinch.


    He frowned unhappily and hid behind Tiffany.


    "Can your boyfriend make it?" A man asked, not knowing it.


    Tiffany didn''t want to stick to it, so she exined, "No, no! His car broke down on the road, let''s go.let''s


    go!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Previously, Tiffany''s and Sharon''s car could amodate these people, but now there were Jameson


    and a child.


    Tiffany immediately threw the kid into Jameson''s car.


    Before Jameson could refuse, she immediately said, "Mr.Proctor, please don''t hesitate to bother me if


    you need!"


    With that, she closed the car door with a thud.


    Looking at this scene, Sharon whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that he won''t be able to get out of


    Jameson''s car?"


    "You don''t understand.This is what is called bat poison with poison¡¯.The one that survives is the


    victor."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sharon didn''t have time to tell Jameson to behave, but even though the jerk always gave other people


    hard time, he wouldn''t make it hard for a child.


    In any case, this was an one-hour travel.It would be ok.


    Sharon stopped her wandering thought and got into the car.


    In Maybach, Jameson gave the child a sidelong nce, "Fasten the safety belt."


    The child put down his bag and said, "Oh."

 Chapter 345: Snatch the Candy from Sharons Mouth

    Chapter 345: Snatch the Candy from Sharon''s Mouth


    After arriving in the wilderness, they chose the location beside the stream as the campsite.Some of


    them set up tents, while others prepared barbecue grills.


    Only Jameson and the Little Pig Rabbit sat in a folding chair.


    One was calm andposed, while the other was looking at the scenery with round eyes.


    Sharon walked to Jameson and squatted down.


    "Mr.Proctor, are you here for inspection?" She said unhappily.


    Jameson looked at her and said slowly, "If you told me earlier, I would bring Jacob here."


    How shameless.


    Jameson added, "Besides, I did do something."


    Sharon was puzzled, "What did you do?"


    Jameson nced at the child sitting upright beside him and said, "If I don''t take care of him, and he


    gets lost, how do you exin it to his mother?"


    Sharon sneered.


    Sharon ignored him and took a bottle of yogurt from the bag.


    She touched his head and said, "Baby, sit here and don''t run around.There might be many big gray


    wolves nearby."


    Jameson lightly snorted and was obviously disdainful of her stereotype of scaring children.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Little Pig Rabbit hugged the yogurt and nodded seriously, "I won''t run around, nor will I cause you any


    trouble."


    Sharon smiled and got up, "Good boy, then you can enjoy yourself with Jameson...Uncle Jameson.I''ll


    call you when we''re done barbecuing."


    Jameson''s dissatisfied voice sounded, "Why are your attitudes so different?"


    "Shut up ...Uncle!"


    Sharon gritted her teeth.


    Jameson was speechless.


    After Sharon left, Little Pig Rabbit turned around and looked at Jameson.


    He handed the yogurt to Jameson and Jameson said in a cold voice, "It is for you, I don''t drink it."


    "I see.Uncle, please open it for me."


    Jameson sneered, "You are old enough.You cannot open the yogurt?"


    The Little Pig Rabbit said seriously, "Uncle, you snatched the candy from Sharon''s mouth when you got


    off the car.I saw it."


    Jameson was embarrassed and he looked at him with a poker face.


    "Uncle, if you don''t help me open it, I''ll ask Sharon for help..."


    The Little Pig Rabbit were fearless.


    Before he could finish speaking, his hand was empty.Jameson unscrewed the yogurt lid and returned it


    to him.


    "Thank you."


    With that, he raised his head and drank his yogurt quietly.


    Jameson said, "Little brat, your parents don''t worry about you when you are out?"


    Little Pig Rabbit drank the yogurt and said, "I''m ten years old.I''m not a brat.Uncle, didn''t you go out with


    friends when you were young?"


    Your parents don''t allowed you to do so? On the other side, Tiffany added some wood to the barbecue


    grill and secretly looked back at the them, "Unbelievable, the br*t and Mr.Proctor have a nice chat?


    Does he meet his bosom friend?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Previously, you call him a handsome boy, but now, a brat?"


    "Oh my God, I was wrong.Please don''t mention it again.So embarrassing."


    Tiffany felt exhausted, "I''ll send him home as soon as it''s over, and I won''t trust anyone online anymore!


    This little brat!"


    "Is there a misunderstanding? I think he''s cute and polite.Are you thinking too much?" Sharon said.


    Tiffany stubbornly retorted, "How is that possible?"


    He even gave me a picture of his abdominal muscles.It''s not guesswork, right?


    "I really don''t want to fall in love anymore.I''ve met all kinds of men, like two-timer, yboy and...He is


    such a little boy that he learns to be a bad man.I might never meet my Mr.Right.Well, I''d better be


    a nun."


    Sharon smiled and patted her shoulder tofort her, "Don''t worry.After thepetition, you Can go


    out and participate in offline activities.You''ll meet your Mr.Right."


    "Forget it.I''m only attractive to those assholes.I can see through the vanity of the world."


    Sharon raised her head and looked at the couples who were running andughing by the stream not


    far away.


    The corners of her lips curved, "It''s good to be young."


    Tiffany also looked over and sighed, "Yes, if I were at that age, who would dare to cheat me?"


    At lunch, they shared the snacks and box lunch they brought.


    After lunch, two couples saw a sea of flowers not far away and went to look for it.


    Others rested in the tent or to sit by the stream with minds drifting away.


    Sharon sat beside Jameson and whispered, "Mr.Proctor, aren''t you bored?"


    Jameson turned around to looked at her and smiled, "With you around, how can I be bored?"


    The corner of Sharon''s lip curved and she looked at the glistening water.


    After a while, she said, "Sometimes, I feel too stressed at work.It''s quite rxing to go out and spend


    time with these kids."


    "Kids? How many years older are you than them?"


    Sharon said confidently, "Even if I am only a few years older than them, I am still the older one.They


    are like my younger brothers and sisters, just like Ruben."


    Jameson held her in his arms and whispered, "I''m only a few years older than you.You call me uncle?"


    Jameson nibbled her earlobe and said, "Hmm?"


    In an instant, Sharon''s face was red and hot.


    She reached out to push him, "No, there are so many people."


    Jameson looked back and said, "Where are they?"


    There was no one else but a child who was doing his homework with his back to them.


    Where was Tiffany? Sharon raise her hand to block them and still said, "No."


    Hearing this, Jameson chuckled, "Why not?"


    Sharon did not expect that the jerk still trying to trick her.


    Sharon didn''t want to talk with him anymore.


    Just as she was about to get up, she was pulled back by him.


    Jameson said, "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore.Sit with me for a while."


    His voice was filled with exhaustion.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Are you still busy these days?"


    Jameson slowly said, "Yes, a lot of things need to be done.I have to go on a business trip tomorrow."


    "Why didn''t you said that before?"


    "I was going to tell you today, but who would have known that you did so?" Sharon curled her lips.


    Alright, it''s her fault.


    After a pause, Sharon said, "When are youing back?"


    "At least a week."


    Jameson wasn''t worried about Sharon.


    There were many people secretly protecting her, but he was worried about other things.


    Sharon sat up from his embrace and asked, "Do you worry about something? I feel that you are a little


    strange today."


    The corner of Jameson''s lips curled up, "Why you say I am strange?"


    "It''s rare for you to be so serious."


    "It seems that you hope me not be serious."

 Chapter 346: Ill Burn It for You When Im Free

    Chapter 346: I''ll Burn It for You When I''m Free


    Tiffany went for a stroll around.


    Originally, she wanted to rx, but she did not expect to sprain her ankle.


    Thus, not only did she not rx, she was even more annoyed.


    When she limped back, she saw two people hugging each other by the stream not far away.


    Tiffany felt that she was looking for troubles.


    She didn''t expect to embarrass herself.


    Tiffany took a deep breath when she saw the child sitting on the small table doing his homework


    quietly.


    A sense of guilt surged in her heart for no reason.


    She felt that she was polluting the young.


    Forget it; that was it.


    Tiffany walked over to the kid and sat down.


    "Hey, kid, what grade are you in?" She asked.


    "Fourth grade."


    Tiffany looked at his textbook.


    She added, "You''re so young, who taught you to flirt...cheat on the Inte?"


    Little Pig Rabbit put down his pencil and said seriously, "Sister Magical Sailor Moon, I''m not lying to


    you.I..."


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Tiffany hurriedly said, "That''s not my real name.Just call me sister.Don''t use the name."


    "OK."


    Tiffany thought he was polite and asked, "You didn''t lie to me.Then why did you send me...that kind of


    picture?"


    Facing a child, she was somewhat unable to say the word abdominal muscle.


    Little Pig Rabbit tilted his head and said, "Didn''t you ask me to send it? I learned from the Inte that


    this kind of photo is the most trustworthy, so I found the one I thought was the best to send it to you."


    Tiffany did ask at that time, but she didn''t know...She slowly exhaled and repeatedly told herself not to


    argue with a kid.


    Tiffany turned her head and took out a bag of ice from the box where the food was ced.


    She found a cloth to wrap it around her sprained ankle.


    Seeing this, Little Pig Rabbit took out a bottle of spray from his schoolbag and gave it to her.


    Tiffany was stunned, "Why would you have this?"


    "My mother is a doctor.She asks me to carry rubbing alcohol and this with me.It will always be useful."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Tiffany became interested, "What about your father? What does he do?"


    He looked upset.He lowered his head and remained silent.


    Tiffany knew that she might have asked something sensitive, so she smiled with embarrassment and


    changed the topic, "Hey, which school are you studying at?"


    "I don''t go to school now."


    "Why?"


    Little Pig Rabbit looked at her vigntly and said, "Nothing.My mother said there are many bad people


    outside, so she didn''t let me go to school."


    Tiffany was stunned.


    His mother didn''t let him go to school for fear of bad people, but let him meet withizens? Tiffany


    couldn''t understand this.


    She really had to talk to his parents when she sent this kid back today.


    What did his mother think? Luckily, he met her this time.


    What if he really met someone with bad intention next time? Very quickly, the sky darkened and


    everyone returned one after another.


    Sharon stood beside the grill and just as she put the charcoal in, Jameson walked to her side.


    He took off his coat and put it in her embrace, "Stay aside."


    "You know how to do this?"


    As Jameson took off his watch, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course."


    The jerk started to be arrogant again.


    Sharon took the watch he handed over, found a clean ce to put it down, and went over to help him.


    Just as Sharon approached, she smelled a burnt scent.


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She knew it would be like this.


    "I''ll do it," she said helplessly.


    Jameson was truly a young master.


    He was always served by others.


    It was really a disaster to ask him help in kitchen.


    Jameson walked to the side and finally had an excuse, "You didn''t let me do it."


    Sharon red at him.


    It was like bargaining for stolen goods.


    Not long after, the barbecue was ready.


    These ingredients were prepared beforehand, and they were all semi-finished products.


    Sharon just roasted them and added some ingredients.


    It was easy to deal with them.


    Therefore, Sharon really did not understand how Jameson could scorch the food when she turned


    around and put the things away.


    Originally, the girls wanted toe over to help, but when they saw Jameson stand behind Sharon


    with his hands in his pants pockets, no one dared toe over.


    At this time, Sharon''s phone vibrated.


    She was busy, so she said to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, check whos calling."


    Jameson reached out and picked up her phone.It was an unfamiliar number.


    He walked to the side and answered it.


    On the other end of the phone, it was quiet for a long time before it let out a strangeugh, "My dear


    daughter, I heard that you are participating in thepetition again.How much is the prize this time?"


    Hearing his voice, Jameson''s expression did not change.


    He said indifferently, "How much the reward is depends on whether you have the life to take it or not."


    Josh didn''t expect Jameson to answer the phone.


    He paused for a while before saying, "Jameson, you can''t say that.Both you and my daughter are


    rich.What I want is nothing to you."


    "How much do you want?"


    Josh''s voice was hoarse as he chuckled, hisughter bing even stranger, "300 million."


    "Of course, it''s nothing.I''ll burn it for you when I''m free."


    It seemed that Jameson wanted to hang up.


    Josh hurriedly said, "Jameson, let me remind you that there are many people looking for me outside


    now.Guess what they want from me? I took the initiative to contact my daughter because we are


    family.Otherwise, they will give me the money, too."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You are so naive.They might not even negotiate with you.At most, they will


    throw you into the sewer to rot."


    Josh was a little anxious.


    He should be in an empty ce.


    He said with an echo, "Dear Jameson, I know that you are deliberately scaring me.I also know that


    those are not good things, so I didn''t let them find them.Now, I won''t bargain with you anymore.One


    hundred million, just one hundred million! As long as I get the money, I''ll scram far away and never


    bother you again! "


    "Nice try."


    After a pause, Jameson looked at the number on the screen and frowned, "Don''t call Sharon again.She


    doesn''t have that much money.Don''t disturb her."


    "I know.I know.Then ...how can I contact you?"


    Jameson gave him Jacob''s number, "Since you asked me for so much money, you should be more


    sincere."


    Josh knew what he meant, "I understand.I will bring the film."


    Jameson didn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore, so he hung up the phone and pulled the


    number into the cklist.


    When he returned, the barbecue was prepared, and a group of people was sitting around the fire,


    pping their hands and singing a song.


    Sharon walked to him and asked, "What took you so long? Who called just now?"

 Chapter 347: Play a Conjuring Trick for You

    Chapter 347: y a Conjuring Trick for You


    Jameson handed her the phone and said carelessly, "It''s a cold call."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon didn''t believe it.


    "Why did you spend so long talking with the salesman?"


    "I analyzed the domestic economic trend this year with him."


    Sharon was speechless.She didn''t even know how to judge this jerk.


    Was he annoying or boring? Over there, someone is calling them, "Sharon, Mr.Proctor,e on, the


    barbecue is getting cold."


    Sharon put away the phone and said, "Let''s go."


    When Jameson sat down, he nced at Little Pig Rabbit who were eating happily beside him.


    Jameson raised his chin to the little boy, "Move, please."


    Little Pig Rabbit looked at him angrily and clenched his fists.


    Realizing that their strength match was a David and Goliath contest, he moved and made room for


    Jameson.


    Seeing this, Sharon felt unfair.


    "What are you doing? Bullying a child?" Jameson remained calm.


    "I am helping him adapt to adversity."


    Sharon ignored him and handed a few barbecues to Little Pig Rabbit.


    He ate, and took them, "Thank you, Sharon."


    Tiffany, who sat beside him, couldn''t help but tease, "Well, look how hungry you are.I remember you


    were full for lunch."


    "I''m eating to show my respect for food."


    Everyone was lost for words.


    After finishing the barbecue, someone suggested ying a little game, and those who lost would sing


    for everyone.


    In the end, only two people didn''t fit in.


    Little Pig Rabbit said he was going to do his homework.


    Jameson went to make business call.


    When Jameson came back, he saw Sharon sitting in front of the fire with a sincere smile.


    He felt the night had be bright and resplendent.


    Jameson smiled silently, keeping standing there watching her.


    Suddenly, a child''s voice came from beside him, "Uncle Jameson, you like Sharon very much, don''t


    you?"


    Jameson withdrew his gaze and looked at him coldly.


    "You don''t have to deny it.Your eyes have already betrayed you," said Little Pig Rabbit in an adult tone.


    "Why don''t I admit it?"


    Jameson said, "She is my wife."


    "Oh, it seems that she isn''t."


    Jameson licked his teeth and suddenlyughed, "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, you misunderstood.I''m just stating a fact" said Little Pig Rabbit.


    "The fact is that I''m going to kick your ass."


    As soon as Jameson finished speaking, Sharon walked over and heard his words.


    She immediately frowned, "Are you bullying him again?"


    Seeing here, Little Pig Rabbit quickly hid behind Sharon, looking aggrieved.


    Jameson sneered and looked at the little rascal, as if he was saying, "Just you wait."


    It was time to go home.


    They had finished the barbecue and yed the game, so it was time to call it a day.


    They tidied up the ce, put everything back in the car, and prepared to set off.


    No one left early, so they went back together just the same as before.


    Tiffany, however, was in a bit of a dilemma.


    She didn''t know if her car could follow Jameson''s.


    If she let Jameson wait for her at the door of the studio, she didn''t know how to say this to him.


    She thought for seconds before saying, "Mr.Proctor, l...."


    Jameson saw through her and grabbed the cor of Little Pig Rabbit with his hand, "I''ll send him back."


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, Mr.Proctor!"


    Sharon did not expect Jameson to be so kind.


    She was afraid that he would bully the child again.


    She gave her phone number to Little Pig Rabbit and touched his head, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Thank you, Sharon.Goodbye!"


    As he spoke, he also waved goodbye to Tiffany.


    Tiffany kept smiling and waved at him.


    A day of nightmare finally came to an end.


    Soon, three cars disappeared into the night.


    In the ck Rolls-Royce, Jameson said indifferently, "Where do you live?"


    "You can just send me to the ce where I got in the car.I''ll go back myself," said Little Pig Rabbit


    cautiously, holding the schoolbag.


    Hearing this, Jameson only smiled, "You wont tell me, will you? I''m in a good mood now.I''ll y a


    conjuring trick for you.Close your eyes.When I wake you up, you''ll be home."


    Little Pig Rabbit''s pink face became a little gloomy.


    He shut his mouth, keeping silent.


    Jameson did not say anything else.


    He just stepped on the elerator and speeded up.


    An hourter, the car stopped before a luxury house.


    Little Pig Rabbit held the schoolbag even tighter.


    Jameson turned around and looked at him, "Are you too scared to move?"


    He said calmly, "Thank you for taking me home.I''ll just go upstairs myself."


    As he spoke, he quickly opened the car door.


    But he just ran for a few steps before Jameson grabbed him on the cor.


    Little Pig Rabbit''s face flushed red as he struggled in the air, "Let go of me!"


    "Walk nicely.Don''t me me for doing something to you if you run again."


    "I see." Jameson put him down.


    Little Pig Rabbit picked up the schoolbag that had fallen to the ground and patted it to dust off the


    ashes.


    Then, he carried it on his back slowly and moved reluctantly.


    Jameson checked the time and seemed to be impatient, "Hurry up."


    Little Pig Rabbit said angrily, "The most important virtue for a gentleman is to be gentle and patient.You


    don''t have any of it.No wonder Sharon is not your wife!"


    Jameson didn''t even bother to argue with him.


    Little Pig Rabbit reached out and forcefully pushed the button to get the elevator.


    Two minutester, the elevator door opened slowly.


    "I''m here.Thank you for sending me back, uncle Jameson."


    Little Pig Rabbit held the schoolbag belt with both hands.


    Jameson looked at the floor number on the elevator and said, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you go out."


    After Jameson finished speaking, he raised his hand and pressed down on the number of the upper


    floor.


    Seeing this, Little Pig Rabbit couldn''t help but frown and retreated back silently, biting back.


    With a ding sound, the elevator door opened.


    Jameson raised his leg and went out first.


    Little Pig Rabbit followed behind him with reluctance.


    Jameson stood before a door and said indifferently, "Open the door."


    Little Pig Rabbit snorted and entered the password.


    As soon as the door opened, he dodged in and intended to close it immediately.


    At the same time, a familiar male voice came from inside, "Mathew, where did you go? It''s sote."


    No matter how fast Little Pig Rabbit reacted, he was no match for Jameson.


    Half of Jameson''s body was inside the room.


    The man inside was surprised when he saw this scene.


    Jameson greeted calmly, "Hello, Mr.Matthias."


    He then lifted Little Pig Rabbit who blocked at the door and put him to the side before slowly walking in.


    Patrick looked at the child and then at him, "Mr.Proctor, who is this?"


    Jameson closed the door and said indifferently, "I want to ask you, Mr.Matthias.What''s going on?"


    At this time, Little Pig Rabbit finally broke free from Jameson''s control and hid behind Patrick.


    Few secondster, Patrick patted his head and said, "Mathew, go back to your room.I have something


    to do."


    He then said to Jameson, "Mr.Proctor, pleasee in."

 Chapter 348: Find Him As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 348: Find Him As Soon As Possible


    Patrick poured a ss of water for Jameson and sat opposite him.


    "Mr.Proctor, why did youe back with Mathew?" He asked.


    Jameson crossed his legs and lightly tapped his fingers on the armrest of the sofa.


    "I think you should ask him this question." he said calmly.


    Patrick turned around and looked at Mathew leaning on the doorframe.


    Thetter shrank back and closed the door tightly.


    "Mr.Proctor, if Mathew has offended you, I apologize to you.He..." he said gently.


    "You don''t have to apologize."


    Jameson said coldly, "He went to see Sharon."


    Hearing this, Patrick was surprised.He probably hasn''t expected such a situation.


    Then, he became serious as he thought about something.


    Jameson continued, "If this child stays by your side, he will be a time bomb.If he can find Sharon today,


    then he can also find Talon tomorrow.If he implicates Sharon, will you still think it doesn''t matter?"


    Patrick pursed his lips and said after a while, "Mr.Proctor, don''t worry.I promise that this wont happen


    again."


    "I''m not here to seek assurance.I just want to remind you that sometimes even the slightest oversight


    can be fatal.You should know this better than I do."


    "Mr.Proctor, I''ll do as you said."


    Just as Jameson was about to get up and leave, he thought of another thing and sat down again.


    He raised his eyebrows, "I have a question for you."


    Patrick said, "I''m all ears."


    Jameson said, "Mr.Matthias, I know you have just returned to the South City after so many years, and


    it''s normal if you don''t know many people here.But I think you may still remember a name."


    Patrick did not answer and took a sip of water, waiting for his next words.


    Jameson continued, "Can you remember Josh?"


    "Who is Josh?"


    Jameson smiled coldly, "Never mind.He''s nothing but a swindler.Since you don''t know him, please


    ignore my words.Anyway, I don''t think you will be interested in his whereabouts."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Patrick didn''t replied.


    Before Jameson walked out of the door, Patrick said, "Mr.Proctor, tell me if you need any help."


    "Mr.Patrick, I''ll go on a business trip to Italy tomorrow.Please help me take care of my wife."


    After Jameson left, Mathew came out of the room.


    He lowered his head all the way, as if he knew that he had done something wrong.


    He whispered, "Mr.Matthias, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Patrick crouched down in front of him and stroked his head.


    "It''s okay.This is not your fault.Mathew, I just want to know why you did this."


    With tears rolling in his eyes, Mathew bit his lips.


    After a while, he said in a choked voice, "I learned from the Inte that Sharon is Mr.Beale''s..."


    Before he finished his sentence, Patrick could guess what was on his mind.


    Mathew was the son of the employee who suffered the ident in the project of the Beale Group.


    The Beales had intended to get rid of Mathew and his mother.


    Patrick managed to take them away, but back then, Mathew''s mother had a car ident.


    She was lying in the hospital and hadn''t woken up yet.


    Undoubtedly, this child hated the Beale Group.


    Recently, in order to cover up what had happened in the past, the Beales had secretly promoted the


    news that Sharon had returned to the Beale family.


    In this way, most of the public attention would focus on this gossip.


    And very few people would really pay attention to the Beale Group.


    After a while, Mathew sobbed, "I didn''t do anything.I just wanted to take a look at her."


    He got the contact details of Sharon''s studio from Weibo.


    Then he added Tiffany and fabricated an identity.


    This was how he got to meet Sharon today.


    Patrick sighed in his heart and patted on Mathew''s trembling shoulder, "I understand you.But you''re too


    impulsive and it''s very dangerous.Don''t act like that anymore."


    Mathew nodded with tears in his eyes.


    Later, he wiped away his tears and said, "I know.I won¡¯t do it again.Mr.Matthias, Sharon is a good


    person.I believe she isn''t the bad guy who hurts my parents.Today, all the people I meet are very kind."


    As he spoke, he angrily clenched his fists and added, "Except for that bad guy!"


    It took Patrick a few seconds to understand who was the "bad guy¡¯.


    He smiled and got up, "Alright, it''s time to go to sleep."


    After Mathew returned to his room, Patrick''s expression gradually became serious.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number, "Have you found Josh''s whereabouts?"


    "Not yet.He is good at hiding.Other than us, Jameson and Talon are also looking for him." Patrick


    walked to the balcony and looked at the scenery outside.


    "Go check the neighborhood where we met himst time.Expand the search area and find him as soon


    as possible."


    Josh must have done something, otherwise, Jameson would not have deliberately mentioned him.


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Patrick stood there for a long time.Finally, he took out his phone again and


    dialed another number.


    Monday night, just as Sharon arrived at the door of the studio, she saw a group of young girls peeping


    at the next door.


    They were extremely excited.


    At this time, Tiffany had arrived as well.


    She asked as she drank soybean milk, "What are they doing?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    A girl screamed, "My God, he''s so handsome!"


    When Tiffany heard that there was a handsome guy, her eyes lit up and she immediately rushed out,


    "Where is the handsome guy? Where is he?"


    She joined the girls to peep at the next door, only to see rows of people inside.


    She couldn''t even see the handsome guy''s hair.


    Tiffany asked the girls, "How could you tell he is handsome?"


    "Tiffany, it''s said that this ce has been changed to a piano room.The boss is a super handsome


    guy.Those people inside all want to enroll."


    Tiffany stood on tiptoe and stretched out her neck to look inside.


    Judging from a sea of people, this guy must be really handsome.


    "I think it''s time for me to cultivate my artistic sentiment.Maybe I should enroll too." she said.


    The handsome guy inside seemed to have heard the discussion outside and slowly stood up.


    When Tiffany saw his face, her interest instantly disappeared.


    She hurriedly fled back to the studio as if someone was chasing her.


    Sharon got a ss of water from the tea room and saw Tiffanye back.


    She smiled and asked, "Didn''t you go to see the handsome guy?"


    Tiffany curled her lips, "Forget it.I''m really unlucky."


    Before Sharon could ask her what was wrong, Daniel appeared at the door and greeted them with a


    smile, "Ms.Allyson, Tiffany."


    Tiffany was speechless.Who had allowed him to call her name so affectionately?

 Chapter 349: Deliberately Deceive Her

    Chapter 349: Deliberately Deceive Her


    Sharon nodded slightly and said somewhat puzzled, "You are..."


    Daniel smiled and said, "I have no intention of leaving the South City for the time being, so I opened a


    piano studio to keep me busy."


    Tiffany was speechless.


    If he was idle, he should go abroad to have fun.


    Why did hee to cause her trouble? Sharon did not expect things to turn out like this.


    She did not know if it was a coincidence or an artificial one.


    Daniel continued, "In the future, we will be neighbors again.If you need any help, you can just call me."


    Sharon nodded politely, "Alright."


    Before leaving, Daniel looked at Tiffany and smiled.Tiffany didn''t reply.


    After Daniel left, the girls returned to work one after another.


    Tiffany, who had mixed feelings in her heart, walked to the office with Sharon.


    When the office door closed, she couldn''t help but curse crazily, "Is there something wrong with him?


    He did it on purpose! I just liked his appearance, so I tried to get close to him for a period.Does he have


    to do this?"


    Sharon sat in her seat and didn''t say anything for a moment.


    She also felt that Daniel''s sudden appearance here was definitely not just a coincidence.But she


    couldn''t tell his intentions.


    But at least she was certain that Daniel wouldn''t have harmed her, or else he wouldn''t have waited until


    now.


    On the other side, Tiffany said angrily, "I seriously suspect that he has been with Natalia for too long,


    causing him to be delusional.He feels that I like him and keeps showing up in front of me on purpose!


    Sharon, did you hear him just now? He called me Tiffany.When did I get on so well with him? He looked


    at me with that kind of gaze when he left.I''m sure he''s here to hook me up!"


    Sharon silent with confusion.


    Tiffany mmed the table and felt that she could not bear it, "No, I have to go and tell him clearly


    now.From today onwards, I won''t show up at a ce where he is there!"


    Before she made an irreparable mistake, Sharon hurriedly pulled her back.


    "Tiffany, calm down.What exactly is his purpose? Let''s wait and see."


    Tiffany took a deep breath and rxed her emotions.


    She sighed, "Speaking of which, it''s still my fault.I shouldn''t have been so charming.He couldn''t forget


    about me for a long time.Now, he has found this ce."


    As Tiffany spoke, she raised her hand and sniffed.


    "Sharon, do you think there''s a special scent on my body? A ya smells it and will fall in love."


    Sharon suppressed herughter and said seriously, "I don''t think Daniel is a ya.He and Natalia are


    just..."


    Tiffany curled her lips and said, "Come on, don''t defend him.I''ve never seen such a ridiculous person


    before.Even Jameson is much better than him."


    At this time, Sharon''sputer rang.


    It was an email from the organizer of the designerpetition, informing her that she had sessfully


    passed the preliminary round and entered the second round.


    Three dayster, all the designers who had passed the preliminary round would draw lots to decide


    their theme of the second round.


    Tiffany and Sharon were both very calm when they saw that she had passed the preliminary round.


    After their hard working for so long, if she was even unable to pass the preliminary round, then it would


    be too boring.


    Only ten of the dozens of designers entered the second round, which meant that thepetition


    coming next would only be more difficult.


    Rita, Sofia, and Natalia would all make things difficult for Sharon.


    Tiffany did not disturb Sharon anymore and patted her shoulder, leaving.


    Sharon also closed her email box and started to work.


    At noon, Sharon put down her color pens and stretched herself.


    Just as she was about to call Tiffany for dinner, there was a knock on the office door.


    "Come in."


    Very quickly, Jennifer''s figure appeared in her sight.


    Jennifer was still holding a few thermal lunch boxes in her hands.


    Ever since Sharon said that she had to eat in the studio every day before returning to the Beale''s,


    Jameson had asked Jennifer to deliver her food every night.


    However, it was still noon.


    Seeing Sharon''s doubts, Jennifer smiled and said, "Mrs.Proctor, before Mr.Proctor''s business trip, he


    told me to bring you two meals a day in the future.If you have something you want to eat, just let me


    know."


    Sharon was stunned, and her ears couldn''t help but turn red, "It''s not necessary.Coming here twice a


    day is too troublesome for you.You can just send dinner here like before..."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs.Proctor, it''s not troublesome at all.My job is to take care of you and Mr.Proctor."


    As if afraid that Sharon would not agree, Jennifer said, "Mr.Proctor said before leaving that if you lose


    weight these days, he would dock my wages."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    The jerk was so mean to his employees.


    Jennifer put the thermal lunch boxes in front of Sharon and said, "Mrs.Proctor, what do you want to eat


    tonight.I''ll go back and prepare it for you."


    "Fish soup."


    Sharon thought for a moment and said.


    "Alright, I''ll go to the market to buy fish in a moment."


    Just as Jennifer was about to leave, Sharon suddenly stopped her and said, "Jennifer, can I ask you


    something?"


    "Mrs.Proctor, what is it? I''m d to help."


    "Do you still remember what you were doing on the 15th of this month?"


    Sharon looked at her phone and said after a few seconds of silence.


    After asking this question, Sharon felt that it was ridiculous.


    If she were Jennifer, she probably wouldn''t know what she was doing at that time because the time


    spot wasing out of nowhere.


    Just as she was about to drop the question, Jennifer thought for a while and said, "It was Friday, wasn''t


    it?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded.


    Jennifer said, "I remember I was at the parents¡¯ meeting of my daughter''s school that day.I specifically


    asked for a day off from Mr.Proctor."


    "Then when did you return to the Star Lake Mansion?"


    "The next morning, I think.When I got back, Mr.Proctor told me to bring dinner to you, Mrs.Proctor."


    as Jennifer spoke, she asked tentatively, "Mrs.Proctor, is there something wrong?"


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "Nothing.I''m just asking.Jennifer, you can go back now."


    After Jennifer left, Sharon withdrew her thoughts and looked at the thermal lunch boxes in front of her,


    feeling a little confused.


    So, it seemed that her guess about that day was correct.


    Charlotte had indeed cooked the fish soup.


    But why did Jameson deliberately lie to her? Since Charlotte cooked the fish soup, she must be in the


    South City.


    However, Jameson had never told her about it.


    What the hell was he doing? Sharon couldn''t figure it out.


    She took a deep breath, reached out and rubbed her temples.


    Then, she got up and sat in front of the coffee table.


    Sharon had not eaten much when she vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    She did not have time to think too much.


    In order to confirm her spection, she hurriedly got up and left with the car key.

 Chapter 350: It Didnt Make Any Sense

    Chapter 350: It Didn''t Make Any Sense


    Forty minutester, the car stopped in front of a residential building.Sharon sat in the car and looked


    around to ensure that she stopped in the ce where Jameson had brought her before.


    After that, she opened the car door and got off.


    However, thismunity was veryrge and quite populous.


    Sharon was a little bit confused.She found a wide ce, and sat on the bench.She used the stupidest


    and most inefficient method-just waiting here.Sharon could not ask Jameson about it.


    He definitely would not tell her, and he would be on guard, which would not bring her any result.


    Why didn''t she take a chance? Sharon sat there without moving, staring at everyone who entered and


    left themunity.


    Time passed very quickly, and the sky gradually turned dark.


    She took out her phone and looked at it.


    She sighed helplessly.


    It seemed that she wasn''t lucky this time.


    She carried her bag on her back and turned around.


    Just a few steps away, she saw someone walking towards her.


    Sharon stopped to take a look.


    Sure enough, it was the young woman she hade across when she had followed Jameson to the


    mallst time.


    Having noticed her attention, Harley looked over.


    For a moment, she was surprised to see Sharon.


    And she was unexpected of this situation as well.


    "Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon approached her and nodded at her.


    "Hello."


    Harley said, "Ms.Allyson, how do you..."


    Sharon said, "I happened toe here for something to do nearby.I remember that Jameson brought


    me herest time.He said that you guys lived here, so I juste by to take a look.I didn''t expect to


    meet you so coincidentally."


    As she spoke, she looked at the item in Harley''s hand and asked, "Did you just go to the market?"


    Harley calmed down and replied, "Yes ...I just bought some vegetables."


    Sharon smiled and said, "It looks heavy.Let me carry it for you.I also bought something for the little


    fellow and I will go see him."


    Perhaps Harley didn''t expected her to say this.


    She was stunned for a moment and subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    However, Sharon had taken the item in her hand.


    So Harley kept the remarks to herself.


    If she refused directly, it seemed to be so obvious that would make her suspicious.


    Harley quickly said, "Since you havee here, please stay and have a dinner together.I''ll buy some


    more food."


    After she finished that, she tended to take the opportunity to leave.


    However, Sharon stopped her and smiled faintly.


    "There''s no need to be so troublesome.I still have something to do.I''ll leave soon after I see the little


    fellow upstairs.I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Well ...there''s no fruit at home.I''ll buy some for you."


    There was a fruit stall beside them.


    Sharon said, "Let me."


    Nevertheless, it didn''t seem appropriate to visit someone''s home with empty hand.


    Walking up to the fruit stall, Sharon turned around and saw that Harley was right behind her.


    There was nothing unusual about her.


    She tilted her head and retracted her gaze.


    She bought some seasonal fruits.


    However, just when Sharon wasn''t paying attention, Harley took out her phone and quickly sent a


    message.


    When Sharon looked over, she pretended that nothing had happened and smiled at her.


    After buying the fruit, Sharon went upstairs with Harley.


    Harley took the initiative to start a topic.


    "Ms.Allyson, I''ve seen it on the Inte that you opened a studio by yourself, right?"


    "Not by myself.I opened it with my friends."


    "Oh, that''s pretty good.There are very few people who are as beautiful and capable as you now."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I''m just lucky."


    Harley said, "Ms.Allyson, please don''t be modest.Luck and strength are indispensable.I''ve seen your


    designs.They''re very good.Sometimes I envy you.If I had your abilities, I wouldn''t..."


    She stopped in the middle.


    "What''s the matter?" Sharon asked.


    Harleyughed a little bit and said, "Nothing.The house is right in front of us.Ms.Allyson, let''s go."


    "Alright."


    Having arrived at the door, Harley took out her key and opened it.


    After looking inside for a few moments, she turned around and said, "Ms.Allyson,e in, please.It''s a


    little messy at home.Please don''t mind."


    "It''s fine.It''s normal for you to have lots of stuff when you have a child in your home."


    Harley put all the vegetables and fruits on the table, and then she went to the bedroom to take the little


    fellow out.


    His eyes were widely open.


    "Ms.Allyson, please take care of the baby for me.I''ll cook dinner."


    Sharon took the little fellow and lowered her voice as if she was afraid of making him scared.


    She said, "Alright."


    Harley hurriedly took the things into the kitchen and finally became relieved.


    The little fellow seemed to be very happy to see Sharon.


    He had been giggling in her arms all the time.


    His little hands clenched tightly and waved happily in the air.


    Sharon''s lips curved, and she sat down on the sofa with the little fellow in her arms.


    Originally, she wanted to find a toy for him to y with, but there seemed to be no toy in the living


    room.


    She carried the little fellow to the nursery and found one for him.


    Just as she was about to go out, Sharon stopped and looked around the empty room.


    She frowned slightly.


    Sharon walked to the door with the little fellow in her arms.


    And she looked at the shoe cab.


    Later on, she looked around the house.


    In this room, there was no trace of a second adult.


    However, it became even weirder because of this.


    How could Harley leave such a little baby at home alone and go shopping by herself? It didn''t make


    any sense.


    At this moment, Harley came out of the kitchen and walked up to Sharon.


    "Ms.Allyson, So much for the trouble brought to you.Please pass the child to me."


    Sharon smiled and handed the baby over.


    She slowly said, "Are you taking care of the children by yourself?"


    Harley felt her scalp go numb for her sudden question.


    She didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Well ...that''s not true.When I''m too busy, I''ll ...also ask my neighbors to take care of him."


    Sharon suddenly realized something, and then she said, "So it was the neighbor who helped you take


    care of the child.Where is your husband? I remember you have another child, right? That kid should be


    old enough to go to kindergarten or elementary school."


    "Well..."


    Two drops of sweat appeared on Harley''s forehead.


    Sharon added, "I can''t see any picture of you, your husband, or the other kid at home."


    She maintained a faint smile on her face when she said those remarks, as if she was just asking a


    casual question.


    But Harley knew how serious it was.


    Mr.Proctor had told her in advance.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done that in the mall at that time.


    Just as Harley was breathing nervously, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She hurriedly said, "I...I''ll answer the door."


    When the door was opened, there was an ordinary looking young man and a five or six year-old kid


    standing outside the house.


    The man said, "Honey, please don''t be angry with me ande home for the sake of the child even if


    you don''t want to talk to me."

 Chapter 351: Who Made You Angry?

    Chapter 351: Who Made You Angry?


    After he finished speaking, the child hugged Harley''s leg and said, "Mom, I miss you and brother."


    Harley reacted quickly and immediately said, "I told you to leave me alone for a while.You should think


    about what you did wrong.Thankfully, my parents had bought me a house before I got


    married.Otherwise, I wouldn''t even have a ce to live with the kid!"


    "Yes, yes, yes.You''re right.It''s my fault.It''s all my fault.This time, I will definitely have a serious


    introspection.I promise that I won''t make you upset from now on."


    Harley said reluctantly, "I don''t want to talk about that.There are still quests here.We will discuss that


    later!"


    After saying that, she turned around and looked at Sharon awkwardly, "Ms.Allyson, I''m really sorry to


    make you feel ufortable."


    "It doesn''t matter" Sharon said.


    "I''m the one who should apologize."


    "Since you still have things to deal with, I''ll leave you alone." she said as she took her things.


    Harley said, "Then let me walk you out, Ms.Allyson."


    Looking at the little fellow in her arms, Sharon used her finger to gently poke him in the face.


    She smiled and said, "No need, I will go by myself."


    When Sharon was about to leave, she rubbed the head of the child beside her.


    After the door was closed, Harley and the man who had just arrived breathed a sigh of relief at the


    same time.


    However, Leo began to cry in Harley''s arms.


    Harley was afraid that Sharon would hear it, so she held Leo and walked into the baby''s room.


    Sharon walked into the elevator and heard the crying of the baby behind her, but it disappeared in an


    instant.


    From the elevator to hermunity, she was overwhelmed.


    She wanted to tell herself that she was overthinking, and her assumptions were all wrong.


    It was all because she was too sensitive.


    However, for some reason, those pieces of evidence kept stuck in her mind.


    It seemed that all her doubts were proved wrong, yet she found it even more uneptable.


    How could there be so many coincidences? She remembered that the day when Jameson brought her


    here was the Spring Festival.


    How could Harley quarrel with her husband and move here with Leo at such an early time? Even if it


    was true, during such a long time, her husband did note to look for her and let her live here with


    Leo.


    How could hee over as soon as she arrived? It was more than a coincidence.


    It was like a show which was specially designed for her.


    In the car, Sharon leaned against the seat and looked at the entrance of themunity.


    She breathed slowly, trying to make things straight.


    She sat and waited for two hours, but none of them came out.


    Sharon closed her eyes and felt tired.


    She couldn''t tell if she was overthinking, or if the show was well-designed.


    It made her feel dizzy.


    After a while, Sharon finally gave up and drove away.


    After she had left, the person in the ck car which was parked not far away took out his phone and


    call someone, "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson has left."


    On the phone, Jameson answered softly.


    He hid his emotions well.


    "Mr.Proctor, what should we do now?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Jameson said, "Move out tonight."


    "But if we do this, I''m afraid that if Ms.Allyson finds out, she would be even more..."


    Jameson said, "Whatever.Let them move out first, and then we''ll discuss the matter after I get back."


    The man answered, "As you wish, Mr.Proctor."


    Meanwhile, in Italy.


    Jameson put away his phone and pinched his nose.


    He did not expect that Sharon would suddenly be suspicious, and ran over to check it out by


    herself.


    Fortunately, everything was handled well.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, the next time wouldn''t be so easy.


    At this time, Jacob knocked on the door and came in, "Mr.Proctor, the meeting is about to start."


    Jameson stopped his thinking and asked in a low voice, "How long will it take to finish the work here?"


    Jacob checked the schedule and said, "At least five days."


    Hearing this, Jameson couldn''t help but frown.


    Jacob knew that he was worried about Sharon, so he said, "Mr.Proctor, if you are worried about


    Mrs.Proctor, I have an idea."


    Jameson turned his eyes to the side and said, "Tell me about it."


    When Sharon returned to the Beale''s, it was alreadyte, but she did not expect that Natalia would sit


    in the living room and wait for her.


    When Sharon was going upstairs, Natalia stopped her and said, "I heard Ms.Allyson has passed the


    preliminary round.Congrattions."


    At this moment, Sharon was not in the mood to argue with her.


    She just looked over and said, "Is Miss Beale''s congrattion only a word?"


    Natalia probably didn''t expect her to say that.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she said, "What do you mean?"


    "Since you''vee to congratte me, where is my gift?"


    In an instant, Natalia was so angry that she evenughed, "That''s why youe here, Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon replied expressionlessly, "I have made it clear already.I just want what I deserve.Miss Beale, If


    you don''t intend to give me a gift, it would be better to withdraw your congrattion as soon as


    possible."


    Without waiting for Natalia to reply, Sharon went upstairs straightly.Natalia stood there and felt that it


    waspletely ridiculous.


    This was the first time she had seen one who could be so shameless and confident at the same time.


    Why did Jameson love her? After returning to her bedroom, Sharon went to the bathroom to take a


    shower.


    She came out andy on the bed.She was too tired to move.


    After a while, the phone she had thrown on the table started to ring with an annoying sound.


    Sharon rolled over and covered her head with the quilt.


    She won''t answer it.


    However, the phone just kept ringing.


    It was so annoying to hear it over and over again.


    Sharon suddenly sat up and answered the phone, frowned, and said, "Why are you still awake at such


    ate night?"


    Hearing the anger in her words, Jameson paused for a moment before saying, "It is still daytime in my


    ce.Were you asleep?"


    "I was asleep, but you woke me up" Sharon said, then sat down at the end of the bed.


    "Why are you speaking in such a rude tone? Who made you angry?" Sharon found she was truly angry.


    She hugged the pillow and said irritably, "No one, I''m just in a bad mood."


    "And there is no reason for it?"


    "Yes,"


    Jameson said slowly, "Could it be the premenstrual syndrome?"


    Sharon said nothing.


    How could the jerk be so professional about these words? She took a deep breath to calm her


    emotions, "No, maybe it''s because of the pressure.I only need to have a good sleep."


    "After passing the preliminary round, you''re still unhappy?"


    Sharon continued, "I''ve passed the preliminary round, which makes me stressed out.Anyway, you won''t


    get it."


    "Fine, I won''t get it.If there''s anything I can help you with, just tell me.Don''t hold it by yourself."

 Chapter 352: If It Doesnt Work, Then Do it Twice

    Chapter 352: If It Doesn''t Work, Then Do it Twice


    Hearing this, for a second, Sharon even wanted to ask him directly what was going on.


    However, she didn''t ask.


    If the jerk wanted to tell her the truth, she didn''t need to ask, let alone to find a group of people to help


    him.


    After a while, Sharon suddenly spoke with an unprecedented serious tone, "Jameson, let''s have a


    child."


    On the phone, Jameson was stunned and said nothing.


    Without hearing his answer, Sharon said indifferently, "If you don''t want to, just forget it."


    After a while, Jameson said, "It''s not that I don''t want to.Tell me your reason first.If it is reasonable, I


    shall be there for you every day and night."


    "I had a dreamst night,"


    Sharon slowly said, ignoring the indiscretion in his words.


    "A dream about what?"


    "I dreamt about the child we lost in that car ident.He kept calling me mom and smiling at me.It was


    so real that it made me feel like he hadn''t left.Perhaps he was living in somewhere in the world that I


    didn''t know."


    Jameson said, "You''re surely under too much pressure.Wait for me to go back, and I''ll be with you to


    solve your nightmare."


    "Oh, I''m sleepy.Goodbye," Sharon said.


    After saying that, she hung up the phone without hesitation.


    Sharon looked at the phone in front of her.


    It was still showing the phone call that she just answered.


    She kicked her phone to the side and covered herself with the quilt to sleep.


    After a good sleep, Sharon felt the importance of sleeping early.


    She felt much better than usual.


    In order not to see Talon and Natalia, she went out early in the morning.


    After arriving at the studio, Sharon put down her things and went to the storeroom to tidy things up.


    When she came out, she happened to see a staff carrying arge bouquet of roses over.


    The staff asked, "May I ask whois..."


    Tiffany stood in front of him and said, "Me.I won''t sign for it.Please return it to him.Thank you."


    The staff of the florist was stunned.


    Was it the quarrel between lovers? Tiffany continued, "Tell him not to send these rubbish from now on.I


    will never forgive him, never!"


    The staff of the florist seemed to be in a dilemma.


    Finally, he said, "Ms.Allyson, if you don''t sign for it, we won''t be able toplete the order.Don''t be so


    angry..."


    "Wait."


    Tiffany interrupted him with a dumbfounded expression, "Who will the flowers be delivered to?"


    The staff of the florist looked at the card on the flower and said, "It''s for Ms.Allyson.Is that you?"


    Tiffany said nothing.


    She covered her face with both hands and ran into Sharon''s office.


    This was truly embarrassing.


    The staff was confused and looked around, "Excuse me, who is Ms.Allyson?"


    He asked.


    Sharon silently sighed, "Give it to me."


    "Thank you, please sign here."


    After delivering the flowers, the staff ran away straight.


    Two of Sharon''s co-workers came over and said, "Sharon, Mr.Proctor is so nice to you.He didn''t forget


    to buy you flowers when he was on a business trip.How romantic."


    Sharonughed with embarrassment.


    Was it romantic? The jerk must have done something wrong.


    After carrying the flowers into the office, Tiffany cried out miserably on her desk, "Why did God do this


    to me?"


    Sharon ced the flowers on a small table beside her and asked, "Did something happen and I don''t


    know?"


    Tiffany''s expression was wan and she said, "My life is full of pain."


    Yesterday afternoon, ever since Sharon left, Tiffany hadn''t met a single good thing.


    Daniel had ordered afternoon tea for her and her co-workers in the studio and asked them if anyone


    wanted to learn the piano.


    He could teach them for free.


    In short, he took the studio as his own home,ing and going without the slightest bit of scruples.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany could not bear it anymore.


    When she wanted to talk to Daniel, he was gone.


    After a while, someone came to her with a bouquet of flowers and said that Mr.Daniel wanted to


    apologize.


    That was why she thought it would be Daniel when she saw someone came to deliver flowers today.


    After finishing her story, Tiffany sobbed on the table, refusing to face the reality for a long time.


    Sharon wasn''t the problem.


    The problem was that the other girls in the studio had seen it.


    How can she continue to work here from now on? Hearing this, Sharon smiled and patted her shoulder,


    "Come on, it''s not a big deal.You can rest for a while before going out."


    After feeling sad for a while, Tiffany suddenly raised her head and said, "Wait, why did you quarrel with


    Mr.Proctor again?"


    Sharon didn''t quite get her.


    She paused for a moment before saying, "There was no quarrel."


    Tiffany sneered, "Let me tell you, men can not be trusted.He must have done failed you so he sent you


    flowers."


    After thinking for a while, Tiffany said vigntly, "He won''t be hanging out with some blondes, right?"


    Sharon said nothing.


    She agreed with Tiffany''s first sentence.


    "He won''t." Sharon exhaled.


    "What''s the reason then?"


    "l always felt that Jameson has hidden something from me.Every time I felt like I was close to the truth,


    it was as if there wasn''t the truth at all.It keeps telling me that I was just overthinking."


    She felt that she could not figure out where the key was, so she was unable to confirm the assumption


    in her heart.


    What she had was only suspicion.


    There was no evidence at all.There was no way to do anything.


    Tiffany adjusted her posture and rested her chin on her arms.


    She said, "I don''t know.If he is hiding something from you, it would be impossible for you to know the


    truth.But if it is..."


    Sharon sighed and finished her sentence, "If it is my delusion, then I''m making trouble out of nothing."


    Tiffany said tofort her, "Well, not exactly.How about this, if you doubt it, you can try again.If it


    doesn''t work, then do it twice.It''s impossible for that jerk to hide something from you all the time."


    Hearing this, Sharon felt that it was truly reasonable.


    If it doesn''t work, then do it twice.


    Moreover, she had just been therest night, so they definitely wouldn''t be able to know that she would


    pay another visit today.


    Sharon nodded, "Fine, I''ll try again."


    She had more time and opportunities when Jameson was abroad.


    Tiffany leaned weakly on the table again.


    "Good for you.I''ll sleep for a while.You can deal with your stuff.Don''t worry about me."


    Sharon patted her head gently and said, "Sleep.I''ll wake you up for lunch."

 Chapter 353: I Know You Wont Forgive Me

    Chapter 353: I Know You Won''t Forgive Me


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, having finished her work, Sharon checked the time.


    After making sure that there was nothing left to be done in the studio, she took her things and was


    ready to go out.


    Sharon had been there once yesterday, so now she knew where Harley lived, and could visit Harley


    directly.


    Moreover, even if they had left, Sharon would still be able to get some clues from their neighbors.


    When Sharon was about to step out of the studio, Aylin appeared in front of her.


    Aylin smiled at her with an embarrassed expression.


    Sharon paused for a few seconds, and then said, "Good afternoon, Ms.Morton."


    Aylin smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t be so courteous.The Mortons have lost their position.There is no


    need to address me as Ms.Morton anymore."


    Sharon nced at the stroller in front of her and stepped back, "Come in."


    Perhaps it was because Aylin was taking care of a child, she was inly dressed and wore no luxury


    jewelry.


    All her pride of being a member of the Mortons had gone.


    Sharon asked the receptionist to bring them two sses of drinks, and led Aylin to the lounge.


    Throughout the process, Aylin looked a little nervous.


    After taking a ss of water, she rxed a little.


    Sharon said, "Ms...."


    Subconsciously, She was about to say "Ms.Morton", but she remembered what Aylin had said.


    Sharon paused for a moment, and didn''t know how to address her.


    Aylin put down the ss and said, "Just call me Aylin."


    "Aylin,"


    Sharon nodded slightly.


    After a pause, Sharon asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Aylin showed a trace of embarrassment.


    A few momentster, she answered, "Actually, I should have visited you long ago.But there were so


    many things to deal with in the Morton''s, and my child was too young.I just couldn''t get the time to


    come here.Today, I''m here to apologize to you."


    "Apologize to me?" Sharon was confused.


    Aylin seemed a little nervous.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I''ve had prejudice against you.What''s more, I''ve spoken ill of you


    behind your back."


    Sharon smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter.After all, I didn''t marry into the Proctor family in a decent


    way.It doesn''t surprise me that you would have prejudice against me at that time."


    "No."


    Aylin said, "Apart from this, I ...I also..."


    Aylin was too embarrassed to finish her words.


    Realizing Aylin''s embarrassment, Sharon said, "Aylin, what is gone is gone.We should all look


    forward."


    Aylin shook her head, "Although it''s a thing of the past, I should apologize to you.I am troubled by it


    every day, and I often have nightmares because of it.I am always scared and worry that..."


    Halfway through the sentence, Aylin looked down at the sleeping baby in the stroller.


    "As a mother, I am responsible and obliged to make up for the wrongs I have done."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aylin closed her eyes and continued, "Do you still remember the ident where you fell into the


    swimming pool in the Proctor''s?"


    Not expecting Aylin would mention that, Sharon was surprised.


    Then she said, "Yes, I do."


    Because of that ident, Jameson discovered that Sharon was pregnant.


    "Actually, it wasn''t an ident.I asked someone to do it," Aylin said.


    Sharon was shocked and subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    "At that time, Erica was sorely tempted to sort you out.I was afraid that Erica would go to extremes, so I


    stopped her and knew your pregnancy from her.At that time, Martin happened to be back from abroad


    and he was on intimate terms with you.So, Erica and I both guessed that the father of your baby might


    be..."


    Sharon calmly supplemented Aylin''s words, "The father of my baby might be Martin."


    Aylin nodded, "At that time, the engagement between the Proctor family and the Morton family was


    approaching.I tried to move all the obstacles that might lead to the failure of it, so I decided to ask


    people to push you down the swimming pool.What''s done is done.I''m not asking you to forgive me, but


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep running from mistakes.Instead of living in fear, I would rather admit


    my fault frankly.No matter what the oue would be, I deserve it."


    Sharon nced at the stroller and showed no emotions in her voice, "When the ident happened,


    you were about to give birth."


    Sharon''s words seemed to have hurt Aylin.


    Aylin was almost crying.


    Even though Aylin was unwilling to admit it, at that time, she intended to kill the child in Sharon''s belly.


    After a long time, Sharon suddenly smiled, "It was merely just a child.I had never realized that there


    would be so many people who could not stand its existence, and even robbed it of the chance toe


    to this world."


    "Ms.Allyson, I''m really sorry.I..."


    Sharon collected herself and said with a calm expression, "Forget it.There''s no point in apologizing.An


    apology can change neither what had happened, nor the destined ending."


    She just couldn''t imagine that Aylin had yed a role in the ident.


    Aylin wiped her tears, "Anyway, the Morton family owes you a favor.If there''s anything I can do to help,


    please let me know.I will do everything within my power to help you."


    Sharon said, "Ms.Morton, you are too serious.I don''t think I would ask you to do everything you can to


    help me."


    Hearing Sharon addressing her as Ms.Morton again, Aylin opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    A few secondster, Aylin stood up and said, "Well ...I''d better be off.If you need anything, I am at your


    service."


    Sharon also rose and said, "Let me send you off."


    At the door of the studio, Aylin couldn''t help but turn round and said,"Ms.Allyson, I know you won''t


    forgive me.I''m not saying these words to vindicate myself, but I think there is something suspicious."


    Aylin continued, "As you know, Erica is a person who speaks or acts on hearsay.In that ident, she


    stirred up trouble the instant she knew you were pregnant.If she had known the news before, she


    wouldn''t have restrained her anger until then.On that day, Natalia was also in the Proctor''s."


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown.


    Aylin continued, "I used to take it as a wild guess.Butter I realized that the hospital where you


    regrly visited to do pregnancy check-ups was also frequented by me.And Natalia had been with me


    to there a few times.I ...Maybe I shouldn''t have suspected Natalia without any evidence, but I know that


    you had recently moved into the Beale''s, so I want to warn you against Natalia.You cannot be too


    careful in this matter.I''ve known Natalia for more than ten years.It was only until recently that I realized


    that she is not what I thought she was."


    Finishing her words, Aylin nodded at Sharon, and left.Staring after Aylin, Sharon was lost in her thought


    for a long time.

 Chapter 354: No Pain, No Gain

    Chapter 354: No Pain, No Gain


    Tiffany walked to Sharon''s side and followed her gaze, only to see the crowded street.


    She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Sharon, "What are you thinking?"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, then she withdrew her thoughts and slowly said, "Nothing."


    Tiffany added, "Who was that just now? Why haven''t I seen her before? Why did shee looking for


    you?"


    Sharon said, "That''s Martin''s sister.She came looking for me..."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Tiffany''s attention was entirely on Martin''s sister.


    She asked curiously, "Martin''s sister? Should she be from a rich family? Why did she look so haggard?


    She didn''t have a bodyguard or a servant with her."


    Ever since Martin left, Sharon hadn''t paid attention to the Morton family''s affairs.


    However, she thought that the days would not be easy for them.


    If it weren''t for the flourishing of their foreign branches, the Morton family wouldn''t have been able to


    hold on in South City.


    Tiffany said again, "Right, aren''t you going out? Hurry up and go.It''s gettingter."


    Sharon shook her head, "Forget it, I''m not going."


    Her days were so peacefultely that she forgot what had happened in the past.


    No matter what the reason was, so many people didn''t want the baby in her belly to be born.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it was Aylin, Erica, Evie, or even...


    No one wanted the child to be born.


    Since that was the case, how could the baby survive in such an environment? Sharon silently sighed


    and returned to the office to sit quietly.


    It was getting darker and darker outside.


    She didn''t know how long had passed, and the vibrations of the mobile phone on the table made


    Sharon back to her senses.


    When she saw the number on the screen, her heart was filled with irritation.


    Without any hesitation, she hung up the phone and cklisted the man.


    At the same time, Jameson, who was far away in Italy, tried to call again, but he couldn''t get through.


    Jameson was confused.


    He turned to look at Jacob and expressionlessly said, "This is the method you said, right?"


    Jacobughed dryly, "Mr.Proctor, no pain, no gain.It''s normal for Mrs.Proctor to be angry with you since


    you brought up the old matters again.When you go back, her anger will dissipate.You just need to coax


    her then."


    Jameson felt a little helpless.


    His thin lips were slightly pursed, and his cold features were filled with impatience.


    Jacob unconsciously swallowed and took a step back to maintain a safe distance from him.


    Jameson casually threw his phone on the sofa and said, "Get out."


    "Yes."


    Jacob was relieved and ran out fast than a rabbit.


    Jameson stood in front of the French window and pinched his nose, feeling his temples swelling up.


    For several days, Sharon did not remove Jameson from the cklist.


    She also blocked his messages.


    She thought if she didn''t hear from him, she would not be annoyed.


    The day she went to draw lots, she met Robert and Rita just as she arrived at the door.


    She nodded politely at Robert and didn''t say anything else.


    Robert looked at her back with a face full of disdain.


    "She''s lucky to pass the preliminary round.After that, it depends on her ability.I don''t believe that she


    can win by luck."


    Rita asked, "Master, did Louis give Mr.Proctor the themes?"


    "How would I know? There''s nothing in this world that money can''t buy.Do you think he can tell me


    even if he has bribed? Just think about it."


    Rita heard his tone was not good, so she did not ask any further.


    After ten designers had all arrived, the staff exined the rules again.


    ording to their preliminary results, there were first ce, second ce, and third ce ...and so on.


    There were ten balls with number on it in the lottery box.


    If a designer drew a ball with number one on it, then the theme of his work was the style that the first


    ce in the preliminary round specializes in.


    However, if he drew a ball with the number of his own rankings on it, he would have to wait for the


    others to finish before randomly choosing another number to make the final adjustment.


    The results of the preliminary round would also be announced after everyone''s themes were settled.


    All the designers went on stage to draw lots.


    The number that Sharon drew was nine, which meant that her theme this time would be the style of the


    designer who was ranked ninth in the preliminary round.


    After the drawing, the designer would register with the staff.


    After all the designers finished drawing, a staff member walked out with the notebook.


    "Alright, everyone, the drawing of lots is over now, but what we expected has happened.One designer


    drew her own ranking number.Now, the designer who gets number two, please step forward and tell us


    which number you want to exchange with."


    Under everyone''s attentions, Rita slowly walked out.


    She did not turn around to look at anyone.


    She only said indifferently, "I choose nine.Nine is my lucky number."


    "Then, the designer who gets number nine, please step forward and switch with her.Then this part will


    be over."


    The few of them looked at each other and whispered about who got number nine.


    A few secondster, Sharon stood up and said, "Here I am."


    When Rita saw Sharon, her expression remained the same.


    Sharon could not tell if it was intentional or if it was just such a coincidence.


    After exchanging numbers with Rita, Sharon returned to her seat.


    The staff continued, "Now let''s announce the results of each designer in the preliminary round.Let me


    make it clear in advance that the results are based on aprehensive evaluation.In addition to the


    work itself, there are also the adaptability of the designers and some additional points."


    "Nick, 93 points, 10th ce."


    "Floren, 93.5 points, 9th ce."


    "Jane, 94 points, 8th ce."


    Very quickly, the staff reached the top three.


    However, Rita''s expression was getting uglier and uglier.


    "Rita, 96.5 points, second ce."


    "Sharon, 98 points, first ce."


    The highest score of all the designers.


    As the staff''s voice fell, someone said, "What are your additional points? Whoever has a big backer will


    get higher additional points, right?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people began to echo.


    Apparently, they were unhappy with the results.


    All the designers were famous designers who had participated in the Fashion Week, but now, a little girl


    who did not have any fame got the first ce.


    The staff raised his hand, gesturing for everyone to be quiet.


    "With regard to scoring, everyone can rest assured.We are absolutely fair and impartial.The scores are


    awarded by the professional judges.As for the additional points, there are many factors.The


    competition has officially begun since you participated in the opening ceremony of this year''s Design


    Competition.It also includes sending the works to the given location ording to the given time.It is


    part of our scoring."

 Chapter 355: You Can Count on Me

    Chapter 355: You Can Count on Me


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone became quiet again.


    It was indeed Sharon who suggested putting the work on the shelf and did it first.


    If this was also rated by the organizers, then there was no surprise for her to get high score on


    emergency response item.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly whispered, "Who knows if she knew this rule in advance or


    not?"


    The staff continued: "Since you have chosen to participate in thispetition, you should believe that


    our organizers attach great importance to thepetition.The entire process of thepetition is fair


    and impartial, and no tricks could be yed.If there is still someone questioning the fairness of the


    competition, you have the right to withdraw now in order to avoid any uneptable results in the


    future."


    The entire hall then becamepletely quiet, and no one spoke.


    The staff continued, "Then that''s all for today.Please go back and prepare for the semi-finals.You have


    ten days.Please bring your own works ande back here in ten days.I will wait for you here.Finally, I


    sincerely hope that all the designers can have a good result."


    As the staff left, someone began to mutter in the deathly quiet hall.


    "I think they are really messing with us.They haven''t told us the rules, but just let us guess.Who can


    guess correctly?"


    "That''s right.We were known to participate in a designerpetition here.But now it is like a brain-


    twisterpetition.Didn''t the organizers really look down upon us by doing this? It''s as if we begged to


    participate."


    "Come on, why didn''t you say a word when that person spoke just now? You know how toin


    now.It''s better to spend the time in preparing for thepetition."


    A group of people left with theirints.


    Just as Sharon left, a girl ran to her and said, "Hello, Sharon, I''m Jane.¡±


    Sharon had heard of her name, who was also a famous designer in these two years, only one year


    older than her.


    "Hello."


    Jane did not beat around the bush and directly told her purpose, "Can I talk to you? I ...drew your


    work."


    Sharon nodded, "Sure."


    Jane didn''t expect that Sharon agreed so quickly, stunned for a few seconds.


    She then smiled and said, "Let me treat you to a cup of coffee.There''s a coffee shop not far from


    here.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon checked the time and thought that there was nothing to do anyway, so she agreed, "Alright.¡±


    After they ordered coffee there, Jane said, "Actually, I really like your work.I even bought your First


    Love collection, but never had the chance to know you.I didn''t dare to greet you when I saw you at the


    opening ceremony.¡±


    Hearing this, Sharon was somewhat surprised, "Why?"


    Jane said awkwardly, "Didn''t they say that you were the ex-wife of the president of the Proctor Group? I


    always feel that people like you standing at the top of the pyramid are very difficult to get along with.But


    I don''t think so anymore.Last time, you could just put the work on the shelf by yourself, but you


    reminded us.I think that you are not as hard to get close to as I imagined."


    Sharon smiled.


    Standing at the top of the pyramid was not easy for anyone, even Jameson.


    What he had experienced was unimaginable.


    "I''m just having a try,¡¯ she said.


    "Well, it''s actually quite good to be like you.You know that our industry is prone to being framed by rules


    and questions.That''s why the organizers set so many rules to innovate this time."


    Jane sighed and said, "Let''s say the design work.As time goes by, every designer will have his or her


    own style and bes more mature.However, at this time, you have to draw in the style that others


    are good at.If they don''t understand the real purpose of the organizers, they will probably stop at the


    semi-finals."


    There were two reasons why the organizers made such arrangements.


    One was to innovate, as Jane said.


    The other was to break the bonds and make bold attempts.


    Sharon said, "It is indeed difficult to suddenly change your style.However, as long as you find the right


    direction, you should still be able to gradually figure it out."


    Jane nodded, drinking her coffee, "You''re right.But then again, you changed the topic with Rita, didn''t


    you? In other words, your topic is Rita''s style?"


    "Yes"


    Jane said, "It is really a small world.You shouldn''t know, right? Rita ndered you a lot at a peer


    gathering.She said that the reason why she left Lumiere Jewelry was because her boss was interested


    in you and gave you all the good opportunities.She didn''t have the chance to develop there."


    "Although she didn''t say the exact words, what she said meant that you had an improper rtionship


    with Lumiere Jewelry''s upper echelons.However, the funniest thing was that not long after she said


    these words, someone said on the Inte that you were Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife.I didn''t see her


    expression, but it should be very awkward."


    Sharon wasn''t surprised at these words.


    When Rita was still in Lumiere Jewelry, she had deliberately spoken ill of her.


    After she left, everybody was talking about it.


    Rita naturally had to make excuses for herself.


    After chatting with Sharon for a while, Jane discovered that she totally wasn''t defensive.


    She could share anything of her design, which was much better than those so-called seniors who


    seemed arrogant.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Jane got up and said, "I''m sorry to have dyed you for so long.After


    thepetition, I''ll invite you for dinner.¡¯


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The two of them left the cafe one after the other.


    In the ck car not far away, Rita watched them, squint-eyed.


    She handed the picture album to the man beside her, "This is all my previous works and drafts.Just


    copy them and add your design style to it.¡¯¡¯


    Floren took it and said confidently, "You can count on me.Nothing will go wrong.¡¯


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita said, "Half the money I promised you has been transferred into your ount.When it is done, the


    rest will be given to you all at once."


    "There''s no hurry.Then I wish us a happy cooperation in advance."


    As Floren spoke, his hand stroked Rita''s thigh gently.


    Rita frowned and threw off his hand, "You should show some respect!"


    Florenughed loudly, "I thought we are of the same kind when we do such thing together.Well, I


    respect you."


    Then, Floren adjusted his tie and got off the car with the picture album Rita gave him.

 Chapter 356: Every Man Would Like Her

    Chapter 356: Every Man Would Like Her


    After he left, Rita withdrew her gaze with disgust.She took out a wet tissue and wiped her hands.She


    instructed the driver, "Let''s go."


    Not long after, the ck car stopped in front of a beauty salon.


    Rita walked in as usual with her bag in her hand.


    In the VIP room, there was a woman lying on the bed, doing her body care.


    Rita said, "Ms.Berry."


    Sofia opened her eyes and waved to the staff beside her, "Leave us, please.¡±


    Sofia did not move and saidzily, "Everything is done?"


    "It''s done."


    Rita couldn''t help but frown, "It''s just..."


    "What?"


    "That guy named Floren doesn''t look very reliable.I''m worried that he will ruin our n."


    Sofiaughed disdainfully, "He is nobody.Just give him some money.As long as we can buy him, he is


    the most reliable person in the world."


    Rita didn''t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Is there anything else?" Sofia looked at her.


    Rita said, "Ms.Berry, what if we are discovered after we do this?"


    "If you and I both keep quiet, and the person who took the money is even more unlikely to speak, then


    who would discover? Besides, your master is also a judge.Could he be willing to let you lose to


    someone else? Or could it be that you don''t have confidence in yourself?"


    "I''m confident in it.It''s just..."


    "Then what are you worried about? I''m just saving you a lot of trouble.It''s a big challenge for you to


    draw with the style that other people are good at.You need to preserve your strength now and wait until


    the finals to beat that woman!"


    Sofia couldn''t help but grit her teeth when she mentioned that woman.


    She still couldn''t forget the embarrassment she had experienced that day in the Proctor Group! Sofia


    said, "Alright, if there is nothing else, you can go back.If there is any problem, I will notify you in


    advance."


    "Then I''ll leave."


    Sofia said, "Call the guy in when you go out.I''m only halfway through my body care."


    Rita took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    At the door of her home, she was about to enter the password when she heard footstepsing from


    behind her.


    She turned around vigntly and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    The man behind her slowly raised his head.


    It was Bridger.


    Rita held the doorknob even tighter, "Bridger, what are you doing here?"


    Bridger said, "Mr.Roose is ill in hospital.If you have time, go and see him."


    Hearing this, a look of disgust shed across Rita''s face.


    She then said, "I have been busy participating in thepetition.I don''t have time.Besides, I''m not a


    doctor.What''s the point of me going there?"


    As she spoke, Rita opened the door and wanted to enter.


    But just as she was about to close the door, the door handle was held by someone from outside.


    Bridger said, "Rita, is Sharon also in yourpetition?"


    Rita frowned, "Why are you asking this?"


    Bridger was silent for a while before he said, "You just focus on thepetition.Don''t have any other


    thoughts.I will take good care of Mr.Roose."


    "Bridger, what do you mean by that? Other than focusing on thepetition, what else would I do? Are


    you suggesting that I will use dirty tricks to deal with her behind her back?"


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "If you didn''t mean that, you wouldn''t have said that."


    Rita frowned even more tightly.


    She looked up and down at him and said, "You suddenly mentioned this to me.Do you like her? Yes,


    she is beautiful.Every man would like her."


    Hearing the mockery in her words, Bridger put on a slightly angry expression.


    "You get me wrong.I just feel that you finally get this far.If you keep working with all your effort, you will


    not lose to anyone.There is no need for you to do something ..."


    "Alright, I get your point."


    Rita interrupted him, "If she doesn''t offend me, I won''t offend her.As long as she doesn''t intentionally


    provoke me, I would just ignore her.¡±


    Bridger retrieve his hand and said, "Then you should prepare for thepetition.I''m leaving."


    Just as he turned around, Rita closed the door.


    She bit her lips tightly and smashed her bag against the wall.


    Since when did the closest and most trusted person beside her start to speak for Sharon? Why? Why


    did Sharon obtain all the best things, and she could only get what Sharon didn''t want? The chance to


    study in Paris, Lumiere Jewelry, and Jameson all belonged to Sharon.


    She clearly wasn''t that bad, so why did she lose to Sharon every time? She was not convinced! She


    must win the first ce in this designerpetition! Sharon returned to the studio and saw Daniel


    standing at the door, basking in the sun and greeting her with a smile.


    "Ms.Allyson, you''re back."


    Sharon nodded gently.


    She wanted to say something several times, but failed each time.


    Daniel saw her hesitation and asked, "Ms.Allyson, is there anything you want to say to me?"


    Since he had asked, Sharon said, "I haven''t been to your piano studio yet.Can I take a visit?"


    "Yes, of course.I''m extremely honored."


    In the piano studio, there were only two girls who were learning piano and one staff member.


    Daniel said, "We have a second floor.Ms.Allyson, do you want to go up and take a look?"


    "Alright."


    The second floor was very quiet.


    It should be a resting area.


    She could vaguely hear the sounds of pianoing from downstairs.


    Daniel stood in front of the coffee machine.


    "Ms.Allyson, would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "No, thank you.I already drank some earlier.A ss of water will do."


    "Ok."


    Daniel poured a ss of warm water and handed it to her.


    Sharon thought for a while before saying, "May I ask why you opened a piano studio here?"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and leaned against the railing on the balcony.


    "Ms.Allyson, I remember I told you before.I still have to stay in South City for a while.It''s too boring to


    stay at home every day, so I just find something to do for myself."


    "Then did you open the piano studio next door to our studio on purpose or by coincidence?"


    Daniel smiled and did not answer immediately.


    Sharon added, "I am very grateful to you for what you have done before.I also feel that you should not


    be a yboy.It''s just that sometimes your behaviors will trouble my friend."


    "I just want to apologize to her for what happened before."


    "If you don''t intend to develop a further rtionship with her, I don''t think there''s any need to


    apologize."


    Daniel licked his lower lip, not knowing what to Say.


    Sharon took a deep breath and continued, "If that''s why youe here to open the piano studio, then I


    think..."


    "No."

 Chapter 357: Take Advantage of That Jerks Absence

    Chapter 357: Take Advantage of That Jerk''s Absence


    Daniel paused for a moment before saying, "Miss Allyson, you must have misunderstood.Although I


    wanted to sincerely apologize to Tiffany, I didn''te here for her."


    Sharon tilted her head slightly, looking puzzled.


    But apparently, Daniel did not intend to tell her the truth.


    He only said, "Miss Allyson, just remember that we are friends with the same goal.That will be enough


    for you."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled, "I think that friends should be honest and trust each other, otherwise they


    are not friends.What do you think?"


    Daniel coughed and couldn''t find anything to argue with that.


    Sharon said, "I know that you are on guard against me, so you hide many things from me.Trey is the


    same.Although I don''t know what your true purpose is, or who exactly you are, I can ignore it.However,


    I hope that neither of us will cross that line."


    "Ms.Allyson, I..."


    "In fact, I''ve thought about why you purposely moved here before.Since you weren''t here for Tiffany,


    you should be here for me, right?"


    Sharon continued, "No matter what you want to do when you get close to me this time, or, you target


    the Beale family.In short, although you are not my enemy, you are definitely not a friend who I can


    trust."


    Sharon''s words were very straightforward and decisive.


    Danielughed, "That''s not the case."


    However, he could not directly tell Sharon that he hade here to protect her.


    Not only would this backfire, it would also make things moreplicated.


    He sighed, "Ms.Allyson, I know that no matter what I Say, it will be difficult for you to put down your


    guard against me.But I can swear that I have no intention of harming you."


    Sharon said, "I know you won''t harm me, but I still have to say that if you don''t like Tiffany, try to avoid


    meeting her in the future.¡¯


    "I''ll remember what you said, Ms.Allyson.¡± Sharon nodded slightly at him, thanked him and left.


    Daniel leaned against the railing and gently tapped on the handrail with his long fingers.


    If this continued, sooner orter, Sharon would suspect that he had bad intentions.


    Trey used to have enough justifiable reasons to stay by her side, but now, he had to do everything he


    could to find an excuse to do the things that Trey should do.


    Furthermore, he had the reputation of being a yboy.


    The cost was too great.


    Returning to the studio, Sharon sat down, and Tiffany ran over, "How was the draw today? Are you


    confident about the second round?"


    Sharon said, "Rita''s."


    Tiffany was lost for words.


    "That doesn''t seem good!"


    Sharon felt that she had a long day.


    She leaned against the chair and stretched a little before slowly saying, "I don''t have a clue now, but


    fortunately, I have ten days to prepare for the second round."


    Tiffany frowned, "Then what about Rita? Whose question did she pick?"


    "It seems to be Floren''s."


    Sharon thought for a moment.


    Tiffany did not know as much about jewelry design as Sharon did.


    Apart from those famous big shots, she did not know anyone else, so she asked, "Who is Floren?"


    "He is also quite formidable.His works have won many international awards."


    "Anyway, I don''t understand your rules.They make me dizzy.¡± Tiffany patted Sharon on the shoulder


    and said, "Come on, Sailor Moon! Kick their asses!"


    Hearing this, Sharon couldn''t help butugh, "Isn''t Sailor Moon your title? Why did you give it to me?"


    Before this, Tiffany''s online name had always been Magical Sailor Moon.


    After experiencing the incident that day, she immediately changed her online name.


    "It''s not important.Now that I have given you my magic power, you can''t let me down! The


    championship must be yours!"


    Hearing her mention this matter, Sharon suddenly said, "Do you still have any contact with that child?"


    Tiffanyughed embarrassedly, "No, he deleted me.His mother probably thought that I was too


    unreliable.Only now do I realize that the kid was just trying to take a free barbecue!"


    If this matter was spread out, her reputation would be ruined! Sharon couldn''t help but curl her lips, "It''s


    also possible that Jameson was too vicious when he sent that child home, making his parents feel that


    we are a bunch of bad people.¡¯ Tiffany said seriously, "I like your exnation very much.This is it.It''s


    that jerk''s problem, not mine."


    Just as Tiffany was about to leave, she thought of something and turned back, "Is the fight so serious


    this time?"


    "What?"


    Sharon did not react for a moment.


    "I see that he hasn''t called you for a few days and hasn''t delivered flowers.I think you guys are in a


    serious fight this time."


    Hearing Tiffany mention this matter, Sharon instantly felt powerless again.


    "There was no fight.I just don''t want to see him." It was annoying to see him.


    Tiffany felt that she could feel Sharon''s feelings now.


    "Alright, taking advantage of the absence of the jerk, you can just rx yourself for a few days.My


    friend is going to hold a party.It''s said that there will be handsome guys.Let us go together and have


    some fun."


    Sharon shook her head and looked at theputer.


    "I''m not going.I still have to draw some manuscripts."


    "Didn''t you say that you still have ten days left? Besides, you don''t have an idea right now.Go out and


    rx.Perhaps your inspiration wille soon.Let''s go!"


    Tiffany directly pulled Sharon away, "Tonight, let''s have fun and get drunk!"


    At eight o''clock in the evening, it was already dark outside.


    Tiffany parked her car on the side of the street and looked at the crowded ce beside her.


    She couldn''t help but say, "Sure enough, there are still many youths here.If you want to find a


    boyfriend, you have toe to such a ce."


    "Forget it; Sharon said, "Don''t fall into the trap of a yboy again."


    "As long as he''s handsome, I don''t care.Just seeing his handsome face can make me forgive whatever


    he did."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She was dumbfounded at her words.


    After getting off the car, Tiffany led Sharon all the way through the crowd and finally stopped in front of


    a booth.


    A girl reached out and greeted them, "Tiffany, why are you sote? Drinks are ready.¡¯¡¯


    As she said that, she looked at Sharon and said, "This is Sharon, right? Hello, my name is Niki Yao."


    "Hi." Sharon smiled.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were other people in the booth, and Niki introduced them in turn.


    Tiffany nced around and said, "Where is the handsome guy you were talking about?"


    Niki whispered, "What''s the rush? Handsome guy is always thest to arrive.Don''t worry, just wait!"

 Chapter 358: I Have A Boyfriend

    Chapter 358: I Have A Boyfriend


    Niki was Tiffany''s childhood friend.


    Sharon had heard Tiffany mention this name many times before.


    However, Niki had always been in another city.


    She just came here this year.


    Actually, this was the first time they met each other.


    The music seemed to be yed as loud as it could.


    Sharon felt as if her brain was about to be shaken out.


    She was at loose ends so she just checked her phone.


    The jerk should be back within two days.


    Sharon was wondering if she should release him from the cklist, or else he would have a bone to


    pick with her.


    However, when Sharon came up with this idea, the handsome guy that Niki had mentioned arrived.


    Tiffany leaned closer to Sharon and whispered, "He is quite handsome.Look at his beautiful eyes.It


    completely shows that he is a yboy.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon followed her gaze and met the man''s sight.


    When he found it, he raised his eyebrows at her.


    Sharon smiled politely.


    Then she withdrew her gaze and whispered, "You are right."


    Tiffany sighed, "I shouldn''t expect anything."


    Dean took out his phone and sent a message in a group: "There is a beauty in Tavern.Hurry up!"


    William: "Didn''t you juste back?"


    Dean: "I won''t miss any chances of meeting beauty even if I juste back."


    William: "Aren''t foreign girls enough for you?"


    Dean: "I am just tired of foreign beauties, so Ie back to look for some domestic ones.I am quite


    lucky to meet such a great one as soon as Ie back."


    Dean: "Where''s Mr.Proctor? Why don''t you talk?"


    William: "He pisses his wife off recently.So he is having a self examination now."


    Dean: "Didn''t he get divorced?"


    William: "Didn''t you have Inte abroad?"


    Dean: "Oh, I only check beautiful girls on the Inte.I don''t care about these gossips."


    Dean: "Anyway, will you guyse? Don''t say that I haven''t given you a chance topete fairly.If


    you don''te, I am going to take action."


    When Dean suddenly sent a photo over, William was still typing.


    Even though the lights were dim and there were rows of wine bottles in the middle, William could still


    recognize that familiar face immediately.


    William was lost for words.


    Dean: "How is it? Is she gorgeous? The one beside her is also not bad.But, there''s a trace of disdain in


    her eyes.She would probably not be deceived so easily.¡±


    William:


    "I advise you to buy a ne ticket back to Sydney overnight.¡¯¡¯ Dean sent a question mark.


    At this moment, a cold word popped out: "Address!"


    Dean found that his trick was indeed working, so he quickly sent them the location and the number of


    the booth.


    After that, he chatted privately with William: "Don''t you say that he has a wife? Why is he so active


    when he sees a beauty?"


    Dean: "I know that men are jerk, especially those men who still flirt with other women even if they


    already have wives."


    Dean: "This is also the reason why I am unwilling to get married."


    William: "Oh.¡±


    William: "Good luck."


    Dean: "Definitely."


    After sending the message, Dean put down his phone.


    Then he raised his ss to the opposite side and drank it up.


    Tiffany was lost for words.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but ask Niki, "Where did you find this yboy? He''s too coquettish."


    Niki didn''t feel anything.


    She asked, "Really? I identally scratched his car yesterday when I was driving.Not only did he not


    ask me to pay, he even helped me with the insurance im.It made me feel that he was pretty nice, so


    I added his WeChat.Besides, didn''t you keep asking me to introduce a handsome guy to you? Here


    you go!"


    "I can''t control a handsome guy of this level.Just leave it back to you.Enjoy it.¡¯¡¯ Tiffany spat.


    Just as they discussed in a low voice, Dean suddenly asked, "Beauties, do you mind if I have a friend


    coming?"


    Niki hurriedly said, "It''s OK as long as he is handsome."


    Thetter half of her sentence was spoken in a very low voice.


    The music was too loud, so Dean did not hear it clearly.


    He had just heard that they had said OK.


    Apart from Sharon and Tiffany, there were some Niki''s other friends.


    Not long after, they started to y games.


    Tiffany saw that Sharon was absent-minded, so she gave Sharon a nudge and asked, "Do you still


    miss that jerk?"


    Sharon withdrew her thoughts and smiled embarrassedly, "No..."


    "You ignore him for quite a long time.He probably already knows his fault, so it''s enough."


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "Let''s talk about itter.He hasn''t returned yet."


    "That''s right."


    Tiffany patted her shoulder and said, "Then forget it.Let''s leave the troubles for tomorrow and have fun


    today!"


    Not long after, Sharon felt a little dizzy.


    She didn''t know if it was because she had drunk wine or because it was too stuffy here.


    Then she went to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Dean immediately followed her when no one was watching.


    Standing in the bathroom, Sharon washed her hands.


    Then she put the cold hands on her hot face, which made her feel better.


    She took out a piece of tissue and wiped her hands.


    Just as she left the bathroom, an arm was ced in front of her.


    A husky and alluring voice sounded, "Do you need help?"


    Sharon stood there and looked at him with a straight face.


    She said, "No, thanks."


    Seeing that she wanted to leave, Dean moved forward and said, "Don''t be so reserved.It''s normal to


    help each other when we are hanging out.I think you''re a little drunk.Let me send you home, okay? My


    car is right outside."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon took a deep breath and said quietly, "I have a boyfriend."


    When Dean heard this, he only raised his eyebrows.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    He said, "It doesn''t matter, my friend...I know a person who has a wife, but he stilles out to y the


    field.Men are no good things.Don''t take him too seriously.¡¯¡¯


    "Really?" Sharon asked.


    "Of course, there are few people as frank as me.I never hide anything.If we hit it off, you can dump him


    and date with me.If we don''t, we can still be friends.What do you think?"


    As he spoke, he reached out to lift Sharon''s chin, but she pped his hand away, "Although my


    boyfriend is a jerk, you are way worse than him."


    It was the first time Dean had heard this, but he wasn''t angry.


    He just smiled and said, "I really want to meet your boyfriend.I am curious how wonderful he is."


    Not far away, Jameson stood there and watched this scene with one hand in his pocket.


    He quietly licked his lips and retracted his foot.It seemed that he wanted to see how Sharon was going


    to reply.

 Chapter 359: What a Coincidence

    Chapter 359: What a Coincidence


    Sharon took out her phone without hesitation and showed him a photo.


    Dean looked at the photo and asked doubtfully, "Is this your boyfriend?"


    "Yes," Sharon replied confidently.


    This was a famous male star recently and had countless female fans.


    Sharon did not remember when she saved his photo.


    She used it to trick Dean.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Dean smiled and said, "Don''t y games with me like that, OK? The star in your photo is a star of my


    company.He is a...gay."


    Sharon was embarrassed.


    ¡®What the he*I?'' She took her phone back calmly and looked at it, "Oh, no, not this one.¡¯


    Sharon continued to flip through and looked for a photo of Ruben.


    However, she failed after looking for a long time.


    Didn''t she save his photos? She had such a handsome younger brother, but she didn''t save his photos!


    Suddenly, her hands were empty.


    Her phone was pulled away.


    A slender and handsome man stood beside her.


    He said in a familiar and indifferent voice, "Her boyfriend is me.What''s the matter?"


    Hearing his voice, Sharon was dumbfounded.


    Why did the jerke back? Dean was also dumbfounded for a while and smiled meaningfully.


    Well, he didn''t expect Jameson to be good at hit on girls.


    Jameson helped the beautifuldy to make a good impression on her.It seemed that he didn''t have any


    chance, so it was better for him to help Jameson.


    When Dean left, he said cooperatively, "I''m not worthy.¡±


    Then he left happily.


    Jameson and Sharon fell into silence for a while.


    Then they spoke at almost the same time.


    "Don''t youe back in two days?"


    "Do you think that your boyfriend is a decoration?"


    ¡®¡®I knew jerk would frame me¡±


    "I don''t have your photos,¡¯ Sharon whispered.


    "Is this your reason?"


    Jameson was angry.


    He waited there for a long time and expected Sharon to say his name in front of Dean.


    However, she took out a photo of a gay and said that the man was her boyfriend.


    Was he so inglorious? Sharon was annoyed by his questioning tone.


    Although she was wrong, she said usibly, "No reason.I''m happy to say like that!"


    Then she left decisively.


    Jameson looked at her back and had a headache.


    She was even angry with him.


    Returning to her seat, Sharon picked up the ss in front of her and gulped down.


    Tiffany didn''t even have time to stop her.


    Just as Tiffany was about to ask what had happened, she saw a familiar person sitting beside Dean.


    Tiffany was surprised.


    What a Coincidence! Why was the jerk here? Dean was also very puzzled.


    He had pretended that he didn''t know Jameson and left the opportunity for Jameson.


    However, judging from Jameson''s expression, was he also rejected? Dean clicked his tongue, poured


    a ss of wine for Jameson and whispered, "That girl is arrogant.You''d better go home and spend time


    with your wife."


    Jameson said coldly, "Shut up."


    Dean raised his eyebrows.


    ¡®¡®Forget it.He was ungrateful¡±


    Of course, Niki didn''t know who Jameson was.


    She signaled Tiffany excitedly, "He is so handsome! Also, he looks excellent at first nce.What do you


    think?"


    ¡®¡®I didn''t have a death wish¡±


    In order to avoid any awkward misunderstanding, Tiffany whispered to Niki.


    Niki calmed down and didn''t have the guts to say anything.Niki stopped lightening the atmosphere.


    Besides, Jameson was a mood killer.


    The atmosphere was frigid.


    Here was Dean''s chance.


    He coughed and suggested, "It''s quite boring to y game all the time.Why don''t we change the rule?"


    Someone echoed, "What is it?"


    "Truth or Dare, but the rule is different.Whoever the turntable points at, the person has to choose Truth


    or Dare.No skip by drinking.How about it?"


    It meant that the person had to answer even if he met a question that he was reluctant to answer.


    Or he had toplete the task even if he was reluctant.


    Maybe the question or task would be a bit thick.


    Well.


    His purpose was clear.


    However, quite a few people agreed.


    Although it might be a bit thick, it was more exciting.


    Dean looked at Tiffany and Sharon, "Would you like to join us?"


    Just as Tiffany was about to help Sharon refuse, Sharon said, "OK."


    Dean snapped his fingers and asked the waiter to bring the turntable.


    The game began.


    To Sharon''s surprise, she was the first one.


    Dean asked, "Truth or Dare?"


    "Truth."


    This was what Dean wanted.


    He asked, "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Sharon nced at the jerk and said, "No."


    Dean revealed a meaningful expression.


    He meant that he knew Sharon had tricked him.


    Dean even elbowed Jameson proudly.


    Jameson held the ss and sneered.


    Tiffany and Niki couldn''t help but get closer to support and encourage each other.


    After ying a few rounds, it was Sharon''s turn again.


    Dean said, "You chose Truthst time.Why don''t you choose Dare this time?"


    Sharon said indifferently, "Go ahead.What would you like me to do?"


    "Why don''t you do something exciting? Choose a man and kiss his cheek."


    Niki coughed, "Why don''t we ...forget it? I think...."


    Sharon said, "OK."


    Theypsed into silence again.


    Tiffany even heard the sound of the shattering ss faintly.


    She was regretful, extremely regretful.


    If she had known that the jerk was back, she shouldn''t have called Sharon to join them.


    Dean smiled and waited for the next scene.


    With all people''s attention, Sharon stood up slowly.


    Just as everyone was guessing who she was going to choose, she stopped in front of Dean.


    Tiffany closed her eyes in despair.


    She would be in trouble! However, before Dean smiled, Sharon bent down, tilted her head, and kissed


    the thin lips of the man beside Dean.


    Sharon was surprised.


    The jerk fouled! The task was to kiss the cheek.


    Jameson was still angry.


    After being kissed by her, he fell into a trance.


    He only sensed her standing here and turned around subconsciously.


    Dean was surprised.


    ¡®¡®Well, Jameson, I thought you were just joking, but you really cheated on your wife!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®It was fine that you cheated on your wife, but you hooked up with another woman brazenly and


    publicly!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡®You went too far!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 360: So You Are Angry over That?

    Chapter 360: So You Are Angry over That?


    After the kiss, Jameson was not that angry.His face softened.Then he stared fixedly at her, smiling.


    Sharon red at him, "What are you looking at? You''ve never seen a beauty before?"


    As a friend of Jameson, Dean couldn''t bear to watch this.


    He decided to do something, "Yes...Beauty ...You are pretty.But he has a wife, so it''s not right for you to


    behave like that.You can choose me.¡±


    Sharon nodded and looked at Jameson, "You have a wife, but you''re here.What an ass!"


    Jameson was lost for word.


    He turned around, staring at Dean with in face.


    Dean put his hand on his shoulder, sighing.


    "I do want to do something for you, but I''m a moral man.I have to admit that I look like a dude, but I


    have ethics.I don''t care about others.But you''re my friend, and I can''t allow you to do this.You can''t do


    such a thing, which is hurting your family."


    "So, pick me.I''m d to sacrifice."


    As he was speaking, he pretended to wipe away his tears.


    "What I''m doing is not a big deal.All I want is my friend to have a happy, harmonious family.So don''t


    choose him."


    Sharon knew that all Jameson''s friends were nuts.


    William always gave him bad suggestions.


    And now the man, who looked dumb was absolutely a yboy.


    She didn''t want to waste time with them anymore, so she took her bag, "I gotta go.Have a good time.¡±


    As soon as Sharon left, Dean wanted to follow her.But Jameson got up before Dean could do so.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dean made out that he was upset, "It seemed what I said didn''t work.Remember you have a wife.You


    can''t do this to her."


    Jameson turned to him, "I think you''d better go to see a doctor to see whether there is something


    wrong with your brain."


    After saying that, he strode away.


    As soon as they left, Niki also thought it was time to leave.


    As Dean walked out, he called William, "Is Jameson a yboy now? You told me he had a wife.Was


    that true?"


    "Of course.He went to coax his wife tonight."


    "Come on.It''s not true.He just found a chance to flirt with hot girls.The worst thing is he takes my target!


    I''ve been a yboy for years.How does it happen like this?"


    William said, "Interesting."


    Dean said, "No.I can''t take it anymore.Do you have the number his wife? I have to tell her the truth."


    After a few seconds of silence, William said, "Yes"


    Sharon stood on the roadside to take a taxi after leaving the bar.


    But there were so many people waiting for taxis outside the bar.


    And there were hundreds of people ahead of her.


    She found a couch to have a rest and put her hands on her drumming temples.


    Jameson''s voice came beside her, "Why did you drink so much? You know you''re not good at


    drinking.Now you get ufortable."


    Sharon turned around and brushed him aside.


    Sitting beside her, Jameson unscrewed the cap of a water bottle and gave it to her, "You should tell me


    why you''re angry with me.You''re not talking to me anymore?"


    "Didn''t you know everything?"


    Jameson''s stretched his arm on the couch and said in a soft voice, "No.I''m still clueless about what


    happened."


    Sharon sneered.


    What a jerk.


    She took the water and drank some before saying, "I went to Mary''s daughter-inw a few days ago.¡¯


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Oh?"


    Sharon asked, "You didn''t know it?"


    "You didn''t tell me.How could I know?"


    "I thought you could predict."


    Jameson calmly licked his thin lips, "So it is the reason?"


    "No,¡¯¡¯ Sharon said.


    "Then what is it? Just tell me."


    Sharon took a deep breath, "Martin''s sister came and told me something."


    Jameson asked, "What is it?"


    "She told me that my drowning at the Proctor family wasn''t an ident.She did it."


    Sharon looked ahead aimlessly.


    "I''ve been thinking about a question these past few days.I must have done too many bad things, so


    other bad things came to my two children.Otherwise, I can''t figure out why such a thing happened to


    them.They were still unborn babies."


    Hearing this, Jameson frowned, "You didn''t do anything bad.It''s not your fault."


    Sharon said indifferently, "I tried everything I could to marry you, which made you hate me for three


    years.Was that not a bad thing?"


    Jameson pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth, "Why did you mention this again?"


    "You asked me.¡¯¡¯


    "Forget it.It''s all over."


    Jameson put his hand on her head and touched her hair, "If that''s why you want a child, I can..."


    Sharon interrupted him, "No.You''re right, I haven''t done anything bad.But you did."


    Jameson was lost for word.


    Sharon sighed, "After all, you''re the only one to try everything to prevent your own child from being


    born.You should take on the punishment.Don''t make the next generation suffer."


    Jameson felt his temples was drumming.


    He tried to control himself and asked, "How much did you drink?"


    Sharon said, "Who knows? I just drank as much as I could.After all, I was in a bad mood."


    Jameson looked down his watch, "Don''t go back to the Beale family tonight."


    "No.I want to go back."


    Jameson did not want to talk nonsense with her.


    He stood up, held her, and left.


    Sharon knew it was meaningless to refuse him, so she just closed her eyes in his arms.


    She had used all sorts of methods to provoke him.


    She even said such words, but he still didn''t tell her anything.


    Maybe she was overthinking.


    Suddenly Sharon''s cell phone was buzzing in her pocket.


    She took it out, and found it was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello.I am...a righteous man.Here is the thing.Your husband is drinking alone in a bar.I think it''s normal


    that couples sometimes quarrel.But it''s not good if you go too far.So why not just call him and tell him to


    go home?"


    Sharon, "I think you get the wrong number.I don''t have a husband."


    On the other end of the phone, Dean was puzzled, "It can''t be.William gave me this number."


    Sharon kept silent before saying, "Did he kiss a girl in a bar?"


    "Yeah.It seems you''ve got it.Since that is the case, I won''t hide it from you.As a friend, I''m ashamed of


    his behavior.Here is the thing..."


    Aman''s cold voice interrupted him, "Dean, are you out of mind?"

 Chapter 361: This Is What Happens

    Chapter 361: This Is What Happens


    Dean was silent for a few seconds and asked doubtfully, "Wait, shouldn''t you be with..."


    "I''m her boyfriend.Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Yes, hadn''t you gone back to your wife?"


    Dean now saw how foolish he was tonight.He hurriedly exined, "It''s all William''s fault.He gave me


    this number!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone as fast as he could and then called William to chew him out.


    Realizing Dean had hung up, Sharon shrugged her shoulders and then put her phone in her arms.


    Noticing them approaching, the driver who was waiting at the side of the road hurriedly opened the car


    door.


    Jameson put her in and said to the driver, "Go to the Star Lake Mansion."


    "No!" Sharon refused.


    Jameson turned to stare at her.


    "Then where do you want to go?"


    "I''m not going there anyway,¡¯ Sharon said.


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and told the driver another address.


    As the car slowly drove through the darkness, Sharon felt even dizzier with an urge to vomit.


    She retched a few times at the window but did not throw up.


    Jameson gently patted her back and lifted his thin lips slightly as he said, "You drank so much.This is


    what happens."


    Sharon ignored him and let the cold wind blow in her face.


    After a while, she said, "I felt much worse when I got nauseous during my pregnancy."


    "...Are you drunk or not?"


    "Didn''t you know that some drunk people can still keep their head clear?"


    Then Sharon fell silent as the wind tangled her hair.


    Not long after, Jameson pulled her back in and closed the window.


    Very quickly, the ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of an upscale apartment in the city center.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jameson said, "Do you need me to hold you?"


    "I will go by myself."


    As she spoke, Sharon opened the door and staggered away.


    Jameson pressed his tongue against his teeth and followed behind her.


    She almost fell but regained her bnce several times.


    After quietly walking for a few minutes, Sharon finally noticed something wrong and turned around to


    ask, "Where is this?"


    Jameson stepped forward, pulled her into his arms, and walked to the side.


    This was a private elevator for each apartment.


    The elevator opened up right into the hallway.


    Jameson took a pair of slippers from the shoe closet for Sharon.


    "There are only my things here.Put it on.I''ll go get clothes for you."


    As he spoke, he loosened his tie and walked into the bedroom.


    Sharon was a little sleepy and even found it hard to change her shoes.


    She sat on the cushion next to the shoe closet.


    When Jameson came out with clean clothes, Sharon was already asleep by the wall.


    He put his clothes down on the sofa, walked up to her, went down on one knee, held her ankle, and


    took off her shoes.


    When he put her on the slippers, she seemed to feel a little annoyed, so she kicked him.


    Jameson stared at her and narrowed his eyes with his evil smile.


    "Look like you need me to bathe you.'''' Sharon instantly opened her eyes and put the slippers on.


    Then, she took the clothes on the sofa in her arms and asked, "Where is the bathroom?"


    Jameson raised his chin and said, "Over there."


    Sharon walked over and then locked the door in case he barged in.


    Standing under the hot shower, Sharon rubbed her face hard, trying to wake herself up.


    Jameson listened carefully to figure out what Sharon was doing in the bathroom.


    He opened the refrigerator and found there was almost nothing.


    In a panic, he closed it, picked up his phone, and dialed a number.


    It was already an hourter that Sharon finished bathing and drying her hair.


    She was dressed in Jameson''s loose clothes.


    Her face was flushed.


    She didn''t know if it was because she was drunk or because of the hot steam in the bathroom.


    Jameson put the hangover-cure soup on the dining table and said, "Come here."


    Sharon walked over and stared nkly at the bowl on the table.


    "It''s not poisonous, is it?"


    "I''m not the one who made it.¡±


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Sharon picked it up and began to drink it.


    Jameson pinched his nose and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Sharon finished the whole bowl of soup and belched as she said, "I don''t want to eat."


    "Then go to sleep."


    Sharon blinked her eyes and looked at him.


    "I can''t sleep."


    Jameson licked his thin lips quietly, swallowed, and said in a deep voice, "Then what do you want?"


    Sharon did not answer but looked around.


    "Do you often live here?"


    Jameson replied, "asionally.I haven''t been here for a long time."


    After thinking for a while, Sharon said, "In the past three years, you lived here when you didn''t want to


    see me."


    At that time, Jameson did not want to go to the Star Lake Mansion or the Proctor''s.


    He must have lived elsewhere.


    Sharon knew it, but she never asked.


    Hearing this, Jameson suddenly regretted bringing her here.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see you¡± he said slowly.


    "It''s just that I''m on business trips most of the time."


    "Well..." Sharon said.


    Apparently, she didn''t believe it.


    Jameson rubbed his temples as he felt it was wrong to try to reason with a drunk woman.


    "It''s gettingte.You have to work tomorrow.How about going to bed now?"


    "Where should I sleep?" Sharon asked as she got up.


    Jameson took her to the bedroom.


    After she went in, Sharon closed the door without hesitation.


    "Thank you.Good night."


    Sharon was so tired that she quickly fell on the bed and closed her eyes.


    However, her brain went into overdrive.


    After a while, a faint noise came from outside as if someone was trying to open the door with a key.


    Immediately after, there was the sound of steady footsteps.


    Sharon almost fell asleep but suddenly felt her mouth being bitten.


    It was a little painful and itchy.


    Very quickly, the stinging pain spread to her neck.


    Just as Sharon was about to push him off, her hands were raised above the head and tied.


    Jameson''s hoarse voice rang in her ears.


    "Baby, be good."


    Every time that jerk called her baby, it couldn''t be good.


    Sharon whispered, "Jameson."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you like me?"


    He kissed her forehead and said, "Yes."


    "Then why did you lie to me?" Sharon said.


    Jameson paused and whispered, "I didn''t lie to you."


    "Do you swear to God? If you deceive me in any way, we won''t..."


    Jameson kissed her lips and swallowed all the words she hadn''t said.What a jerk!

 Chapter 362: What Can I Get Out Of This?

    Chapter 362: What Can I Get Out Of This?


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, she felt sore and dizzy.


    Sharon couldn''t feel worse.


    She sat up with one hand supporting the bed and her head swam sickeningly.


    At this time, the bedroom door was pushed open and a charming male voice sounded, "You''re up?"


    Sharon looked over and used herst bit of strength to pick up the pillow beside her and smashed it to


    him, "B*stard!"


    Jameson was not surprised.


    He took the pillow in his arms and smiled, "Didn''t I make youfortablest night? Why did you call


    me b*stard?"


    Sharon''s ears were red.


    The jerk actually had the face to mention it! Although she was drunk yesterday, she did not forget


    anything.


    The jerk took advantage of her drunkennessst night.


    Otherwise, how could she feel so bad now? Jameson walked closer with long legs and put down the


    pillow, "Alright, it''s my fault.Do you want to get more sleep now?"


    "You go sleep by yourself."


    Sharon lifted the nket and got up.


    When she stepped on the ground, her legs were trembling.


    Jameson held her back and suppressed the smile on his lips, "I''ll be gentler next time."


    "No way! There''s no next time!"


    Sharon angrily pushed his hand away and went in the bathroom.


    Jameson looked at her back with one hand in his pants¡¯ pocket, and there was a contented smile on his


    face.


    Sharon was really ufortable and soaked in the bathtub for a while.


    After taking a bath, she felt much better.


    Sharon was worried about what to wear when Jameson''s voice sounded outside the door, "The clothes


    are at the door."


    Sharon closed her eyes and did not want to talk to him.


    After Jameson left, she stretched out her hand and took it.


    These clothes were her size.


    Sharon took a deep breath and slowly put it on.


    When Sharon walked into the living room, Jameson was standing on the balcony and making a phone


    call.


    There were some dishes and porridge on the dining table.


    Sharon rubbed her empty stomach and sat down to eat.


    Not long after, Jameson''s phone call ended.


    He pulled up his chair and sat opposite her, "Is the subject for second round out?"


    Sharon said weakly.


    Seeing this, Jameson asked, "Is it hard?"


    "It''s not hard.It''s just ...disgusting"


    To be honest, she didn''t expect that Rita''s work would be drawn.


    She didn''t know if it was a coincidence or fate.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this the reason you got upset and ignored me?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to Say.


    The jerk really knew how to find an excuse.


    Sharon swallowed the porridge in her mouth and said, "The subject of second round came out


    yesterday.It has nothing to do with me ignoring you."


    Jameson smiled and didn''t continue to talk about it.


    He knew that he couldn''t hear anything good from her.


    He just said, "I''ll send you after you finish your meal."


    It was already eleven o''clock when Sharon finished her meal.


    When she arrived at the studio, it was eleven thirty.


    Before she got out of the car, Jameson said, "I have a meeting in the evening.I couldn''te to pick


    you up.Go back home early."


    "I see.Just as Sharon reached out to pull the car door¡± Jameson pulled her back.


    He stared at her, "Are you still angry?"


    "No."


    There was no need for her to be angry with him, she was angry with herself.


    Jameson frowned, "Why are you upset? Can you tell me?"


    Sharon looked at him quietly.


    "I told you long ago, but you don''t think it''s important."


    "How could that be? Because I didn''t agree to have a baby? Last night..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jameson put on a smile, "Good girl, don''t be angry.Didn''t you want to see Mary''s grandson? I''ll take


    you there in two days."


    Sharon stared at him, as if she wanted to see guilt in his face.


    Apparently, she failed.


    He remained calm, as if she had always been the one to me.


    Sharon gave up and lowered her head.


    "I''m busy with thepetition these few days.Let''s talk about itter."


    "Alright."


    After entering the studio, Sharon bent over the desk and stared at the flowers outside the window.


    After a while, she finally kept up her spirit.


    She took a deep breath, turned on herputer, and began to search for Rita''s previous works.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She spent an afternoon researching them.


    Even if Tiffany came to send her tea, she didn''t notice.


    At night, Sharon finally came up with some ideas.


    She prepared a draft and went back.


    When she entered the Beale''s, Sharon saw a car that she had never seen before parked in the garden.


    In the living room, Talon was chatting with a strange man.


    When the man saw her, he got up and smiled, "Hello, Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon looked at Talon and then at him, "Who are you?"


    "I''m a legal adviser of the Beale Group.I''m here today because Mr.Beale wants to transfer 10% of his


    shares to Ms.Allyson."


    "Shares?" Sharon frowned.


    Talon said, "I''ve considered this for a long time, and you''re right.You deserve this."


    Sharon put on a faint smile.


    How could Talon be so kind? She didn''t know what kind of trap he had set up for her.


    However, Sharon could not refuse directly.


    She had always told them that she was here for money.


    She picked up the documents on the table and nced at them casually.


    "Just sign it?"


    The legal adviser hurriedly took out a pen and said, "Yes, just sign at the end of the document and put


    a handprint on it.¡¯¡¯


    Sharon smiled at him, "Sorry, I don''t know much about thew.Can I take it back and check it? After I


    sign it, I''ll send it to you."


    "Do you have any questions? I can answer you.¡±


    "I need to know what I can get out of this share transfer.I have to figure it out before signing


    it.Otherwise, who would be held responsible if something happened?"


    The legal adviser hesitated, "Then..."


    At the same time, he looked at Talon.


    Talon waved his hand and stood up, "You can take it to someone who knows thew.I''ll give you a


    week."


    "Then thank you, Mr.Beale.¡±


    After Sharon finished speaking, she nodded in greeting and went up to the second floor without turning


    her head.


    The legal adviser whispered, "Mr.Beale, did you really just let her take the documents away like this?"


    Talon said, "Don''t worry.It won''t change anything."


    The share transfer contract was perfect.


    Talon narrowed his eyes and said, "You go deal with the rest.I''ll handle the things here."


    "Got it." The legal adviser answered and left.


    As long as Sharon could sign this share transfer contract, then their n would be half-sessful.

 Chapter 363: Better Not Sign It

    Chapter 363: Better Not Sign It


    Returning to his room, Sharon locked the door and sat down at the table, carefully reading the share


    transfer agreement.


    However, she looked over and over again and found nothing wrong with it.


    Sharon''s eyes hurt a little as she put down the document and went to take a bath.


    Aftering out, she continued to work on her drafts.


    By the time the drafts were finished, it was already early in the morning.


    Sharon stretchedzily and opened her phone only to discover that Jameson had called her twice an


    hour ago.


    She replied with a message, "What?"


    Jameson replied, "Why didn''t you answer?"


    Sharon, "I was just drawing a draft."


    She thought for a moment before typing.


    Sharon, "Are you still at thepany?"


    Jameson said, "Yes.We''re still in a meeting."


    Sharon, "Then why did you call me?"


    Jameson said, "I just had a ten-minute break.¡¯


    Sharon, "..."


    Sharon, "Then you should focus on your meeting.I''m going to sleep.¡±


    The jerk mind could be bent on dual-use during a meeting.


    Sharon was lying on the bed, looking at her phone, but for some reason, she found the pictures of Leo


    on Bridge Street.


    As Sharon looked at the photos, she smiled.


    So cute.


    After seeing the photos, she leaned on the pillow and thought about the recent events and the scene


    when she saw Leo.


    Unknowingly, she fell asleep.


    In her dream, she heard someone calling her mother, but the figure was blurry, so she could not see it


    clearly.


    Sharon was so anxious that her head was covered in sweat, but the more she searched, the farther


    from her that voice became.


    Suddenly, she was frightened awake.


    Sharon sat on the bed and looked at the gloomy weather outside the window.


    She gradually heard the sound of rain.


    She looked at the time and saw that it was half past seven.


    Sharon was so frightened by this dream that when she went to the bathroom, she suddenly realized


    that she just had her period and couldn''t help but feel a little relieved.


    Could it be that the jerk had guessed correctly, PMS? Sharon took a warm bath and changed her


    clothes to go out.


    After going to the studio and put down the design drafts, she went straight to the most famousw firm


    in the South City.


    After the receptionist knew why Sharon hade, she took Sharon to an office and said, "Please wait


    here for a moment.Thewyer will be here soon."


    "Alright."


    Just as Sharon sat down, the receptionist poured her a ss of water.


    "Thank you." she said.


    "You''re wee.Ourwyer will be here in five minutes."


    After the receptionist finished speaking, she went out.


    Sharon nced at the huge office, and her gaze fell on the documents in front of her.


    She couldn''t help but frown.


    What kind of trap did Talon set for her? She couldn''t tell at all.


    Just as she was puzzled, the office door was opened, and a male voice sounded, "Sorry for having


    kept you waiting.There was an emergency on the way.¡¯


    Sharon turned her head and watched the man tidy his hair while wearing a tie with one hand.She was


    silent for a few seconds.


    He woke up from a hangover, didn''t he? Dean did not expect that it would be her who came early in the


    morning to consult on legal issues.


    Then, he smiled and said, "Are you here to consult on the divorcewsuit? If it''s a divorce, I''ll help you


    for free."


    Sharon stood up and said, "Thank you.It''s not necessary.¡±


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Dean hurriedly stopped her and said, "I''m already here.


    Where are you going?"


    "I suddenly have something else to do.Let''s talk about itter."


    How could Dean believe it? Her gaze was clearly showing that she didn''t think he was reliable and


    nned to change awyer.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, "I''m the topwyer in ourw firm.You can''t find another one more reliable than me in the


    entire South City."


    "Didn''t you say your family owns an entertainmentpany?" Sharon said.


    "Yes, but that doesn''t stop me from being awyer."


    As he said that, he sighed, "Perhaps I am that kind of rich second generation who would go home to


    inherit billions of family wealth if I couldn''t be a decentwyer.¡± Sharon was lost for words.


    As Dean walked towards his desk, he added, "I went to Sydney for a year to deal with a big


    international case before I came back.Come to grab a chair.We are friends.Suit yourself."


    Sharon put on a fakeugh.


    She decided to give it a try.


    Anyway, thewyers in such a bigw firm should at least be decent.


    She sat down in front of Dean and pushed the document in her hand over, "I want you to check the


    share transfer paper for me."


    Hearing this, Dean seemed to have some regrets, "Isn''t it a divorcewsuit?"


    Sharon''s eyelids twitched, and she didn''t answer.


    Dean was indeed a professional.


    He flipped through it at a nce and said, "There is nothing wrong with it.It''s just an ordinary share


    transfer paper.It will be effective immediately upon signature."


    "Doesn''t it have any hidden conditions?"


    "I can''t tell from it.However, this should be analyzed from various angles.It mainly depends on the


    intention of person who transferred the shares to you."


    Dean was halfway through his words when he suddenly remembered something.


    He paused for a moment and looked through it again.


    He asked in surprise, "The Beale Group? Why did Talon transfer 10% of his shares to you?"


    Sharon said absent-mindedly, "Maybe it''s because I look pretty."


    "Indeed, but is that all?"


    Sharon stood up again and took the document back, "I see.Thank you."


    As she spoke, she prepared to pay the consultation fees.


    Dean said, "Wait.Although I can''t give you an analysis from various angles now, you''d better not sign


    this share transfer paper.There must be a trap."


    Sharon nodded, thanked him again and left.


    The office door closed, and Dean found it strange after he thought it through.


    He didn''t know why Jameson''s wife had something to do with Talon.


    He pressed his temples.


    He shouldn''t have drunk so muchst night because he was unable to think now.


    He took out his phone and dialed Jameson''s number, saying, "Your wife was here."


    Jameson said, "About the share transfer?"


    Dean was even more surprised, "How do you know?"


    "I knew it yesterday."


    Jameson had been watching on Talon, so no matter what Talon did, Jameson would know immediately.


    Jameson said, "Is there a problem?"


    "The weirdest thing is that there''s no problem.It''s a simple share transfer paper.Let me ask you


    something.What''s the rtionship between your wife and Talon? Only a father would sign this share


    transfer paper with his daughter, right?"


    "I''m hanging up."


    Dean felt insulted because Jameson hung up on him.


    He wanted to find the truth, so he typed in a few words to search on hisputer.


    In an instant, it was as if the door to a new world had been opened.

 Chapter 364: I Know He Is up to Something

    Chapter 364: I Know He Is up to Something


    After returning to the studio, Sharon had hardly sat down when the girl in the studio ran to her side and


    mysteriously said, "Sharon, are you busy now?"


    "Not at all.What''s wrong?"


    The girl''s voice became even smaller, "The handsome guy next door came over and asked you to go


    find him after you came back.He also requested to hide it from Tiffany."


    "What? Hide what from me?"


    The girl was shocked by this sudden voice.


    She turned around and saw Tiffany''s face.


    She immediatelyughed dryly, "Nothing."


    Her words had been delivered, and she did not have any reason to stay.


    She found an excuse to escape.


    Tiffany leaned against her desk and said, "What did you just talk about? It''s like meeting a spy.¡¯


    Sharon smiled, "Nothing, it should be..."


    Daniel was looking for her.


    Perhaps it was because of what she saidst time that Daniel didn''te directly to her in order to


    avoid meeting Tiffany.


    Tiffany wasn''t stupid either.


    She had seen the staff next door call the little girl out just now.


    She stretched a little and said, "I''m going to sleep.If you need anything, just call me."


    "Alright."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon put down her things and left the office.


    Next door, Daniel was sitting in front of a piano.


    Seeing Sharon arrive, he stopped his movements and looked at the staff beside him.


    Thetter immediately understood and turned to walk away.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Sharon said.


    Daniel closed the piano and said after a moment of silence, "Yesterday, Talon looked for the Beale


    Group''s legal counsel and gave Ms.Allyson a share transfer paper, right?"


    Sharon nodded gently.


    Daniel had been keeping a close eye on the Beale Group, so it wasn''t surprising that he knew about


    this.


    "Ms.Allyson, what do you think?"


    "I went to see awyer today, and he said that this is just an ordinary share transfer paper.There is no


    problem with it."


    Daniel stood up and said, "The problem is that it seems to have no problem."


    Sharon remained silent, waiting for his next words.


    Daniel continued, "Natalia asked me to help her investigate what happened twenty years ago.From


    what she said, it seems that she wants to drag you into this dispute within the Beale Group."


    "Me?"


    "Ms.Allyson, if you sign this share transfer paper, you will have an interest rtionship with the Beale


    Group.In other words, no matter what happens to the Beale Group, you will be implicated.There is even


    a possibility..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    To take the me.


    Hearing this conclusion, Sharon was not surprised.


    After all, this was Talon''s style, and this was not the first time he had done such a thing.


    Daniel added, "Ms.Allyson, so you can''t sign this share transfer paper."


    After a while, Sharon said, "But if I sign it, does it mean that I have a say in the Beale Group? I can ask


    about all the Beale Group''s projects.It even includes essing some confidential information of the


    Beale Group."


    "Although that''s the case, it''s just too dangerous."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "No matter how dangerous it is, someone must do it."


    Daniel was stunned, "Ms.Allyson, you mean..."


    "I will think about it carefully.If the benefits of me signing this share transfer paper outweigh the


    disadvantages of it, what does it matter?"


    She had lived in the Beale''s for a while, but she had not found any useful evidence.


    This was an opportunity for her.


    Confront a person with the danger of death and he would fight to live.


    Daniel''s thin lips moved as if he wanted to say something else.


    Sharon''s phone rang.


    She looked down at the phone and said, "Thank you, Daniel.I will seriously consider it.I will not be


    impulsive."


    After saying that, Sharon nodded slightly at him and turned around to leave.


    Daniel took a step forward.


    Just as he was about to catch up, the staff waiting outside came over and whispered, "Someone is


    watching from outside."


    Daniel paused for a moment and didn''t say anything.


    He entered his studio and saw a ck Jetta through the ss.


    After Sharon left, the car slowly drove away.


    He didn''t expect that Talon had found out about him.


    He thought and frowned.


    Returning to her office, Sharon called back.


    Very quickly, the man''s deep maic voice sounded, "Busy?"


    "I was dealing with something.I''m not busy now.¡¯ Jameson said, "I heard you went to find Dean."


    "Yes, he said he wanted to help me with the divorcewsuit." Jameson was speechless.


    Dean, who was in the office far away, suddenly felt a chill on his back and sneezed.


    After a while, Jameson said, "What time will you get off work at night?"


    Sharon looked at the drafts on the table and said, "I don''t know yet.We''ll see."


    "I have a meetingter.I''lle over when it''s over.Wait for me if you''re not in a hurry.OK?"


    Sharon''s voice was muffled, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, she turned on herputer, adjusted her thoughts, and continued to draw.


    Although she had been given ten days, it was already the third day, and she still had many details to


    revise about the draft.


    At the same time, at the Beale''s.


    After listening to his subordinate''s report, Talon sneered, "I knew he was up to something."


    Even though they didn''t hear what Daniel and Sharon had said, he had only given the share transfer


    paper to Sharonst night, and today, there were people who couldn''t sit still.


    It was definitely not just a coincidence.


    As for Daniel, Talon had never been able to find out his background.


    Logically speaking, he was a musician.


    He came to the South City only for his concert.


    Now that the concert had ended so long ago, he did not leave.


    Instead, he appeared in a ce he should not have been for several times.


    Talon suddenly said, "You said that he used to live next door to Sharon?"


    "Yes, he moved before the concert."


    Talon knitted his eyebrows and pondered, "Since it was just a concert, why did he rent an apartment?


    Unless the concert is just an excuse for him."


    "Mr.Beale, he is also very close to Trey of Ste Technologies.Do you want to look into Trey again?"


    "No need." Talon said indifferently.


    Even if he didn''t investigate Trey, he knew that Trey''s father was also a student of Mr.Jones.


    Daniel, Trey, Mr.Jones, and Sharon.


    There was only one thing that could connect the four of them.


    Talon narrowed his eyes.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed through his eyes.


    Since so many people had made moves, it seemed that they were alling for the matter twenty


    years ago.


    But now, the only thing Talon didn''t know was how much they knew about that matter.


    In other words, other than them, was there anyone else who hade for that matter? However, it was


    also a good opportunity for him to deal with them all in one go.

 Chapter 365: I Need Money

    Chapter 365: I Need Money


    On the other side.Daniel went up to the second floor and dialed Trey''s number.


    "I was discovered.Suspend all ns."


    They were already prepared for it.


    Trey asked, "How did you get discovered?"


    "I was careless."


    Daniel sat on the sofa and said indifferently, "I wanted to talk to Sharon about the share transfer paper,


    but I didn''t expect Talon to send someone to watch the entrance of the piano studio.Even if he didn''t


    hear what we were taking about, he wouldn''t let it go so easily."


    "I see.Right now, we don''t have any valuable evidence.Even if Talon finds out, he''s just suspicious.He


    can''t find any evidence."


    After a pause, Trey said, "However, he may send someone to follow you during this period.Just watch


    your back."


    Daniel hung up the phone and looked out the window, lost in thought.


    The share transfer paper was just a bait that Talon had released.


    What he wanted to do was probably far more than that.


    Talon''s people had been hiding in the shadows and following him.


    They found that his whereabouts were almost the same as before.


    After leaving the piano studio, he went to the bar.


    There was no strange movement during this period.


    At night, when Sharon was drawing, the office door was knocked on.


    Tiffany poked her head in and said, "Sharon, aren''t you leaving yet?"


    Sharon raised her head and said, "I will leaveter."


    Hearing this, Tiffany immediately revealed an ambiguous smile, "Alright then, it''s raining


    outside.Remember to take your umbre with you when you leave.Don''t catch a cold."


    Sharon nodded, "Alright, be careful on your way back."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon stretchedzily and got up to stretch her neck.


    Only then did she hear the patter of rain outside.


    She looked at the time and found that it was almost nine o''clock.


    She didn''t know whether Jameson woulde or not.


    Sharon took out her phone and was just about to call when footsteps came from the door.


    Sharon thought that it was Jameson, but just as she opened the door, she discovered that Bridger was


    standing in the studio.


    Bridger was wet all over, looking a mess.


    He walked a few steps towards Sharon, who took a step back with a vignt expression.


    Bridger noticed her thoughts and stopped, "I have news of Josh."


    "Where is he?"


    Sharon''s eyebrows twitched.


    "I need money.¡¯ He was very straightforward.


    "How much?" Sharon pursed her lips.


    "Five hundred thousand."


    "I don''t have that much for you right now.Tomorrow..."


    Bridger interrupted her, "Only tonight."


    Just as Sharon was about to speak, he noticed that the water drops on the ground were red.


    In other words, Bridger was injured.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds, Sharon took out a card and said, "There is 300,000 in it.I''ll transfer the remaining


    200,000 to you."


    "Thank you."


    Bridger took the card and said, "Josh is in an abandoned warehouse at the dock.However, you''d better


    not act rashly.He is very cunning and is familiar with that area.If you are not in a hurry, I will go over in a


    few days.I guarantee that he will not escape again this time."


    Sharon nodded, "I know.Just like what I said before, if you find him, I would give you the rest of the


    money.¡±


    Bridger didn''t say anything else and turned around to walk into the rain.


    Looking at his back, Sharon suddenly said, "Wait."


    Bridger turned around and looked at her through the heavy rain.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Hospital."


    After a few seconds of silence, Sharon took the key and said, "I''ll give you a ride.It''s raining heavily, so


    it''s not easy to get a taxi."


    Bridger was probably surprised that she would say this, standing in the rain without responding.


    Sharon looked at the blood on the ground and didn''t have time to clean it.


    She turned back to her office and took the things and car keys.


    She took two umbres and locked the door of the studio.


    After leaving, she handed Bridger an umbre and said, "The car is over there.Let''s go."


    After a long time, Bridger reached out and took it.


    After getting in the car, Sharon asked, "Which hospital?"


    Bridger gave an address, and Sharon started the navigation.


    The rain became heavier and heavier.


    After a long silence, Bridger said, "You just followed me out like this.Aren''t you afraid that I will do


    something to you?"


    "If you really want to do something to me, you would have done it in the studio just now.I''m no match


    for you, so why bother?"


    Sharon looked at the road ahead.


    Bridger did not say anything else.


    The blood-colored water on his body wet the entire seat.


    At the entrance of the hospital, Sharon had just stopped the car when Bridger immediately opened the


    door and left.


    Sharon looked at his back and thought for a while before following him.


    Walking to the front desk of the hospital, Sharon saw that Bridger was paying the fees, but because of


    the scar on his face and blood all over his body, the nurse seemed to be frightened and did not react.


    Sharon walked over, took the bill from Bridger and handed the bank card to the nurse.


    Seeing this, the nurse gave up on calling the police.


    Sharon looked at the name on the bill.


    Camron Roose.


    If she wasn''t wrong, this should be Rita''s father.


    After Sharon paid the fees, the nurse returned the bank card and the bill, "I have charged the cost of


    the first operation.The bnce on the card is insufficient, so you can pay the rest of the fees until the


    next operation."


    Sharon took it, "Thank you."


    She handed it to Bridger, who took it and quickly went upstairs to find the doctor.


    The operation was tomorrow, and if he couldn''t get enough money tonight, it would be toote.


    Sharon did not follow him anymore.


    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly felt the phone in her bag vibrating.


    She took out her phone and looked at it.


    She saw that Jameson had called her ten times.


    Sharon was stunned for a while.


    She quickly called back.


    Soon, the man''s cold voice sounded, "Where are you?"


    "I''m in...the hospital."


    "Stay there and don''t move.I''ll be right over."


    "OK..."


    Before Sharon could say anything, Jameson hung up the phone.


    She raised her hand and touched her eyebrows.


    Although she had forgotten the appointment with Jameson, he didn''t have to put on such a horrifying


    tone.


    It gave her goose bumps.


    Not long after Sharon stood at the entrance of the hospital, a voice came from behind her, "Thank you


    for everything today."


    Sharon turned around and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter.I''ve transferred the remaining 200,000 to


    you.You can check your ount."


    "I''ve seen it."


    After two seconds of silence, Bridger said, "After Mr.Roose''s operation, I''ll go find Josh."


    Sharon said, "He has been hiding for so long, so there is no rush.You should treat your injuries first."

 Chapter 366: It Is Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness

    Chapter 366: It Is Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness


    Bridger said, "It''s no big deal.I''m used to it."


    Sharon didn''t ask but knew how he got the injuries on his body.


    He was raising money for the operation of Rita''s father.


    "I''ll go to the bank tomorrow and give you the remaining one million." she said.


    Bridger was stunned for a moment, "I haven''t found Josh yet..."


    "Didn''t you say that you would definitely find him this time?" Sharon smiled.


    Bridger pursed his lips tightly and didn''t speak again.


    After a while, a security guard saw blood on the ground and walked over.


    Just as he was about to ask, Bridger quickly walked into the rain and disappeared.


    The security guard looked at Sharon and asked, "Ma''am, who is that man? What did he say to you?"


    Sharon said, "Ask for directions.I said I don''t know either, so he left."


    The security guard didn''t seem to believe it.


    Just as he was about to continue asking, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of them.


    The man who walked out of the car seemed to be serious and cold, more terrifying than the man just


    now.


    Seeing this, the security guard couldn''t help but shiver.


    Jameson walked in front of Sharon and looked at the blood on the ground.


    He looked even more indifferent, and he asked in a taut voice, "What happened? Did you get hurt?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sharon was stunned for a moment.


    After understanding what he meant, she smiled.


    "It''s not me.I''m not hurt."


    "Then why there is blood on the ground? You..."


    Jameson was halfway through his words when he discovered that there was a security guard listening


    next to them.


    The security guard noticed his cold gaze and hurriedly left, asking a cleaner toe clean this ce.


    Sharon tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "I''ll tell you about thister.In short ...I''m not hurt."


    After confirming that there were no wounds on her body and that her clothes were dry, Jameson finally


    felt relieved.


    He hugged her in his arms and whispered, "Why don''t you answer you phone? Are you trying to scare


    me to death?"


    This was the first time Sharon had seen him so nervous.


    She wrapped her hands around his waist and exined softly, "I turned my phone to mute, so I didn''t


    hear it on the road before."


    Jameson hugged her tightly.


    When he saw the empty studio and the blood on the ground, he almost went mad.


    If she didn''t call back, he would have gone to the Beale''s to kill Talon for revenge.


    At this moment, although there weren''t many people at the hospital entrance, there were still nurses


    coming and going, and they all looked sideways when they saw this.


    Sharon gradually became embarrassed.


    She pushed him, "Alright, I''m fine.Let''s get in the car.We''ll talk about it in the car."


    After a while, Jameson let go of her and said, "I''ll send you back."


    "But..."


    "Jacob is here.Give him your car key.¡¯ The man''s tone was so domineering that she couldn''t refuse.


    Sharon thought of the scene andpromised.


    After the ck Rolls-Royce slowly drove out of the hospital, Jameson asked, "Now, can you tell me


    what happened?"


    "Actually, it was nothing.It was Bridger.He came to see me.¡¯ Jameson frowned and said coldly, "He still


    dares to see you?"


    "It''s not what you think." Sharon said.


    "He has Josh''s whereabouts."


    "Where is Josh?"


    Sharon told him the address Bridger gave her and said, "But what he said is correct.It should be much


    easier for him to find Josh than for us.I think it''s better to listen to him so that Josh doesn''t run away


    again."


    Jameson''s thin lips were slightly pursed, but he did not refute this point.


    If his men had a way to deal with Josh, it wouldn''t have been so long since there were any clues.


    In contrast, Bridger knew Josh better and had a better chance to catch him.


    Seeing that Jameson did not say anything, Sharon knew that he had agreed, so she felt much more


    relieved.


    Jameson suddenly said, "Don''t see him alone next time."


    Sharon nodded, "I see."


    Although Bridger didn''t seem to have any hostility towards her recently, they weren''t the same kind of


    people.


    And after this, she hadpletely paid off what she owed him.


    Very quickly, the car arrived at the entrance of the Beale''s.


    Sharon thought that Jameson would send her here, then Jacob would drive her car over and leave with


    Jameson.


    Unexpectedly, Jameson slowly drove into the main entrance of the Beale''s.


    Sharon was confused.


    Jameson said, "It''s raining heavily.Do you want me to stand here and wait?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t drive me out.¡¯¡¯ The car had entered the Beale''s, so no matter how much Sharon


    said, it was useless.


    She looked at the time.


    Talon was probably no longer in the living room.


    A few minutester, the car stopped in front of the garden.


    Just as Sharon was about to get out of the car, Jameson said, "Sit down."


    He opened the car door, took the umbre from the servant, walked to the door of passenger seat,


    opened the door, and reached his hand towards Sharon.


    Seeing this, Sharon''s lips curved.


    She thought he was quite a gentleman now.


    Not a single drop of rain fell on Sharon''s body during her road from the garden to the house, apart from


    the fact that Sharon''s shoes were stained with a little rain.


    In the living room, Talon was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper.


    He heard the sound of the door, but only raised his head slightly.


    There was no surprise in his eyes.


    He just put down the newspaper and said indifferently, "Mr.Proctor, isn''t it rude for you toete at


    night without an appointment?"


    "Do I need an appointment?"


    Jameson said slowly, "Miss Beale has invited me many times before.I am difficult to refuse such


    kindness.I happen to have time today.Mr.Beale, do you not agree with Miss Beale?"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Wasn''t Jameson afraid of being kicked out when he talked like this? Talon''s expression did not change,


    "Even so, there is no reason to visitte at night.Don''t you even know the most basic etiquette?"


    "Mr.Beale, you are taking it too serious.I''m just giving my girlfriend a ride.If I can''t even do such a small


    thing for my girlfriend, then I would truly have no courtesy.¡¯¡¯ Talon''s expression was obviously much


    uglier.


    "It''s raining today.¡¯ Sharon said at the right time, "He''s just sending me back.He won''t stay any longer.I


    hope Mr.Beale won''t mind."


    Talon stood up and said, "Then you can leave.You are not weed here."


    "Mr.Beale."


    Jameson stopped him and said unhurriedly, "There''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Talon looked over.


    Sharon did not expect him to suddenly say this, so she looked at him in surprise either.


    Jameson didn''t look at her.


    He just looked at Talon and said, "Mr.Beale, if you are inconvenient, I can go to the Beale Group


    tomorrow to meet you."


    Talon stood there for a few seconds, pondering.


    Finally, he said, "Follow me."


    After he turned around, Jameson raised his hand and rubbed Sharon''s head.


    He whispered, "You go back to your room first.I''ll tell youter."

 Chapter 367: You Sure Know Your Tactics

    Chapter 367: You Sure Know Your Tactics


    In the study, Talon sat down and crossed his hands on the table, "If you have anything to Say, just Say


    it''


    Jameson Sat opposite him and said indifferently, "Mr.Beale, you intend to transfer 10% of your shares


    to Sharon.I have a few questions about it."


    Talon said coldly, "This is our family business.What does it have to do with you?"


    Jameson''s thin lips curled up, and he slowly said, "Mr.Beale, you are wrong about this.Sharon is not


    only my ex-wife, but also my current girlfriend and future wife.Logically speaking, the shares she holds


    in the Beale Group are closely rted to me to a certain extent."


    "You are indeed a businessman.Isn''t it a bit early of you to think of your own interests?"


    "It''s never too early" Jameson said, "Mr.Beale, you are a sophisticated man.It''s not easy to get a


    chance to take advantage of you.How can I just let this opportunity slip away?"


    Talon continued, "Back then, it is your family that repeatedly reneged on the marriage.It was a


    humiliation for the Beale family."


    Hearing his words, Jameson was not surprised.


    He only said, "Mr.Beale, I see your point.The future of the Beale family has nothing to do with me.But if


    you want to involve Sharon in the dispute within the Beale Group, then I don''t mind making the


    situation messier"


    In an instant, Talon looked more serious.


    Jameson''s meaning was very clear.


    If Talon gave the 10% shares to Sharon, then regardless of the process, the shares would most likely


    fall into Jameson''s hands.


    If Talon did this, he would only cause trouble for himself.


    Jameson added, "Mr.Beale, you know how to minimize the loss."


    After a long time, Talon sneered, "You are too unscrupulous"


    "It''s called tactics in the business world.You know this, don''t you, Mr.Beale?"


    "Well, you sure know your tactics."


    Talon stood up and said coldly, "But remember, Sharon is now in the Beale family and she insists that


    she is one of the Beales.As long as I live, a marriage between the Beale family and the Proctor family


    isn''t going to happen!"


    Jameson sat there, his expression gradually turning cold.


    A few secondster, he said slowly, "Mr.Beale, it''s too early for you to say this.I won''t change my mind


    if I''m determined.Therefore, I hope you can keep yourself alive and see who will win in the end."


    After Jameson finished speaking, he nodded slightly to greet him and strode away with his long legs.


    Talon looked at his back and clenched his fists, cing them heavily on the desk.


    At this time, Natalia came in from outside and said, "Dad."


    "Did you hear that just now?" Talon withdrew his thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Natalia nodded slowly.


    "Jameson is arrogant.I must watch out for him."


    Therefore, if he wanted to get rid of Sharon, he had to get rid of Jameson first.


    Natalia thought for a while before saying, "Since that''s the case, we shall keep our cooperation with the


    Proctor family.They are..."


    Talon sneered and waved his hand, "The Proctor family is useless.If they had a way to deal with


    Jameson, they wouldn''t have fallen into this situation."


    "Then what''s your n, Dad?"


    "The Proctor family seems to be looking for Jameson''s biological mother recently."


    Talon narrowed his eyes and said, "I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on this."


    At that time, he could make a move in the dark to help them, and he would be able to achieve twice the


    result with half the effort.


    Moreover, Jameson would definitely not be able to find out that Talon was behind this.


    Natalia opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed her words


    back.


    Talon nced at her and said, "Oh, you shouldn''t see Daniel anymore.He has something to do with


    Sharon entering the Proctor family.It''s very likely that he and Sharon were up to something together."


    Natalia nodded, "I see."


    In the bedroom, ever since Jameson and Talon went in the study room, Sharon had been unable to


    concentrate.


    Not knowing how long had passed, she finally heard the sound of a caring from downstairs.


    She stood by the window and looked out.


    Jameson left.


    Sharon took a deep breath, and she finally calmed down.


    Then, she took her pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, Sharon sat down and continued to draw the drafts, but she couldn''t help but look


    at her phone.


    After a long time, the screen finally lit up.


    "Are you home?" She answered quickly.


    On the other end of the phone, Jameson smiled, "Do you miss me that much?"


    Sharon said, "Save it.What exactly is going on?"


    Jameson slowly said, "Talon gave you that share transfer paper because he wants you to take the


    me if anything happens to the Beale Group.Do you know that?"


    Sharon nodded, "Yeah."


    Aftering out of thew firm, she had been thinking about this question.


    After Daniel reminded her, she saw the whole picture clearly.


    Jameson casually tossed the tie onto the sofa with one hand.


    "I just reminded him of our rtionship.Once this share is transferred to you, it means that it will


    be your dowry and fall into my hands."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Jameson was really good with words.


    During these few seconds of silence, Sharon heard clothes rubbing from the other end of the phone.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing?"


    The man''s voice was hoarse and deep, "I''m taking off my clothes, baby.They are wet from the rain."


    When Sharon heard the word ''baby'', she couldn''t help but think of some hot scenes.


    When she heard that he was taking off his clothes, that scenes in her mind got clearer, and even her


    ears were burning.


    She said calmly, "You must be busy now.I''ll leave you to it.Catch up with you next time!"


    "Busy?"


    Jameson said, "I''m not busy."


    "I''m busy!"


    Sharon bit her lips.


    Without waiting for Jameson to reply, she hurriedly hung up on him.


    She opened the window and stood in the cold wind for a long time before her excited heart gradually


    calmed down.


    She sat back in front of her desk and took out the share transfer paper from her bag.


    After hearing Jameson''s words, Talon would probably give up on his previous thoughts, but it was


    impossible that Talon would directly ask for the share transfer paper.


    Sharon was thinking about how to use this share transfer paper to achieve her goal.


    After a while, she took a long breath.


    Forget it.


    This was not important now.


    The time before the second round is getting shorter and shorter.


    She can''t afford to ck off any longer.


    So Sharon immediately focused on the drafts.She kept drawing until it was midnight again.

 Chapter 368: Im Here to Confirm This

    Chapter 368: I''m Here to Confirm This


    In the next few days, Talon did not mention share transfer to Sharon.It seemed like he wanted to


    trivialize it.


    Now, Sharon was busy with thepetition, so she nned to talk about it with Talon sometime.


    On the day of the second round, all the contestants came to hand in their works.


    Unlike the first round, there were no other tests.The staff there just registered the works carefully.


    "It''s been ten hard days, everyone.The results will be announced in three days.Please be prepared for


    the finals"


    Previously, the organizers had announced the rules.


    Only three designers would go to the finals.


    And when the results came out, they wouldpete on the spot and the judges would evaluate their


    works and give the final results immediately.


    Therefore, these contestants were so nervous and could not have a good rest in these days.


    "Ally, I wanted to treat you to a meal, but I know it''s not the best time now.Let''s have dinner when the


    competition''s over.Thanks for your help."


    After Sharon handed in her work and walked out, Jane came to her.


    Sharon looked over and found that some of the contestants looked depressed.


    Obviously, they were not satisfied with their works, and they didn''t have faith in going to the finals.


    "You''re wee" Jane was unquestionably an excellent designer.


    Other designers could have discussed in private, but it seemed like the discussion did them no help.


    Jane said, "I should go now.See you in the finals."


    "See you." Sharon nodded.


    After Jane left, Sharon had just taken a few steps when she heard Rita''s voice.


    Rita said impatiently, "I said that I''m busy with apetition.I will go home and visit him when I''m


    free.Don''t you know how important thispetition is to me?"


    Before the person opposite her could speak, Rita said, "The finals areing soon.Don''t distract me,


    okay?"


    After a few seconds, a man said, "I wish you sess."


    Then, he turned around and saw Sharon.


    Rita also saw Sharon and frowned.Then she took a step back and distanced herself from the man.


    Bridger noticed her movements.


    He lowered his hat brim and quickly left.


    Rita crossed her arms around her chest and said impolitely, "Don''t you know that it''s rude for you to


    listen to our conversation?"


    "I have no obligation to make way for you in public ces" Sharon said indifferently.


    Rita smiled disdainfully, "It sounds like that you are confident in your work."


    "You look nervous.Are you unsatisfied with your own work?"


    Rita''s face turned cold when she heard that.


    Sharon didn''t continue and turned around to leave.


    Rita shouted behind her, "Are you confident that you would be the champion?"


    "I never say it." Sharon stopped.


    "Isn''t that what you mean?"


    "I have never thought of this.After all, I can''t decide the result as it depends on our respective efforts."


    Sharon looked at her and said coldly, "You should visit your father instead of saying that to me"


    Hearing this, Rita got angry, "It''s none of your business!"


    Sharon sneered and left without a word.


    She actually didn''t care about it at all.


    As soon as Sharon returned to the studio, Tiffany walked over.


    Sharon was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Tiffany whispered, "Ruben is here."


    Sharon was stunned.


    She wondered why Ruben came here on the weekday.


    As there was a strange look on Tiffany''s face, she knew that something must have happened.


    She said, "Okay."


    Sharon walked towards the office.


    In the office, Ruben sat with his back to the door, so Sharon couldn''t feel his emotions.


    Sharon closed the door and asked, "Ruben, why are you here? You have no ss today?"


    Ruben slowly raised his head and took out a photo from his bag and showed it to her.


    Sharon lowered her head and found there were her and Talon in the photo.


    Judging from the backdrop, this photo was probably taken on the day of the auction.


    Sharon sat down and whispered, "Ruben, I didn''t mean to hide it from you.It''s tooplicated to


    exin"


    "So, he''s your biological father?" Ruben said.


    Sharon did not exin.


    Now wasn''t a good time for exnation.


    After a while, Ruben said, "Has Joshe to see you recently?"


    Sharon shook her head, "No."


    "OK."


    Then, Ruben stood up and left.


    Sharon stopped him and said, "Ruben..."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine.I''m here to confirm this with you.As I have ss tonight, I should go now."


    Ruben stood with his back to her and said emotionlessly.


    Sharon followed him, but Ruben walked so fast that he got out of sight soon.


    Tiffany walked over and said, "What happened? Ruben looked terrible when he came over."


    "He may know the rtionship between the Beale family and me."


    Tiffany said awkwardly, "Don''t worry.Perhaps he will be happy for you."


    Sharon shook her head, "That''s not the case."


    After Sharon returned to the office, she called Giana, "Is Ruben still on your crew?"


    "No, he has shot his final scenes.What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine.I..."


    Sharon silently sighed.


    "Forget it, go ahead and do your thing."


    Giana was puzzled when she received the call.


    She put away her phone and asked the staff, "Has Ruben been to the set these days?"


    "I don''t know, but I saw him at the school gate at noon.By the way, does hee from a rich family?"


    Giana was puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    The staff continued, "A man came to see him at noon.Judging from his delicate suit and luxurious car,


    he should be a sessful man.And Ruben looked a bit simr to him, so I guess he is his father"


    Giana also heard about Sharon''s father.


    Obviously, the man who the staff mentioned was not their father at all.


    "Tell the director that I''m going to leave now" Giana said as he put his things together.


    "But there''s a dinner party tonight.Where are you going?"


    "Forgive me, I have something to deal with.Next time, I''ll go and treat you all to dinner."

 Chapter 369: It Is My Business

    Chapter 369: It Is My Business


    After Giana left the set, she went to Ruben''s school, but she didn''t find him.His ssmates told her that


    Ruben had no ss in the afternoon and they didn''t know where he was.


    Then Giana went to the dormitories.But he wasn''t there either.


    Giana got disappointed.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Ruben, who was having a cold face.


    Before she could stop him, Ruben had gone into the dormitories.


    Giana thought that something was wrong, then she took out her phone and called Ruben, but no one


    answered.


    She didn''t leave but stood in front of the dormitories.


    Just as she was going to ask a ssmate to call him, Ruben came out with his luggage.


    Giana hurriedly walked over and said, "Where are you going?"


    Ruben looked at her and frowned, "Why are you here?"


    "I didn''t see you at the teaching building, so I came here.I also called you, but you didn''t answer" Giana


    said as she looked at the bag in his hand, "Now you should answer my question."


    Ruben subconsciously hid the bag behind him and said indifferently, "I''m just going home."


    "It''s not a weekend.Why are you going home now?"


    "I have something to do."


    Giana said, "Alright, then let''s go together.I can meet your sister then."


    Hearing this, Ruben looked more serious.


    Giana walked to him, "Let''s go."


    Ruben could only say, "I''m going to the old house.She''s not there."


    Giana was not surprised by his answer.


    She replied, "Then I can drive you.After all, it''s not easy to take a taxi at rush hour.By the way, you said


    you wanted to treat me to dinner.I think you can do itter."


    Ruben didn''t speak.


    Giana stared at him and said, "I don''t think you''re really going home.Where on earth are you going?"


    Ruben pursed his lips and said coldly, "It is my business."


    Giana was so stunned that she didn''t know what to say.


    What Ruben said madc sense.


    Ruben was Sharon''s younger brother and she also treated him as her own brother.


    She thought their rtionship got closer as they had gotten along well on the set.


    She thought they were at least friends now.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Therefore, she felt depressed when she heard Ruben saying so.


    When Giana was in a trance, Ruben went past her and walked away.


    Giana thought that she shouldn''t interfere in what did not concern her.


    She just sent a text message to Sharon, saying that Ruben had left after he packed up in the dormitory.


    Then she left.


    After Sharon received Giana''s message, she immediately called Ruben.


    However, his phone was disconnected.


    Sharon knew that something was going to happen.


    She hurriedly got things packed and said to Tiffany, "Tiffany, I''m going out.I may note back


    tonight."


    Tiffany nodded and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Ruben left school with his luggage.I''m worried about him, so I''ll go find him."


    After saying that, Sharon quickly left.


    When she ran out of the studio, she happened to meet Daniel.


    He wanted to ask what had happened, but Sharon quickly got in the car.


    Daniel frowned.


    When he withdrew his gaze, he saw Tiffany.


    After a while, he stepped forward and said, "What happened?"


    Tiffany said indifferently, "Ruben came here today and there''s something strange about him.Just now,


    Sharon said he had packed his things and left school."


    Hearing this, Daniel became serious.


    He turned around and hurriedly got into the car.


    The two cars left one after the other.


    Tiffany also became serious and pondered in silence.


    As Sharon walked towards Ruben''s school, she called Giana and said, "What did he say when you saw


    him?"


    Giana curled his lips and said, "He didn''t say much, but he seemed to be in a bad mood."


    Sharon pursed her lips when she heard that.


    Giana added, "He told me that he was going home, but I don''t think he told the truth.Didn''t you


    surrender your old house? Where can he go?"


    Hearing this, Sharon braked suddenly.


    Although she thought it unlikely that Ruben was there, she still wanted to check.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly turned the car around.


    Giana continued, "I also heard from the crew that a man went to Ruben''s school to see him.The man


    was quite rich and looked a bit like Ruben.I guess that the two events are connected"


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon suddenly became alert, but she didn''t have time to think about it.


    She should find Ruben first.


    After arriving at that house, Sharon pulled her car off the road and quickly went upstairs.


    When she arrived there, she found the house door half-open and the room in a mess.


    It seemed like that Ruben had just returned.


    "Sharon, you''re also here.I saw your younger brother just now.But he ran away before I said hello to


    him."


    As he said that, the neighbor looked inside the house and asked, "Are you moving? Well, since your


    father has died long before, it''s good lo move away from the unlucky house."


    "When did you see Ruben?" Sharon asked.


    "Ten minutes ago.I just picked my grandson up from school.He seemed to have gone to the ce


    where your father yed poker.He looked very bad."


    Sharon thanked the neighbor, closed the door, and left.


    Just as she went downstairs, her phone rang.


    Looking at the unfamiliar number on it, Sharon quickly answered, "Stop investigating Josh for a


    while.Go find my younger brother first.He went to the ce where Josh gambled."


    Bridger said, "Alright."


    After hanging up, Sharon took a deep breath and held the phone tightly.


    She knew Bridger can be helpful.


    He was familiar with the casinos in this area, and he knew how to deal with people here.


    Just as Sharon was about to get into the car, she thought for a bit and called Jameson, for fear that he


    would worry about her again.


    Jacob answered the phone and whispered, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor is having a meeting.What''s going


    on? You can tell me and I''ll let him knowter"


    "I''m fine" Sharon said.


    "I just ...Forget it, I can wait for him."


    Jacob knew that something was wrong from her tone.


    He said, "Ms.Allyson, send me the address.I''ll arrange for someone to help immediately."


    Sharon did not refuse, "Alright."

 Chapter 370: Be Afraid of Being Followed

    Chapter 370: Be Afraid of Being Followed


    Along the Sharon barged into several underground casinos, but she didn''t find Ruben.


    What was worse, the people of the casinos were a little unhappy for it.Noticing that she was alone, they


    teased her indecently.


    "Babe, what''s the matter? Would you like to have fun in the casino?"


    "If you would like to have fun here, go ahead.Are you shopping around?"


    "Babe, casinos are different from men.Casinos have their own rules.As for men, you can choose as


    you like.We will satisfy you."


    As they spoke, they looked at each other with a cheeky and vulgar smile.


    Aman screwed up his courage, stepped forward and said, "Why don''t you try me first? I promise you


    will be satisfied..."


    Before he finished speaking, his hair was grabbed by someone and his head was pushed against the


    wall.


    The man cursed, turned around and was about to fight.


    However, when he saw the person''s face, he took a step back and said, "Bridger ...why are you here?"


    Bridger looked at them expressionlessly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Should I inform you before Ie here?"


    These men changed their attitudes and smiled apologetically, "Of course not.We''re just concerned


    about you.It has been a long time since we''ve seen you.How are you recently?"


    Bridger ignored them and said, "Have you seen a boy in his teens here?"


    "No, no, No.I''m sure.The only stranger here is this beautifuldy today."


    The other people echoed, "He''s right.Bridger, as you know, the people whoe here are all our


    regr customers.We''re acquainted with them.If strangerse here, we will be impressed."


    Bridger turned to look at Sharon and said, "He must not have been here" Sharon frowned and nced


    at these men in front of her.


    After a while, she said, "Let''s go."


    After Sharon turned around, Bridger said to these men, "Tell me as soon as you see him"


    Then he kicked the man who had teased Sharon.


    "Focus on your work.Don''t bully others or break thew."


    "OK.I see.I promise I won''t do it again."


    Bridger turned around and left.


    Aman who had kept silent all the time ran to Bridger and said, "Bridger, I suddenly recall that I have


    seen that basta*d Josh today.Are you looking for him?"


    Sharon and Bridger turned around.


    "Where did you see him?" Bridger asked.


    "I saw him in the intersection ahead.He was alone.His face seemed familiar.If it weren''t for..., I wouldn''t


    have recalled" Bridger became serious, grabbed the man''s cor suddenly and said, "Has Josh been


    here recently?"


    The man''s expression was stilted.


    Then heughed awkwardly, "No, he hasn''t.You have asked us to contact you as soon as he shows


    up.He hasn''te here"


    "I don''t have the patience to ask again."


    The man''s legs trembled, but he still clenched his teeth and said, "It''s the truth.How dare I lie to you?"


    The man whose head was hit by Bridger said, "You''d better tell him the truth.Josh is unreliable.If you


    collude with him, you won''t get any benefits."


    "I didn''t..."


    Sharon said indifferently, "How much did he give you? I''ll give you double."


    The man rolled his eyes, but he was afraid of Bridger, so he said, "Lady, it''s not about money."


    Suddenly, Bridger punched the wall behind the man and said coldly, "Thest chance.Do you want


    money or your life?"


    Hearing what Bridger had said, the man didn''t have the guts to conceal anything.


    He swallowed his saliva and said, "Alright, he came here the night before yesterday to gamble.He was


    lucky and won a lot money.He ...gave me some money and told me not to tell anyone that he hade


    here.Bridger, I have no choice.My girlfriend hooks up with someone and is about to leave me.I need


    money urgently, so...."


    Bridger let go of him and asked sternly, "Did Josh tell you where he lived recently?"


    "No, he didn''t.He was vignt and was afraid of being followed along the way"


    "Did you see where he went?"


    The man did not have the guts to conceal anything.


    He said, "I followed him and arrived at the unfinished building ahead.I was afraid that he would notice,


    so I stopped following him.There are many leaks of the buildings and it''s raining all the time.It''s


    impossible for him to live there, right?"


    Bridger ignored him, took two steps forward and said to Sharon, "Wait in the car.I''ll go to take a look."


    Sharon thought about it and said, "I would like to go with you."


    If Ruben went there to see Josh, Bridger would not be able to bring Ruben back.


    Bridger did not say anything else and nodded, "OK."


    They were not far from the unfinished building.


    It would take a few minutes for them to drive there, but there were small alleys all around.


    It was impossible for them to drive there.


    Turning back to find a way would waste too much time, so they weaved their ways.


    The further Sharon went, the more she felt that Ruben must be there.


    Then they arrived at the unfinished building.


    There were weeds about 50 cm tall and many dens of stray cats and dogs all around.


    There was a faint smell of decay in the air.


    The surroundings were very quiet.


    They only heard the wind blowing.


    Bridger said, "Wait for me here.I''ll go inside and take a look."


    Sharon nodded gently.


    As Bridger went forward, Sharon looked towards the unfinished building slowly.


    She saw reinforced concrete, abandoned nks and building materials.


    The ground was filled with sewage.


    It wasn''t inhabitable at all.


    Even though Josh was hiding, he gave so much money to the man in the casino generously.


    He would not live in such a ce.


    While Sharon heard the wind blowing, she suddenly heard noises from the roof of the unfinished


    building in the distance.


    It seemed that some people were fighting.


    She looked up at the roof.


    Ruben shed by.


    Sharon was excited, opened her mouth and was about to call him, but she was afraid that she would


    irritate him.


    She pushed aside the weeds in front of her and trotted forward.


    Just as she arrived at downstairs, a huge board fell beside her feet.


    It made her hair stand on end and her back was covered in sweat.She stopped.


    When she looked up again, she vaguely saw a man''s upper body being hung in the air.He was waving


    his hands in the air to struggle.


    If she guessed right, it should be Josh.It was too high.


    Sharon could not hear what they were saying, so she wished Bridger would stop them in time.She


    clenched her fists slowly, took a deep breath and walked inside.

 Chapter 371: Dont Expect Anything

    Chapter 371: Don''t Expect Anything


    The top floor.


    Although his neck was pressed and his face flushed, Josh didn''t stop, "You are an ungrateful


    a*shole.I''ve raised you for so many years, and all my efforts are in vain.If I had known it earlier..."


    His voice became weaker and weaker, as if it was stuck in his throat.Ruben looked cold and numb,


    "You should have died.You should atone for your sin with life."


    Sticking out his tongue, Josh seemed to say something.


    However, he couldn''t even make a sound, his eyeballs beginning to turn white.


    When Josh thought that he was going to die here, the sensation of choking suddenly disappeared.


    Because Ruben was pushed to the side.Josh supported himself with both hands, coughing intensely as


    he looked at the scene in front of him.


    Ruben punched the man behind him in the face without hesitation.Now Ruben went extremely furious,


    "Scram!"


    Bridger took two steps back because of his attack.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, frowning at him.


    "You want to kill Josh? Are you crazy?"


    "Good timing, Bridger.I will kill both you and Josh."


    Ruben showed the desire to kill them at present.


    He clenched his fists and said, "If it weren''t for your collusion with him, how could it be..."


    Josh smirked, "I wonder why you suddenly go crazy.It turns out that you take revenge on me for


    Sharon.Now she is the daughter of a wealthy family, and you are just the son of a sc*m like me.Life


    seems so unfair for you.You want to take credit for killing me before Sharon.Maybe she will take care of


    you in return."


    Ruben was about to step forward with a grim face, bul he was stopped by Bridger.


    Joshughed while coughing, "Forget it.She is a person of noble birth.On the contrary, you are doomed


    because of your low status.She will drive luxury cars and live in big houses, while you can only live in


    dirty and smelly ditches.This is the difference.Maybe you should try to be born in a wealthy family next


    life."


    "At present, you are my son.This is your life.Even if you kill me today, you are still my son.If you hate


    me so much, then kill me.Consequently, you should jump down from here..."


    "Do you think Sharon treats you as her younger brother? In fact, people like us are servants for those


    rich people.If they are happy, they will show petty favor to you.If they are unhappy, they will ignore you


    completely."


    "If she cared about you, she would not let youe to me but help you live a rich life.Her hypocrisy


    makes me sick.Figure it out! If you call me daddy, maybe I''ll give you some money"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you still hate me, I won''t lose anything.As long as you''re still alive in this world, you can''t change


    your identity.You are destined to be my son.Sharon will nevere to help you.She hates you as much


    as she hates me.Don''t be delusional."


    Before Josh finished, Sharon quietly appeared on the top floor.


    "As the old saying goes a viin like you always dies from talking too much" she said indifferently.


    On the other side, Ruben and Bridger were fighting hard.In fact, it was Ruben who unterally attacked


    Bridger.Bridger tried to defend himself without harming Ruben.But Bridger still got injured seriously.


    Hearing Sharon''s voice, Ruben stiffened with shock and his fist stopped in midair.Bridger took the


    opportunity to control him.


    Seeing this, Sharon turned to look at Josh.She went to him step by step, "You''re right.People like you


    deserve to live in dirty and stinky ditches.It''s a luxury for you to see a trace of sunlight."


    Moving his lips, Josh wanted to say something, but he coughed intensely again.


    Sharon continued, "I hate you.It is not only because of your evildoing, but also because you are an


    unqualified father.As a father, how can you be so disgusting and crazy? My hatred toward you has


    umted over and over again in disappointment and despair."


    "When I find out that you are not my father, I feel that everything makes sense.From then on, I believe


    the world is fair to me.And I am only unlucky to meet you."


    "As for Ruben, he is my younger brother.He has nothing to do with you.From his childhood until now,


    you have been an irresponsible father.What right do you have to call him your son? His only obligation


    to you is to go to see you every year on Tomb-Sweeping day.Apart from that, don''t expect anything


    else" Josh smirked, "Hold that thought! Even if you don''t care about what happened in the past, your


    father will mind it.It doesn''t matter if a sc*m like me dies.However, what about Ruben...."


    Ruben shouted, "Shut up!"


    Looking at him, Sharon calmly said, "Ruben, did Talone to you?"


    It must be so.


    Otherwise, Ruben wouldn''t have acted so strangely today.


    Giana told her that a man in a luxury car went to Ruben.


    Sharon continued, "I don''t know what Talon said to you, but you just need to remember that you are my


    younger brother, the only family I have in this world."


    Her words helped to ease Ruben''s tension.


    With lowering his eyshes slightly, he was still tightly clenching his fists, blood dripping down bit by


    bit.


    Suddenly, Josh jumped down from the top floor when others were not looking.


    Sharon ran over to take a look at Josh.


    After falling on the construction tform, Josh had run into the building.


    Before she could react, Bridger jumped down in a sh.


    Although he was not as strong as Bridger, Josh took full advantage of the terrain as he had hid here for


    a period of time.


    At the bottom of the building, he found a hole in the bushes and crawled on all fours into it.


    He turned around and spat.


    Just as he was feeling proud, he suddenly saw a few men standing there.


    It seemed that they had waited for him for a long time.


    Josh wanted to retreat, but he saw that Bridger had already jumped over the wall.


    Josh was about to run when he heard a gunshot.


    He fell to the ground while holding his leg, cursing, "Who sent you? Do you know who I am? I..."


    Looking at the pitch ck muzzle, he instantly shut up.


    ncing at him, Bridger couldn''t help frowning.


    The people opposite him were already approaching him.He couldn''t run away.

 Chapter 372: Because Im Your Brother-In-Law

    Chapter 372: Because I''m Your Brother-In-Law


    The top floor became quiet again.Sharon walked to Ruben''s side and looked at his bleeding hand.She


    gently held his arm and said, "Let''s go back."


    After a while, Ruben said, "Aren''t you going to ask me something?"


    "If you were going to say something lo me, you would have said it.But if you don''t want to speak, there


    will be no point for me to ask."


    At this time, footsteps came from the corridor.


    It was William.


    After he stopped, he took a few breaths and said, "What do you young people think now? You just don''t


    want to make the fight happen on the ground but high up here, do you?"


    Ruben tightly pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon looked at William and said, "We are good.Let''s go."


    William looked at Ruben and then at Sharon.


    He raised his eyebrows as if he wanted to ask something, but he held back in the end.


    Downstairs, there were no signs of Josh and Bridger, not even the sound of fighting could be heard.


    A subordinate walked to William''s side and whispered.


    Thetter''s expression changed slightly, but he only raised his hand and said, "Keep looking"


    "Yes."


    William said to Sharon, "Shall I send you off?"


    Sharon nodded and remembered something, "My car is still parked over there..."


    "Key."


    Sharon handed over the car keys.


    After William took them, he tossed them to his subordinates behind him and asked for Sharon''s


    address.


    Sitting in the car, William looked through the rearview mirror and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sharon said, "Hospital."


    At this moment, Ruben, who hadn''t spoken, said, "Just randomly find a ce to put me down."


    Sharon ignored him and said, "Find the nearest hospital."


    "Alright."


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of a private hospital.


    Ruben frowned.


    Just as he was about to refuse, Sharon said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense to you.Go to the doctor first


    and treat the wound.Otherwise, I will personally beat you up."


    Ruben entered the hospital in silence.


    Sharon followed behind him.


    After taking two steps, she said to William, "Thank you for sending us over.I can handle the rest


    myself."


    "Then I''ll leave?"


    "Alright, goodbye."


    William raised his hand towards her and turned to leave.


    Sharon registered for Ruben.


    After he went to the hospital''s consultation room, she sat on a chair outside, pinched her nose bridge,


    and let out a sigh of relief.


    After sitting for a while, she took out her phone and dialed Bridger''s number.


    But it couldn''t be connected.


    In order to avoid being tracked down, Bridger would often change his phone number, and it was almost


    always him who contacted her.


    She had no choice but to wait.


    Sharon felt a little tired.


    Just as she leaned back in the chair and was about to rest, the sound of steady footsteps came from


    the corridor.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw a man''s cold facial features.


    "Aren''t you in a meeting? Why are you here?" Sharon was stunned.


    Jameson sat down beside her and said, "It''s over."


    He was attracted by Sharon''s bloodstained sleeve, and his beautiful eyebrows instantly knitted


    together.


    Seeing this, Sharon said, "It''s not mine.It''s Ruben''s."


    Jameson pursed his lips and held her cold little hand.


    "What happened to him?"


    "Talon seems to have gone to find him.I don''t know what he said, but..."


    "It must be something unpleasant."


    Sharon lowered her head and said, "Actually, I am to me for this matter.If I had told Ruben earlier, it


    wouldn''t have happened."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You always like to take responsibilities.There are so many people in this


    world, and you can''t take care of every single one of them."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown, "True, but he''s my younger brother, so I have to take care of him."


    "You have the energy to care about your younger brother but not your husband?" Sharon was


    overwhelmed.


    Just after some serious words, this man started being frivolous again.


    She pulled out her hand angrily, "I don''t have a husband, who do I have to take care of?"


    "If you want one, go get a marriage certificate with me tomorrow and you''ll have a perfect husband."


    "Thank you, I don''t want to."


    Sharon felt that the bitterness that had been lingering around her chest instantly dissipated after only a


    few words with this jerk.


    At this moment, the door to the consultation room opened and Ruben came out.


    His wound had been bandaged up, but he still looked a little pitiful.


    Sharon and Jameson stood up one after another and said, "What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s fine."


    "Then..."


    Jameson''s faint voice sounded, "If it was serious, he would have copsed.Can he still walk?"


    This was the reason why Sharon swallowed her words.


    After leaving the hospital, Ruben said, "I''m leaving."


    "Wait."


    Sharon stopped him and said, "Where are you going like this?"


    "Back to school" Sharon said, "You can go back after you recover from your injuries.There''s no


    hurry.Besides, how will you exin to your ssmates and teachers when you go back like this?"


    Ruben knew that she was still worried about him, afraid that he would find Josh again.


    After a while, he said, "I can stay at a hotel."


    "No.Although she said that, Sharon couldn''t think of a ce to amodate him.


    She was living in the Beale''s now and didn''t know how to settle him down.


    Jameson pulled open the car door and said coldly, "Stay at my ce."


    Sharon was surprised, "Your ce?"


    Jameson stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead, "What, do you think I don''t have a house to


    amodate him?"


    "No, I..."


    "Don''t worry, there are no other restrictions on staying at my ce.There is only one rule.If he runs


    around, his legs will be broken."


    Sharon suddenly felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    She nodded and immediately said to Ruben, "You can stay with him.When I''m not around, listen to


    him"


    Ruben frowned, "Why?"


    Jameson knocked on the car window with his long finger, "Just because I''m your brother-inw.Get in


    the car."


    Seeing that Ruben didn''t move, he said, "If you want to walk, it''s fine.I''ll send someone to follow you


    and show you the way"


    As soon as Jameson finished speaking, Jacob, who was waiting beside him, took a step forward and


    revealed an embarrassed but polite smile.


    It was as if he was suggesting that he would be the guide.


    Ruben pursed his lips and took a deep breath.


    Compromising, he opened the car door, bent down, and got in.


    Jameson looked at Sharon, raised his eyebrows and tilted his head, "You, get in the car as well."


    The corner of Sharon''s lips curled into a smile as she walked past him.


    Jacob also returned to his seat and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to walk back.


    On the way, Jacob asked, "Mr.Proctor, where are we going now?"


    Jameson took a look at Sharon as if he was asking for her opinion.


    Sharon said, "My car is with William, just take me there."


    Jameson said indifferently, "Ask William where he drove the car to."

 Chapter 373: You Betrayed Me

    Chapter 373: You Betrayed Me


    When Sharon went back home, Natalia was reading a magazine in the living room.


    Sharon asked the servant, "Where is Mr.Beale?"


    The servant looked at her and then at Natalia, not answering her question.


    Natalia didn''t raise her head.


    She flipped through the magazine and asked, "Why are you looking for my dad?"


    Sharon was furious and retorted, "This is between him and me.What does it have to do with you?"


    Hearing this, Natalia stopped what she was doing and frowned.


    She looked up at Sharon and sneered, "Look how rude you are"


    "You can go get a facial if you are free.I don''t want to argue with you right now.Do you want me to


    make the video in the club public?"


    Natalia became shocked.


    Seeing this, the servant said, "Mr.Beale is in the study."


    Sharon stopped talking with Natalia.


    She turned her gaze and walked towards the study.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia stood up, looked at her back and threw the magazine into the trash can.


    In the study, Talon was reading the contract when Sharon opened the door.


    He looked over and asked, "Out of courtesy, shouldn''t you knock?"


    Sharon smiled and asked coldly, "Shouldn''t you tell me before you went to visit my younger brother?"


    Talon was not surprised by her words.


    He closed the contract and said, "I went to visit him for your own good."


    "I can''t see what''s good about it."


    Talon leaned back on his seat and sped his hands together.


    "I believe you when you said that you are Doris'' daughter, because you have her thing.I won''t do any


    investigation into this.But if everything you said is true, your younger brother will bring shame on my


    family.I reminded him of this so that he could be sensible and stay away from you.Don''t you think it''s for


    your own good?"


    Sharon knew clearly that Talon would say something unpleasant to Ruben, but she thought he would


    only use Josh to make Ruben suffer.


    She didn''t expect he would tell Ruben this! Sharon pursed her lips and said, "He will always be my


    younger brother.This is a fact that no one can change."


    Talon said, "We always have to make some choices.Since you choose to enjoy wealth and glory, I will


    give you a lot of them.In return, you have to stay away from Ruben because he will hinder you.It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t care, but now that you join my family, you are one of us.So you have to think


    carefully before making a move."


    Sharon sneered, "I didn''t know that I would have to bear such a responsibility"


    "That''s the truth.You should also know that many people are targeting at you the moment you joined


    my family" "Since you care so much about the reputation of your family, why don''t you ask your


    daughter to behave herself instead of wasting time on me?"


    "I have my own ns regarding her things.She grew up in a different environment from you.She knows


    what she does and will never let anyone get anything from her.So I don''t need to worry too much"


    Sharon calmed down.


    "You think she didn''t do anything to humiliate you, right?"


    Talon narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon continued, "You should be very clear about what I want.If the people I care about get hurt


    because of our rtionship, I will take my revenge.Anyway, I have nothing, and I am not afraid of losing


    anything."


    After saying that, Sharon turned around to leave.


    A sneer curled the corners of Talon''s mouth.


    Returning to her bedroom, Sharon locked the door, put down her things and threw herself onto the bed.


    She didn''t seem to have done anything, but she felt exhausted.


    Not long after, the phone in her pocket rang.


    It was from Jameson.


    She took a deep breath and answered it.


    Jameson asked, "Are you home yet?"


    "Yes.What about you guys?"


    "I just got home."


    Sharon wanted to ask Jameson where he had taken Ruben, but the words died on her lips.


    Jameson knew what she was thinking.


    He said, "Ruben is now in the Star Lake Mansion.I made a bed on the floor for him."


    "Why?"


    "The master bedroom is mine, and you once slept in the guest room.He can only sleep on the floor."


    "You..."


    "Alright, this isn''t something you should worry about.Did you talk to Talon?"


    Sharon grunted.


    "What did he say?"


    Sharon answered in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that you knew what he would say?"


    "Yes.But your brother has his own problem.He is young and impetuous.He is easily incited and used by


    others.Sharon, I know that he is very important to you, but you must know one thing.You can''t always


    protect him."


    Sharon frowned and retorted, "He is not impetuous.He is much more mature and sensible than the


    people at his age."


    "The first time he saw me, he beat me up! Isn''t he impetuous?"


    Sharon finally knew that Jameson bore a grudge against Ruben.


    She said, "That''s because he thought...That''s because you betrayed me."


    After saying that, she fell silent.


    Ruben was impulsive because he wanted to protect Sharon.


    He beat Jameson the first time they met, and wanted to kill Josh today, because he couldn''t bear to see


    Sharon suffer.


    After a while, Jameson said, "It''s gettingte.Go to bed."


    Sharon knew that he didn''t want to mention their divorce.


    Before hanging up, Sharon suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh right, if it''s convenient for


    you, help me find Bridger."


    Jameson frowned in displeasure.


    "What do you want?"


    "He was also present today.He went after Josh.I''m afraid...It''s fine if you don''t want to.I''ll think of a way


    myself."


    Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t agree or refuse.Why did Sharon think that he didn''t want to help her? Sharon said, "Alright, I


    have to hang up.I''m going to take a shower."


    Jameson licked his lips and asked, "Who said you have to hang up before you take a shower?"


    "I just said that!"


    After saying that, Sharon hung up the phone.What was Jameson thinking?

 Chapter 374: Hes Always a Burden Star Lake Mansion.

    Chapter 374: He''s Always a Burden Star Lake Mansion.


    Jameson didn''t let Ruben sleep on the ground, but instead asked Jennifer to tidy up the empty room


    downstairs for Ruben.


    Ruben sat on the sofa with dried blood on his clothes.


    Jameson went downstairs and threw the clothes from his hands into Ruben''s arms.


    "Change it."


    Ruben replied, sat there motionless, and was lost in thought.


    Jameson sat opposite him with his slender legs crossed, "Are you reflecting on yourself, or are you


    trying to figure out how to make Sharon''s situation worse?"


    Hearing this, Ruben couldn''t help but frown.


    After a while, he said, "I don''t think like that."


    "But you did like thal."


    Ruben pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Jameson said, "I understand your desire to kill Josh to avenge her.But if


    you seed, you will think you killed a sc*m.Killing him is killing for the people and it will be justice, but


    thew doesn''t think so."


    "After you kill him, apart from the crime of patricide, you will also satisfy someone''s wishes.You will


    push Sharon to the forefront of the storm, causing everything that happened in the past to be


    uncovered.What you will bring her will be nothing but malicious spection and endless curses."


    Ruben frowned even tighter.


    "I thought that as long as Josh died, everything would be over."


    "That''s just what ''you'' think."


    Jameson slowly said, "Everything is not as simple as it looks like.Everything that happened today is


    just Talon using you.As for his real purpose..."


    Halfway through his words, Jameson narrowed his cycs.


    If he had guessed correctly, it was very likely that Josh had fallen into Talon''s hands.


    It seemed that the cunning man had the ability to find Josh.


    Ruben said, "But Talon is..."


    Jameson came to reality and interrupted him, "No."


    Surprise and confusion appeared on Ruben''s Tace.


    "Your sister didn''t want to tell you this because she was afraid that you would be worried, but she didn''t


    expect that Talon would take advantage of this."


    Jameson continued, "Your sister is right.There is only one thing you need to remember.You are the only


    rtive she has in this world..."


    After a pause, Jameson corrected, "One of the three rtives."


    Ruben was puzzled.


    Jameson stood up and nced at him again.


    "Go wash yourself up" he said disdainfully.


    Very quickly, Jennifer tidied up the room, came out, and brought Ruben some daily necessities.


    Ruben whispered, "Thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You don''t have to be so reserved.You are Ms.Allyson''s younger brother.I should do this."


    Ruben nodded at her and entered the room.


    After bathing, he came out andy on the bed.


    He looked at the unfamiliar room, his arms resting on his eyes, and he was silent for a long time.


    After a while, he put down his hand, picked up his phone and dialed Sharon''s number.


    The phone rang a few times and was connected.


    "I''m sorry" Ruben said.


    Sharon was quiet for two seconds before she said, "Ruben, you shouldn''t apologize.I should have told


    you everything in advance."


    "I already know"


    "Jameson told you?" Sharon froze.


    "Yeah." Ruben replied softly.


    Sharon sighed, "Ruben, this matter is veryplicated.I don''t want you to get involved, but I should


    have realized that it''s only a matter of time before Talon has designs on you"


    Ruben did not say anything.


    "How did you know that Josh was there?"


    "He told me."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment before realizing that the "He"


    Ruben referred to should be Talon.


    So, Talon really had a n.


    Sharon said, "Ruben, stop meddling in this matter.Don''t listen to any word from Talon.After you recover


    from your injuries, go back to school.He doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    "I see.This was the only thing he could do now.It was ironic that the greatest help he could give her was


    to do nothing.No matter how long it had passed, he was always a burden.


    Before hanging up, Sharon said, "Speaking of which, Giana came to find you today.Did you say


    something bad because of anger?"


    When she mentioned this, Ruben frowned and acquiesced.


    Sharon said, "She cares about you.No matter what, you should call her and apologize."


    After a long time, Ruben''s Adam''s apple rolled, "Alright."


    Hanging up, Ruben''s finger was ced on Giana''''s name, but he did not dial.


    Just as Ruben was about to put down his phone, he identally called.


    Ruben looked at the screen and subconsciously wanted to hang up, but after a few seconds of


    hesitation, he put his phone near his ear.


    Very quickly, a man''s voice came from the phone, "Who is it?"


    Ruben pursed his lips and remained silent.


    A few secondster, Giana''s voice sounded, "Who is it?"


    The man said, "I don''t know.It didn''t talk."


    Giana said, "Maybe it''s a scam call.Hang up."


    The man said, "Are you done?"


    Without waiting for the man to hang up, Ruben quickly turned off his phone.


    He stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    After a long time, he picked up his phone again and dialed a number.


    The person on phone yawned and said, "It''s sote, you''re not going to sleep...?"


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Ruben.


    "I promise you," he said softly.


    "Wait, what did you say? Say it again? I shouldn''t be dreaming.Then, sign the contract tomorrow.I''ll pick


    you up.Send me your address now!"


    The person on the phone instantly became energetic.


    "No need.Send me the address, and I''ll send it to you."


    "Then what if you go back on your word?"


    "I won¡¯t.¡± Only when he was strong would he have the capability to protect those who he cared.


    The person on the phone said, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you at the office tomorrow morning at ten


    o''clock.I''ll give you the address immediately."


    "Alright," Ruben said.


    After hanging up, Ruben received an address.


    He took a look and wrote it down.


    He put down his phone and closed his eyes.


    He was sleepless all night.


    The next morning, when Jameson went downstairs, he saw Jennifer serving breakfast and asked,


    "He''s not up yet?"


    "Yeah, he got up at half past seven and said that he had something to do.He has left."


    Jameson said coldly, "Did he say where he was going?"


    Jennifer shook her head, "Nope.He just said he knew what he should do.He will definitely not be taken


    advantage of in the future, and you and Ms.Allyson should rest assured."


    "Oh."


    Jameson softly replied.


    This was more like it.


    He pulled his chair and sat down.


    Jennifer said tentatively, "Sir, I feel I just had a slip of the lip..."

 Chapter 375: Are You Ready?

    Chapter 375: Are You Ready?


    Hearing Jennifer''s words, Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    He knew why Sharon always mentioned her unborn kid.


    Sharon believed that Charlotte was in the South City, so she was suspicious of other things.


    Jennifer said worriedly, "Sir, is there anything wrong?"


    Jameson stopped thinking about it and replied indifferently, "Nothing."


    After breakfast, Jameson got in the Rolls-Royce parked outside.


    "Mr.Proctor, we haven''t found Josh yet.Mr.Hood''s men said that there was blood in the scene, so Josh


    might.." Jacob said.


    Jameson leaned against the backseat and said, "Keep an eye on Talon.If he makes a move, let me


    know immediately."


    "Yes"


    After a while, Jameson said, "Is there any clue pointing to Bridger?"


    Jacob didn''t expect Jameson would mention that guy, so he paused for a moment, "Mr.Proctor, you


    mean ..."


    "Sharon said that he was trailing Josh."


    Jameson''s eyes narrowed.


    If Josh is taken away by Talon''s men, he should be in danger now.


    After a while, Jameson said, "Try to find Bridger as well, when you''re looking for Josh.If he is still alive,


    bring him back."


    "Yes."


    Jacob nodded.


    At thepetition, apart from the organizer and judges, there were also many reporters waiting to


    broadcast thepetition live.


    Sharon and Rita arrived almost at the same time.


    Rita nced at her and turned away with disdain.


    Sharon sneered and walked to her seat.


    Soon, the ten participants were all here, waiting for the organizer to announce who would make it to the


    finals.


    The reporters were having a lively discussion about who would be the winner.


    Sharon, Rita and some other designers were all favorites to win thepetition.


    Although Sharon was a new designer, her work won the first prize in the designerpetition three


    years ago.


    She missed the opportunity to study abroad for some reasons, but she still had the talent and was


    promising.


    Moreover, when Sharon returnedst year, she signed a contract with Lumiere Magazine, the top


    jewelry magazine in the country.


    She was the only designer of thepany at that time.


    At the end of the year, Sharon left Lumiere Jewelry andunched her own brand.


    Although it was not a luxury brand, it was favored by a group of celebrities.


    Now, Giana, the Oscar-winning actress, always wore jewelry of the brand for events.


    Sharon was like a dark horse in design.


    No one knew how far she would go, nor did they know her true capability.


    As for Rita, she learned from Robert, the top designer in the world.


    Rita actually achieved a little fame as she stayed in France for three years.


    Rita''s capability should be on par with Sharon by far.


    The other frontrunners also had their own strengths.


    It was quite difficult to say which one was better.


    Just as everyone was discussing the winner, the host stepped onto the stage.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting.The judges decided the top three of the second round.The participants who


    enter the finals are ..."


    The host knew how to create suspense, so he drawled before announcing the result.


    Everyone was curious about what he would say next.


    When people present held their breaths, the host continued, "The third ce, Jane"


    The room was filled with warm apuse.


    Participants sitting beside Jane congratted her, some of them giving her envious looks while others


    feeling down.


    Ever since their works were submitted, some people had known that there was no hope of entering the


    final.


    Jane smiled and nodded to show her thanks.


    "The second ce, Ally," the host said.


    In fact, Sharon got the second ce as everyone expected.


    However, since Sharon came in second, the first ce muste to...


    Everyone turned to look at Rita slightly raising her chin.


    As everyone watched Rita, the host slowly said, "The first ce, Rita."


    Rita curled up the corners of her mouth a little.


    She wasn''t surprised to hear her name, as if she already knew she would get the first ce.


    There was a judge who was ttering Robert, saying that Rita was really taught by Robert and Robert


    now had a qualified sessor.


    Robert gave a satisfied smile.


    At this moment, the host said again, "Please take a break.Half an hourter, three participants I


    mentioned will be given three hours to design your works at the room over there.When the time is up,


    all the judges will rate your works and decide the first ce in this designerpetition."


    There were three rooms in the direction the host pointed.


    All the walls were made of transparent ss, which meant that thepetition was carried out with


    openness and transparency.


    After the host stepped down, Sharon took a deep breath and went to the restroom.


    Sharon took only a few steps when she saw Robert talking to Rita with gratification and admiration.


    As he spoke, he nced at Sharon with disdain.


    Seeing that, Sharon sneered.


    She finally understood why Rita was so arrogant.


    Her father was quiet and honest, so she was definitely influenced by her insolent teacher.


    Sharon looked away and left.


    Robert stopped smiling and asked coldly, "Are you ready?"


    Rita nodded.


    "I''m ready."


    "As long as you keep calm and perform as usual, you can make it.Since you can beat Sharon in the


    second-round and get the first ce, you can still win in the finals.As long as you make no big


    mistakes, I''m sure you will be the champion!"


    Rita''s mouth moved.


    She wanted to say something, but she bit back atst.


    Robert told her to do her best and left.


    Before Rita could breathe a sigh of relief, Floren walked over.


    Rita''s face changed.


    She lowered her voice, "Didn''t I say that I would give you the money when it''s over? Why are you here


    now?"


    Floren smiled, "I came to congratte you."


    As he spoke, he patted her shoulder and purposely let his hand slide down her arms.


    "You''re too nervous.Rx" Rita felt sick to associate with someone like him.


    She shook off his hand and said, "I don''t need your congrattions.This is what I deserve."


    Floren burst intoughter and said, "Well, you''re right.You deserve the first ce."


    Although he was smiling, he was clearly mocking her.


    Rita took a deep breath and didn''t want to talk nonsense with him.


    She turned around and wanted to leave, but Floren put a room card in her bag.


    "When it''s over, I''ll see you there."

 Chapter 376: It Is Not Stylish Enough for the Inter

    Chapter 376: It Is Not Stylish Enough for the Inter


    Rita looked at his back, feeling disgusted.She went to look for Sofia, who was looking at her newly


    polished nails.


    "Don''t worry, everything is set up.The money will be transferred to him as soon as thepetition is


    over.As for you.." Sofia looked at her up and down and said indifferently, "Just go, if he wants you to


    go.Perhaps he wants to share his experience with you.After all, the two of you are in the same boat


    now.He won''t force you to go."


    From Sofia''s words, she felt Sofia was going to distance herself from her after she helped Sofia a lot.


    She frowned and said, "Ms.Berry, you and I are in the same boat" Sofia smiled indifferently and said, "I


    don''t care who my partner is.I only need that person to have the same goal.We''ve got this far.Do you


    still want to back out?"


    "That''s not what I mean.I just..."


    Sofia didn''t have good patience and was a little annoyed.


    "Alright.I Know what you''re thinking.I''ll get someone to tell himter that you''re not going.You''re really


    troublesome."


    Although Rita was angry, she had to hide it because she couldn''t conflict with her.


    She could only say, "Thank you, Ms.Berry."


    Sofia nodded and looked up at the door, signaling her to leave.


    After leaving the lounge, Rita stood still for a moment and walked towards the corridor with her mobile


    phone.


    Although Floren had earned some fame, he had helped others cheat inpetition several times.


    Besides, he was notorious for ying with women''s emotions by dirty tricks.


    Rita came to the corridor and called Bridger, but his phone was off.


    She frowned.


    After thinking for a long time, she called thendline in her home.


    No one answered.


    A sense of irritation rose from her heart.What were they doing?


    "Why there was never a helping hand when I needed it?¡¯'' Sharon had stayed in the bathroom for ten


    minutes, and she didn''t leave until someone came over.


    After a few steps, she saw the man smoking beside the balcony.


    Jameson met her gaze and raised his eyebrows.


    He flicked the ash of his cigarette and said in a low voice, "I thought you fainted inside."


    "You said you couldn''t make it because you were busy."


    "Yes, but there is nothing more important than you."


    Sharon put her hand to her head and walked towards him.


    Jameson stubbed out the cigarette and said, "You look nervous."


    "How do you know it?" Sharon denied.


    "Your face tells everything, babe."


    Jameson slightly flicked her forehead, "Look at the knitted eyebrows."


    Sharon instinctively reached out to touch when she heard the man''sughter.


    ''I was fooled'' Sharon beat him in the chest and sulked, "It''s not the right time for joking."


    Jameson smiled, "I just want you to rx."


    Sharon leaned against the wall beside him and closed her eyes.


    "I''m nervous but not for thispetition."


    She had been adjusting her mood since Ruben''s death, but she still couldn''t sleep well in the past few


    days.


    She couldn''t get in touch with Bridger, and she didn''t know what Talon was going to do next.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything else.Focus on thepetition."


    Sharon felt a little surprised because she hadn''t expected him to say such words. After a while, she


    suddenly said, "If I win, can you give me a gift?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course, I can give you whatever you want"


    Sharon looked at him and said unhurriedly, "All I want is truth."


    He looked straight into her interrogative eyes, and said slowly and calmly, "I''ve never lied to you.I''ll


    be the one who takes advantage of it, if this is what you want."


    Sharon remained silent for a while.


    "Forget it."


    ¡®''What a discreet jerk¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, it was time for thepetition.


    Sharon said, "I have to leave.It''ll take me three hours.You can get back to your work."


    Jameson said, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    "No, your presence will only get me worse" Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    Then Sharon turned around and walked towards the arena.


    The designers who had entered the second round didn''t leave.


    They were in their seats, waiting to see who will win the championship.


    Led by the staff, Sharon, Rita, and Jane entered a ss room.


    Although the room was built of ss, it was soundproof.


    The noise outside was kept away from them.


    Besides, it was made by one-way ss, which was transparent on the audiences'' side and reflective


    on the designers'' side.


    Therefore, it could ensure the openness of thispetition without affecting thepetitors.


    After everyone entered the room, the timer on the table began to count down.


    Everyone outside held their breaths.


    Rita and Jane started one after another, but Sharon was still staring at the paper, pondering over


    something.


    "The organizers didn''t give the tiles to thepetitors this time.They need to figure it out themselves,


    which is rather difficult.It''s a game of pure luck.Only the luckiest can win"


    "I think Rita and Jane are quite confident.They might have already got the answers, but, look at Ally;


    she probably doesn''t have a clue."


    "I think the champion must be Rita.She studied in Paris for three years and she''s Robert''s student.As


    for Ally, her works are enlightening, but in general, it''s not stylish enough for the international stage."


    As the audiences discussed heatedly, a man said coldly, "So, you think the designers'' works are


    destined to be inferior if the designers have never been studied in Paris."


    "That''smon knowledge.Paris is the ce that designers have always dreamed of.Those who have


    ever studied there can gain a broader horizon and be more professional.I feel sorry for Ally that


    she didn''t go to Paris.It''s a loss for her.Anyway, I don''t think she can defeat Rita"


    After the reporter finished speaking, he finally found that people around were in silence.


    They lowered their heads and tried their best to hide in the crowd.


    They even didn''t want to look in his direction.


    Then he realized something.


    He stiffly turned around and saw the CEO of Proctor Group, who was famous for defending his wife


    and scolding the trolls on social media.


    He was stunned.

 Chapter 377: At Worst, You Can Count on Me!

    Chapter 377: At Worst, You Can Count on Me!


    After about forty minutes, Sharon began sketching.


    People who were nervous outside breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jameson, in his seat crossing his legs, watched Sharon calmly.


    Sharon didn''t n to make something new.


    She decided to use a work she had done before.


    A ne, one of her works, was gone at the charity dinner held by the Morton family.


    And the theme of thispetition was simple: There wasn''t any theme.


    From the rules through the procedures to the final now, the wholepetition required its participants


    to think outside the square, and be bold and innovative.


    That meant everything the participants submitted could be epted.


    As for the pocket watch ne, it hadn''t been shown in public except for Lance.


    If anyone disagreed with her using this ne as entry, it meant that the ne was stolen by him.


    Sharon did make some minor changes, but it was difficult for others to tell the difference other than


    herself.


    Three hourster, Sharon finished sketching and took a little breath.


    After the staff took the entries, Sharon and the others left their rooms.


    The judges also stood up and then went to the meeting room.


    Before Sofia left, she looked at Sharon and snorted.


    She seemed to be saying that she would teach Sharon a lessonter.


    Natalia was much calmer.


    She was careful about her image all the time, wearing an arrogant look on her face.


    As Sharon was about to look for Jameson, she saw that he was sitting in the reporter area, while all the


    reporters were standing in a corner.


    They looked around, trying to be invisible.


    Sharon was puzzled.


    Jameson approached her and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "Why do they..."


    Jameson said slowly, "Maybe it was ufortable for them to be sedentary"


    After a pause, he took Sharon''s hand and said, "Forget it.Let''s get something to eat"


    Sharon was really hungry now, but she said, "Thepetition is not over yet."


    Jameson replied, "It will take an hour for the result toe out.Don''t waste your time"


    That made sense.


    "Then let''s go."


    When they left, there was a stir among the crowd there.


    They thought that Sharon was confident about thispetition.


    However, Sharon wasn''t confident about it.


    She just thought that since the work had been submitted, and there was nothing else she could do, she


    had better have lunch first and then go back for the result.


    During lunch, Sharon asked, "How is Ruben?"


    Jameson was filling her water ss, "He is fine.He can do everything for himself."


    "I was asking if he had recovered..."


    "Of course.He wasn''t beaten, OK? It was someone else."


    That made Sharon frown, "Bridger is still missing?"


    Jameson said, "If it was that easy to find him, he''d be dead by now"


    Sharon paused for a while and did not deny it.


    Jameson added, "I''ve said that you don''t need to be worried.I will take care of it"


    "But you''re in a mess."


    "What?"


    "I know you have to take care of the Proctor family''s business these days"


    Otherwise, Jameson wouldn''t be so busy.


    Hearing this, Jameson smiled, "There is nothing new.I have been used to them"


    All he had to do was to call a board meeting and make some unreasonable demands.


    It sounded pretty simple, but Sharon knew that it was not simple at all.


    After a while, she said, "Charlotte..."


    Jameson looked up at her, "What?"


    "Nothing, '''' Sharon turned her head, "I want to ask you, can we visit her when we''re free?"


    "Sure."


    That question was just a ploy, but Sharon didn''t expect Jameson to be so generous.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    After a pause, she went on, "What did Ruben do thest two days? Did he stay at home all the time?"


    Jameson said, "He came homete and left early"


    She was puzzled.


    "What for?"


    "Don''t worry.Nothing bad happened."


    Jameson sounded rxed, so Sharon knew that there was no need to be worried.


    With the lesson fromst time and Jameson''s putting eyes on him, Ruben would not get into troubles


    again.


    When they finished dinner and went back, they had to wait 15 more minutes before the result came


    out.


    Just as Sharon sat down, some reporters came and asked her questions.


    Many people thought either Sharon or Rita would be the winner.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Especially, Sharon was backed up by Jameson.


    Everybody thought that the she could be the winner for Jameson'' sake.


    So Sharon was the most likely winner.


    For this reason, all the reporters rushed to interview her.


    Sharon smiled and replied politely, "Let''s talk after we see the result."


    If she wasn''t the winner, it would be humiliated for her to talk with those reporters.


    After being turned down, the reporters all left disappointedly.


    Jameson asked her in a low voice, "Are you not confident?"


    "I just want to keep a low profile" Sharon said slowly, "Besides, if I didn''t win, it''s not because of me.It''s


    your fault."


    Jameson was confused.


    Sharon said, "I heard that people from wealthy families are very close to each other, especially those


    socialites.They like afternoon tea and SPA, right?"


    "Yes"


    "Then, do you think the two women you''ve offended will reach out to others and target me together?"


    Jameson pursed his thin lips and said after a few seconds, "One was offended by you."


    Sharon snorted.


    Jerk.


    Jameson held her hand and said, "It doesn''t matter if you lose or not.At worst, I''ll feed you."


    Sharon ignored him, took out her phone, and texted Tiffany back.


    Whatever the result was going to be, Sharon did the best she could.


    So she had told everyone in the studio that they would go to dinner together today after the


    competition.


    Sharon thought for a moment, then she texted Giana to ask if she was avable tonight.

 Chapter 378: Complete a Process

    Chapter 378: Complete a Process


    Sharon proved to be right.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Including Natalia and Sofia, all the socialites invited from the South City as judges had given Sharon


    the lowest score.


    The other professional judges looked at one another and did not say anything.


    After all, they all had power and influence.


    No one would find much trouble with them over such a trivial matter.


    After they gave the score, the staff arranged for them to leave the arena in an orderly manner.


    Before leaving, Sofia nced at the other two judges, who nodded to her without any trace.


    She withdrew her gaze with satisfaction.


    If that sl*t won the championship this time, her name Sofia could be written upside down! Standing


    aside, Natalia saw all of their tricks, and a disdainful smile appeared on her face.


    It seemed that the champion was decided this time.


    After leaving the conference room, Natalia didn''t want to stay there any longer and directly left.


    As soon as she got in the car, Talon''s assistant called her, "Miss Beale, Mr.Beale asked you toe to


    thepany"


    Natalia said impatiently, "For what?"


    The assistant did not say anything else and hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Natalia frowned as she looked at her phone and said to the driver, "Go to thepany"


    "Yes.¡±


    When Natalia came to thepany, she heard many employees discussing in private.However, when


    they saw her, they shifted their gaze and quieted down, spreading out in all directions.Seeing this,


    Natalia frowned.


    She stopped an employee and asked unhappily, "What are they talking about?"


    The employee stammered, "They...they...Mr.Beale asked us not to discuss."


    "Can''t you tell me?"


    "I...Miss Beale will Know when you meet Mr.Beale."


    Natalia tried to suppress her anger and got on the elevator to Talon''s office.


    After knocking on the door, Natalia pushed open the door and said, "Dad, what happened? I..."


    Before Natalia could finish her sentence, she saw a man''s smiling face.


    She was no stranger to this person.


    Dean waved his hand at her, "It''s been a long time, Miss Beale.


    "What are you doing here?" Natalia said coldly.


    Dean said, "Well, I''m here on behalf of my client."


    As he spoke, he took out a stack of documents from his briefcase.


    Natalia said with a straight face, "Did Sharon send you here? What exactly does she want to do?"


    "Miss Beale may have misunderstood.Mying here has nothing to do with Sharon."


    Dean curled his lips and said, "However, I am still quite interested in the matter between Miss Beale


    and her.Shall we talk in private?"


    "You¡­¡±


    Dean pushed his phone in front of her.


    A video was ying on it.


    The person on the video was Leni, who had been seriously injured and unconscious in a car


    ident.


    She had woken up.


    Apart from her head wrapped in gauze, she looked especially good.


    Leni pointed out in the video that she had be like this because of Natalia.


    She also said that she had been instructed by Natalia to do many bad things.


    Although Leni did not say it explicitly, anyone who had spilled the tea in that incident would know that


    she was referring to Sharon.


    Natalia''s expression suddenly changed.


    Her lips moved, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Dean withdrew his phone, "Sorry, I identally put it on the official website of the Beale Group.But it


    was quickly withdrawn.I believe that your staff won''t randomly spread it."


    Although he said "sorry" there was not the slightest bit of apology on his face.


    Halfway through, he looked at Talon and asked, "Is that so, Mr.Beale?"


    Talon put on a gloomy face and he didn''t say anything.


    Dean had clearly intentionally posted it on the website.


    No one would do such a thing identally.


    Natalia took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know this person, and I don''t know what she meant."


    Dean was not surprised by her answer.


    He just raised his eyebrows and said, "OK, Miss Beale.I''m not here to force you to admit something.I


    was just entrusted by the client and came toplete a process.I believe that Miss Beale is not such a


    person.However, there is no reason to reject clients.Don''t worry, Miss Beale.Even if she sues, she has


    no evidence and no witnesses.You will definitely win thiswsuit.When I get the legal fees, I''ll treat you


    to dinner."


    Natalia was obviously not as rxed as him.


    She clutched the skirt tightly with her hands.


    Talon stood up and said, "Dean, when did youe back?"


    Dean smiled and replied, "Just for a few days"


    Talon sat down opposite him, picked up the teapot, and poured tea for him.


    "You''ve been gone for so long this time.You should stay with your parents when you get home.Would


    they be happy that youe out to work so soon?"


    "Mr.Beale, you know that I don''t like staying at home.I like to drink and have fun with friends whenever


    I''m free.Inparison, my parents still want me to work hard."


    Talon got the tea in front of him and took a sip, "Work is also a good thing.However, you are the only


    son of your parents, so you should go back home and think about running thepany."


    "There''s no hurry.My father is very healthy.I don''t have to worry about this now"


    "I saw your fatherst month.He''s really in good health.However, you''d better make ns


    ahead.Otherwise, when the timees, you will be in a great bustle."


    "Mr.Beale, you''re right.I''ll remember it."


    "After you take over thepany, your father and I will have more time for free.In the future, the


    company has to rely on young people like you.We will retreat behind the scenes."


    When Dean saw that Talon had taken on an appealing manner, he smiled earnestly and politely.


    "Mr.Beale, what are you saying? You''re not old, so it''s too early for you to think about it now."


    "I just have a daughter.There are some things that I have to consider for her in advance.Otherwise..."


    Dean was shocked, "Speaking of which, there''s something I''m quite curious about.I heard from others


    that Ms.Allyson is also your daughter.What''s going on?"


    Talon stiffened.


    He knew that Dean was deliberately changing the topic.


    Talon put down his teacup and said, "It was just an ident many years ago.Don''t mention it."


    "ident? Then you are quite lucky.In the blink of an eye, you have such a beautiful daughter.Not only


    that, it may not be long before Jameson calls you father."


    As Dean finished speaking, the office fell into silence again.


    The atmosphere was strange to the extreme.


    Talon and Natalia both put on a gloomy face.

 Chapter 379: You Know Him Well

    Chapter 379: You Know Him Well


    Dean said guiltily, "Did I identally put my foot in my mouth? Talon, you know that I have been away


    from South City for a long time.There are many things I don''t know.If I''ve done something to offend you,


    I hope you don''t mind."


    ¡°Nothing" Talon said indifferently.


    "The past is the past"


    Dean looked at the time and said, "I have to do something else, so I''m leaving.See you next time"


    After saying that, Dean nodded at them and then left with a smile.


    After leaving the Beale Group, he felt rxed.


    After getting in the car, Dean dialed Jameson''s number.


    "I have done what you asked me to do! When will you treat me to dinner?"


    "What''s the hurry?"


    "Bread is the staff of life."


    Jameson said, "Go eat it yourself, I will pay for it"


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Dean was speechless with anger.


    How could Jameson burn his bridges like that? On the other side, the result of thepetition came


    out.


    The champion was Rita.


    Although Rita was popr and had many supporters, when the organizers announced that she was the


    champion, everyone was in an uproar.


    It wasn''t a big deal for Sharon, but it was a big embarrassment to Jameson.


    Everyone was looking cautiously at Sharon and Jameson, but they looked as calm as they always did.


    Their faces didn''t change as if they were not surprised at this result.


    On Rita''s side, since the result was announced, many reporters had gathered around to interview her.


    Sharon said, "That is none of our business.Let''s go"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and whispered in her ear.


    Sharon wondered if Jameson was crazy.


    That jerk just said, "Don''t feel bad even though you didn''t win the championship.I''ll give myself to you."


    Jameson''s lips curved upward in a smile as he held her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Just as they walked out of the hall, someone behind them called Sharon.


    Sharon turned around and saw Janeing.


    When she looked at Jameson, Jane seemed a little nervous.


    "Mr....Mr.Proctor¡­¡± Jameson nodded slightly and said to Sharon, "I''ll be in the car"


    "OK"


    After he left, Jane heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Thepetition is finally over.How about we have dinner together?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have an appointment with my friend today.Maybe next time" Sharon said.


    "Okay" Jane said.


    "Speaking of which, I''m very happy to be in the third ce.However, it''s a pity that you are not the


    champion"


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled, "My skills are inferior to hers.It''s normal that I lost."


    Jane curled her lips and said, "Your work is much better than Rita''s.The judge must have


    misjudged.What were they thinking?"


    After saying that, Jane continued, "But it doesn''t matter.It''s just a game.It means nothing.I believe that


    you will be even better in the future."


    "Thank you" Sharon said.


    Jane gestured for her to cheer up and said, "Then I''ll leave.Bye.Let''s have dinner another time"


    "See youter"


    Sharon watched Jane go and then got in the car.


    Jameson asked, "Do you know Jane well?"


    Sharon said, "Yes, kind of.I''ve talked to her twice."


    Jameson didn''t say anything else and told the driver to go back to the studio.


    After a while, Sharon said, "Wait, I ...want to go somewhere else"


    After Sharon said where she wanted to go, Jameson frowned, "What are you going to do there?"


    "Just...I have something to do.It''s none of your business."


    Jameson said, "It''s none of my business?"


    It was troublesome to exin to him.


    Noticing the jerk''s face darkening, Sharon whispered, "That''s not what I meant.Anyway, I''ll talk to you


    later, okay?"


    "Whatever.Half an hourter, the car stopped at the hospital.As she opened the door¡± Sharon said,


    "Wait here for me.I''ll be right back."


    Sharon hurried into the hospital, but she had no clue, so she could only go to ask the nurse.


    It had been several days since Bridger disappeared.


    Even if he had to hide for some reason, he wouldn''t leave Rita''s father behind.


    "I want to ask about a patient named Camron.Which ward is he in?"


    Sharon asked since she saw Camron''s name on the medical record before.


    The nurse searched that name on theputer and frowned, "Who are you?"


    "I''m...I came to see him for a friend"


    "Camron has been dead for several days.His corpse has been in the morgue.None of his family


    members came to im it.If you know his family, please tell them"


    Sharon''s eyes widened in shock.


    "When did it happen?"


    The nurse told her the exact time of Camron''s death.


    Sharon thought for a while.


    It was an hour before Bridger called her that day.


    So, at that time, Rita''s father had died....Sharon pursed her lips tightly.


    If she knew it, she shouldn''t have asked Bridger to help her find Ruben.


    Noticing that Sharon did not speak, the nurse waved her hand before her eyes.


    "Madam?"


    "Sorry¡± Sharon said as she roused herself.


    After a while, she asked, "Have you contacted his family?"


    The nurse croaked, "He has a daughter, but we didn''t get through a few times.How ungrateful! Her


    father passed away but she didn''t evene to look at him."


    Sharon said, "Please contact her again.If ...you still can''t get her, let the process follow its course.I''ll


    pay all the expenses"


    The nurse nodded, "Thene with me"


    After leaving the hospital, Sharon stared at the distant sky in an absent mood.


    Suddenly, she felt the world was quite fickle.


    Rita was in a celebratory mood without being aware that her father had left this world.


    Jameson walked up to her and asked, "Are you done?"


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Jameson nced at the hospital.


    It wasn''t hard to guess why she came here.


    So, he asked, "Is there any news of him?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "Mr.Roose has passed away.His corpse has been in the morgue.Look like Bridger never


    returned.Something must have happened"


    "What if he ran away?"


    "He wouldn''t.No matter what happens, as long as he can walk, he won''t leave Mr.Roose."


    Jameson said indifferently, "You know him well"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.He was even jealous because she knew another man.


    "I don''t know him well'''' she exined.


    "I am¡­¡±


    "I don''t want to know"


    "Okay.¡± Sharon nced at him and smiled, "Are you still angry?"


    Jameson said, "I''m not as narrow-minded as you"


    He opened the door and tilted his head.


    "Get in."

 Chapter 380: You Have to Make up for It

    Chapter 380: You Have to Make up for It


    After the interview, the reporters left in all directions.


    Robert walked to Rita and praised, "Well done.I''m proud of you."


    Rita also smiled.


    She had said that the first ce should be hers, whether it was thepetition three years ago or this


    time.


    This was her true strength.


    Robert nced at the judges and organizers not far away and said, "On your behalf, I have reserved a


    table at the hotel tonight.We should thank them and discuss our cooperation in the future."


    Rita nodded, "Alright."


    At this time, someone called for Robert, and he left with him.


    Rita looked around and saw that Sofia was about to leave.


    She hurriedly followed behind and said, "Ms.Berry."


    Sofia looked arrogant and turned to look at her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sofia said, "Well, I haven''t congratted you yet.You win.How are you feeling now?"


    Rita pursed her lips and said, "Thank you, Ms.Berry.Floren..."


    "Floren?" Sofia smiled.


    "Yes, there are some problems about him.But don''t you think that I just helped you deal with Floren?


    The two over there are much harder to deal with than him"


    Rita followed her gaze and found two judges who were very famous in the design industry.


    She couldn''t help but be stunned, "Ms.Berry, what do you mean?"


    Sofia sneered, "Of course, I mean you won the championship because of me.If it weren''t for me, you


    would have been eliminated in the second round.To be honest, although I hate that b*tch very much,


    she is indeed more talented than you.You should study for another two years"


    As she spoke, Sofia carried her bag and left.


    Rita looked at her back, her face pale.


    No...


    It was impossible...


    Although Floren had helped her fake in the second round, she was just covering her strength.


    Even without Floren, she would be the champion! Her work was clearly much better than Sharon''s!


    At this time, Rita''s phone rang.


    Looking at the unfamiliar number, she could not help but frown and hung up.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But not long after, that number called again.


    Rita was furious and answered it.


    "Excuse me, is that Miss Roose? This is RX Hospital..."


    "Are you crazy? Don''t call me again!"


    With that, she pressed her finger heavily on the screen and hung up the phone.


    At this time, Floren walked past her and deliberately hit her with his shoulder, signaling her not to forget


    the agreement at night.


    He smiled flirtatiously and walked away.


    As soon as he left, Robert walked over and said, "It''s almost the time.Let''s go"


    Rita suppressed the nausea in her stomach and nodded.


    Not long after Sharon sent a message to Giana, she replied.


    Giana was free today, so she came together.


    As for the rest, they were all girls from the studio.


    Unlikest time, their boyfriends also came, so Sharon didn''t let Jamesone.


    Jameson was puzzled.


    "Why can''t I go?" He said unhappily.


    Sharon patiently exined, "We''re all girls.Aren''t you embarrassed to be there?"


    "No."


    "...But I would"


    Jameson said, "Then you should ovee it."


    Sharon couldn''t help but curl her lips, "If you don''t go today, I''ll treat you to dinner alone tomorrow"


    Hearing this, Jameson fell silent for a while, "Just for dinner?"


    "Of course."


    "Since you don''t let me go today, you have to make up for it."


    Girls in the chat group kept sending messages.


    The girls in the studio and Giana had arrived.Now, they were waiting for Sharon.


    She just wanted to quickly deal with Jameson and nodded randomly, "OK.We''ll talk about it tomorrow"


    As she spoke, she opened the car door and wanted to leave.


    Jameson held her hand and said, "You can''t leave until we have a deal."


    Seeing that Jameson was too pestering, Sharon went over to bite his thin lips and ran away before he


    could move.


    When she arrived at the private room, the others were all present.


    After Sharon sat down, Giana asked curiously, "Where is Mr.Proctor? He actually let youe alone?"


    Sharon stammered, "We''re all girls.Why does hee here?"


    As she said that, Sharon calmly found a reason, "Besides, he still has things to do."


    Hearing this, Tiffany leaned over and said, "Ruben woulde.Mr.Proctor isn''t the only man"


    "Did you call him?" Sharon was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Tiffany whispered, "These girls have taken up the chant all afternoon.So I asked him."


    "Is heing?"


    "He will be here any second"


    "Alright¡± Sharon said.


    At the side, Giana smiled and did not respond.


    Ten minutester, the private room door was pushed open and Ruben arrived.


    The gauze in his hand had been removed.


    Only two bandages were on the bridge of his nose and jaw.


    Since there was just a seat beside Giana, he hesitated for a while before walking over and sitting down.


    Seeing him, the girls were so happy and sent messages in the group.


    "God! Why is he so handsome?"


    "Why are their genes so powerful? I''m so jealous!"


    "That bandage is simply sticking to my heart.How can he be so handsome?"


    "I''ve decided.I''m going to break up with my boyfriend, and then I can look at his handsome face every


    day!"


    "Please! Tonight, we must ask him what kind of girl he likes! I can make a change for him!"


    "l agree.Didn''t Tiffany say that we would go to KTV tonight? Come on, sisters! It''s a good chance!"


    On the quiet dining table, the others did not feel their excitement at all.


    Compared to this, Sharon felt something unusual.


    She looked at Giana and then at Ruben.


    Although they two were sitting together, they revealed a sense of distance.


    Didn''t she ask Ruben to call and apologizest time? Did he not go or did they not make up? At this


    time, Tiffany picked up the wine ss in front of her.


    "Everyone has been working hard these days.


    At the same time, for Sharon''s first time winning the second ce, cheers!"


    Everyone smiled embarrassedly.


    Sharon smiled.


    She knew that Tiffany wanted to break the ice andfort her.


    Putting aside her conflicts with Rita, the second ce was indeed not bad for a designerpetition of


    this level.


    After a while, Sharon and Giana went to the restroom, but they didn''t expect to meet Rita and Robert in


    the corridor.


    It truly was a small world.

 Chapter 381: Strength Speaks Louder than Anything

    Chapter 381: Strength Speaks Louder than Anything


    Robert shifted his gaze from Giana to Sharon with a mocking smile on his face, "What a coincidence! I


    wasn''t expecting to see you here"


    Out of courtesy and respect for him, Sharon nodded slightly.


    Robert snorted in disdain, "All right.It''s most unlikely that you''ll win the championship.You really need a


    good celebration for the second prize.Otherwise, I''m afraid it might be the highest honor you can ever


    get"


    Different from Sharon, Giana even didn''t bother to show any respect.


    She crossed her arms and said, "Where did youe from, gringo? It''s really ridiculous for you to keep


    nagging others in poor Chinese.Didn''t your Chinese teacher teach you how to speak?"


    Robert red at Giana frostily.


    Robert recognized Giana whose posters could be seen in all the shopping malls, and she even


    endorsed quite a few luxury products.


    Seeing this, Rita said in grievance, "Ms.rke, wasn''t it too much to attack others in this way?"


    Giana asked, "Who are you?"


    Rita seemed embarrassed for a moment.


    Just as she was about to speak, Giana said, "Well.I have no interest in you.It has nothing to do with


    me.But I have to rify I''m not attacking others.I''mining about some old guy who''s always


    sarcastic just relying on his seniority.But if you think I''m referring to you, then there''s nothing I can do


    about"


    "You..."


    Sharon turned to Robert and said indifferently, "I respect and tolerate you, for you are senior.Thanks for


    helping me make sense of one thing, that is, the apple does not fall far from the tree.Your students are


    just like you.It doesn''t matter whether I win or not.I just wish that you two would be as aggressive as


    you are now when you stand on a real international arena"


    After that, she left with Giana.


    When they were in the toilet, Giana said, "We shouldn''t have left in such a way.I haven''t cursed them


    enough"


    "It''s meaningless to talk to the people like them" Sharon said.


    Rita''s father was still lying in the morgue even without being buried, however, she was holding a


    banquet here.


    It was quite ironic.


    Sharon washed her hands before turning around to ask, "Did you fight with Ruben?"


    Giana was stunned at her question for a moment and then said, "No."


    "Then why did you get along in such an awkward way?"


    Giana replied simply with a smile, "I''m not that familiar with him.So it''s normal for us to feel awkward


    while staying together"


    "Aren''t you still shooting together?"


    Sharon didn''t believe what she said.


    "Yeah, but we only act opposite each other in a few scenes and were in different casts.So we rarely


    see each other."


    After washing hands, Giana said, wiping her hands with tissue.


    "Are we as close as friends in your mind?"


    Sharon didn''t know about how Giana defined their rtionship, as to Ruben...She smiled, "Anyway,


    thank you very much for taking care of Ruben these days"


    "Not at all.That''s what I should do"


    Giana threw the crumpled tissue onto the sofa and suddenly said, "One more thing, did he tell you


    something?"


    Sharon was puzzled, "What is it?"


    Seeing that she seemed to know nothing, Giana discontinued this topic, "Well.It''s not my


    business.Perhaps he''s waiting for a proper time to tell you." The topic ended here, and Sharon did not


    continue to ask.


    Unexpectedly, on the way back, Sharon ran into the director of thepetition, Louis.


    Louis walked over to her and said, "Sharon, shall we talk?"


    She nodded and said to Giana, "You can go back first."


    "Alright."


    After Giana left, Louis and Sharon walked to the balcony of the hotel.


    Louis said regretfully, "Your work is really good ...However, I have to say that it depends on various


    standards of judges."


    Sharon smiled and nodded, "I know, and thank you very much for giving me this chance"


    Louis sighed, "Don''t be down.There will be lots of opportunities awaiting you.It''s ability that counts, not


    this asional ranking"


    After chatting with Sharon for a while, Louis added, "I don''t know if it''s convenient for you.I want to


    arrange a show for your brand during this year''s Fashion Week.Then your work will be seen by more


    people"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was stunned without expecting Louis would offer her such a great opportunity.


    Only top designers could hold their special brand shows at the International Fashion Week.


    If she had won the championship this time, she would have found it reasonable to receive Louis¡¯ offer.


    In other words, only the champion could deserve it.


    But...


    Noticing her doubts, Louis smiled and exined, "Didn''t I just say that neither the champion nor the


    second ce meant nothing? In this industry, what we value more is the designer''s potential.I think you


    are the best choice"


    After hearing this, Sharon felt it hard to refuse the opportunity right in front of her.


    However, she was unsure if she had enough time to prepare for this Fashion Week.


    There was a lot of daily work to do in the studio.


    If she was to ept this offer which even provided her with a special show for her brand, she would


    have to devote more time and energy to it.


    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to bnce well between the studio and the show.


    Louis added, "It doesn''t matter.It''ll take me some time to get the contract and rted work ready.There


    are still a few days to go and you can think about it carefully."


    Sharon exhaled in relief, "Thank you"


    "Then I''ll leave you to it.You can go back to think over the matter and just contact me once you make


    the decision"


    "Alright."


    After both of them left, Rita came out of the corner, looked at her phone, and then pressed the pause


    key of the recording.


    When Sharon returned to the private room, Tiffany said, "Where did you go? The food cooled."


    "I was having something to deal with"


    After dinner, just as everyone was about to take a taxi to KTV, Giana said, "Sorry guys.I can''t go with


    you because I still have to get up early to work tomorrow."


    Sharon quickly got it and said, "Well, then ...Ruben is about to leave.He can drive you home."


    Ruben frowned, "I..."


    Sharon pulled him up and said, "Didn''t you tell me just now that you have something to do in the


    school? You can drive Giana home.Hurry up"


    Ruben pursed his lips, and just as he stood up and took a few steps forward, Giana turned around and


    smiled, "Don''t bother.My driver is waiting for me downstairs.Go to have fun."


    After that, she waved her hand at Sharon and Tiffany, took the items and left.


    Ruben stood still.


    Sharon whispered, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I ask you to apologize to herst time? Didn''t you


    do that?"


    Just as Ruben was about to say something, Tiffany came over and asked, "Was Ruben going back to


    school? Why haven''t I heard of that? Aren''t you going to KTV?"


    Sharon forced a hollowugh, "It doesn''t matter.He suddenly changes his mind and won''t leave"

 Chapter 382: Are You a Monster?

    Chapter 382: Are You a Monster?


    But in the end, Ruben did not go sing with them.


    Seeing this, Sharon asked Tiffany and the other girls to go to the ce for singing.


    She would go after sending Ruben back.


    In the car, Sharon said, "I heard from Jameson that you leave early in the morning and returnte in the


    night every day.What have you been doing?"


    Ruben was silent for a moment before he said, "I have to deal with something"


    "What is it?"


    He turned his head and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon knew that he didn''t want to speak, so she didn''t continue asking.


    "Ruben, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t be as impulsive as before.You only need to


    remember one thing.You are my younger brother, my only family member in this world, and no one is


    more important to me than you."


    After a while, Ruben asked, "What about Jameson?"


    Probably not expecting him to answer like this, Sharon smiled and said, "I can change my boyfriend,


    but you are unique."


    "I know.I won''t be impulsive in the future, nor will I let them threaten you with me."


    Pausing for a moment, Ruben seemed to recall something.


    He frowned and said, "You and Bridger.."


    This matter was veryplicated.


    Sharon replied briefly, "He saved me, so we are even.Several days before, I found him and asked him


    to help me investigate Josh''s whereabouts and I''ll pay him the corresponding remuneration, that''s all."


    Ruben frowned even tighter, "Being even?"


    "Actually, Ruben, if it weren''t for Josh borrowing usury, Bridger wouldn''t havee to us.Moreover,


    that matter was personally nned by Josh.Bridger was only responsible for retrieving the money that


    belonged to him."


    Sharon confirmed and said after a long time.


    Once, she hated Bridger as much as she hated Josh.


    But now that she thought about it, what could she me Bridger for? She was unable to judge whether


    he was good or bad, but she read human nature in Bridger''s father.


    It was as if everyone was just trying their best to survive, but their ways were different.


    Ruben didn''t say anything else, just quietly looking out of the window.


    After the car stopped at the Star Lake Mansion, Sharon said, "I think your injuries are almost


    healed.When the weekend is over, you can go back to school."


    Ruben nodded, "Alright."


    Ruben opened the car door and turned around to ask, "Aren''t you getting in?"


    Sharon looked at the familiar ce and shook her head with a smile, "I''m not"


    "Then I''m leaving."


    "Go."


    After Ruben left, Sharon was absent-minded for a while before she drove away.


    Star Lake Mansion.


    As soon as Ruben entered the living room, he saw Jamesoning down the stairs.


    "Where did you go?" He asked.


    "To a reunion party"


    Hearing this, Jameson couldn''t help but frown, "What reunion party?"


    Ruben deliberately said, "Didn''t my sister call you?"


    Jameson was stunned.


    Ruben continued, "She just sent me back, and she hasn''t been gone for long."


    Jameson felt his temples twitch, then he coldly looked at Ruben, who was perfectly calm, and turned


    around to go upstairs.


    Seeing that Jameson was drowned in displeasure, Ruben felt that his oppressed mood had improved a


    lot.


    Returning to his room, Jameson took out his phone and was about to call Sharon when he suddenly


    stopped.


    It wasn''t just that she didn''t want to go back to the Star Lake mansion, she didn''t even want toe in


    even when she had reached the entrance.


    Jameson casually threw his phone onto the sofa and turned to look at the quiet room.


    He raised his hand to pinch his nose bridge and pursed his thin lips.


    It was because of that guy.


    After a long time, Jameson dialed William''s number and asked indifferently, "Did you find him?"


    William said, "Not yet.That guy is so cunning.I don''t know where he took him.But isn''t Dean pestering


    him? He shouldn''t be able to make time to cause trouble for Sharon during this period of time"


    "Keep an eye on the hospital.Don''t let him have the chance to take advantage of it."


    "Don''t worry, the target has been transferred."


    Jameson replied softly, "The new project of the Beale''s has started.The rest of the matters will be


    handled by someone else.You have to ensure that Talon and Natalia don''t have the chance to make a


    move during this period"


    William said, "Okay"


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson sat there and thought for a while before suddenly getting up.


    As soon as he got downstairs, Ruben came out of his room and said, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business" Jameson said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ruben felt that it was not like he was looking for Sharon.


    Did he have another woman? He was worried and followed.


    Inside the ck Rolls-Royce, Jameson looked through the rearview mirror at Ruben.


    The corners of his lips curved up, and after taking some detours, he easily rid him.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of an ordinary residential area.


    By the time Jameson arrived, the little fellow was ying alone in the cradle, his toys were full of saliva.


    He stretched out his finger and poked at the corner of the little fellow''s mouth, which was also stained


    with saliva.


    Then, he frowned and took out a napkin to wipe it.


    Charlotte came out of the kitchen, "You are here?"


    Jameson threw away the napkin, "Why are you alone?"


    "Harley''s out for groceries."


    "Thiste?"


    Charlotte said, "We don''t have much food in the fridge.I asked her to go to the supermarket to buy


    some."


    Jameson said, "Next week, I''ll take you to City C."


    Charlotte was stunned, "Did Sharon discover this ce?"


    "She''s been anxious to see you.I''ll go with her next week."


    Hearing this, Charlotte sighed, "How long are you going to hide it from her?"


    Jameson sat on the sofa and said indifferently, "Until Evie is taken care of."


    Charlotte asked again, "Then I''m leaving.What about the baby?"


    Jameson looked at the cradle and said, "I will find someone to take care of him.You can juste back


    after some time."


    "That''s the only way"


    They didn''t chat much before the doorbell rang.


    Charlotte thought that Harley had returned, so she walked over to open the door, only to see a strange


    young man standing outside with a cold face.


    Charlotte asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m looking for Jameson" Ruben said.


    Before Charlotte could reply, Ruben had strode in.


    When Jameson saw him, he raised his eyebrows.


    He probably didn''t expect that he would actually be able to find this ce.


    If Sharon hadn''t reminded him not to be impulsive on the way back, he would have punched Jameson''s


    face.


    At this time, Harley also came back and whispered, "Charlotte, what''s wrong? Why is the door open?"


    Seeing this, Ruben couldn''t bear it any longer and grabbed Jameson''s cor.


    "Are you a monster?" He said angrily.


    "What did you promise me back then?"


    Charlotte closed the door and hurriedly walked over, "Jameson, this is..."


    However, Jameson said, "It''s fine."


    He looked at Ruben and said, "Since I''ve let you know, I won''t hide it from you."

 Chapter 383: Then Why Are You Hiding It from Her?

    Chapter 383: Then Why Are You Hiding It from Her?


    Ruben let go of him and frowned.


    Just as he was about to say something, a soft thing held his fingers.


    He was surprised.


    But when he lowered his head, he saw a little baby, who was staring at him with his big round eyes


    open, grinning and making a vague sound.


    Ruben subconsciously lowered his voice, "This is¡­¡±


    Jameson sat on the sofa and said indifferently, "My son."


    Ruben was irritated again, and his gaze fell on Harley, who had no idea what went on.


    Harley was frightened by his gaze and realized that he had misunderstood.


    She hurriedly waved her hand, "Mr.Proctor has invited me to take care of the baby.It''s not what you


    think."


    Ruben''s eyebrows rxed as he looked at Jameson, "What exactly is going on?"


    "If you promise not to tell Sharon everything you saw here today, I will tell you the truth"


    "As long as you don''t betray her, why are you afraid that I''ll tell her?"


    Jameson raised his eyes to look at him, "I just don''t want things to get worse"


    When Charlotte saw this, she realized that the person who barged in was not a bad guy, so she said to


    Harley, "Harley, thanks for your time."


    Harley nodded, put the grocery she had bought on the table and hurriedly left.


    After the door closed, Charlotte picked up the little fellow on the sofa and said, "It''s time to feed the


    baby.Take your time"


    When Charlotte carried the little fellow into the room, the baby leaned on Charlotte''s shoulder.


    He still stared at Ruben and waved his small hand in the air, as if he was saying something.


    Seeing his eyes and nose, Ruben was suddenly enlightened.


    Actually, when Harley said that Jameson just invited her here to take care of the baby, an idea shed


    through Ruben''s mind.


    However, he felt that it was so unbelievable that he just forgot it.


    Ruben abruptly came back to earth, shocked, "The baby is.."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly, "Yes."


    "Sharon doesn''t know?"


    "She only knows that I have a baby, but she doesn''t know anything else."


    "Then why did you hide it from her?" Ruben asked.


    Jameson said, "I told you that I don''t want things to get worse."


    Ruben unconsciously raised his voice, "But that''s her baby! You know how sad she is because of him,


    but you ...don''t you think this is going too far?"


    Jameson looked sullen.


    "This child is so young and has been treated since birth.If it was you, would you tell her? To make her


    even sadder when she has been painful and helpless enough?"


    Ruben was surprised.


    Suddenly, he was lost for words.


    After a few seconds, he said, "But is she fine now? Why do you still..."


    "Before you went to look for your father, did you tell her everything?"


    Ruben suddenly fell silent, probably feeling the same.


    It was quiet in the room.


    After a while, Jameson stood up and said, "Remember what you promised me.If you break your


    promise, the baby will never know that you are his uncle"


    Ruben did not say anything.


    He saw Jameson walk out the door and then he looked around the room, "Are you leaving?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Jameson asked him, "Or are you staying here?"


    Ruben withdrew his gaze and left with Jameson.


    On the way back, Ruben said, "You just said that he has been treated since birth.How is it now?"


    "He''s weak and often sick.The doctor wille to give him examinations regrly"


    "Then when will he get better?"


    "When he grows up, his immunity will probably improve a little"


    Hearing this, Ruben frowned and didn''t say anything else.


    After having fun in the karaoke bar, they left.


    Because Tiffany had drunk, she did not drive back.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon took her back.


    On the way, Tiffany said, "Sharon, what are your ns for the future?""Me?"


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Just work in our studio to make it better."


    Actually, she had been engaged this year.


    Early on, she had been busy preparing for thepetition, meeting and dealing with many troubles.


    She hadn''t intervened in the studio''s affairs.


    Tiffany nodded and said, "I think so too.Look, after these few months, our studio has be famous in


    the country.Furthermore, we haven''t advertised yet.Later, we can invite some celebrity bloggers to have


    some livemerce.We will definitely be better!"


    "Yes¡± Sharon nodded gently.


    "So I say, not winning the championship is not a big deal.The second ce is not bad.You are always


    the first in my heart! The best!"


    "Are you trying tofort me?" Sharon smiled.


    Tiffany blinked, "You got me."


    "It''s alright.This result is within my expectations.Moreover, it''s a rare opportunity for me to participate in


    such a wonderfulpetition.Not to mention, l''ve even won a medal."


    Tiffany nodded in agreement with her words, "Yes, yes, yes! You''re right! I think so too! This is a


    precious experience."


    The karaoke bar was not far from where Tiffany lived, and it took about ten minutes to get there.


    Tiffany pulled the car door and said, "Sharon, I''m leaving.Be careful on your way home and text me


    when you get home"


    Sharon suddenly said, "Tiffany."


    When Tiffany heard her serious tone, she sat back down and asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon told Tiffany everything that Louis had said to her.


    After few seconds, Tiffany said, "I may have drunk.Wait for me to sort it out.So that Louis, he said that


    he wanted to help us make a special show at International Fashion Week?"


    "Yes." Sharon said.


    Tiffany pped her thigh excitedly, and she came to her senses.


    "This is good! Wonderful! Did you agree?"


    "Not yet.I''m thinking about it."


    "Just say yes! I told you, rankings really don''t matter! Look, God rewards us!"


    Sharon said her own concerns, "But we have been designing for our customers.If it''s a special show,


    there will definitely be a lot of jewelry needed.I''m afraid I can''t take care of it."


    Tiffany calmed down a bit, "That''s right.It''s true that we can''t finish many jobs at once"


    After reflection, Tiffany added, "How about we stop customization from now on.Just work on our


    original design, so that you can spare more time to prepare for Fashion Week."


    "No customization?"


    "Yes.Let''s see if this is feasible.If possible, we''ll do it this way"

 Chapter 384: Put on a Show with Me

    Chapter 384: Put on a Show with Me


    Sharon hadn''t thought about this yet, but Tiffany''s words reminded her that their original intention in


    starting the studio was to make their own brand but not to do customization.It would be a reversal of


    the cart before the horse if they turned to focus on customizations.


    "You''re right¡± Sharon said.


    "I''ll think about it." Tiffany patted her shoulder in relief.


    "I''m d you think so.I''m leaving.See you tomorrow" Sharon nodded.


    Seeing that Tiffany was staggering when she got off the car, Sharon said, "Shall I send you up?"


    "Thank you, but no.I''m almost there.Take an elevator and I''ll be at home"


    Tiffany closed the car door and waved to her, "Just go.Call me when you get home"


    "Alright."


    After Tiffany disappeared, Sharon withdrew her gaze and drove away.


    Tiffany walked to the entrance of the elevator, reached out and pressed the button.


    She stood at the side and waited for the elevator.


    As she watched the elevator descend, she gradually felt that the changing numbers became blurry.


    After a few seconds, Tiffany couldn''t help but burp.


    Right at this moment, she suddenly heard the sound of rapid footstepsing from behind her.


    Tiffany subconsciously turned around.


    But before she could see clearly who it was, she was suddenly carried into a warm embrace.


    Tiffany was dumbfounded.


    She struggled in an attempt to break free, but she heard a low voice, "Are you still angry with me?"


    Tiffany was confused.


    Was she so drunk that she started to hallucinate? Tiffany stretched out tentatively and pinched on the


    man''s waist.


    Then, she heard the man''s muffled snort.


    Oh, it was not an illusion.


    She pushed him away fiercely and couldn''t help but curse, "Are you crazy..."


    Daniel looked at her and said sincerely, "I''m sorry.It''s my fault.I promise I won''t do it again."


    Tiffany did not know why he did that.


    The elevator door just opened, and she was reluctant to mess with him anymore.


    She entered the elevator with a sullen face.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel followed after her the moment she walked in.


    Tiffany frowned.


    Just as she was about to continue cursing him, another man entered the elevator.


    She had no choice but to swallow her anger and curse.


    Daniel stood behind her all the way, either pulling on her bag belt or pulling on the corner of her


    clothes.


    It seemed that he and Tiffany were intimate.


    Tiffany was so annoyed that she carried her bag to the front, wrapped her clothes tightly, and stood


    against the elevator wall.


    After that, she raised her head and met the unfamiliar man''s gaze.


    Seeing Tiffany, the stranger looked away as if nothing had happened.


    Tiffany was fretful.


    Even if she only nced at that stranger, this feeling was much more disgusting than the man standing


    behind her.


    As soon as the elevator arrived, Tiffany hurried outside.


    As expected, Daniel followed, as did the strange man.


    He stood not far from them, pretending to be looking for the key.


    Tiffany reached out and hesitated.Neither of Daniel and the stranger looked kind.


    If she opened the door now, would something happen? Just as she was hesitating, Daniel''s voice


    sounded, "Darling, I came here to apologize to you.Let''s get in, okay?"


    It gave Tiffany goose pimples when she heard Daniel''s "darling".


    She raised her eyes and met Daniel''s gaze.


    Daniel squinted and gently raised his chin to signal to her.


    Tiffany turned around and looked at the strange man standing not far away.


    She quickly opened the door and entered with Daniel one after the other.


    After the door closed, the stranger finally stopped moving.


    He looked at the tightly closed door, and slowly walked over.


    Inside the room, Tiffany had just entered when she picked up a baseball bat she had bought to protect


    herself in the entrance.


    She said to Daniel, "Stop, don''t move!"


    Daniel raised his hands with his eyebrows raising, showing that he had no ill intentions.


    Tiffany remained vignt, "What exactly happened to you? And the stranger just now..."


    Hearing the footsteps outside the door, Daniel stretched out his index finger and pressed it on his thin


    lips, signaling for her to shush.


    Tiffany nced at the door.


    She picked up the slippers beside her and threw them away.


    Probably not expecting her to do so, Daniel pressed his tongue against his teeth and quickly leaned


    sideways.


    The slippers hit the door, and the man outside was shocked.


    He quickly moved and stopped eavesdropping.


    Tiffany walked into the living room, but she didn''t put down the baseball bat in her hand.


    Standing at the kitchen door, she said with a cold face, "You can say it now"


    Daniel said, "Okay, I apologize to you for what happened just now.That person has followed me all the


    way.I had no choice but to...."


    "Follow you? But what does it have to do with me? Don''t get me involved."


    Daniel smiled and said, "They''re probably investigating why I opened a shop next to your studio."


    Tiffany was also puzzled, "Why?"


    "I....." Daniel looked at her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter about reason, but I might have to trouble you to put on a show with meter." Tiffany


    said without hesitation, "No, I refuse."


    Daniel said slowly, "It''splicated.I don''t know how to exin to you.But in the present situation,


    Ms.Allyson is in danger"


    Tiffany was puzzled.


    Why did he mention Sharon suddenly? Seeing her puzzled expression, Daniel exined patiently, "In


    your studio, there are only you and Ms.Allyson.They know Ie because of one of you"


    Tiffany muttered softly, "We have so many employees."


    Daniel held his tongue. He paused and continued, "I''m serious."


    Tiffany organized her thoughts and said, "In other words, you opened your shop next door to our studio


    because of Sharon?"


    Daniel nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Why? You know her..."


    "I can only tell you that because we have the same enemy.The reason why I did that was to protect


    Ms.Allyson.I have no other intentions, absolutely"


    Tiffany slowly put down the baseball bat in her hand and stood still.


    "Then what do you mean now?" Daniel smiled.


    "Stay with me"


    Tiffany looked wooden as she picked up the baseball bat.


    Daniel exined, "I mean it''s a performance.When they believe that Ie here because of you, it


    won''t hurt Ms.Allyson in any way.When it''s over, I promise I won''t disturb you anymore.I''ll disappear


    from your life."

 Chapter 385: Let Me Know Your Terms

    Chapter 385: Let Me Know Your Terms


    Sitting on the sofa, Tiffany pondered for a long time.She lowered her eyes slightly, as still as a statue.


    Daniel stood opposite her.He even thought that she fell asleep.He asked tentatively "Why don''t you put


    down the thing in your hand first? You look kind of scary.¡±


    Hearing his words, Tiffany hugged the baseball bat tighter.


    Daniel coughed.Then he gave up trying.


    After a while, Tiffany said, "When you''re talking about ourmon enemy, do you mean Talon?"Daniel


    nodded.


    Tiffany asked, "Then you and Natalia..."


    Daniel said indifferently, "All is just an act.I approached her out of some ulterior motives.She knows


    this.And she is also using me"


    After a while, Tiffany said, "An act? Just like what we are doing?"


    "Not really" Daniel said, "We did this for justice.It is different.¡±


    Tiffany said, "Okay."


    After a few minutes, Daniel asked, "So, have you made your decision?"


    Tiffany said, "Are you sure they wont hurt Sharon if I agree to be part of this show?"


    "At least, they won''t get anything from me to threaten her.And if they want to get something on her


    through others, I''ll try to stop them."


    Tiffany frowned, "Who are you? Or should I say, what is your purpose?"


    Daniel smiled and said, "I''ll tell you when the show is over"


    When Sharon returned to the Beale''s, she suddenly felt she was overwhelmed.


    All the servants did their best to avoid her, just like the first day she came here.


    When she got to the living room, a servant said to her, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Beale wants you to see you in


    his study"


    After saying that, she quickly left without getting Sharon''s reply.Sharon stood there for a few


    seconds.Then she went to Talon''s office.She knocked on the door.


    Then she said indifferently, "Mr.Beale, what can I do for you?"


    Talon was organizing a pile of documents.


    He raised his head and said, "Have a seat"


    Sharon curled up her lips slightly as she walked to his opposite and sat down.


    Talon pushed a document in front of Sharon.


    Sharon nced at it.


    It was a formal usation against Natalia.


    She smiled and said, "What is this?"


    Talon did not answer her question.


    He only said, "I know that you and Natalia have always been in conflict because of Jameson.However,


    no matter what, this is a family matter.There is no need to make such a big disturbance."


    Sharon said, "Mr., Beale, I don''t understand your words.I am not the prosecutor.What does it have to


    do with me?"


    "But you are the source of this indictment.As long as you rify that all the allegations are not true,


    then the indictment will be invalid."


    Sharon understood what he meant.


    Dealing with someone like Leni was a piece of cake for Talon.


    But she was involved in this matter as well.


    Talon knew many people were keeping a close watch on him and Sharon, so he didn''t dare to take that


    risk.


    Thus he asked her to deny Leni''s allegations in the indictment.


    Her denying would mean that what Leni said was untrue.


    Then Talon could use a little trick to turn this incident into a self-conducted show of Leni.


    He would make people think it was Leni who was ckmailing him.


    It was indeed a great n.


    But Talon was stupid to think that she would do what he said.


    Sharon said, "Mr.Beale, I once asked you whether what Natalia has done can be shown to the public in


    your eyes.I also believe that in this incident, I am the victim who has never received the apology I


    deserve.Why should I stand up for others?"


    Talon said, "We can settle this in private.You are a Beale now, and you have the responsibility to


    protect the reputation of the Beale family"


    "Mr.Beale, that''s not true.Although I live in the Beale''s now, I have never gotten anything from the


    Beales.Then where is that responsibilitye from?"


    Seeing that he could neither threaten nor persuade Sharon, Talon narrowed his eyes.


    His expression turned colder.


    Finally, Talon said, "Tell me what do you want."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled, "Mr.Beale, you are decisive"


    Sharon took out the share transfer letter and ced it in front of Talon.


    Seeing this, Talon said, "This is what I have promised you.If this is what you want, I can sign it now"


    "No."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sharon said, "Instead of taking shares of the Beale Group, I''d rather have something concrete"


    Talon knitted his eyebrows.He got a bad feeling about what Sharon was going to say.He asked, "What


    do you want?"


    Sharon said the name of a few ces and added, "I want thesends."


    "No way!" Talon said sternly.


    Thesends were valuable.


    The Beale Group had some projects there.


    If he gave thends to Sharon, it meant that she would have the greatest say and control all the


    projects.


    Sharon smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you disagree.I told you what I want.I''ve done the


    calction.These ces are only one-third of the Beale Group''s properties.I deserve these"


    "You want too much! If I give these to you, you would not be able to manage them properly by


    yourself.Eventually, you will ruin the Beale Group!"


    "Mr.Beale, you can rest assured on this.I understand that I know nothing about business, so I only want


    thends.I won''t interfere in any of thepany''s projects.I just want money" Talon sat there gloomily.


    He didn''t say a word.He thought at most, Sharon wanted to turn her shares into money.


    If she only wanted the share, he could find a way to control her.


    But thends were concrete properties.


    Once he transferred the ownership of thesends to her, it would be hers.


    At that time, if anything unexpected happened to Beale Group, if he wanted to sell thends or solve


    problems rted to the projects, he would need her assent.


    Talon could not agree to her terms.


    Sharon was not in a hurry.


    She said slowly, "Since that''s the case, I''ll leave you alone.Take your time and think about it.I''m not in a


    hurry.The one who was indicted should be the anxious one.¡±


    After that, Sharon got up and left the study.


    Talon looked at the share transfer letter in front of him.


    His expression became even gloomier.


    Just as Sharon was about to enter her room, Natalia''s voice came from behind.


    Sharon turned around and said, "Miss Beale, what can I do for you?"


    Natalia said coldly, "You must be the one behind this."


    Hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, "If thinking this way can make you feel better, I am fine with


    that.But..."


    "But what?"

 Chapter 386: She Does Not Deserve It

    Chapter 386: She Does Not Deserve It


    Sharon stared at her and said, "I won''t have the chance if you didn''t set all this up."


    Natalia was startled, and then she sneered, "Don''t go tasting victory just yet"


    "Well, I won''t.After all,pared to what you did, what I did is not worth mentioning" Sharon said


    indifferently, "Actually, I have one question for you, though it''s kind of unnecessary.Anyway, I think you


    don''t mind telling me the answer, do you?"


    Natalia crossed her arms around her chest, waiting for Sharon to speak.


    "You are the one who told Erica about my pregnancy, aren''t you?" Sharon said.


    Natalia was very calm.


    "You seem to be pretty sure that it was me.Then you''ll not believe whatever I say.But it seems that you


    think it shameful about your pregnancy and it''s strange that you would question me after so long"


    "Pregnancy is not a shame.It''s just that some people are too dark inside."


    Then Sharon turned around and entered the room.


    Natalia took a deep breath, her expression as cold as it could be.


    She went back to her room and saw that her phone was vibrating.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    Natalia hung up impatiently.


    After a while, the person called again.


    Natalia picked it up and Rita''s voice came from the phone, "Miss Beale, this is Rita."


    "What is the matter?"


    Rita carefully said, "I know you don''t like Sharon, so I..."


    Natalia said in a low voice, "What?"


    Rita paused for a while before replying, "Although you didn''t say so, I could feel it.But don''t


    misunderstand, Miss Beale.I''m not threatening you.Look, I''ve got something that I think you might be


    interested in"


    "Well."


    Natalia sat on the sofa and said, "I''m afraid that you got me wrong.I don''t hate Sharon.She didn''t hurt


    my interests, so why would I hate her? You are not trying to do something to hurt her under the guise of


    me, aren''t you?"


    Rita bit her lips and said, "No, Miss Beale.I just think that a person like Sharon did not deserve


    everything.She doesn''t deserve to be liked by Mr.Proctor, nor does she deserve to move in the Beale''s,


    let alone ..."


    Natalia continued, "To win the designerpetition?"


    Rita did not answer and that was a yes.


    Natalia casually said, "But you were the champion.So she really doesn''t deserve it, nor does she have


    thepetence"


    "I have a recording.You''ll understand everything after listening to it"


    After some noise, Natalia heard the conversation between Louis and Sharon at the restaurant.


    After listening to the recording, Natalia didn''t say anything.


    Rita couldn''t help but get angry, "Only the winner has the qualification to show up at Fashion Week, but


    Louis just gave this opportunity to her.Don''t you think that it''s unfair?"


    Natalia said, "It''s just apetition.The only loser is the one who takes it seriously" Rita then said, "It


    must have something to do with one person"


    "Who?"


    "President of the Proctor Group."


    Natalia asked, "What do you mean?"


    Rita said, "The Proctor Group is the organizer of thispetition, and when Sharon was still in Lumiere


    Jewelry, Mr.Proctor always gave Sharon all kinds of fashion resources.I have reason to suspect that


    the entirepetition was operated by the Proctor Group and themittee, so it doesn''t matter who


    is the champion.¡±


    Sharon would be the only winner anyway.


    "You''re talking about the Proctor Group.You''d be better stop talking nonsense if you don''t have any


    evidence" Rita sped to her phone.


    She had expected that Natalia would be angry with Sharon.


    After all, Natalia used to be Mr.Proctor''s fianc¨¦e, but now Mr.Proctor and Sharon were together again.


    She did not believe that Natalia would let it go so easily.


    After a while, Rita said, "The recording and Sharon''s rtionship with Mr.Proctor are the best


    evidence"


    Natalia said, "Even if you have evidence, so what? You already know that it was a deal.Are you going


    to expose them? Right now, the only newspaper that is not afraid of the Proctor Group is probably its


    own"


    Rita fell silent for a while, but she got some key information from Natalia''s words.She had to find a


    reporter, who was not afraid of Jameson, to expose it.


    Rita frowned.


    After pondering for a while, she suddenly understood what Natalia had meant.


    Mr.Proctor had always been at odds with the Proctor family and she wanted to expose this matter


    without involving herself in it.


    The best way was to give this recording to the Proctor family.


    Before she could reply, Natalia said, "Alright, I''ve already told you everything I know.It has nothing to do


    with me and you''d better keep it to yourself.Even without the Proctor Group''s support, do you think


    Sharon won''t have the chance to hold a brand show at Fashion Week?"


    Rita gritted her teeth.


    She just could not ept it! Rita said, "Thank you for your reminder.I know what to do now"


    After Rita hung up, Natalia put down her phone and smiled.


    Sharon would get in trouble soon.


    Perhaps Natalia didn''t even have to do anything and Sharon would be ruined.


    On the other side.


    After hanging up the phone, Rita was confused.


    She did not know how to contact the Proctor family.


    Moreover, when she had reported that someone in the Proctor family was Sharon''s sugar daddy, she


    had already incurred hatred of them.


    Although she had been acquitted, Bridger had been watched closely by the Proctor family ever since


    then.


    If she contacted them now, she might even be questioned the reason for doing so.


    Rita thought for a long time.


    She took a recorder and prepared several copies of the recording.


    Then, she put it into a box and walked out.


    Next, she found the phone number Bridger had given her and paid for an express delivery to send the


    recorder to the Proctor''s.


    On the box she wrote "For Master Proctor only".


    Then Rita heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as she was about to take a taxi home, she received a phone call.


    Floren sounded dissatisfied on the phone, "I''ve been waiting for you all night.When will youe?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita frowned disgustedly and hung up.


    Then she blocked him.


    After thinking for a while, she called Bridger and then she called home again, but no one answered.

 Chapter 387: You Miss Me Now?

    Chapter 387: You Miss Me Now?


    In the morning, Sharon arrived at the studio, only to find Tiffany nowhere.


    So she asked one of her colleagues, "Did you see Tiffany?"


    Her colleague said, "No.Usually Tiffany has already arrived at this time of day.What''s going on today?"


    "I''ll call her¡± Sharon said.


    However, no one answered.


    Tiffany was drunk the day before, and she even didn''t answer the phone.


    So Sharon was a little worried.


    She took the car keys and decided to go over and check on her.


    But at the door, she saw Tiffany get off a Porsche and Daniel get off from the driver''s side.


    Sharon was surprised.


    What? Was she mistaken? Apart from Sharon, other girls working in the studio also came over and


    watched them with curiosity, which embarrassed Tiffany a bit.


    Tiffany entered the studio quickly.


    Daniel looked at her back and raised his eyebrows.


    Then, he entered the Piano Studio next door.


    In the studio, those girls beat Sharon to the punch and asked, "Tiffany, why did youe with Daniel?


    What happened to you?"


    "Are you dating? But you didn''t want to see him just several days ago!"


    "What exactly is going on? Come on.Tell us!"


    Tiffany blushed.


    After a while, she stammered, "Actually ...he''s asking me out."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Even Tiffany felt it was unbelievable, let alone others.


    She gently pushed them away and said, "Girls, let''s cool it on the gossip, okay? Get to work.Go."


    Then, Tiffany entered the lounge.


    After making a cup of coffee, Sharon came in and closed the door of the lounge.


    Sharon sat on the sofa and looked at Tiffany, who was curling up on the sofa, "Tiffany, what exactly


    happened?"


    Tiffany poked her head out shyly and said, "Just like I said, he''s asking me out."


    Sharon wasn''t interested in gossip.


    Instead, she asked seriously, "Is he serious about you?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, that''s what he said.Sharon, don''t worry.I haven''t said ''yes'' yet."


    Tiffany put her arms around her legs.


    "You''re tempted."


    Words failed Tiffany.


    She had no choice but to pretend to be unwilling to date Daniel so that everything seemed natural.


    Maybe she could even take the chance to realize her dream of being a field-ying juggler by not


    saying yes.


    Sharon said, "Don''t say yes so easily even if you want to.Daniel is good, but he seems to be not that


    reliable ina rtionship"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany nodded in agreement, "I agree"


    Tiffany asked, "Hey, what about our talk yesterday? Did you think about it?"


    Sharon nodded, "Yeah."


    Tiffany realized her decision immediately and said excitedly, "Then I''ll tell other customers that we don''t


    provide customization anymore.It would be an appropriate time after you finish all the designs."


    "Alright.¡± Sharon stood up and said, "I''ll go back to my office now.You can find me here"


    "Ok."


    After returning to the office, Sharon decided to call Jameson.


    He picked up very quickly and said in a deep voice, "Darling, you miss me now?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    "In your dream!" she saidter.


    Jameson smiled, "Why did you call me, baby?"


    "Did you do that? Thewsuit against Natalia." Sharon asked.


    She was quite angry about what happened to Ruben.


    But she was busy with thepetition at that time and nned to use Leni to retaliate after the


    competition.


    However, to her surprise, Jameson fixed it secretly.


    Jameson said slowly, "It doesn''t have much to do with me"


    Sharon doubted it, "MUCH? It still has something to do with you, right?"


    "She tried to defend her own interests.I just introduced awyer to her"


    "Dean?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon took a tumble.


    Dean''s return wasn''t a coincidence.


    Leni had regained consciousness for some time and would definitely take revenge on Natalia after


    suffering such a loss in vain.


    It was in her nature.


    As for Dean, although he was only awyer, his family was famous in the South City.


    Talon would not fall out with Dean, so he had to use Sharon as adder.


    Jameson had actually made all these ns a long time ago, yet she didn''t notice it at all.


    As Sharon remained silent, Jameson asked, "What''s your deal with Talon?"


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "Well.Nothing gets past you"


    "I''m the director of this y.If I can''t see that, I must be wasting my time"


    "I asked him for pieces ofnd."


    "Did he agree?"


    "He refused" Sharon said.


    Jameson said mildly, "That''s no surprise.It''s abnormal if he had agreed"


    "Anyway, I''m patient.Just wait and see."


    "Dean will not let go of this matter.So, Talon will talk with you in three days at most."


    After a pause, Jameson added, "When it''s over, I''ll take you on a trip."


    Sharon asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Before Sharon could speak, she heard knocks on the door from the phone.


    Then, Jacob''s voice was heard, "Mr.Proctor, the meeting will begin soon.¡±


    "Wait for me after work¡± Jameson said to Sharon after nodding at Jacob.


    A smile touched Sharon''s corner of mouth, "Sure."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon took out the business card that Louis gave her yesterday from her


    bag and dialed the number.


    She said, "Hello, Louis.It''s Ally."


    Hearing her voice, Louis smiled, "I think I already know your answer"


    "Thank you¡± Sharon smiled.


    "But I need some time to prepare for it.I still have a lot of work to do in the studio" Sharon continued.


    "Take your time.There are still several months before Fashion Week anyway.You still have much time


    left."


    Louis also told Sharon that she would send the contract to Sharon when everything was ready.


    After the phone call, Sharon looked at the customization orders, took a deep breath and started to


    work.

 Chapter 388: Lets See Who Has the Guts

    Chapter 388: Let''s See Who Has the Guts


    At the same time, at the Proctor''s.


    Just as Albert came out of the study, a servant hurriedly walked up to him with a parcel in his hand and


    said, "Mr.Proctor"


    Albert nced at it and frowned.


    "What is this?"


    "This was sent herest night.I was told that Mr.Proctor must open it by himself"


    He snorted disdainfully, walked to the sofa with his walking stick and then said coldly, "Who is it to


    make such a request?"


    The servant stood aside and did not dare to speak.


    Albert said, "Take it and throw it away"


    The servant nodded and said, "Yes."


    When the servant was about to leave the living room, Albert suddenly said, "Wait."


    The servant turned back right away.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert said, "Open it.I want to see what''s inside."


    The servant said yes and opened it in front of him.


    There was only one recording pen inside.


    Albert raised his chin and signaled for the servant to turn it on.


    After listening to the recording, Albert frowned and asked, "What is this?"


    "Ms.Allyson recently participated in apetition.This should be her conversation with the organizer of


    thepetition" said one of Albert''s subordinates.


    Albert looked disgruntled.


    "Why did they send me this?"


    The subordinate exined, "The Proctor Group is the organizer.At that time, there were many rumors


    that questioned the authenticity of thispetition.Rumor had it that that Mr.Proctor had told


    Ms.Allyson thepetition rules in advance so that Ms.Allyson could win the championship.But all the


    rumor was groundless, and in the end, someone else won.¡±


    Hearing this, Albert slowly narrowed his eyes.


    He picked up the recording pen and listened again.


    Albert was such a smart person.


    After his subordinate''s exnation and the recording, he instantly understood the sender''s message.


    He sneered and tossed the recording pen away.


    "It''s the first time someone was So bold to use me in my life."


    However, with this recording in his hands, he only needed to tamper with it to convict Jameson of


    abusing his power for personal gain.


    This was a good way to get the Proctor Group back.


    He said to his subordinate, "Send this to our people.They know which part to y"


    His subordinate picked up the recording pen, nodded and left.


    Albert was sitting on the sofa.


    After a while, he said to the servant waiting at the side, "Go and find out who sent this.I want to see


    who has the guts to use mel!"


    At night, before a pile of drafts Sharon raised her head, stretched and saw it was already dark outside.


    She picked up her phone and looked at it.


    It was nine o''clock.


    Sharon got up and looked around the studio but didn''t find Jameson.


    ¡®''Didn''t the jerk tell me to wait for him? Where is he?! Just as Sharon was about to call him, she thought


    that he might be busy, so she dropped it.


    She''d better go find him.


    After packing her things and locking the door of the studio, Sharon drove to the Proctor Group.Just as


    she was halfway there, she suddenly received a phone call from Tiffany.


    "Sharon! Did you see the news online?"


    "I''m driving" Sharon said.


    "I didn''t check my phone.What''s wrong?"


    "Holy sh*t! I don''t know what to Say.Some idiot recorded your chat with Louis and put it online.Many


    people are saying that thispetition was held for making you famous.It had zero impartiality.Now


    that the Proctor Group''s official ount and the organizers havee under heavy criticism.It''s just a


    bunch of keyboard warriors who are asking them for an exnation"


    "When did it happen?" Sharon frowned.


    "Half an hour ago.I just saw it.Where are you now? Have you returned yet?"


    "I''m on my way to find Jameson."


    Tiffany said, "Why don''t you turn around? I feel that the Proctor Group must be in a panic right now.If


    you go, you may not see him"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "It''s fine.I''ll go take a look first.If I can''t see him, then I''ll leave."


    After hanging up, Sharon checked Twitter and saw that this matter already topped the trending topics,


    which was tagged with a special icon to show how influential it was.


    She clicked on the first video.


    It was a 30-second recording of Louis'' words.


    He said he wanted to give her brand an exclusive show.


    None of the things she had said was there.


    At that time, she said she needed time to think about it after he made the offer.


    Thements below were appalling.


    "Sh*t! Mr.Proctor did put great efforts into maintaining his wife-doting persona.He even did this.He


    really holds high the banner of capitalism"


    "As a designer, I''m really disgusted by it.If he really wants to help her make a ssh, he should just


    give her the best resource.This unnecessary acting just made fools out of us.Is he mad?"


    "Back when Ally took part in thispetition, I felt that there must be something fishy about it.I didn''t


    expect it to be like this.I just felt sorry for otherpetitors.They painstakingly created their works, but


    ran into a rigged game.Theypeted for nothing."


    "What a big act! I have to bow down to Ally for her tricks.Even after divorce, she is still his babe.Maybe


    write us a tutorial when she''s free."


    Apart from these, there were also many people who just left insultingments.


    Sharon took a breath, put down her phone, stepped on the elerator, and whizzed towards the


    Proctor Group.


    At this time, the Proctor Group was enveloped by a burst of oppression, and no one left work.


    Sharon got straight on the elevator and walked to the president''s office.


    When she saw Jacob standing at the door in silence, she walked forward and asked, "What''s going on


    in there?"


    "Master Proctor is here¡± Jacob whispered.


    Sharon frowned.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard something crashing into the wall.


    Jacob took Sharon to the lounge beside and said, "Ms.Allyson, wait here for Mr.Proctor"


    Sharon nodded and sat on the sofa.


    Very quickly, Jacob poured her a cup of warm water.


    Sharon remained silent for a while before asking, "Has this ident dealt a blow to the Proctor


    Group?"


    Jacob said, "This is groundless and shouldn''t have much impact.A rification will settle it, but you


    know that ...Master Proctor has always wanted to rece Mr.Proctor, so..."


    Although he didn''t finish speaking, Sharon got his point.


    Now, it was undoubtedly the Proctors were using this to go against Jameson.


    At this time, Jacob''s phone rang.


    He said to Ms.Allyson, "Ms.Allyson, I''ll go out now.If you need anything, you can call me."


    "Alright."

 Chapter 389: Catch Him Unprepared

    Chapter 389: Catch Him Unprepared


    Sharon sat in the lounge for half an hour while she kept browsing the news on her phone.


    The discussion on the Inte became even more intense.


    Many people who imed that they were designers came out to fight for a fair exnation.


    However, none of the designers who had participated in thepetition hade out.


    These people were obviously paid posters, and the maniptor intended to make a big fuss.


    Sharon''s eyes hurt as she turned off her phone.


    Another half an hourter, footsteps came from the door.


    Sharon hurriedly got up, but it was Jacob that came in.


    "Ms.Allyson, Master Proctor has called an emergency board meeting.I wonder when it will be over.Why


    don''t you go back now?" Jacob said.


    Hearing this, Sharon remained silent for a few seconds before nodding lightly, "Alright."


    Even if she continued to stay here, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    After sending Sharon downstairs, Jacob hurried back.


    Turning around and looking at the illuminated building, Sharon frowned but immediately made a


    decision.


    Sitting in the car, Sharon took out her phone and dialed Dean''s number.


    After the call was through, she asked, "Are you busy now? I want to talk to you."


    Dean happened to be on the street, "I''m not busy.Where shall we meet?"


    After she asked him where he was, Sharon chose a coffee shop that was halfway there.


    Ten minutester, Sharon and Dean almost arrived at the same time.


    When he saw Sharon, Dean raised his eyebrows.


    Even if Sharon didn''t say anything, he knew why she came to find him.


    Sitting in the coffee shop, Dean said, "I have seen the news.Are you nning to file awsuit against


    those rumor makers? However, the rumor has been so widely spread that it probably won''t help much."


    Sharon shook her head, "I want to ask you about the prosecution of Natalia"


    Dean startled.


    It was indeed beyond his expectation.


    He paused for a moment before saying, "Talon is trying to put off the prosecution.But don''t worry, I can


    do it in less than a week..."


    "Tonight."


    Dean instantly thought that he had heard wrongly and asked again, "What?"


    Sharon whispered, "Tonight, send awyer''s letter to Natalia in the name of Leni.The rest of the


    contents can be ambiguous.However, it must be pointed out that Leni went to make a scene in my


    studio because of Natalia''s instructions.Besides that, Leni once attacked my brother who was only a


    student"


    Dean instantly understood what she meant.


    The Beale Group had been trapped in scandals because of the project some time ago, but now, if


    Natalia was used of using shameless and even dirty means to hurt a student, the public opinion


    towards the Beale Group would probably be even worse.


    "Are you nning to use this to divert public attention?"


    Sharon nodded, "This is only one of my intention.A week is too long, which will give Talon enough time


    to make other preparations.Only by doing so can he be caught unprepared¡±


    "But if you do this, Talon will definitely know that this matter has something to do with you" Sharon


    smiled,


    "From the beginning, I am a thorn in his eyes.Even if I don''t do this, will he spare me?" Dean felt that


    what Sharon said made sense as well.


    If they were afraid of offending Talon in the fight against him, they could just kneel on the ground and


    beg for mercy.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to thew firm now."


    Dean looked at the time and said, "The fastestwyer''s letter can be sent in an hour.Is that okay?"


    "Sure.¡± Sharon stood up, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee.It''s my work."


    With that, Dean did not stay any longer and left.


    However, Sharon did not leave.


    She sat in the coffee shop and dialed Louis'' number.


    Louis was also dumbfounded by the matter.


    But issuing a rification and statement would not help at all whenizens were consumed with


    hatred and suspicion.


    They could also not provide any evidence to prove that the fact was not what it was on the Inte.


    In this situation, it was like asking yourself to think of a way to prove that you were yourself.


    These rumors were strange and unreasonable.


    After receiving Sharon''s call, Lewis said, "Ally, we are discussing how to respond to this incident.Don''t


    worry, we will definitely give a reasonable exnation"


    Sharon said, "I''ve caused you trouble.I''m calling to ask you who attended the dinner that day"


    Lewis was stunned, "You mean this recording could have been leaked by someone who had the dinner


    that day?"


    "No."


    Sharon pondered for a moment and continued, "The judges who went to the dinner that day probably


    didn''t give me low marks."


    Hearing this, Louis recalled the situation carefully.


    When the final result came out, Robert invited all the judges to dinner in the name of Rita.


    However, a few of them found excuses to refuse the dinner.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The judges who voted for Sharon, except for Robert and Louis, did not seem to be there.


    What a coincidence that was! The silence of Louis had told Sharon the answer.


    So she exined to Louis, "Imagine that you are the judge and you give a high mark for the work you


    support, but in the end this work does not win an award, but another work wins an award.Would you go


    to the dinner of the designer who wins the award?"


    Louis was stunned.


    Normally speaking, he wouldn''t.


    On the one hand, it was embarrassing because he didn''t give a high mark.


    On the other hand, he felt sorry for the work that had the potential to win an award but lost.


    At that time, he felt that it was very strange that Sharon did not win the championship.


    Rita''s work was not bad, and it also has its own highlights.


    However, no matter what, Rita''s work was still inferior to Sharon''s.


    Why he went to the dinner was that he was the man in charge of thepetition.


    No matter who won the award, he should show his congrattion.


    Thinking of this, Louis suddenly understood.


    Sharon also confirmed her conjecture at this moment.


    She did not even need to doubt who gave the recording to the media.


    After all, there were only a few people in the hotel that day.


    She knew best what Rita was like.


    If she had thought that it was normal for her to lose or win in thepetition, then this incident was


    enough to prove that Rita had cheated in thepetition.


    It was because of this that Rita was afraid of being deprived of the opportunity that originally belonged


    to the champion.


    In other words, if Rita deserved this championship, there wouldn''t be such a mess.


    Louis said in a low voice, "I will investigate this incident carefully and give you an exnation as soon


    as possible."

 Chapter 390: Why Doesnt He Make His Debut as an Id

    Chapter 390: Why Doesn''t He Make His Debut as an Id


    At 11:30 in the evening, when the discussion about the designerpetition was in full swing on the


    Inte, awyer''s letter came out.


    To everyone''s surprise, thiswyer''s letter was actually sent to the heiress of the Beale Group, Natalia.


    At first, this trending topic was hidden.


    But when it was almost twelve oclock, someone suddenly said that he knew about the story in the


    comment area.


    He noted that the undergraduate mentioned in thewyer''s letter was the student who came out first in


    the province inst year''s college entrance examination.


    After thisment, many students began to pay attention to this incident.


    They were all cursing Natalia for being insane and despicable with a student.


    Some of them even tried to get official organizations to follow this incident.


    Even at twelve o''clock, the discussion was still heated.


    Even the topic was removed from the trending lists for several times, theizens relentlessly


    continued discussing under the topic, which also attracted other people to follow the incident.


    "Holy sh*t, this indeed reveals the ugly side of the group.The hashtag is removed from the trending list


    again and again.Unlike the designerpetition, it''s obvious that the Beale Group doesn''t have justice


    on its side this time with the student"


    "We''vee to this point.The incident has been widely discussed, but the Proctor Group seems to be


    candid and hasn''t even removed the trending topic.Couldn''t we have made a wrong target?"


    "Yes, I have found something strange.Didn''t you guys notice that the ones who made the biggest scene


    were all a group of infamous designers? Those who are truly famous and have participated in this


    designerpetition don''t show up.Do those guys who had no qualification to thepetition have the


    face to curse on the Inte?"


    "I also feel that those guys'' curses were really malicious, but I didn''t dare to say that at that time.If there


    is really a problem with thepetition, those designers are not idiots, and they will definitely speak


    out for themselves.Some people are just too sick with their hatred for the rich, so they keep cursing to


    vent their dissatisfaction."


    "To be honest, I really like Ally''s works.Her First Love Collection was so popr, and I have bought all


    the items of the collection.I really love them."


    "I''m working for Lumiere Jewelry.I''vee to reveal that Mr.Proctor even directly nned to support


    Ally and give her the top fashion resources, but Ally refused without hesitation.It would be ridiculous to


    say that Mr.Proctor probably held this designerpetition to support Ally"


    "l also don''t think Mr.Proctor is that kind of men.If he wants to give Ally something, he will give it


    directly.Does he need to do such a silly thing?"


    In addition to these pertinent remarks, there were still many opposition voices, but the situation and


    public opinion were clearly much better than before.


    However, thements about Natalia were almost negative.


    "Does the Beale Group think that we have forgotten the previous scandal? Now, the heiress of the


    group does such shameless thing to a student.The group would better stop doing such shameless


    things.Shame on them!"


    "Actually, I''m not surprised that Natalia did this.The scandalst time was so serious that even


    someone lost his life.The group just punished a few higher-ups.The Beale Group is rotten to the root,


    so how could we expect that Natalia would do something good?"


    "D*mn it, I just saw the trending topic.The student is from our school.To say he''s booksmart is an


    understatement.He is a genius.And, he is incredibly handsome!"


    "By the way ...do you have any photos?"


    Soon, someone uploaded a photo of Ruben in ss.


    "Holy sh*t! Natalia, die! You actually hurt my future husband! You''re pi*sing me off!"


    "My gosh, what a gorgeous boy! I want to marry him!"


    "Aren''t you too crazy?"


    "My God, poor boy! Why was he so unlucky to meet a b*stard like Natalia Beale?"


    "Why doesn''t he make his debut as an idol? I''m crazy about him! I would do anything for him!"


    With the topic going viral on the Inte, the topic rushed to the top of the trending list until the system


    broke down.


    That night, the share price of the Beale Group continued to fall, hitting an unprecedented low.


    At the same time, in the Proctor Group.


    When Albert was forcing Jameson to give an exnation to all the directors, Jacob hurriedly came in


    and said, "Mr.Proctor, Master Proctor, directors, the situation on the Inte is now under control."


    Hearing this, not only was Albert surprised, but Jameson who put on an indifferent look looked over.


    Albert asked calmly, "How is it taken under control?"


    Before he came, Albert had arranged everything.


    The incident would only get more serious.


    How could it suddenly be under control? Jacob said, "We didn''t make it.It''s because something else


    happened and public attention was diverted."


    Albert frowned, "What is it?"


    Jacob didn''t say anything more about the specific situation.


    He just said, "It''s about the Beale family."


    At this time, Jameson said in an indifferent tone, "Do you think the meeting needs to continue?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In the big conference room, a group of people looked at each other and did not dare to speak.


    It was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling could be heard.


    Albert stood on his walking stick and said, "We have nothing to do with the Beale Group.You have to


    confess your problem"


    Jameson sneered, "My problem?"


    He swept his gaze around, "What''s wrong with me? It''s just a rumor.Do you believe it just because of


    the untenable posts on the Inte? You may interrogate me even in the middle night?"


    The group of people lowered their head, fearing to meet Jameson''s gaze.


    Albert said, "Thosements on the Inte are not groundless.Otherwise, why did you choose the


    designer who won the second ce instead of the champion? Didn''t you do something unknown to


    others?"


    "Why? Because the championship should be hers."


    Jameson said indifferently, "If I want to do something, I will just give the Proctor Group to her.Why did I


    just give her a brand show for Fashion Week?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the originally quiet meeting room became even more silent, and


    only the heart beats of the people present could be heard.


    It was not surprising that Albert was enraged.


    He stood up and mmed his hands on the conference table, "Do you know what you''re saying?


    You''re simply¡­¡±


    Compared to Albert''s fury, Jameson was rather calm, "I was just saying it, and I didn''t really give the


    company to her.After all, when I transferred half of my shares to her, she didn''t want it"


    Hearing this, Albert took a few steps back angrily, as if he was going to faint in the next second.

 Chapter 391: I Didnt Know How to Face Her

    Chapter 391: I Didn''t Know How to Face Her


    After Sharon returned to the Beale''s, she directly came to her room.No matter what was happening


    outside, she never came out of her room.


    There probably would be many other people who felt worse than her throughout the night.


    Just as Sharon was about to put down her phone and take a shower, she saw that Ruben''s personal


    information was circted online.


    She frowned and called Dean.


    Dean also didn''t know about this.


    He said, "I didn''t do this.It might be a coincidence"


    After hanging up, Sharon thought for a while and dialed Ruben''s number.She got through quickly and


    asked tenderly, "Ruben, are you at school?"


    Ruben replied, "Yes.I came back to school this afternoon"


    "Have you seen the news online?"


    "Yes, I saw it."


    "Don''t worry about it" Sharonforted.


    "Nobody would remember it tomorrow"


    "I see¡± Ruben said.


    After a pause, Ruben said, "How is it going with you?"


    "Not bad.Everything is under control.There won''t be any mistakes"


    At this time, Sharon''s phone rang.She nced at the caller ID and said, "I''ll hang up.Have a good day"


    It was from Tiffany.


    After Sharon picked up the phone, she heard her excited voice, "Sharon, do you see the trending topic


    on Twitter? Natalia is unmasked now! She was attacked by a great number of people.There would be


    nothing so good in the world!"


    "I saw it."


    Sharon said, "It''ste.You''re still awake?"


    "How can I fall asleep when such an exciting thing happens? I am f*cking..."


    Before Tiffany finished speaking, a man''s voice sounded, "Can you leave the f word tomorrow? I have


    something to ask Sharon"


    Tiffany lost for words.


    Sharon was shocked on the other end of the phone.


    Sharon suddenly felt a sense of unreality.She looked at the time.


    It was 12 o''clock.


    ''Tiffany is still with Daniel thiste?''¡¯


    Before Sharon came to herself, Daniel took the phone from Tiffany and said calmly, "Ms.Allyson, could I


    ask you a question?"


    Sharon said, "Ask."


    "Did you sue Natalia?"


    "Yes."


    Daniel said, "Have you ever thought about the consequences if you did so? Talon wille for you"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sharon said, "I am well aware of that.Even if I don''t do it, Talon will not let me off, either.¡±


    Hearing this, Daniel was speechless.


    They had always been trying to keep Sharon away from Talon for her security.


    However, they did not expect that she still got herself involved.


    Sharon said, "But I get what I want.I didn''t lose."


    After Daniel said a few words, the phone was grabbed by Tiffany again.


    "Well, I suddenly remember that I saw ''Ruben'' be a trending topic.His name is a trending hashtag


    now, and people all call for him to make a debut.What does Ruben think about it? If he really makes a


    debut, I am willing to be the leader of his fan club!"


    Giana also asked Sharon this question before, but Sharon had not known how Ruben thought about it


    at that time.


    Sharon said, "I don''t know.It depends on him."


    "If Ruben can make a debut, that''s awesome! He is a top student and he is so handsome.It''s just a bit


    harder to be his girlfriend since I will have a lot ofpetitors!"


    Tiffany''s dramatics confused Daniel.


    Sharon realized that Tiffany was still with Daniel thiste, but she didn''t ask Tiffany why.


    Sharon gave a dry cough and said, "It''s toote.I''m going to take a shower.You ...go to bed early"


    "Alright.See you tomorrow"


    After Tiffany hung up, Daniel stood up and said, "I''m gonna go" Tiffany looked at the time and realized


    that it was veryte.


    She quickly nodded and said, "Go.You''d better be off."


    Daniel was lost for words.


    ¡®''Am I that unlikable?¡¯''


    After leaving Tiffany''s house, Daniel got into the car and saw a familiar ck car behind him in his rear-


    view mirror.


    His face suddenly fell.


    ¡®''I''m fed up.Isn''t what happened tonight enough for the Beales to get messy?¡¯''


    Daniel''s car dashed forward as he pressed the elerator hard.


    People who followed Daniel probably didn''t expect him to drive at full speed, so they hurriedly sped up.


    However, Daniel seemed to be having fun with them, circling around the downtown several times.


    Then he directly drove up the on-ramp and quickly left before they noticed it.


    When he reached an intersection, Daniel got out of the car and got in a ck Volkswagen pulled off the


    road.


    The driver of the ck Volkswagen took Daniel''s car keys and drove his car instead.


    The followers couldn''t catch up with Daniel. They immediately felt that something was wrong and


    hurriedly drove to Daniel''s home.


    When they saw that Daniel''s car was parked in the garage, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Daniel went straight to William.


    As soon as the door opened, Mathew ran out and said, "Daniel.¡±


    Daniel rubbed Mathew''s head.


    "Why are you still upte?"


    Mathew turned away and looked at his iPad.


    Daniel knew what he was watching, so he took the iPad away and said, "Go to sleep.Don''t watch it."


    At this time, William came out of the study.


    Seeing this, Mathew quickly snatched the iPad from Daniel''s hand and ran to his room.


    William didn''t look good.


    He said coldly, "Have you made contact with her?"


    Daniel nodded.


    "She has her own ns.I can''t persuade her" William sat on the sofa and pinched between his


    eyebrows, looking tired and powerless.


    Daniel sat down opposite him and said, "Don''t worry.At least now she has Mr.Jones with her, so Talon


    doesn''t dare to do anything to her¡±


    "It is true, but how things will be when nobody notices?"


    Thinking what happened to Josh and Ruben, Daniel did not speak.


    After a while, William said, "Have you found Josh?"


    Daniel shook his head.


    "He should have been taken away by Talon''s men."


    "Josh is in Talon''s hands.It is a time bomb for us."


    "Talon only wants to create a bnce.Since we have Mathew, he has always been wary and doesn''t


    dare to act rashly" William leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes.


    "I hope so.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Daniel said tentatively, "To be honest, I think the best way is to tell


    Ms.Allyson the truth.If she knows, she wouldn''t ..."


    William said calmly, "No need."


    He still didn''t know how to face her.


    And ...her younger brother.

 Chapter 392: Are You Threatening Me with This?

    Chapter 392: Are You Threatening Me with This?


    Sharon came out of the bathroom.


    When she was wiping her hair, she saw the phone on the bed vibrating.She quickly walked to the bed.


    It was Jameson.


    After the call was connected, Jameson''s deep voice sounded, "Still awake?"


    "Yes¡± Sharon said.


    After a pause, she said, "I can''t sleep."


    She was telling the truth.So many things had happened today.She couldn''t sleep even if she wanted to.


    Jameson said, "You miss me so much that you can''t sleep?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    Jameson just could not be serious.


    "How about you?" Sharon said.


    Jameson said indifferently, "I just finished a meeting with other board directors.Don''t worry.They can''t


    do anything to me.¡±


    "But the matter has be a huge trouble.The Proctors..."


    "This was what they have done.They were the ones who caused all this trouble."


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned.


    "Did the Proctors make this? But it was Rita who made the recording."


    Jameson was not surprised to hear her answer.


    He said, "Then she is quite smart.She knows she needs a scapegoat.¡¯''


    "You mean, it was Rita who recorded it, but she was afraid of offending you, so she went to the


    Proctors, right?"


    People knew that Albert and Jameson were only father and son on the surface.


    In fact, they were enemies plotting against each other, especially Albert.


    Albert did everything he could to get something on Jameson although he had failed many times.


    Rita was indeed smart.


    She was also quite bold.


    She used Albert! After a moment of silence, Sharon said, "Now that we know who is behind all this,


    what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry.''¡¯ Jameson said slowly, "Wait for another two days."


    "Alright."


    If she was right, Jameson wanted to take advantage of this matter to do something.


    "Did Talone to you?" Jameson asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Keep waiting.He''lle to you before tomorrow morning."Sharon nodded.


    This matter would only be even more serious after a night.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Talon wanted to end this matter before it got bigger and minimize its influence, he woulde to her


    before tomorrow morning.


    "Are you still in thepany?" Sharon added.


    Jameson said yes.


    Then he added, "Much work has been dyed today.¡±


    "Then you need to stay upte and work overtime, right?"


    "Do you want to be here with me?"


    "I suddenly feel sleepy.Good-bye¡¯'' Sharon said.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharony on the bed for a while before she went into the bathroom to dry


    her hair.


    Sharon checked the time.


    It was one oclock in the morning.


    It was not suitable for her to go out now.


    However, that je*k would forget to have a meal when he was busy.


    Sharony on the bed and ordered takeout for him.


    After that, she thought of Jameson''s assistant Jacob.


    She thought Jacob had also done a lot of work.


    So she ordered another takeout for Jacob.


    After ordering the takeout, Sharon opened Twitter again.


    Posts about Ruben were warmly discussed.


    More and more people began to curse Natalia.


    It seemed that a lot of people couldn''t sleep tonight.


    As the night fell, the surroundings became quieter and quieter.


    asionally, the rustling sound of the wind blowing leaves could be heard.


    Not long after, the pitter-patter of rain came.


    The room got colder.


    Sharon looked at the dark sky outside the window.


    For some reason, she remembered the night when Bridger appeared in her studio covered in blood.


    She also thought of Camron.


    At that time, he was lying in the morgue.


    No one went to collect his corpse.After a long time, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She no longer owed them anything.


    This time, she would show no mercy to them.


    This rainy night was destined to be restless.


    Ever since she sent the recording pen to the Proctors, Rita had been paying attention to the news on


    the Inte.


    When the recording was exposed to the public, she secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    She also got a kind of unprecedented satisfaction.


    The incident made a huge scene.


    Even the Proctor Group was involved.


    No matter the Proctor Group was the organizer or not, thepany would announce that the contents


    of the recording were untrue so as not to be influenced.


    In this way, Sharon would have no chance to hold a special event to market her brand.


    However, after a night, Rita didn''t hear the Proctor''s and the organizer''s rification.


    Instead, she saw the news about Natalia.


    When she saw that Natalia had gradually gotten more attention than Sharon, she panicked.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the unfamiliar number on the screen, Rita thought it was Bridger.


    As if she grabbed a life-saving straw, she hurriedly answered the phone, "You finally called.I..."


    "You want to hear my voice so badly.¡¯''


    Hearing the ambiguous words on the phone, Rita frowned.


    "Why is it you?"


    Floren said, "Why can''t it be me? I asked you toe to the hotel to find me.Why didn''t youe?"


    Rita said, "Are you sick? I''ve given you everything you deserve.Why would Ie to you?"


    Florenughed loudly.


    "That''s not true.Have you given me everything I deserve? I haven''t gotten what I want yet.I''ll give you


    another chance.Come to the hotel now, otherwise, I''ll expose what you have done to the public."


    Rita tightened her grip on the phone.


    She resisted her anger and asked, "What have I done?"


    "We just finished our cooperation.Did you forget so quickly?"


    Floren said calmly, "It doesn''t matter if you forgot.I don''t mind reminding you."


    "No need!"


    Rita took a deep breath and said, "You said it was cooperation.Now that you have gotten the money,


    shouldn''t you shut up?"


    "Yes.You''re right.I should shut up after I get the money.However, I only got the money for your


    cheating.You also bribed the two judges to win the championship.But I didn''t get a single cent for


    concealing that for you."


    Rita said coldly, "I didn''t bribe the judges.It was Berry..."


    Floren said, "That bribery was for you! The one who won the championship was you, not me or


    Ms.Berry.Is that true?"


    "Are you threatening me with this?"


    "You take me wrong.I won''t threaten you.I said we are the same kind of people.I just want to have in-


    depthmunication with you."


    Floren added, "I have sent you the address and my room number.If you don''t get here within an hour...''


    Floren continued, "Right now, thepetition is a hot topic online.There should be quite a few media


    outlets willing to pay a high price for exclusive insider information.It seems like I''m going to make a


    fortune again."


    Rita gritted her teeth.


    She pushed the button on the screen heavily and hung up the phone.She stood still for a few minutes.


    Then she dialed Bridger''s number.But his phone was switched off.


    Rita clenched her fists.She saw the fruit knife on the coffee table.She picked it up and put it in her bag.


    Then she changed her clothes and went out.

 Chapter 393: He Never Comes back

    Chapter 393: He Never Comes back


    The rain became increasingly heavy after midnight.Rita watched the news on the Inte and was


    extremely annoyed.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, she quickly got off and walked into the hotel with an


    umbre in her hand.


    She used the umbre to cover her face, and remained so even in the elevator.


    Standing at the door of Floren''s room, she rang the doorbell.


    Very soon, the door was opened.


    Floren, with his upper body naked and lower body covered by a bath towel, looked at Rita and said


    mischievously, "You''re quick.'''' Rita looked at him coldly, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Floren looked her up and down and said, "Come in.Let''s sit down and have a talk."


    After entering the room, Rita put away her umbre and put it in a corner.


    Floren walked towards the wine cab and said, "Sit down.¡±


    Rita sat on the sofa in the living room, her eyes following Floren.


    Before long, Floren came back with two sses of red wine and ced one of them in front of Rita,


    "Congrattions on winning the championship."


    As Floren spoke, he picked up the ss for her.


    Rita frowned and fought down her disgust.


    She took the ss from Floren and took a sip under his gaze.


    Floren looked at her with a satisfied expression.


    Rita put down her ss and said, "Just tell me how much money you want.I''ll give you.¡±


    "No.No."


    Floren raised his head and drank the red wine in his ss.


    Then, he sat beside Rita and said, "If I want money, I''ll go to Ms.Berry instead of you.I just want to talk


    about some private matters between us."


    As he spoke, he put his hand on Rita''s thigh.


    Rita suddenly stood up and said, "Behave yourself!"


    Florenughed heartily, but immediately put on a long face and said, "Now you''re in my room.And you


    ask me to behave myself?"


    "I''m here because..."


    Before Rita could finish her words, she found that her vision suddenly blurred.


    And Floren sat aside with a sinister smile.


    Rita was afraid and tremulously took out a dagger from her bag.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Don''t touch me! Otherwise, I''ll..."


    Seeing this, Florenughed, "You''re prepared.I didn''t imagine you to be clever."


    Rita felt increasingly dizzy.


    It was difficult for her to even stand up.


    Floren easily grabbed the dagger from her and pressed her on the sofa rudely, "That being the case, I


    have no need to be polite to you!"


    At first, Rita struggled by instinct, but when it happened, the pain made her mind go nk and she


    stared at the ceiling, motionless.


    She heard Floren''s nauseating wheezes.


    A few hourster, Rita was finally able to move.


    She tremulously got up from the carpet and casually grabbed a piece of clothes to block her chest.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Then she took out her phone to call the police.


    Floren sat aside and smoked with his eyes half-narrowed, "If you want to sue me, just do it.¡±


    He threw a mobile phone at Rita and said, "The evidence is on the phone.You can use it to sue me.¡±


    Rita bit her lower lip tightly.She did not expect that Floren would record it.Floren puffed smoke and


    continued, "I''m coward.When the police interrogate me, I may tell them the ugly deal between us.It''s


    nothing to me.But by then you''ll lose the championship.¡±


    Rita sat silently for a long time and then started to dress without saying a word.


    When she was about to leave, Floren said, "Don''t worry.As long as you satisfy me, I won''t tell anyone


    about this video or the cheating.¡±


    Rita froze and clenched her hands into fists.She could do nothing but fight down her anger and


    leave.She heard Floren''s triumphantughter from behind her.


    After leaving the hotel, Rita did not go back to the house she was living in, but went back to her real


    home.


    However, it was raining heavily and rain water umted in the alley, making it hard for Rita to find


    the way.


    When Rita finally arrived home, her shoes and clothes were all wet.


    She knocked on the door forcefully, but there was no response except the sound of the heavy rain.


    After a long time, her knocks finally woke up a neighbor.


    An old man tottered out.


    It took a while for him to recognize Rita, "Rita, your father isn''t at home.Stop knocking."


    Rita turned her head and said angrily, "Where did he go?"


    "He felt sick, so he went to the hospital and hasn''te back.It''s been a long time.''¡¯


    "What about Bridger?"


    "Bridger sent your father to the hospital, and did note back, either.''¡¯


    After saying that, the old man turned around and entered his own house.


    Looking at the potted nt grown by Camron, Rita got increasingly angry and kicked the pot heavily.It


    crashed into the wall and broke up.


    The nt in it was covered in mud, gradually losing its vitality.


    The old man living next door heard the noise and turned his head.


    See what had happened, he shook his head and closed the door.


    Rita went to Bridger''s house in the hope of finding some clues about where he had gone.


    Now, only Bridger could help her deal with Floren.


    She found the key to the house that Bridger had left under the windowsill and entered the house, only


    to find that it was dusty.


    It seemed that Bridger had not been back for a long time.


    Rita was unwilling to leave without gaining anything, so she left a message, hoping that Bridger would


    contact her as soon as he Saw it.


    On the way back, Rita turned her head to look at the building standing in the rain.


    There was an acrid smell of garbage in the surroundings.


    Rita was determined that she would nevere here again! Even though Sharon had only slept for a


    few hours, she felt refreshed.


    It was still raining outside, and the entire sky was dark.


    No one knew how long the rain wouldst.


    Sharon changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    As soon as she reached the living room, a servant hurriedly came to her and said, "Ms.Allyson,


    Mr.Beale asked you to go to his study after getting up.''


    "I see.¡± Sharon walked to the study and knocked on its door.


    Talon''s cold voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Sharon walked in and said indifferently, "Mr.Beale, what''s up?"


    Talon looked at her with a sinister look.


    Probably because he had not slept all night, he did not pretend to be gentle any longer.


    Sharon looked into his eyes and remained calm.


    After a while, Talon said, "You already know the news on the Inte, right?"


    Sharon nodded and said, "The news is everywhere.It''s hard to ignore.''


    "You saw the news?"


    Sharon asked, "Anything wrong?"

 Chapter 394: An Illicit Kiss?

    Chapter 394: An Illicit Kiss?


    Talon snorted contemptuously with a fake smile, obviously not believing it.


    Just after the disclosure of the matter between the Proctor Group and Sharon, Natalia''s wrongdoing


    was revealed.


    How could it not be intended? A momentter, he said, "I approve the request you made before.But I


    also have my requirements."


    This answer came as no surprise to Sharon.


    She smiled and said, "Mr.Beale, go ahead please."


    Talon said, "I can only give you half of the ces you want.You know that the Beale Group is in


    troubled times, and because of Natalia, the stock price has fallen sharply.The offer I made is the most


    of what I can give.''


    Sharon licked her lips quietly and didn''t say anything, waiting for Talon''sing words.


    Talon continued, "In addition, you have to give me a guarantee that you will not interfere in any of the


    projects of the Beale Group.I also assure you that the benefits you asked will be as you wish.¡±


    As he spoke, Talon passed the pre-printed document to her.


    It was already signed by Talon and sealed by the Beale Group.


    Sharon nced at the documents and then raised her head, "I agree, Mr.Beale.But I hope you will not


    disturb my younger brother anymore.This is myst requirement.Besides, Miss Beale must apologize


    to him.What she did has already seriously affected my brother''s school and daily life.Otherwise, even if


    I stop here, he won''t forgive."


    Talon narrowed his eyes and said after a while, "But you should know that her apology is private only.''


    "I know.I just wish Miss Beale could apologize to my brother in person.As for other things, I don''t care."


    Talon didn''t say anything to oppose.


    "I have heard that Mr.Beale is a trustable man, '''' Sharon said, "You will realize every word that you


    give.On the contrary, I''m not so generous."


    As she spoke, Sharon put out a recording pen on the desk.


    Seeing that, Talon''s expression suddenly changed.


    Sharon said, "I have no other choice.I just got in this trap yesterday.A fall into the pit, a gain in my


    wit.This is what I learnt.As long as you don''t break your promise, Mr.Beale, the conversation recorded


    will be of no use.¡±


    After that, Sharon turned off the recording pen.


    She picked up the pen on the table, signing her name at the end of the document.


    Then she opened the vermilion seal paste at hand, and pressed her fingerprint.


    After everything was done, Sharon stood up, taking the documents and the recording pen, "Mr.Beale,


    don''t worry, I will definitely handle the matter properly.''''


    After leaving the study room, she saw Natalia standing outside the door.Her expression was as terrible


    as it could be.


    Obviously, she had heard the conversation inside.


    "Good morning, Miss Beale."


    Sharon smiled to her.


    Natalia gritted her teeth and said, "Do you think you can get the Beale Group by doing this?"


    "I''ve never thought of this.After all, the Beale Group has so many properties.This is merely a small


    part.However, as long as I''m alive, make merry while the sun shines.¡±


    Sharon finished talking and left without a nce at Natalia''s face.


    When Sharon walked away, Natalia clenched her fists in anger and walked into the study, "Dad, how


    can you agree to her so easily?"


    Talon stood up and walked to the window, crossing his hands behind.


    He said indifferently, "It''s just something unimportant.Just give her what she wants."


    "But..."


    "Natalia; Talon interrupted her, "You should also examine your mistakes.You were so careless that left


    some evidence, and even were threatened by others."


    Natalia didn''t know what to say and bowed her head.


    Talon continued, "Is there anything to do with you in what happened to the Proctor Group yesterday?"


    After faltering for a while, Natalia said, "Dad, don''t worry, they won''t be able to track me¡¯''


    "You''d better be."


    After a while, Talon said, "That''s it.¡¯''


    Natalia nodded and left.


    Meanwhile, Talon''s phone rang.


    Upon answering it, his subordinate''s lowered voice came out, "Mr.Beale, the person we brought back


    last time ...ran away.''


    Talon narrowed his eyes and asked sinisterly, "How long has it been since you found out the escape?"


    "Fewer than ten minutes.''


    "Go find him.Don''t take him back, just kill him once you get him.''


    "Yes.¡±


    While Sharon drove to the studio, it kept raining.She had a look at the documents put at her side and


    tightened her mouth.


    Now that she got what she wanted, she had to rify the rumor about Natalia online.


    However, Talon did not set a deadline for her.She was not in a hurry to do so and just had to finish it


    today.


    When she arrived at the studio, the girls were all debating on the news online.


    But strangely, they were all discussing at the gate.


    "Why are you all standing here?" Sharon said.


    The girls shook their heads at one time, "We are fine here.It''s cool¡±


    Hearing that, Sharon looked inside the studio.


    Together with their reactions, she guessed something.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Go in.It''s raining outside¡±


    After that, she walked inside.


    Pushing open the office door, Sharon saw Jameson sitting on the sofa.


    His eyes nearly closed, as if he was asleep.


    Sharon gently closed the door and walked to his side.


    She picked up the nket hanging on the sofa, and slowly covered him.


    After this, Sharon maintained this posture and slightly bent down to look at him.


    The jerk probably hadn''t sleptst night, and there were faint dark circles around his eyes.


    Sharon looked at him for a while.


    Suddenly, she moved forward and kissed his sexy lips.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to stand up, the man in front of her abruptly opened his eyes.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Jameson''s eyes focused on her, and his voice was husky, "An illicit kiss to me?"


    Before Sharon could exin, her wrist was grabbed by him.


    The next second, she fell into his arms.


    "If you want to kiss me, you can kiss me in broad daylight.There''s no need to do it secretly.I will not


    laugh at you,'' Jameson said.


    Sharon was regretted, feeling that she really made a mistake.


    Receiving no word from her, Jameson rubbed his chin against her shoulder and said in a husky voice,


    "If you don''t kiss me, may I kiss you?"


    Saying this, he did not mean to enquire, but to announce.


    Finishing speaking, he kissed her heavily and gradually deepened the kiss with the longing throughout


    the whole night.


    Sharon patted his chest, trying to say that they were in the office.


    What if someone came in? However, Jameson ignored her at all.


    Instead, he controlled her head and restrained her on the sofa for kissing.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 395: Do You Have to Do This?

    Chapter 395: Do You Have to Do This?


    It turned out that Sharon''s worry was necessary.


    The moment the knock came, she used all her might to turn Jameson over and slumped into the sofa.


    At the same time, the office door was opened.


    Tiffany''s voice came, "Sharon, you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Sharon sitting on the sofa, with her clothes in disarray


    and cheeks flushing.


    Ahead of her, Jameson was sitting on the floor.


    One of his long legs was bent and the other was casually ced.


    When he looked at Tiffany, he licked his teeth.


    Tiffany instantly received the danger signal.


    She promptly closed the door and said, "That''s weird.Why nobody is here?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    That was ridiculous.


    After the door closed, Jameson turned his gaze at Sharon and he said in a low voice, "Shall we go on?"


    Sharon got up snappishly.


    "No way.I''m going to work."


    She sat in front of theputer desk and pressed the power button.


    She took out the mirror to touch up her makeup, but when she saw how she looked in the mirror, she


    wished she could pound this je*k! No wonder Tiffany''s expression was so strange on first nce.


    She quickly tidied up her clothes, wiped off the lipstick at the corner of her lips with a napkin, and


    reapplied makeup.


    Jameson sat on the safe behind her and pulled the armrest of the seat to face him.


    "What are you so busy with that I can''t enjoy yourpany?"


    Sharon put down the lipstick and said, "Of course I''m busy.If I don''t work harder, I''ll be told that you''re


    the one who have made everything possible today.¡¯''


    Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "Isn''t it good to rely on me? As long as you want, I can give you everything I have."


    "No, thanks.'' Sharon tried to turn the chair back, but Jameson had no intention of letting go.


    Sharon took a long breath.


    Forget it.


    "Did you have breakfast?" she said.


    "No."


    Sharon said seriously, "Lie down on the sofa and take a nap.I''ll order a takeout for you and it will be


    delivered in a while."


    Jameson was wordless.


    Seeing him showing upset, Sharon couldn''t help beaming.


    "I was kidding.I didn''t eat either.Let''s go out.''


    Jameson stared at her with red g in his narrowed eyes.


    "It seems you get a nerve."


    Noticing his potential move, Sharon dodged, got up and gave a cough.


    "Alright, let''s go.I''m hungry.''


    Before leaving the office, Sharon reassured herself that there was nothing unusual about her.


    By the time she left, the studio had had guests.


    The girls did not gather outside the door anymore.


    Instead, they got down to their work.


    Sharon didn''t know where Tiffany had gone.


    However, Sharon guessed that she was in the next room.


    On the way, Jameson asked her, "Did Talon approach you?"


    Sharon nodded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He talked about the conditions with me.I only got half of the share I mentioned before.'' Jameson said


    indifferently, "This is also what an old fox would do."


    "But I insisted that Natalia should apologize to Ruben."


    "Did he agree?"


    Sharon said, "I guess he has to.Now the thing spreads so quickly mostly due to what has happened to


    Ruben."


    Jameson added, "Are you sure he can keep his words?"


    "Of course."


    Sharon blinked and turned to look at him.


    "I''ve taped it.''¡¯ Jameson smiled and rubbed her head.


    "Looks like this has taught you an important lesson."


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "What''s your n with Rita?"


    "It''s not her turn yet.I''ll get them one by one."


    Sharon knew that he was nning to deal with the Proctors first.


    After a while, she said, "I have contacted the organizer.They are investigating and the oue should


    come very soon.As for Rita, as long as her trickery in thepetition is exposed, her career will be


    ruined.'' Jameson said, "She should have known what wille along with her choice.''


    Sharon nodded.She did not feel sympathetic to Rita, nor did she feel a pity.But every time she thought


    of Rita, another person shed into her mind.Sharon asked, "Still no news of Bridger?"


    "No." Jameson continued, "William is still looking into it.Don''t worry.Even if Talon dies, he wont die."


    This was also the truth.


    Bridger had been leading a turbulent life from a young age.


    After growing up, he had gone through narrow escapes all the way through and developed his way of


    survival.


    As long as he wanted to stay alive, there might be few people who could do anything to him.


    After breakfast, Jameson sent Sharon back to the studio.


    He said, "I might be busy these few days.If you miss me, just say it.I''ll spare some time to see


    you.Don''t be shy.''


    Words failed Sharon.


    He was really toxic.


    Jameson gave a slight smile and kissed her between her eyebrows before leaving.


    After Jameson turned to leave, Tiffany came out from the side.


    She could not help teasing, "Do you have to do this early in the morning?"


    Sharon had a twitch in her temples and turned around.


    "You..."Tiffany raised his hands.


    "I didn''t see anything.I referred to the TV series I just watched¡±


    Sharon didn''t intend to go further and pulled her into the office.


    "You left before I could ask you something.Why did you stay with Daniel intote night yesterday? You


    haven''t said yes, have you?"


    Tiffany did not expect that she would ask this.


    Tiffany''s expression became unnatural for a moment.


    She sat on the sofa and stammered, "Nothing happened at all.He just sent me home and drank a ss


    of water."


    "Did Daniel drink water till twelve oclock?"


    Tiffany fudged her words, "No, we just talked about something serious and meaningful."


    Sharon didn''t know how to reply.


    Tiffany regretted saying that so much.What was she talking about?


    "I don''t have anything to say about Daniel."


    Sharon took a deep breath.


    "I just feel that even if you really like him, you should take time."


    Tiffany nodded.


    "I know.Don''t worry.I know how to act tactfully."


    Just as Sharon was about to say something, she opened her mouth and realized that the conversation


    they were having right now was precisely what Tiffany had advised her to do before she and Jameson


    made it work.


    What went around came around.


    Sharon couldn''t say anything else at the thought.


    But Tiffany was very excited and moved over, "Hey, did you see the news online this morning? Natalia


    is being abused in all possible ways, which is a delight to me.I realize I really don''t know how to abuse


    a person after I browsed thosements.I''ve learnt a lot and I get to abuse her again! Natalia will


    never imagine that her nature was revealed overnight after she tried so hard to disguise herself.This is


    called retribution!"


    Hearing that, Sharon took out her phone and sent a message to Dean.

 Chapter 396: Cannot Be More Outstanding

    Chapter 396: Cannot Be More Outstanding


    In the afternoon, more hatements towards Natalia surged up.


    The stock price of the Beale Group continued to fall.


    At this moment, the media caught Natalia quietly entering thew firm.


    Two hourster, Natalia''swyer issued a statement, saying that all the rumors on the inte were


    false and nders.


    Those who still spread rumors shall be investigated for legal responsibility ording tow.


    After Natalia''s statement, Sharon also made a statement via her studio''s official Twitter ount, saying


    that Leni had indeed made trouble in the studio, and what had happened to Ruben was also real.


    However, there was no evidence that it was rted Natalia.


    The announcement ended here.


    She did not care about other things.


    Such a statement should be enough.


    After that, people that imed to be Leni''s neighbors, friends, or someone rted to her came out


    and exposed her.


    Finally, a blogger analyzed and summarized that Leni made a living by swindle.


    Probably she didn''t get the money after making a scene in the studio and started to keep her eyes on


    Natalia, so she nned such arge-scale fraud and extortion.


    In fact, they were all deceived by Leni.


    It was the trending topic for a few hours and then disappeared, indicating the whole thing was over.


    However, theizens'' discussion did not end there.


    "We have to admire the power of money.With just several words, the whole thing just went away.But


    why don''t I buy it?"


    "You don''t believe it, nor do I.It may be an extortion if one person used Natalia.What two? I haven''t


    forgot what Saige did.Natalia treats us as fools."


    "Yeah.I also remember Saige.She went to Ally''s studio to cause trouble.In the end, when she found


    that the Beale Group was in trouble, she could not cover up and revealed everything.¡±


    "But why would Ally help her rify? It shouldn''t be like this.Logically speaking, Ally''s backer is the


    Proctor Group.Is the Proctor Group afraid of the Beale Group?"


    "I don''t think this is a matter of fear.The rtionship between the Proctor Group and the Beale Group is


    veryplicated.Mr.Proctor got engaged to Natalia and then called off the engagement.The most


    astonishing thing is thatter Natalia got engaged to the Mr.Proctor''s elder brother.No one could tell


    what happened.''


    "Mr.Proctor has an elder brother? It shocks me!"


    "I don''t think Ally''s statement is a rification.What did she say? There''s no evidence! What does this


    mean? It means she didn''t say it had nothing to do with Natalia.Natalia is too crafty.''


    "I think so, too.I saw the photos of Natalia at an event earlier.She looked hypocritical although she was


    smiling all the time.She will not leave any evidence if she wants to make trouble for Ally.''


    "She is really horrible.I will not believe whatever she exins.If Leni only made a scene in Ally''s


    studio for money, why did she ask her daughter to make trouble for Ally''s younger brother? She doesn''t


    have the ability to know this rtionship.''


    "It doesn''t matter.We know what''s going on.Natalia has money to settle this.There is no need to say


    more.Let''s see when the Beale Group would go down and how would Natalia be then.''


    Although there was still some discussion of this online, it had not been trending anymore...


    It was just like they let several executives to take the rap when the Beale Group was stuck in trouble,


    and left the matter with on conclusion.


    In the studio.


    Sharon had discussed with Tiffany before issued the statement.


    Thetter supported her and said that it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Knowing that many people were trashing Natalia, Tiffany was very happy.


    Tiffany watched thements while having milk tea.


    She asked, "This thing is over, but how about thepetition?"


    Hearing this, Sharon paused while holding the pencil.


    She said, "We''d better wait now.¡±


    Tiffany belched, "I think this is definitely Rita''s doing.No one could do such crazy and evil things except


    Rita.Perhaps she nned it together with Natalia.They are like-minded."


    After Tiffany said that, there was a knock at the door before Sharon could say anything.


    A girl poked her head in, "Tiffany, Sharon, there''s a reporter outside who wants to do an interview.¡±


    Many reporters hade that afternoon.


    Tiffany did not hesitate to refuse the visit.


    Sharon added, "If anyonees again, just tell them I''m not here.''


    The girl nodded.


    She closed the door and left.


    Tiffany sighed and continued to lie on the sofa.


    "People really cannot be too outstanding.It will cause trouble."


    Sharon smiled and said nothing.


    Among the people who came to interview her, some were for the designerpetition, and some were


    for this thing about Natalia.


    They all tried to get some big news from Sharon.


    After a while, Sharon took out a folder from her bag, "Tiffany, I need to go out.I probably will note


    back tonight.''


    Tiffany nodded, "Okay.Where are you going?"


    Sharon lowered her head and looked at the document, "Thew firm."


    Although she had signed it, she still needs to check with Dean.


    Moreover, she was worried about the document at her hands.


    After leaving the studio, Sharon went straight to Dean and gave him the document.


    Dean looked at the document and said, "There is no problem with it.From now on, you will be a wealthy


    woman.Congrattions.''


    Sharon said nothing.


    Jameson''s friend was indeed the same as him.


    After a pause, Sharon asked, "Do you know what''s going on with the Proctor Group?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although what Jameson said seemed to be immaterial, she knew that he definitely did not tell her the


    whole truth.


    Dean leaned on his seat and sped his hands, "Master Proctor had arranged many of his people in


    the Proctor Group.Jameson was getting rid of them.Many of the senior staff were involved.Every one of


    the Proctor Group feels insecure now.Master Proctor is suffering a huge loss."


    "Then...How about Jameson?"

 Chapter 397: Dont Leave Me Waiting

    Chapter 397: Don''t Leave Me Waiting


    Of course Jameson was affected by this, but he minimized the impact overnight and even reversed the


    situation.


    Albert could no longer suppress him with the designerpetition.


    But before the truth came to light, he would still be stigmatized.


    After leaving thew firm, Sharon went to the Proctor Group.


    When she arrived, Jameson just finished a meeting.


    The entire floor was in stillness, and all the employees didn''t dare to make any noise.


    Sharon did not find Jacob, so she walked to the president''s office and knocked lightly on the door.


    In the office, Jameson was reading documents at his desk.


    She didn''t know if he heard the knock.


    Sharon walked over quietly.


    Then she cleared her throat and asked ina serious tone, "Mr.Proctor, do you want coffee?"


    Jameson said coldly without looking up, "Sure."


    "Then do you want to have dinner?"


    Hearing this, Jameson paused for a moment and slowly looked up.


    When he saw her, his eyes were filled with affection.


    "When did youe?"


    "Just now.'' Sharon sat opposite him and asked, "So no dinner, just coffee again?"


    Jameson lowered his head and quickly signed his name on the document.


    "It''s boring to eat alone."


    Seeing this, Sharon asked, "You didn''t recognize me when I asked you if you want coffee.But why did


    you recognize me when I asked you if you want to have dinner?"


    Jameson said slowly, "Our assistants usually do not ask two questions in session.It''s stupid."


    Sharon was speechless.


    ''¡¯Shut up, you jerk! ¡° Jameson said, "Wait for a few minutes."


    "Alright."


    Then there was only the sound of flipping documents and writing.


    Sharon sat at the side and felt a little bored.


    She reached out to fiddle with the decorations on the table.


    Just at this moment, she suddenly noticed a photo on his desk.


    It was a photo of them taken at the Matchmaker Temple.


    This jerk gave her that ugly photo frame but changed a beautiful one for himself.


    She sneered.


    After ten minutes, Jameson finally put down the document and raised his head.


    "Let''s go.''


    Hearing this in a sudden, Sharon could not react.


    "Where to?"


    "You want to have dinner, don''t you?"


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "I''m not here for dinner.''


    Jameson was confused.


    Sharon opened her bag and took out a document.


    "Talon gave me this.I saw Dean before.He said there''s no problem.But I still live in the Beale''s now, so


    it''s not convenient for me to keep this.Jameson put on a faint smile.


    "So you give it to me?"


    "No."


    Sharon said seriously, "I''m going to open a safe deposit box at bank."


    "Is that safer than me?"


    Sharon didn''t want to talk nonsense with him.


    She put the document on the table and pushed it in front of him.


    "Help me keep it.I haven''t decided how to use it.Or you can use it if you need."


    Jameson looked down at the document and then looked at her again.


    His eyes darkened.


    "Am I so lucky?"


    Sharon didn''t dare to look at him as he fixed his eyes on her.She looked away and coughed.


    "Anyway ...anyway, you are also dealing with the Proctor family.This is also what I want.I''m just making


    my contribution."


    Hearing this, Jameson chuckled.


    "Alright.Since you said so, I''ll ept it.¡± Jameson put the document at the bottom of the drawer and


    locked it.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "Can we go for dinner now?"


    After a while, Sharon suddenly said, "I want to visit Charlotte."


    Hearing this, Jameson was not surprised.


    He just took his coat and stood up.


    Then he said, "Let''s go.''¡¯


    At first, Sharon thought that Jameson was going out for dinner.


    After all, although she said that she wanted to visit Charlotte, she just nned to do so.


    She didn''t mean she had to see Charlotte right now.


    So she was shocked when the helicopter appeared in front of her.


    This...


    Jameson looked at her.


    "Didn''t you want to visit her?"


    "But I mean, I can wait until you''re done with your things here, not...''


    "Don''t mind it.We are already here.Get on.''¡¯


    When Sharon was dumbfounded, she was pulled into the helicopter by Jameson.


    Not long after, the helicopter rumbled as it took off.


    Jameson looked down at his watch and pulled Sharon in his arms.


    "We will arrive in a few hours.Have a sleep."


    Sharon opened her mouth but didn''t say anything in the end.


    Talon and Natalia didn''t like her.


    She''d better not go home, so she could have a peaceful time and didn''t need to look at their face.


    At the same time, Rita received a call from Floren at home.


    Floren said, "It''s still the same as before.Don''t leave me waiting.''


    Rita gripped her phone tightly.


    "Are you done?"


    "What are you talking about? What did I do? We are in the same boat, aren''t we? Or do you want to


    call the police with the video? I have many copies.I can give it to you if you want.'' Rita hung up the


    phone.


    After taking a deep breath, she changed and went out.


    On the way, she called Bridger several times, but nobody answered.


    At this moment, she suddenly noticed that someone was following her.


    Rita suddenly looked over, but there was nobody.


    She looked back and continued to walk forward.


    Gradually, there were more footsteps.


    So there was more than one person following her.


    Rita had heart in her mouth.


    When she saw a convenience store in front of her, she immediately rushed over and panted at the


    door.


    People inside looked at her with confusion.


    As there were others, Rita was finally relieved.


    She bought a bottle of water and sat in the convenience store.


    She called Floren.


    "Someone is following me.I''m not going...''


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Alright, if you don''te, I''ll post this video online."


    Rita gritted her teeth.


    Before she could say anything else, Floren already hung up the phone.


    After sitting in the convenience store for a few minutes, Rita called a taxi on the car-hailing application.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the convenience store.


    Rita walked out with an angry face.


    Just as she got into the car, the door was pulled open again.


    A man got in quickly.


    Seeing this, the driver asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Although the man beside was wearing a cap, Rita recognized him with a nce.


    She was delighted and hurried to said, "Yes.¡±

 Chapter 398: Dont See Me Again

    Chapter 398: Don''t See Me Again


    The driver was already suspicious.In order to avoid trouble, Rita did not speak to Bridger all the way.


    Bridger also lowered his head and hid his face behind the brim of his hat.


    After the car stopped at the destination, they alighted separately.


    Bridger walked in front her and finally stopped at an intersection beside the hotel.


    There were no people around.


    Just as he turned around, Rita said, "Bridger, did you see my note?"


    Bridger nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rita said anxiously, "Where have you been these days? And my dad is not at home either"


    "Rita, Mr.Roose..."


    "Never mind.It isn''t that important.We''ll talk about itter."


    Rita interrupted him and said, "Bridger, I''m in a big trouble.Please help me.Only you can help me!"


    Bridger swallowed his words, "Go ahead."


    Ten minutester.


    Floren was pouring red wine in the hotel room when he suddenly heard the doorbell.


    He put down his ss and opened the door as he hummed, "You got here fast..."


    Then, Floren saw a man dressed in ck standing outside.


    Floren frowned fiercely, "Who are you looking for?"


    At the same time, the man in ck slowly raised his eyes filled with coldness.


    Floren sensed that something was wrong.


    Just as he wanted to call for help, he was kicked down in the stomach and smashed into the wall and


    then fell to the ground.


    He clutched his stomach, so painful that he could hardly speak.


    Bridger closed the door, dragged Floren''s hair, and pulled him into the room.


    Floren''s cries were drawn out by the music in the room.


    Floren knew that he was no match for the man in ck.


    So he hurriedly begged for mercy, "Did that woman ask you toe here? How much has she


    promised you? I''ll double it.No ...Triple! I''ll give you as much money as you want!"


    Bridger picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it on his head without hesitation.


    The man who had been trying to make a deal with Bridger fell to the ground unconsciously at once.


    Bridger picked up Floren''s phone from the sofa, looked around the room, found a few disks, and


    quickly left.


    Rita waited downstairs anxiously like a cat on hot bricks.


    Finally, Bridger came down.


    Rita immediately stood up and nervously asked, "Bridger, did you handle him?"


    Bridger took out the phone and a few discs from his pocket and handed them to her.


    Rita trembled and took them, "All here?"


    "They''re all here" Rita heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then something urred to her.She asked, "You haven''t seen them, have you?"


    Bridger shook his head, "No."


    "That''s good"


    Just as Rita put them in her bag, she saw the blood dripping from Bridger''s body.She subconsciously


    took a step back, her face full of fear.


    Bridger looked down and said, "I was injured."


    Rita asked, "So ...they spied on me because of you?"


    "They must have found out our rtionship.To catch me, they trailed you."


    Rita suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Then why did you meet me? What should I do if they find out that we''ve met?"


    Bridger was lost for words.Rita looked around and urged anxiously, "Go now.Don''t see me again"


    But Bridger did not move, which made Rita more anxious.


    She was afraid that those people would find out that they were still in contact, so she decided to leave


    as soon as possible.


    "Rita.Don''t you care about Mr.Roose?"


    Bridger stopped her and looked at her back.


    Rita had been fretted those days.


    After Bridger handled Floren, Rita learned that Bridger had brought her great trouble, which upset her a


    lot.


    Therefore, she said angrily, "Why should I care about him? I can''t even take care of my business.Who


    cares about me?"


    Bridger did not say anything else, and Rita hurriedly left.


    After returning home, Rita smashed Floren''s phone and all the disks into pieces, as if she could give


    vent to her anger in this way.


    Now that Floren was dead and those things had been destroyed, no one could threaten her anymore.


    What she did not expect was that Floren actually survived Bridger''s attack.


    Floren woke up after being unconscious in the room for an hour.


    In spite of the great pain, he struggled to find his phone to call the police, but he couldn''t find it in the


    room.


    Floren leaned against the wall and felt his way out of the hotel room.


    He could vaguely see someone in front of him, but before he could speak, he fell to the ground and


    fainted.


    When the hotel staff found that his face was covered in blood, they were very frightened.


    They quickly took out the mobile phone and called the police.


    At 10 pm, a helicopternded in Cloud City.


    Sharon opened her eyes in a daze.


    After checking the time, she realized that a few hours had passed.


    She disengaged herself from Jameson''s embrace to stretch her neck.


    She had slept quite well.


    Beside the helicopter, there was already a car waiting for them.


    After getting in the car, Sharon looked at the scenery outside and yawned.


    "Aren''t you busy with your work? Is it OK that youe here with me?"


    Jameson grabbed her fingers and said in a deep and hoarse voice, "Even a superman needs to take a


    rest"


    "But it''s very costly.Why don''t you have a good night''s sleep at home?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted toe here?"


    "Well..."


    Sharon knew she wouldn''t win, so she bit her tongue.


    Only 20 minutester, they arrived at Charlotte''s ce.


    After getting off the car, Sharon discovered that the environment here was quite quiet.


    There was a small house with a garden and a small vegetable garden in front of it.


    It was indeed a very livable ce.


    Seeing her standing still, Jameson asked in a low voice, "Why are you standing here?"


    "Do you think Charlotte is still awake?"


    Jameson said, "Of course, I called her before."


    "Okay¡± Sharon said.


    Actually, something was on her mind.


    If she saw the little fellow here, her previous spection would prove true.


    But if she didn''t see him, she would feel stupid.


    Seeing that she was pondering with her head lowered, Jameson calmly licked his lips, directly held her


    hand and walked towards the house.


    Sharon pulled herself together, but her hand held by Jameson was sweating.


    It wasn''t a long way, but Sharon held her breath with every step she took.


    Her spections and doubts would soon be verified.

 Chapter 399: Where Havent You Seen?

    Chapter 399: Where Haven''t You Seen?


    A tantalizing aroma of the dinner filled the air.


    Hearing the footsteps at the door, Charlotte came out and said, "Sharon, Jameson, sit down.Dinner will


    be ready soon"


    Sharon said, "Charlotte, let me help you."


    As she spoke, she took off her coat and handed it to Jameson before entering the kitchen.


    Jameson took it and raised his eyebrows.


    Charlotte said, "I''m fine.Almost done¡±


    "You should be asleep by this time normally.It''s sote, and you have to prepare dinner for us.Thank


    you."


    "It''s totally fine.I live here alone.It''s good to have someone to talk to."


    "Charlotte ...you live here alone?"


    Charlotte replied casually, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon smiled and shook her head, "Nothing.I just remember that Mary wanted to move in with you.I


    thought that you..."


    "Mary.." Charlotte said, holding the bowl and chopsticks, "You know that Mary is restless.It''s too quiet


    here.She did stay here for a while but then she went on a tour.She''s now enjoying herself somewhere


    else"


    Hearing this, Sharon felt assured.Sure enough, she was overthinking it.


    After dinner, Charlotte said, "It''s gettingte now.The room is ready.You guys can go upstairs and have


    a rest"


    Sharon had already slept on the way here.She was not sleepy at the moment.So she went to pick up


    the dishes and said, "Charlotte, go to bed.I''ll take care of this."


    "Thanks."


    She then went back to her room.


    Sharon went to the kitchen with the dishes.


    Just as she was about to wash, the bowl in her hand was taken away.


    Jameson said, "I''ll do it."


    Sharon didn''t want to discourage him, so she could only feel sorry for the tes.


    She went out and sat on the sofa.


    But less than five minutester, she heard the cracks of two pieces of cutlery.


    One was from a te, the other was from a spoon.


    It was just what she had expected.


    Twenty minutester, Jameson finally came out of the kitchen with an unhappy look.


    "Very good, actually¡± Sharon praised sincerely, "Only one te was broken today"


    "Shut up."


    A smile lifted the corner of Sharon''s mouth.


    She felt much better now.


    Jameson loosened his tie with one hand and said, "I''m gonna take a shower"


    At this point, Sharon noticed that his shirt was half wet.What did the tes do to him...?


    "Well,"


    Sharon hurriedly said, "There''s only one room?"


    After taking a few steps, Jameson turned to look at her and went, "So?"


    Sharon curled her lips, ''¡¯Just what I thought.."


    While Jameson was upstairs, Sharon was still sitting on the sofa, huddling up and looking out of the


    window.


    Don''t know what she was thinking at this point.


    Just then, the bedroom door was opened and Charlotte walked out, "Still up?"


    "Charlotte¡­¡±


    Sharon earthed to herself.


    Charlotte sat beside her and went, "Been busytely? Looks like you have lost a lot of weight."


    "Summer is around.Time to lose weight." Sharon smiled.


    "Nonsense, you''re so thin.No need to lose weight"


    "Charlotte, are youfortable living here alone?" Sharon asked.


    Charlotte answered calmly, "I''ve lived alone for so long, anyway"


    That was also true.


    After a while, Sharon continued, "Charlotte, you''ve been living here since you left Bridge Street?"


    Charlotte paused for a moment and then went, "I''ve also lived elsewhere."


    Sharon''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Where?"


    "Still in Costspool.But I''m not used to living there, so I moved here"


    The light in Sharon''s eyes dimmed eventually.


    She paused for a while before she nodded her head in agreement, "Costspool is indeed noisy.Bridge


    Street is the quietest"


    Charlotte replied, "What about you? I saw the newstely.Does it affect you?"


    Sharon said, "Not really.It''s just annoying.Seems endless"


    "Take your time and things will be sorted out eventually.There''s always an end to everything."


    Sharon proposed, "Charlotte, when everything is settled down, you can move back to the South City


    and live with us."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "We''ll see"


    Sharon also knew what it was like living alone for a long time.


    Although she would asionally feel lonely, it was better than more troubles.


    So sometimes it was nice to be alone.Charlotte stood up and said, "Alright, I''m going to bed.You


    should, too.You''ll go back to South City early in the morning, right?"


    Sharon nodded, "Okay.Good night, Charlotte."


    After Charlotte returned to her room, Sharon went upstairs.


    Just as she opened the door, she saw Jamesoning out of the bath with wet ck hair.


    Their sights touched for a few seconds.


    And Sharon was stunned.


    She asked in disbelief, "Why aren''t you in some clothes?"


    "They are wet" He seemed quite justified.


    Sharon blushed, "Then can''t you ...find something else to wear?''


    Jameson said, "Where haven¡¯t you seen?"


    Sharon failed to argue with him and directly went into the bathroom.


    Although she didn''t bring any change of clothes with her either, at least her clothes were dry.


    She could still wear them after bath.She was not going to be naked like Jameson did.


    After her bath, Jameson was already lying on the bed.


    Sharon''s eyelids twitched.She really didn''t want to sleep besides him.


    When shey down, she was near the edge of the bed, keeping a distance from Jameson.


    However, not long after, she felt a warm body pressed against hers.


    She could feel his breath upon her ears, and she heard his deep, low and ambiguous voice, "Same


    dress?"


    Sharon answered, "Nothing to change"


    "Then take it off.It smells."


    Sharon grabbed her dress tight, "Don''t get so close to me and you can''t smell it."


    Words failed Jameson.


    He then whispered in a seductive manner, "I can''t smell it if you take it off."


    Sharon knew what he was up to, so she frowned and whispered, "You don''t want to do it here, do you?


    No condom here."


    Jameson kissed her on the forehead and went, "Let''s have a baby"


    "No.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?"


    Sharon turned her back to him and said, "I don''t want a baby"


    Jameson pulled her over again, "I thought you like children"


    After a moment of silence, Sharon said, "Yes, I do.But I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect them.Bearing


    a baby only for my liking is irresponsible."


    "Is it that serious?"


    Sharon kicked him for his light tone, "If you want to have a baby, then do it yourself!"

 Chapter 400: Fortunately, You Werent Here

    Chapter 400: Fortunately, You Weren''t Here


    The next morning, Sharon woke up at six.She opened her eyes and looked at the pitch-ck sky,


    thinking about something.She spent a whole night thinking about the reason Jameson took her to visit


    Charlotte now, but she just couldn''t figure it out.


    Sharon knew it wasn''t because of her.


    Every time she required to visit Charlotte before, Jameson found many excuses to avoid this topic, but


    this time, he just took her straight here.


    Sharon really didn''t understand what Jameson was thinking.


    Sharon couldn''t sleep.


    After staring at the ceiling for a while, she lifted the nket and got up, wanting to sit in the garden.


    Jameson slowly opened his eyes after the door was closed.


    The sky was gradually brightening.


    By the time Sharon arrived at the garden, the sky had be grey, and she could vaguely see the


    path ahead of her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat on the swing at a side and swayed.


    The air here was very fresh.


    asionally, a gust of wind blew over, mixed with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    Recently, so many things had happened.


    Sharon felt tense and stressed out every day.


    Now, she felt good to be able to sit in the garden and refresh herself in a daze.


    After an hour, the sky lit up a little.


    Sharon looked at her phone and felt that other people might have been up, so she went into the kitchen


    to prepare breakfast.


    After breakfast, Sharon and Jameson were to return to the South City.


    It would be noon at the earliest to get there.


    When Charlotte got up, she found that the breakfast had been done.


    She asked, "Sharon, why didn''t you sleep longer?"


    Sharon smiled and replied, "I slept well yesterday.It''s just that I woke up very early, and I couldn''t fall


    asleep after that"


    Charlotte said, "I''ll do the rest.Help me wake Jameson up"


    "Sure." Sharon answered and went upstairs.


    Just as she opened the door, she saw Jameson putting on a shirt.


    Sharon was surprised.She nced at the shirt on the sofa and asked, "Didn''t you say you don''t have


    an extra shirt here?"


    "I lied."


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    Da*n you, jerk! Jameson curled up his lips, picked up the tie beside him and walked to Sharon.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Do me a favor?"


    Sharon sneered, "You can do it yourself'' Jameson smiled again as he leaned over and whispered in


    Sharon''s ear


    "Yes, but I won''t feel that good if I do it myself."


    Thinking of what Jameson had done to herst night, Sharon blushed in an instant.


    She hurriedly took the tie from his hand and tied it on for him.


    She gritted her teeth and snapped in a low voice, "Jerk!"


    When Sharon went downstairs, her cheeks were still very red.


    Seeing this, Charlotte asked with concern, "Sharon, what''s wrong? Did you wear too little and catch a


    cold? The temperature here varies greatly between day and night.I''ll get you some medicine."


    Sharon hurriedly waved her hand and rejected, "No, thanks.I''m just..."


    She didn''t think of any excuse for a moment and could only stomp on Jameson''s feet from under the


    table.


    Jameson''s expression didn''t change as he said, "She is fine.She always blushes when she gets


    excited"


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    "Excited?"


    Jameson slowly said, "Perhaps she was too excited to see such an outstanding and perfect boyfriend


    as me when she opened her eyes"


    Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    Sharon was embarrassed.


    If her skin could be as thick as his, she wouldn''t have been so embarrassed right now.


    She just wanted to get under the table and hide herself! Charlotte coughed and changed the topic.


    "Alright, breakfast time is over.You guys should hurry up and leave.It''s gettingte."


    Sharon hurriedly nodded.


    "I''m going upstairs to get something."


    She fled away at once.


    Charlotte looked up.


    When Sharon''s figure disappeared from the stairwell, she asked in a whisper, "How is the little fellow


    now?"


    Jameson put down the cup and said slowly, "He''s good."


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ll have someone pick you up this afternoon"


    Charlotte silently sighed.


    "You..."


    She wanted to say something, but stopped at the second thought.She just shook her head and tidied


    up the table.


    Jameson sat at the dining table and licked his teeth.


    He reckoned that Sharon''s previous doubts should have disappeared after she came here.


    At least she wouldn''t doubt that in some time.


    As long as nothing unexpected happened, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    Jameson raised his hand and pinched his nose, showing a cold face.


    Soon enough, Sharon came with a bag in her hand.


    "I''m ready.Let''s go."


    As she spoke, she ran to the kitchen and said to Charlotte, "Charlotte, we''re leaving.Please take care


    of yourself"


    Charlotte nodded.


    "Don''t worry"


    After Sharon and Jameson left, Charlotte came out of the kitchen and started to pack up other items in


    the fridge.


    For some reason, Sharon felt that the return journey was much faster than the outward journey.


    She didn''t even fall asleep, and the helicopter had arrived in the South City.


    Jameson sent her to the studio and rubbed her head.


    "I''m leaving" Sharon nodded, asking, "Are you going to thepany?"


    "Yes." Sharon reached out to open the car door.


    "Then go quickly.I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Jameson pulled her over again.


    He bent down and kissed her lips.


    After a while, he let go of her and said with satisfaction, "Go."


    Sharon showed a faint smile as she got out of the car.


    The driver asked, "Mr.Proctor, are we going to thepany?"


    Jameson looked deeply at Sharon''s receding figure and said, "Go to another ce first."


    The driver understood at once and replied, "Yes."


    After Sharon entered the studio, Tiffany hurriedly followed her into the office and asked, "Sharon, where


    have you been?"


    Sharon sat on the chair and replied, "I went out of town.What''s wrong?"


    Tiffany whispered, "Talon came to you this morning.He should be dissatisfied with your post yesterday


    and wants us to write a new one.Fortunately, you were not here.But you should be careful after you


    return to the Beale''s.He seems to be in a bad mood.I''m afraid he will lose his temper and make things


    difficult for you"


    "It''s nothing."


    Sharon said, "He has never been good to me"


    Sharon thought she had made a good choice.If she had returned yesterday, Talon might have required


    her to repostst night.


    It was wonderful that she wasn''t here yesterday.


    Right now, they had missed the golden time for rifying.


    Even if Sharon wrote a new post now, it would have been meaningless.


    Tiffany sat beside Sharon and leaned on the desk.


    She sighed.


    "When can you leave the Beale''s? No ...I should ask, when can you debunk Talon and Natalia?"


    Sharon paused and her smile faded.


    It was difficult to take the Beale family down.


    For one thing, it was a powerful family.


    For another, judging from the events Talon had handled, one could see that he was an incredibly


    meticulous and calcting man.


    It was very hard to get something on him, unless he made mistakes or there was some conclusive


    evidence.


    Otherwise, nobody could throw him into jail at all.


    Even Mr.Jones was unable to turn against Talon, which could prove how difficult it was to deal with


    Talon.

 Chapter 401: A Scheming Man

    Chapter 401: A Scheming Man


    Jameson went to visit the little fellow.


    When Jameson opened the door, there was only Ruben looking after the little fellow.


    Harley had been out.


    He nced at the stroller and whispered, "Is he asleep?"


    Ruben nodded, "Yeah.Just for a little while"


    Jameson said, "When Harleyes back, you should go back to school."


    Ruben said, "Okay"


    Gazing at the sleeping baby, Ruben wasn''t going to do as Jameson required.


    After a while, Ruben asked, "When are you going to tell Sharon the truth?"


    "I''ll tell her one day" Ruben frowned.


    When he was about to say something, Harley opened the door and walked in.


    Harley greeted Jameson with a nod, and said, "Good morning, Mr.Proctor"


    Then she nodded to Ruben.


    Jameson stood up and was about to leave, but Harley stopped him.He turned round and signaled to


    her to continue.


    Harley hesitated for a long time before saying, "Mr.Proctor, when will Ms.rke be back?"


    "She would be back in the afternoon, at six o''clock at thetest."


    After a pause, Jameson asked, "What is the matter?"


    Harley hurriedly waved her hand, "No, it''s just a casual question.I am afraid that when I go out to buy


    food, the child would be left unattended, which is not safe..."


    Jameson said, "If you need anything, just ask them to bring it here"


    Actually, when Harley asked this question just now, her heart was in her mouth.


    A long time ago, Jameson had told her to stay here unless something urgent had happened.


    If there was anything needed here, she could call someone else to bring it here.


    At the beginning, Harley did as Jameson hadmanded, rarely going out.


    However, since she met Jayden, she had been looking for a chance to go out, from once every three


    days to once every day now.


    Knowing that Jameson hadn''t been dissatisfied with her, Harley heaved a sigh of relief, "Okay."


    Jameson nced at Ruben and said, "It''s time that we go."


    After going downstairs, Ruben asked, "Why did you choose her to look after the little fellow? Is she


    reliable? What if some idents happen when she''s taking care of the child alone?"


    Jameson replied indifferently, "Alone?"


    Before Ruben answered, Jameson nced around and said, "This ce is closely guarded.It''s just that


    you didn''t see them.She''s only in charge of taking care of the little demon.Everything else will be


    handled by my men"


    Ruben was lost for words.Did he just hear Jameson call his own child the little demon? Nobody would


    nickname his own child the little demon.


    After checking the time, Jameson urged Ruben to get in the car, "Hurry up.After sending you to school,


    I have business to attend to"


    "There''s no need for you to give me a ride¡± Ruben said.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I also have something to attend to, so I won''t go to school."


    With that, Ruben turned on his heel and left.


    Jameson got into the car directly and asked Jacob in a tone without any emotions, "Have you found out


    what Harley had been doing recently?"


    Jacob answered, "Harley...She might be in love.Several times, our men followed her and saw her


    walking hand in hand with a man.When she went out, she was mainly dating that man"


    The news that Harley has been out a lottely had been reported to Jameson by security guards.


    However, Harley was chosen by him, so the little fellow would definitely be safe with her.


    Hearing this, Jameson said, "Just go find another candidate."


    Jacob replied, "I''m already looking for one.However, there are some uncertainties.I''m afraid that


    Mrs.Proctor will suddenly..."


    "Before Harley leaves, I will arrange a meeting for Harley and Sharon, and Harley will tell Sharon that


    they have decided to emigrate"


    Jacob couldn''t help but think, ''What a scheming man! Such a decision is really ruthless for a mother¡±


    Jacob just didn''t know if Sharon would forgive Jameson after knowing the truth.


    Harley was left in the house to take care of the child.


    After Jameson and Ruben left, Harley hurriedly took out her cellphone and went to the bedroom to call


    Jayden, "may be able to meet you tonight, but I''m not sure yet.I''ll text youter."


    On the other end, Jayden said, "We haven''t seen each other for almost a week.Honey, why don''t you


    just resign and let me support you?"


    Harleyined softly, "Stop talking nonsense.I am indebted to my employer.I''m not here to work for


    money.From their conversation, I know that I can resign when things settle down.That won''t be long.It


    may take half a year at most"


    Jayden added, "But I miss you badly.How about this, you bring that child to the park so that we can


    meet there"


    Harley refused without hesitation, "No, I can''t..."


    "Honey, children should spend some time out of doors in the fresh air.asionally, they should go out


    to bask in the sun.It''s a nice day.Why don''t you bring it to the park? Besides, basking in the sun helps


    children take in calcium"


    When Charlotte was here, she often brought the little fellow out, but at that time Harley only needed to


    stay by them.


    Harley had never brought the child out alone.


    She hesitated for a while before saying, "Alright, but I have to ask my employer"


    "Okay, remember to text me after asking him."


    Harley hung up the phone, but she dare not ask Jameson directly.


    Instead, she called a security guard who took orders from Jameson.


    This man had always been in charge of affairs rted to the child.


    When Matthew heard Harley say that she wanted to take the child out to bask in the sun, he didn''t take


    it as a big deal.


    It is really a nice day today, so he agreed.


    Hearing this, Harley was secretly delighted.


    She put down her cellphone and changed her clothes.


    After taking milk powder, hot water and diaper, she pushed the stroller out of the house.


    Not far away from the house, Harley heard footsteps.


    She knew that Matthew was following her.


    Every time she took the little fellow out, Matthew would follow her from afar to ensure their safety, so


    she was used to it.


    However, she still got a chance to text Jayden, telling him not to approach her.


    She would look for an opportunity to meet himter.


    The park wasrge and parents who brought their children out to y could be seen everywhere.


    Harley found a bench in the shade of a tree and sat down.


    Then, she carried the little fellow out from the stroller and yed with it.


    A few momentster, Harley''s cellphone vibrated several times.


    She picked up it to take a look.


    Then, she slowly put the little fellow back into the stroller and texted Matthew, saying that she wanted


    to go to the toilet and asked him to take care of the child.


    Matthew quickly walked out of the shadows and said, "You may go now"


    Harley said, "Thank you.I''ll be right back"


    When she ran to the corner, Harley saw Jayden looking for her.


    She hurriedly took him by the arm and lowered her voice to the minimum, "Didn''t I tell you to stand


    there and wait for me? Why did youe here?"


    Jayden nced at the ce where she started from, squinted and put his arm around her shoulder.


    He answered, "I just wanted to see you sooner"

 Chapter 402: Dont Make Any Mistakes

    Chapter 402: Don''t Make Any Mistakes


    Harley looked around to ensure that Matthew did not notice her before she pulled Jayden away.


    After sitting on the bench, Jayden bought two drinks and sat beside her.


    "Shall we go watch a movie?"


    Harley took the drink and shook her head.


    "I can only stay for ten minutes at most before going back."


    Jayden frowned, seemingly a little displeased.


    "In such a hurry?"


    "There''s nothing I can do" Harley said, "Or how about seeing itter today? I should be avable then."


    Jayden continued, "Didn''t you alwayse out before? What has happened recently?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Harley took a sip of the drink and slowly said, "Charlotte is out of town.I''m the only one taking care of


    the children, so I cant get away.But she''ll be back this afternoon."


    "Charlotte?"


    Jayden asked thoughtfully, "Is she a babysitter?"


    Hearing this, Harley opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    She vaguely said, "No, she is..."


    After a pause, Harley said, "In short, after Charlotte returns, I will have time."


    Jayden didn''t ask any further for fear that it would arouse her suspicion.Instead, he smiled and took out


    his phone.


    "What movie do you want to see? I''ll book the tickets first."


    Harley leaned over to take a look and finally chose one.


    "This one, but we''d better book itter, after Charlottees back"


    "Alright."


    After sitting for a few minutes, Harley looked at the time and hurriedly got up.


    "I should go"


    She looked around and could not find a trash can.


    Jayden was considerate.


    He stretched out his hand and said, "Give it to me.I''ll throw it awayter"


    Harley smiled happily and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Then I''ll leave.See you tonight."


    "See you tonight."


    Only after Harley ran away did Jayden gradually stop smiling.


    He held the empty drink cup in his hand, and his eyes were full of schemes.


    If he was correct, the "Charlotte"


    Harley mentioned was Jameson''s biological mother as rumored.


    However, all the people had always thought that she had been long dead, but no one ever expected


    that she was still alive.


    It seemed that his suspicion was right since Jameson had called his biological mother over to take care


    of the child.


    Something seemed to ur to Jayden that he put down the two beverage cups in his hands, got up,


    and walked towards the direction Harley left.


    As he was about to approach, Jayden hid behind a tree and looked at the man beside Harley.


    He became much gloomier.


    Then, he took out his phone and took a few photos.


    As if sensing something, Matthew quickly turned his head.


    Jayden quickly withdrew his gaze and hid behind the tree.


    Over there, Harley looked at Matthew and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Matthew didn''t notice anything unusual and said calmly, "Nothing.It''s been a while since we came


    out.Let''s go back"


    Harley nodded and said, "Alright¡¯'' Jayden didn''t dare to get close since he had almost been discovered


    just now.


    After a few seconds of thought, he turned around to his car and waited at the gate of the block in


    advance.


    It wasn''t the first time Jayden hade to see Harley since they moved here, so he knew which gate


    they would enter.


    Harley and Matthew took the child out to bask in the sun, so they walked back slowly without driving.


    By the time they returned, Jayden had been waiting downstairs for twenty minutes.


    He saw Harley walking ahead, and the man who had apanied her before kept a distance from her,


    far or near, and soon entered the block.


    After a few minutes, the man came out of the block and got into an off-road vehicle parked on the side


    of the road.


    He never got off again.


    Jayden remembered the license te number and deliberately drove past the off-road vehicle.


    As he brushed past, he nced at it, noticing that there was more than one person inside the vehicle.


    After he left, the person inside the car said, "Matthew, this car seems to belong to Harley''s boyfriend"


    Matthew looked at the rearview mirror and nodded.


    Recalling what happened today, Matthew frowned.


    He roughly knew why Harley suddenly suggested taking the child out to bask in the sun.


    The subordinate said, "Should I report to Mr.Proctor?"


    Matthew said, "No need.Mr.Proctor is already looking for someone else."


    After a few seconds, Matthew said, "Brace yourself up.Don''t make any mistakes during this period of


    time."


    "Yes"


    Studio, 4:00 p.m.


    As Sharon was drawing the design draft, her phone on the table vibrated.


    She picked it up and saw that it was Louis calling.


    Louis asked her, "Ally, when we were investigating, we found something else.Would it be convenient for


    you toe over now?"


    Sharon looked at the design that was almost finished in front of her and nodded.


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, she put her phone in her pocket and left with her bag.


    Sharon''s phone rang again on the way.


    It was an unknown number.


    She hurriedly parked the car by the side of the road and answered, "Hello?"


    However, there was only a burst of electrical noise, and no one spoke.


    Sharon gripped her phone tightly and said again, "Are you Bridger?"


    Still, no one spoke.


    Before Sharon could continue, the other party hung up.


    Sharon looked at the screen and let out a silent breath.


    It seemed to be just a crank call.


    Sharon put down her phone and drove again.


    When she arrived at Louis'' office, Sharon knocked on the door.


    Soon, Louis responded, "Come in"


    Sharon pushed open the door and greeted him.


    Lewis pointed to the chair across the desk and said, "Ally, take a seat first."


    Sharon sat down and asked softly, "Is ...there any result for thepetition?"


    Lewis crossed his hands on the desk, frowned and sighed.


    "I''ve talked to both judges in the past two days, but they both said they would never help Rita


    cheat.Both judges are internationally renowned figures, and Robert has been ensuring that they didn''t


    cheat, so I¡­¡±


    Sharon understood what he meant and smiled before saying, "It doesn''t matter.Sorry to bother you.I''ll


    investigate the rest myself¡±


    Right now, neither she nor Louis had any solid evidence.


    If they used these renowned people simply because of suspicion, not only would they embarrass


    themselves, but they would also have no way to convince the public.


    Lewis continued, "I didn''t call you just for that.Ally, do you remember the rules of the semi-finals?"


    Sharon did not expect that he would suddenly mention the second round.


    She was stunned for a moment before she said, "Yes."


    Lewis said, "The second round requires ten designers toplete the works of the designers


    ording to the numbers they have drawn" "Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Louis nodded seriously.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 403: It Was No Longer up to Him

    Chapter 403: It Was No Longer up to Him


    The second round of thepetition had been forgotten.Everyone now paid their attention to the finals


    and the designers'' works.


    But now that so many things hade up, what really happened during the finals still hung in the air.


    To solve the mystery,st night, Louis looked again at the designers'' works during the preliminary round


    and second round.


    Sure enough, he found something suspicious.He ced two designs in front of Sharon.


    The designers'' names had been covered.


    Louis asked her, "Do you see anything wrong with these two works?"


    Sharonpared them carefully.


    One of the two works had a unique, defining style, and its lines were firm and clear.


    It was obviously made by a male designer.


    The other one was slightly different from the previous one, and the lines were much softer.


    The work seemed to contain other elements as well.


    Even so, though, the first designer''s distinctive artistic characteristics could be easily noticed.


    The second design was like a mixture of the male designer''s work and the style and techniques of


    another designer.


    However, the added elements were obviously not the designer''s strengths, so thebination gave an


    awkward feeling.


    Sharon looked at the two designs for a while and slowly said, "They are by the same person, right?"


    Louis asked, "How did you infer that?"


    Sharon pointed to the first design.


    "This person''s style has defining characteristics, and my guess is he is a smart, outstanding designer,


    who puts a lot of thoughts into style and content.Although he made minor changes to the style of the


    second design, you can still see his mindset in it."


    She put down the designs and continued, "It is not easy to tell the differences.But by cing them


    together and observing them careful, one will discover the problem"


    Louis nodded with a satisfied look on his face.Then he took off the stickers that covered the designers''


    names.


    Sharon looked at the two names and was surprised.


    "This is Floren''s design¡± Louis said, pointing to the first item.Then, he looked at the other one and said,


    "And this one is Rita''s.I think you should have guessed what happened"


    Sharon gaped as an idea came into her mind.


    But she still felt it was inconceivable.


    The fact that Rita had asked Floren to help her forge the design shocked her.


    That woman really had a lot of nerve.


    No ...no, she must have done a lot more to achieve that aim.


    Louis added, "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely unforgivable to cheat during thepetition.We''ve contacted


    Floren, but his phone has been switched off.If necessary, we''ll go through the judicial process to keep


    thepetition fair."


    "Thank you¡± Sharon nodded gently.


    "You''re wee¡± Louis said.


    "Actually, we should take the greatest responsibility for something like this during thepetition.Ally,


    although I said that the ranking doesn''t represent everything, the champion should have been you"


    After leaving Louis'' office, Sharon sat in the car and looked ahead aimlessly, lost in thought.She had


    thought that even though Rita was conceited, she actually liked to design.


    Sharon never expected that she would stoop so low to win the championship.When Sharon returned to


    the studio, Trey was on the phone at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Noticing her, he said something to the person on the other end of the phone and quickly put away his


    phone.


    "Sharon¡± he greeted her.


    "How long have you been here?" Sharon smiled.


    "It''s ...it''s been a while."


    Trey was afraid that she would misunderstand, so he hurriedly exined, "Sharon, it''s actually not me


    looking for you today, it''s someone else"


    In the lounge, Mr.Jones sat there with his hands on his cane, chatting with Tiffany with a smile.


    Hearing the noiseing from the door, he looked over and said happily, "Sharon, you''re back."


    "Mr.Jones" Sharon nodded slightly.


    Tiffany stood up and said, "Sharon, you can keep this misterpany.I''ll excuse myself.


    Watching her leave, Mr.Jones smiled, "That girl is interesting¡±


    Trey didn''te in.He closed the door from outside.


    Sharon sat opposite Mr.Jones and said, "Sorry for the wait.Something came up"


    "That''s okay.I was bored and came out for a walk.Before I knew it, I''m here."


    Mr.Jones then asked, "Have Natalia and Talon made things difficult for you againtely?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "They have enough on their tes these days.They probably don''t have the time to deal with me"


    Mr.Jones was relieved to hear that.


    "Trey told me what happened.Like mother, like daughter.You are courageous and decisive" Sharon


    smiled.


    "It''s a pity that we haven''t found your mother''s tomb yet" Mr.Jones sighed.


    After a while, Sharon reasoned, "Perhaps there''s only one person in this world who knows where it is."


    "You mean your.." She nodded.


    "I''ve been looking for him, but there is a high possibility that he has fallen into Talon''s hands." Mr.Jones


    couldn''t help but frown.


    "If that''s the case, things have be troublesome.But don''t worry, Talon won''t dare to act rashly right


    now.He''ll at most use that person as hisst bargaining chip."


    Before Sharon responded, he continued, "I will get to the point.Actually, I came here to tell you


    something important"


    Sharon had sensed that.


    "Mr.Jones, please go ahead."


    "The sixtieth anniversary of the Beale Group will take ce next month.Talon may not tell you about


    this, but you must attend it, for you must take this opportunity to make Talon acknowledge that you are


    the only daughter of the Beale family."


    ¡°The thing is, Talon let me move in the Beale''s, but he didn''t do the paternity test.He probably just


    wanted to keep the two sides in bnce and keep things as they are now.He is unlikely to give up on


    Natalia"


    "You don''t have to worry about that" Mr.Jones said in a deep voice.


    "It''s no longer up to him."


    Sharon pursed her lips, knowing that Mr.Jones and his men were going to take action.


    She whispered, "What should I do?"


    He said, "You don''t need to do anything.Just protect yourself before the Beale Group''s anniversary"


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    After that, Mr.Jones stood up and said, "I''m leaving.Remember, although Talon wont dare to do


    anything to you openly, you still need to be careful.He may get desperate."

 Chapter 404: Then Ill Assume You Like It

    Chapter 404: Then I''ll Assume You Like It


    Daniel stood on the second floor of the piano studio and watched Mr.Jones leave.He then looked at the


    ck car parked beside him and thought for a while before he took out his phone and browsed through


    it for a while.


    Within an hour, a florist came over with a bouquet of flowers.


    After Daniel signed for it, he walked to the next room with the flowers in his arms.


    At this time, the women in the flower shop saw this and started to kick up a fuss.


    Tiffany, who was stretching, instantly blushed.


    Before she could speak, Daniel said, "Shall we go to dinner tonight?"


    Tiffany took the flower and did not immediately agree.


    She only said, "Don''t you believe in Buddhism?"


    Daniel was speechless.


    He coughed and took Tiffany to the back lounge.


    "Where''s Ms.Allyson?"


    Tiffany knew that he must not have simplye for her.


    She pointed at the office and said, "She''s inside."


    Daniel turned around and looked outside to make sure the crowd had not followed him to the door


    before whispering, "I have something to talk with her.¡±


    Tiffany said, "Oh.¡±


    Soon, Daniel entered Sharon''s office.


    Tiffany held the rose in her arms and pursed her lips lightly.She lowered her head, lost in thought.


    In the office.


    Sharon heard a knock on the door and said e in".


    She looked up and saw Daniel.She said, "What''s the matter?"


    Daniel said, "I just saw Mr.Jonese"


    Sharon gently nodded.


    "We''ve talked about the anniversary of the Beale Group."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anything else?"


    "We also talked about Josh.I guess he is in Talon''s hands."


    Daniel said, "That''s what we''ve found out as well.Don''t worry.We will find out his location as soon as


    possible.¡±


    "We?"


    Sharon tilted her head.


    Understanding what she meant, Daniel quickly responded, "Me, Trey, and Mr.Jones.¡±


    Sharon smiled and put down the pen in her hand.


    "Actually, we have spent some time together, and I''m getting more and more confused about one


    thing"


    Daniel answered subconsciously, "What is it?"


    "Are you helping me because ourmon enemy is Talon, or because of something else?"


    If Daniel had used this excuse before, she would have believed it.


    After all, she didn''t have much contact with Daniel before she went to the auction to find Talon.


    Daniel had only helped her get the invitation letter for the auction.


    But after that, she could clearly feel Daniel''s extraordinary concern and help for her.


    But she could also tell that this concern was definitely not fondness.


    But Sharon couldn''t tell the exact reason.


    Also, back then for many times, Trey hesitated but said nothing.


    Daniel smiled.


    "Isn''t that because we''re friends? Isn''t it normal for friends to help each other?"


    Before Sharon spoke, he continued saying, "Although you may still think that we are not friends yet, but


    in my mind, Trey''s friend is my friend."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    He was even more unreasonable than Jameson.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I think you are also rted to what happened back then"''


    Daniel pretended that he didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "What happened back then?"


    "The explosion in the Beale''s twenty years ago"¡¯ Sharon said seriously.


    "Well, I''ve heard of this before."


    Daniel said, "But I was very little at that time.Later, I found some information when I was investigating


    the Beale Group.But it didn''t tell everything."


    Sharon stared at him for a while, trying to see a w in his face, but she didn''t know if Daniel was


    hiding it too well, or if she was thinking too much, she didn''t see anything.


    "Forget it." Sharon said.


    Daniel sighed with relief soundlessly.


    "Ms.Allyson, I''ll go now.¡±


    "Wait."


    Sharon stopped him.


    "I asked you how you felt about Tiffany before.Do you still remember how you answered me back


    then?" Daniel said nothing.


    He really didn''t remember.


    Sharon said, "I know a person''s thoughts may change over time, but I hope that if you really like


    Tiffany, be nice to her and don''t act like before."


    Daniel smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I know.¡± Sharon looked at his back and was still worried.


    Asher was enough for Tiffany, and it was hard for her to forget him.


    If she met one tricky yboy again, she would probably never have any hope of love.


    Thinking of this, Sharon followed him out.


    In the lounge.


    Tiffany was still holding the roses in her arms in a daze.


    When the door opened, she immediately came to her senses and put the flowers aside.


    Then she got up and asked subconsciously, "You guys ...finished talking?"


    Daniel nodded, looking at the roses she had just put down.


    He said, "It''s gettingte.Dinner?"


    Hearing this, Tiffany was stunned.


    "Didn''t youe for Sharon?"


    "Yeah, but I''ve finished talking."


    Daniel walked to her and said in a lower voice, "Didn''t you agree to go to dinner just now?"


    Tiffany thought that was his excuse.She didn''t expect it to be true.She coughed, maintaining herst


    shyness and rationality.


    "It''s not time to leave work yet.Let''s talk about itter.¡±


    Daniel curled his lips and said, "Then I''ll wait for you outside."


    Tiffany was flustered.


    "Alright.Alright.I got it."


    Before Daniel left, he turned to look at the roses and said, "Do you like it?"


    Tiffany didn''t catch on.


    "What?"


    "I think you kind of like it.If you don''t like it, I''ll buy it from another shop next time.¡±


    Tiffany whispered, "Isn''t it all the same? It makes no difference to buy from another one."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows.


    "Then I''ll assume you like it"'' Tiffany blushed from his question and pushed him out.


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen flowers before.There''s no difference whether I like it or not.I have something


    else to do.Just leave."


    After they left the lounge, Sharon, who was hiding at the side, sighed with relief.


    It seemed that they got along quite well.


    She rubbed her nose and went back to the office.


    Sitting at her desk, Sharon sorted through her sketches and saw again the pocket watch ne that


    she had designed.


    After thinking for a while, Sharon saved the original manuscript and revised the details ording to


    what she had thought at the designerpetition.


    Then, she put the revised one in the pile of drafts that would be sent to the foundry for processing in


    the preparation room.


    Now, there were no more new orders, and the previous orders were also reducing drastically.


    Sharon leaned back in her chair and looked at the babys breath outside the window.


    She remembered the garden in front of Charlotte''s house, the pen in her hand tapping lightly on the


    desktop.


    After a few minutes, Sharon suddenly had an inspiration and took a new piece of paper for drawing.

 Chapter 405: Slander

    Chapter 405: nder


    Sharon went back home and was about to go upstairs when Talon came out of the study and said


    expressionlessly, "I remember telling you before that we have rules here.Since you live here, you have


    to abide by the rules."


    Sharon smiled and replied, "You are right.I am sorry that I don''t have a good memory.Thank you for


    reminding me again.I will remember it."


    Talon''s cold face was covered in a frown of displeasure.


    Sharon added, "! have rified the matter as you instructed.When will you fulfill your promise?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think your rification is persuasive?" Talon asked.


    "Isn''t it good enough?"


    Sharon pretended to be innocent and tried to defend herself, "I asked the bestwyer to help me write


    it.He said that as I represented the studio, not myself, I had to weigh and bnce over and over again


    to minimize the impact of this matter on all parties.After considering carefully and weighing my words, I


    made that formal statement."


    By saying this, she made Dean a scapegoat.


    Talon frowned and looked terrible.


    Sharon didn''t know if he believed what she said.


    Sharon continued, "Mr.Beale, I am a businesswoman.It''s a hot topic online, and many people speak for


    me.If I openly support Beale, I will be the joke of the town.Some people question whether I


    received any benefits or was under threat.If I did so, it would confirm everyone''s thoughts."


    "You are a businessman.I think you can understand why I made that statement"'' Talon narrowed his


    eyes.


    He didn''t think that Sharon was so scheming before.


    He snorted coldly, "Looks like you have quite a few experts behind you.¡±


    Sharon said, "I''m ttered.I have built up my connections.But Miss Beale is better than me.She can do


    everything with money.¡±


    Talon knew that she was indicating what had happened so far, so he went back to his room with a cold


    face and didn''t say a word.


    After the door closed, Sharon looked away, stopped smiling and walked upstairs.


    The next morning, when Sharon was working in the studio, she received many messages on her


    phone.


    Before she could check them, Tiffany ran in and panted, "Sharon, good news!"


    Sharon asked, "20% off?"


    Tiffany was lost for words.


    "Have you browsed the Twitter yet?" Tiffany said.


    "I was about to.What''s wrong?"


    "Do you remember Floren, who participated in the designerpetition with you?" Sharon nodded.


    "Yes.What happened to him?"


    Tiffany said, "Twenty minutes ago, he said on Twitter that Rita yed a trick in thepetition and


    posted evidence that Rita transferred money to him.He also said that Rita won thepetition because


    she bribed two judges! And he mentioned the names of the two judges!"


    Hearing this, Sharon paused for a moment.


    Louis told her this yesterday.


    How was this problem solved so quickly? Sharon''s phone rang.


    It was from Louis.


    Louis said that he didn''t know Floren would say this on Twitter, and he couldn''t get in touch with him.


    Just as Sharon hung up the phone, Tiffany said, "Look, Sharon! Another post!"


    Many people who disliked Sharon questioned the authenticity of the first post.


    Some said that Floren tried to clear Sharon''s name and frame Rita because he had received the


    Proctor Group''s money.


    However, Floren was already prepared.


    To eliminate these doubts, he sent the recording that Rita talked with him in the car.


    Rita said that she wanted Floren to imitate Sharon''s style andplete the work required for the


    second round.


    In no time, Floren sent a third post.


    It was a photo of him badly battered when he was sent to the hospital, and there was also a doctor''s


    medical record.


    He imed that Rita wanted to kill him.


    After he was spat out by the jaws of death, he came to a realization that he could no longer hold the


    candle to the devil, so he decided to turn over a new leaf and expose what Rita did.


    These three consecutive posts pushed the incident to its peak.


    The organizers of thepetition and the Proctor Group sent posts, saying that they had been


    informed of this matter and would ask the police to deal with it.


    Tiffany heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Good will be rewarded with good, and evil with evil; if the reward is not forting, it is because the


    time has not yete.¡±


    Natalia''s and Rita''s crimes have been exposed.


    It''s a great satisfaction.


    Sharon had her chin in her hand.


    "Logically speaking, Rita should be very cautious.Since she gave Floren so much money, why would


    she want to kill him? Furthermore, she was not Floren''s match if she was on her own.Unless..."


    Halfway through her words, Sharon realized something and stopped.


    Tiffany did not feel anything wrong.


    She said, "They might do something secret.They fell out and ndered each other.Who cares? We''ll


    just watch the fun.¡±


    Sharon kept the thoughts out of her mind and nodded thoughtfully.


    An hourter, Rita sent a post anxiously.


    She admitted that she yed a trick in thepetition, apologized to the organizers for her selfish


    desire, and offered to give up her ce.


    However, she denied that she bribed the judges and tried to kill Floren.


    She said that Floren was dissatisfied with the money she gave him and ndered her.


    The few fans of the two hurled abuse at each other online.


    Tiffany might be right.


    The two might fall out.


    Sharon did not want to browse the Twitter anymore.


    She was waiting for the final result.


    But she thought for a while and felt that she should go to the hospital to see Floren in the afternoon.


    If Floren was telling the truth, then the person who injured him was most likely Bridger.


    Rita acted cautiously and didn''t want to assume any responsibility.


    Therefore, it was impossible for her to take such a big risk to hire someone to kill Floren.


    Moreover, Floren was 1.8 meters tall, and very few people could injure him like that in one blow.


    So there was only one possibility.

 Chapter 406: I Just Have One Question for You

    Chapter 406: I Just Have One Question for You


    After arriving at the hospital, Sharon asked the nurse which ward Floren was in and thanked her before


    going straight to the ward.


    A policeman was taking a statement in Floren''s ward.


    Seeing this, Sharon waited outside.


    Twenty minutester, the policeman left.


    Sharon knocked on the door, and Floren''s impatient voice came from inside, "Didn''t you get all the


    information you need? What else..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Sharon.


    The irritation on Floren''s face disappeared in an instant.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked meaningfully, "Why are you here?"


    Sharon said, "I want to ask you some questions"¡¯


    "You want to ask about the designpetition, right?"


    Floren said, "What I said is true.I helped Rita cheat, and she bribed the judges.¡±


    Sharon smiled and sat on the sofa, "I want to ask you how Rita bought off the two judges.I don''t think


    she has the ability."


    Floren was prepared and replied calmly, "You know that her master is Robert.Robert has a good


    rtionship with the two judges, and he wants Rita to win.It''s no big deal for him to help her bribe the


    judges"¡¯


    "As you said, Robert wants Rita to win thepetition.Why would he tell you he bribed the two


    judges?¡¯''


    Floren did not expect her to ask this, but he quickly said, "I just heard it from someone else.After all,


    there is no secret in the design industry.¡±


    Sharon said, "Do you want to say that Rita wanted to kill you because she found that you knew about


    the bribery?"


    Floren was struggling to find an excuse.


    Hearing Sharon''s words, he immediately said, "Yes, yes.Rita wants to be famous, so she yed such a


    dirty trick.Otherwise, the champion should have been you.I really feel sorry for you.


    Sharon raised her eyebrows, not knowing whether Floren''s words were true.


    After a few seconds, she stopped beating about the bush and said, "Do you still remember how the


    person who injured you looks like?"


    The police asked the same question just now.


    Floren narrowed his eyes and said skeptically, "Why do you ask about this?"


    Sharon said calmly, "Rita had plotted against me many times before thepetition.I want to know if


    the person she got to hurt you is the one who hurt me.¡±


    Floren did not doubt what Sharon said.


    Everyone in the design industry knew that Rita and Sharon were at odds, and could know what Rita


    had done at Lumiere Jewelry by asking around.


    Floren felt that Sharon was in the same boat as him, so he said, "That person wore a hat.I didn''t see


    his look clearly, but..."


    He frowned as if he wanted to recall more details.


    Sharon said, "Is there a scar on his face, from his left eye to lower jaw?"


    Reminded by Sharon, Floren hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes.Just as you said."


    Sharon got the answer and was going to leave.


    Floren stopped her and said, "If you want to know anything about Rita in the future, feel free toe to


    me.I''ll help you as possible as I can.¡±


    Hearing this, Sharon turned to look at him and said, "You should be d that you managed to survive"¡¯


    Then, Sharon left.


    Floren looked at her back and snorted.Then, he took out his newly bought mobile phone from under the


    pillow and opened a document on the cloud drive with a sinister smile.


    With the video, he could destroy Rita thoroughly.


    After leaving the hospital, Sharon drove on the road, a little absent-minded.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Judging from the current situation, the person who attacked Floren must be Bridger.


    In other words, Bridger might have escaped from Talon''s ce.


    But where was he? If she wanted to find Josh, she had to find Bridger first.


    Thinking of this, she hit the brakes and turned the car around.


    At this moment, Rita had been taken to the police station for routine inquiry.


    No matter how the police asked, Rita did not admit that she had attacked Floren.


    Besides, neither the surveince video of the hotel nor the fingerprints on the scene of the incident


    could prove her guilty.


    However, as she was a suspect, she could not leave directly and needed a person to bail her.


    Rita called Robert, but the phone was hung up.


    She was stunned for a moment, then dialed again.


    However, this time, she could not get through to him at all.


    She was unwilling to ept it and tried a few more times, but it was still the same.


    She was cklisted.


    She bit her lips tightly.


    She had no choice but to call her home number.


    However, the person who could answer the phone had left the world.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, she finally copsed and smashed her phone against the wall.


    As her phone dropped, a person slowly came to her.


    Sharon looked at her calmly and coldly.


    Rita never expected that Sharon would be the one to bail her when she was extremely desperate.


    After walking out of the police station, Sharon stopped and turned to look at Rita, "I just have one


    question for you.¡±


    Rita clenched her fists and did not say anything.


    Sharon continued, "Where is Bridger?"


    After a while, Rita said, "I...I don''t know."


    Sharon said coldly, "I can go in now and tell the police that it was Bridger who attacked Floren.If I did


    so, you could hardly leave here.¡±


    Rita was frightened.


    She bit her lower lip and said, "I...I really don''t know.I told him not toe to me anymore that day"


    Sharon could not helpughing, "He has helped you so much, and you throw him away?"


    "What can I do? He and I are different people.Besides, he was tailed after that day.He knew that he


    might put me in danger, but he still came to me¡±


    Rita got increasingly agitated as she said, "What did he help me with? He even didn''t handle Floren


    properly.I''m in such a situation all because of him!"


    "You''re really good at making excuses.Don''t you ever think there are problems with yourself?"


    Rita shouted with red eyes, "There''s no need for you to mock me.I admit that I cheated in the design


    competition.However, there''re many people who hate you.You may not win the championship even


    without me.¡±

 Chapter 407: What Does It Have to Do with Me?

    Chapter 407: What Does It Have to Do with Me?


    Sharon knew that she could not reason with Rita no matter what.


    "You''re right.There are many people who hate me, and I can''t make everyone like me.But now, it''s not


    me who''s always worried about the consequences of what I''ve done¡¯'' she said indifferently.


    After saying that, Sharon got on the car that was parked at roadside.


    On the way back, Sharon received a phone call from Jameson.


    The man''s voice came through the microphone, "What time will you get off work tonight?"


    "I don''t know¡± Sharon said.


    "I''m not at the studio."


    "Where did you go?"


    "To deal with something."


    After a few seconds, Jameson said, "Wait for me at the studio after work"


    "I see¡± Sharon said.


    Putting down her phone, she caught a glimpse of a message of someone friending her on the


    messaging app with a note "Floren".


    Seeing this, Sharon frowned and cleaned the message.


    This person was not a good guy at first nce.


    He wanted to reinvent himself, but the money he received from Rita was not used for charity.


    When the traffic light turned red, Sharon''s phone vibrated.


    She picked up the phone and listened.


    This time, it was areal scam call.


    "Congrattions, ourpany is holding a lottery recently, and you..."


    Before the person on the phone could finish speaking, Sharon hung up.


    She looked at her phone and thought for a few seconds.


    The light turned green, and Sharon drove forward and passed the intersection.


    She parked her car by the roadside, found the number of the unfamiliar call she received two days ago,


    and dialed.


    However, it showed that guy''s phone was turned off.


    Sharon put down her phone and took a deep breath.


    She didn''t know if she was thinking too much.


    If it was Bridger, he would have contacted her again.


    Since the police had no evidence to prove that Rita hired someone to attack Floren, and Bridger''s face


    was not photographed by the surveince cameras, the conflict between Rita and Floren could only


    come to an end.


    However, the organizers of thepetition quickly gave the solutions.


    One was to deny the Rita''s performance.


    The other was that Floren and Rita could never be allowed in any designerpetitions or fashion


    activities.


    It would mean the same as being banned by the entire design industry.


    After Rita was kicked out, the designerpetition tweeted.


    The post showed Sharon''s designs for the preliminary, second, and final rounds, as well as the scores.


    She deserved this championship.


    After this message was posted, many people expressed their opinions.


    "It''s finally settled.I said that with Ally''s ability, the champion must be her.There are even rumors that


    Mr.Proctor is helping her.Are those rumor-makers crazy?"


    "However, the rumor makers are powerful.They are risking their lives and involved the Proctor Group.I


    can only say that they are awesome.¡±


    "Actually, judging from what''s happening now, it is very clear who created the rumor, right?"


    "There''s no need to guess.I just came back from Floren''s ce, and he tweeted to use Rita"''


    "So, it started because Rita was jealous of Ally.First, she bribed Floren, and then the judges.But what


    she didn''t expect was that she didn''t have that talent.Seeing that her championship was taken away by


    Ally, she felt irritated and jealous, so the recording incident happened.¡±


    "The analysis is correct.Rita and Ally have been in a conflict since they worked at Lumiere Jewelry,


    right? My friend is Lumiere Jewelry''s staff, and he exposed a lot of affairs between them.¡±


    "I want to know that.¡±


    "I want to know that+1"


    "I want to know that+2"


    "I want to know that+3"


    "But then again, I don''t think Rita has that much ability.Although Floren is disgusting, he is still famous


    in the design world.How much will it cost for Rita to bribe him? Does she have that much money?


    Furthermore, those two judges are also big shots among designers.How can they be bribed as she


    wished?"


    "Though Rita is nothing in front of these people, she has a master! It''s feasible for Robert to bribe these


    people personally"


    "Robert is actually such a person.He''s so disgusting."


    "He''s called the Godfather of Fashion! Why doesn''t the organizer of thepetition get him expelled


    along with Rita and Floren?"


    "How can this person be so disgusting? Indeed, disciples follow what their masters do.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The focus of curses on the Inte gradually shifted from Floren and Rita to Robert.


    Robert posted a statement on his official ount.


    The statement said he waspletely unaware of what Rita had done.


    He also expressed his respect for the solutions put forward by the organizer and that he didn''t know


    that Rita was such a person until now.


    He was extremely sad and regretful to have taken in a disciple of this kind.


    From now on, he would have nothing to do with Rita.


    After the announcement was made, many people still questioned Robert.


    After all, bribing those two judges was not within Rita''s ability.


    While the discussions online were raging, the organizer of thepetition posted another message


    saying that Robert had nothing to do with the incident.


    As for bribery, they would continue to investigate and would give everyone a satisfactory exnation.


    Now, the matter of the designerpetition was over.


    When Rita saw these things on the Inte at home, she was so crazy that she swept theputer


    and draft papers on her desk onto the ground.


    After venting her anger, she found an old cell phone from a pile of sundries, randomly installed a SIM


    card, and dialed a number.


    A leisure voice came from over the phone, "Who is it?"


    Hearing her voice, Rita was delighted, "Ms.Berry, it''s me ...Rita, did you see those things on the


    Inte? What should I do now?"


    Sofia said impatiently, "That''s your business.What does it have to do with me?"


    Rita bit her lips tightly and said, "How can this be my own business? I did it because I listened to your


    instructions.Moreover, you also brought Floren as well as the two judges to me.Ms.Berry, I didn''t say


    anything about these things to anyone else, but can you help me? I really don''t have any other choice


    now.¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense.It was during thepetition that I saw that we were quite fated.I just chatted with


    you for a while.When did I give you instructions? Also, I don''t know the Floren you were talking about."


    "But Ms.Berry, I..."


    Before Rita could finish her sentence, the phone was hung up.

 Chapter 408: Both Are Likely

    Chapter 408: Both Are Likely


    At night, when Sharon went out of her office, the girls in the shop were about to go off work.


    They waved their hands at her.


    "Sharon, bye." Sharon smiled and nodded.


    "See you tomorrow"


    After the girls left, Sharon looked at Tiffany, who already carried her bag.She raised her eyebrows and


    said, "You¡­¡±


    Tiffany coughed to conceal her embarrassment.


    "I didn''t do anything.It was just an exercise" Sharon went to the tea room and fetched a ss of water.


    "You''re going to date Daniel, right?" she asked with a smile.


    Tiffany walked to her and leaned against the wall.


    "No" Then she lowered her head and buckled her bag.


    "We will have dinner together" Sharon picked up the cup and drank a mouthful of water.


    She looked at the man waiting outside and said, "Go.He''s waiting for you."


    Tiffany followed her gaze and twitched her lips.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Sharon, you have finished your work.Why don''t you go with us?"


    Sharon refused, "No.Jameson wille"


    Tiffany gave her an understanding smile.


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you.I have to go.Bye" Sharon nodded.


    "Be safe"


    After Tiffany left, Sharon closed the ss door.


    Just as she was about to return to the studio, she saw someone looking at her in the car across the


    street.


    This car had been parked there since a long time ago.


    Noticing her gaze, the person in the car quickly looked away and left with Daniel''s car.


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    If she wasn''t mistaken, it should be Talon''s man.


    Returning to her office, Sharon put the cup on the desk and picked up the pencil.


    She thought for a long time but did not draw anything.She wrote down a few names on the draft paper.


    Talon, Natalia, Daniel, Mr.Jones, Trey, and Mr.Muller who gave her the warehouse key and


    disappeared without a trace.


    Sharon looked at the names on the paper.


    After thinking for a while, she added another name, Patrick.


    Although Patrick didn''t seem to have anything to do with this whole thing, he was closely rted to


    these people.


    Sharon remembered the day when Patrick and Trey went to Mr.Jones'' home.They didn''t seem to know


    each other and only greeted simply.


    This was very strange.Trey was so close to Mr.Jones, and Patrick''s rtionship with Mr.Jones was


    much better than it seemed.


    So there should be many opportunities for them to meet.


    The only exnation was that they were either unfamiliar or deliberately pretending to be unfamiliar


    with each other.


    Trey, Daniel, and Mr.Jones wanted to deal with Talon.


    Patrick, the seemingly unrted outsider, had coincidentally won the Beale Group''s tender.


    Together, these things made it hard to believe that Patrick was only here to develop the domestic


    market.


    However, Sharon couldn''t figure anything out, so she cked out all the names on the paper.


    Just then, a low male voice asked in her ears, "What are you writing?"


    Sharon was unprepared and was shocked.She subconsciously leaned back, and threw herself into the


    man''s warm chest.


    Jameson smiled and hugged her shoulders.


    Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Jameson did it on purpose.


    Jameson asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Didn''t you want me to wait for you?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows.


    "Let''s go."


    Sharon packed her things, tore off the draft paper on the desk, crumpled it into a ball, and threw it into


    the garbage can.


    During dinner, Sharon asked, "The Proctor Group made a statement today.What''s your n?"


    "Are you referring to the fraud in thepetition or the bribery of the judges?"


    Sharon was puzzled.


    "Isn''t this one thing?"


    Jameson filled her cup.


    "It should be one thing, but now it is divided into two things"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Right now, Rita is used of cheating in thepetition and bribing the judges.There is evidence to


    prove that she cheated, but he can''t prove Rita bribed the judges.And the judges refused to admit


    it.Therefore, we can only deal with it as two things."


    Sharon frowned.


    "As you said, there isn''t any direct evidence to prove that she bribed the judges.I feel that she couldn''t


    bribe them.The organizers have investigated and confirmed that she didn''t do it"


    Jameson said, "Since it was something she couldn''t do, there''s no need to waste time on her"


    Sharon was stunned.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she understood something.


    She almost forgot that Natalia and Sofia also participated in the designerpetition.


    Sharon asked, "Which one of them do you think it is?"


    "Both are likely."


    Jameson paused for a moment before continuing, "You know what? A fashionpany under Sofia''s


    family has a deep rtionship with the two judges."


    Now Sharon understood everything.


    It was Sofia who bribed the judges.


    But it wasn''t that simple.


    Because of their partnership, no one would find any problems in their contracts and fund transactions.


    That was the reason why Louis couldn''t find anything.


    Thinking of this, Sharon shook her hand.


    Jameson asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.It just urs to me what a wonderful man you are."


    Jameson didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Sharon had had enough.


    She stood up and said, "I''m full.I have to go."


    Jameson followed her behind.


    As Sharon opened the driver''s door, Jameson was already sitting on the front passenger seat.


    Sharon didn''t expect this.She got in the car and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Jameson answered calmly, "I''ll send you back"


    Sharon ignored him.When she was about to fasten her seat belt, Jameson leant over.She


    subconsciously leant back.


    "What...What are you doing?"


    Jameson held her hand and helped fasten her seat belt.


    He replied, "I just wanted to fasten your seat belt.Do you want me to do something else?"


    Looking at the face that was very close to her, Sharon felt a little hot.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She coughed, rolled the window down, and pushed him away.


    "Sit properly.You''re blocking my view"


    As she spoke, she looked at the rearview mirror on her right.Then she drove away.

 Chapter 409: Dont Hide It from Me

    Chapter 409: Don''t Hide It from Me


    A weekter, Sharon officially signed a contract with Louis.


    The brand''s special event would be held in September, and there were still six months left, so she had


    plenty of time to prepare for it.


    After signing the contract, Louis came to the door with her and said with great regret, "I didn''t expect so


    many things to happen in thispetition.As for those two judges ...Ally, you can call me whenever


    you need help"


    Even though Sharon and Louis knew those two judges were partial in thepetition, they didn''t find


    any evidence that those two judges were taking bribes.


    Therefore, Sharon and Louis could do nothing with it.


    Sharon smiled and said, "It is very kind of you.No matter what, I should thank you for giving me this


    chance."


    "It''s not an offer."


    Louis said, "You deserve it."


    After chatting for a while, Sharon left.


    Louis watched her leave with admiration and approval.


    When Sharon returned to the studio, Floren came without telling her in advance.


    Floren had bandages around his head, but he kept looking around as usual.


    Seeing Sharon, he immediately put ona smile, "As for Rita, what do you n to do next?"


    Sharon looked at him indifferently and didn''t ask anyone to pour water for him.


    She said, "What do you mean?"


    Floren sat back upon the sofa and put his hands on the back rest, saying, "Come on.Don''t hide it from


    me.Given Rita plots against you, you will show no mercy to her"


    "It''s my private business, not yours.Got it?"


    Sharon was cold, but Floren did not feel embarrassed.


    Instead, he grinned and said, "It''s my business as well.She plots against me and puts me in this


    position, so she is ourmon enemy.We''d better cooperate to take her down, and she''ll never get


    back up"


    Sharon said, "You have been expelled from the design industry.I don''t think you care more about how


    to deal with Rita than this" Floren shrugged and continued, "It doesn''t matter.Besides, even if I am


    expelled, many people are willing to spend money employing me.I care nothing but money"


    "It seems you''ve earned quite a bit of money in this matter" Florenughed out loud, "Of course.If it


    weren''t for a great deal of money, I wouldn''t do it at the cost of my job."


    As he spoke, he looked around the studio and said, "To be honest, your studio is not bad.I''ve been


    thinking about opening a studio recently.Do you have any suggestions? Or are you going to operate a


    franchise? Don''t worry.I will pay you enough money."


    Sharon looked at him calmly, "It seems Sofia is quite generous" "Of course..."


    Floren froze, and his expression changed slightly.


    He coughed, "Who did you just say?"


    "Sofia.How quickly you forget her!" Sharon said calmly.


    "Ms.Berry? The invited judge of thepetition? I certainly remember her"


    Sharon smiled and didn''t continue this topic, saying, "If there''s nothing else, I have to work.See you


    next time."


    "Wait a minute" Floren stopped her and said, "I''m serious about the franchise.It deserves your


    consideration.Can I have your number so we can talk about it in detailter?"


    "I''m not interested in it"


    After saying that, Sharon stood up and went straight into the office.


    Looking at her back, Floren narrowed his eyes"She is beautiful, intelligent and distinctive.


    Most importantly, Jameson has fallen for her: ''¡¯If I can get her, I will have a more wonderful life than with


    Rita''s¡±


    Walking out of the studio, Floren got into his car and decided to go home.


    However, an idea struck him, so he sneered and typed in a new address on the app GPS app.


    Rita had stayed at home alone for many days.


    Everyone, including Robert, Natalia, and Sofia, didn''t care about her anymore.


    She even couldn''t get in touch with Bridger.


    It seemed she was left alone in the world.


    In a daze, she seemed to hear the doorbell ring.


    Rita raised her head in the darkness and stared nkly towards the door.


    The doorbell was still ringing, so it was not an illusion.


    Rita got up at once and opened the door, saying, "Bridger, I know you wont be mad at me.I''m sorry


    for....


    Before Rita could finish her sentence, she saw it was Floren standing outside.


    She goggled at him in horror, and hurried to close the door, but before she could do this, Floren rushed


    in, grabbed her hair and dragged her into the room.


    Rita screamed, but she was being strangled.


    Very quickly, her face turned red.


    Floren looked like an evil.He didn''t let go of her until she was almost dead.


    Before Rita could catch her breath, she was pped on the face.


    Floren scolded, "Bi*ch, how dare you set me up? Luckily, I survive it.From now on, I will get back on


    you!"


    He gagged her and bound her hands with the tape on the table.


    He ripped off her clothes and got into her body, trying his best to humiliate her.


    Rita opened her eyes wide but could not make a sound.


    Tears were trickling down her cheeks.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After it was over, Floren threw her on the ground and walked straight into the room.


    Rita recovered from the horror and struggled to get up, "What do you want to do? Get out of here!


    Don''t..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was given another p and fell onto the ground.


    Floren began to walk around her room, throwing all the trophies and prize-winning works that she


    cherished onto the ground, and stomped on them.


    In an instant, all the important and valuable items in her room were stomped into pieces.


    She red at him, "You will get youreuppance!"


    Floren squatted before her, took out his mobile phone, and yed a video for her, saying in a harsh


    voice, "Did you think it was all deleted? But I''ve kept it on my phone"


    She looked at herself in the video and couldn''t help screaming.


    But heughed even more loudly.


    Rita suddenly stood up and crazily pounced towards Floren.


    However, she was too weak to hit him.He threw her to the ground, stepped over her body, and spat at


    her, scolding, "What a bit*h!"


    After Floren left, Rita sprawled on the ground for a long time.She stared nkly towards the door with


    hollow eyes on her blo*dy face.

 Chapter 410: Heartless Studio.

    Chapter 410: Heartless Studio.


    Seeing Floren leave, Tiffany followed Sharon into the studio and asked with a frown, "Wasn''t that the


    man who used Rita?"


    Sharon nodded.


    "But..."


    Tiffany sat on a chair beside her.


    "Why did hee to you? Look how proud he is! I almost thought that he was awarded the most


    honorable prize instead of being expelled from the design world!"


    Sharon said, "He probably knew that I was going to deal with Rita and wanted to fan the mes."


    Tiffany couldn''t help but click her tongue, "Although I feel that Rita deserves it, Floren is not a good


    guy.Whenever I think of his face, I feel goose bumps all over my body.It''s disgusting"


    After thinking for a while, Tiffany asked again, "Speaking of which, you went to see Louis today.What


    are they going to do about the two judges?"


    Sharon leaned back on the chair and slowly said, "There is no evidence now.They can''t do anything."


    "So they just let it go?"


    Sharon smiled, "Don''t worry, as long as they have done it, they can''t get away with it.Sooner orter,


    the truth will surface."


    Tiffany nodded in agreement, "That makes sense"


    "Alright, let''s get to work."


    Sharon stretched.


    "Then I''ll leave.If you need anything, call me"


    "I will.¡±


    After Tiffany left, Sharon was just about to start drawing the blueprints when the phone on the table


    vibrated.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a spam message.


    Sharon put down her phone and pressed her nose bridge.


    Two hourster, the door to the studio was knocked on.


    Sharon raised her head and said, "Come in"


    Tiffany pushed open the door and held a few jewelry boxes in her hands.


    She ced them on her desk and said, "Sharon, this is the jewelry that was sent to the factory for


    processing.It''s all ready.See if there''s anything wrong with it.If not, I''ll contact the customer to pick it


    up."


    Hearing this, Sharon put down her pencil and opened the jewelry box one by one.


    After checking it once again, she said, "There''s no problem.You can call the customer over now"


    "Okay."


    Just as Tiffany was about to leave, a girl in the studio ran over with another box in her arms.


    "Tiffany, there''s another box in the car" Tiffany patted her head and said, "Oh, right.I almost forgot."


    She took the jewelry box from the girl and handed it to Sharon, "Take a look at this."


    Sharon opened the box and looked at the ne inside.She was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing this, Tiffany whispered, "Sharon, are you okay? Is there a problem?"


    "It''s fine."


    Sharon smiled and shook her head.


    "This is a work of mine.Last time, it was sent to a factory to be processed" Tiffany looked at the


    ne in the box and suddenly remembered something.


    She asked tentatively, "Is this the ne you prepared for the charity dinner? The one you lost


    then?"


    "It''s based on that¡± Sharon said.


    "I made some modifications for thispetition" Tiffany suddenly realized, "No wonder.But it''s so


    pretty, are you inspired by a pocket watch?"


    Sharon pursed her lower lip and nodded.


    Seeing this, Tiffany did not ask any further.Instead, she said, "Sharon, let''s have dinner together


    tonight."


    "What?"


    "You got your championship back, Natalia''s true nature was exposed, and also, Rita and Floren were


    having a conflict and you''ve signed a brand show.Let''s celebrate these four good things together!"


    "Okay, who will attend?"


    Sharon thought for a moment.


    Tiffany blinked at her, "Don''t worry, I''ll call your Mr.Proctor"


    Sharon''s ears turned red and she coughed when she heard this, "What ...my Mr.Proctor? Nonsense!"


    "Fine, not yours" Tiffany said, "I also called Ruben and Giana.Is there anyone else you want to invite?"


    "Call Daniel" Sharon said.


    This time, it was Tiffany''s turn to blush, and she stammered, "Why are you calling him?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t he send you home every night?" Sharon smiled.


    "Can he not do that today?"


    "Then..."


    "It''s fine.Call him.He has indeed helped me a lot" Tiffany cleared her throat, "Alright then, but he doesn''t


    seem to be in the piano studio at the moment.I''ll call and ask."


    "Alright.¡±


    After closing the door, Sharon opened the drawer at the bottom of the desk, opened the box inside,


    took out the pocket watch and ced it on the table.


    It was through her pocket watch that she found Talon.


    But that Talon was a fake one.


    Her biological father was no longer in this world.


    This was probably thest thing he left in this world.


    Sharon looked at it for a long time.


    She put the pocket watch and the ne that was sent back together, and then closed the box and


    the drawer.


    Seven oclock in the evening.


    Sharon came out of the studio and saw Tiffany sitting on the sofa waiting for her.


    She said, "Tiffany, I''m done.Let''s go."


    Tiffany stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    As soon as they reached the door, the ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the roadside.


    Tiffany tactfully ran to drive, "Sharon, I sent the address of the restaurant to your phone.I''ll see you at


    the entrance of the restaurantter."


    Before Sharon could say anything, Tiffany had disappeared.


    She withdrew her gaze and walked to the Rolls-Royce.


    Jameson lowered the window and tilted his head towards her, "Get on.¡±


    Sharon opened the car door and was about to get in when she noticed a bouquet of flowers on the


    seat.


    She couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth.


    She didn''t expect the jerk to be quite romantic.


    Jameson moved the flowers away.


    Sharon sat down and closed the car door.


    "Didn''t Tiffany give Jacob the address? It''s not the same direction.Why did youe here?" Sharon


    said.


    The corner of Jameson''s lips curled up, "Because I want to see you earlier"


    The smile on Sharon''s face widened.


    She took the rose from his hand and hugged it in her arms.She lowered her head to smell it.


    Suddenly, she looked up at him and asked with a frown, "Did you do something wrong?"


    Jameson was confused.


    "I''ve never received flowers from you before."


    Jameson''s lips moved for a moment before he slowly spat out one word, "No.¡±


    Sharon looked at him and felt that what he wanted to say seemed to be "You heartless woman''.


    But think about it, the jerk did give her quite a few presents.


    However, he only gave gifts to her personally for very few times.


    "Alright, pretend I didn''t say that."


    Jameson bent his finger and flicked her forehead, "Heartless woman."


    Sharon ignored him and hugged the flowers in her arms.She lowered the window and looked at the


    scenery outside.

 Chapter 411: I Sincerely Apologize to You

    Chapter 411: I Sincerely Apologize to You


    At the entrance of the restaurant, Tiffany saw Daniel and Trey getting off the car one after the other.


    She was totally shocked.


    What the he*l? Trey saw her.


    He smiled and greeted, "Hi, Tiffany"


    Tiffany smiled embarrassedly and waved to him, "Daniel, I want to buy something.Can you go with


    me?"


    Daniel nodded and said to Trey, "Then you go up first."


    "Alright."


    After Trey left, Tiffany pulled Daniel over and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Daniel was confused, "What?"


    "What do you think? Why did you bring Trey here?"


    "I happened to be with him when you called me.You said you''ve asked friends to celebrate for


    Ms.Allyson.So I take him here"


    Daniel said, "Trey is not your friend?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany gritted her teeth and said, "Of course he is our friend, but you need to think about the


    situation.You know that Trey once pursued Sharon.Mr.Proctor will alsoe tonight.It certainly will be


    embarrassing at that time"


    Daniel was surprised, "You didn''t tell me Mr.Proctor wille."


    Tiffany paused.


    She felt it was so hard tomunicate with Daniel.


    Daniel thought for a while and said, "It''s no big deal.After all, it has be history.Besides, Mr.Proctor


    and Ms.Allyson are already together.Trey has stopped winning Ms.Allyson''s affection."


    Tiffany took a deep breath and said, "Forget it.You won''t understand even though I tell you everything."


    Tiffany took out her phone and was about to text Sharon.


    She wanted to tell Sharon to be prepared for theing embarrassment.


    At that time, the Rolls-Royce stopped in front of her.


    She saw Jameson getting off the car.


    Tiffany immediately hid her phone behind her with guilt.


    Jameson cast a nce at her.


    He might know something was wrong.


    At the same time, Sharon got off from the other side of the car.


    Tiffany desperately winked at her, but Sharon did not know what Tiffany wanted to do.


    Sharon was so confused.


    After a while, Sharon asked, "What''s, what''s wrong?"


    Jameson looked back to Sharon, "She has problems with her eyes"


    Sharon touched the back of her neck, still feeling puzzled.


    Seeing this, Tiffany had no other choice.


    It was just the luck of the draw.


    It was also embarrassing in the upstairs.


    Giana worked in a ce near here today.


    After finishing her work, she directly came over.


    She was the first to be here.


    Just as she sat down and was about to text Tiffany, the door was opened.


    It was Ruben.


    In an instant, the silence spread throughout the whole room.


    Giana was six years older than Ruben.


    Although Ruben''s previous words had hurt her, she had forgotten about it.


    She greeted, "Did youe from school?"


    Ruben slightly pursed his thin lips and lightly nodded.


    Giana said, "I''ve just arrived.Sharon mayeter"


    "I see."


    Ruben replied and didn''t say anything else.


    Giana was quite tired today, so she didn''t want to talk any more.


    Let nature take its course.She picked up the teacup and was about to pour water from the teapot on


    the table.


    But a slender hand crossed her and picked up the teapot, pouring the water into the cup in front of her.


    Giana paused for a moment and slowly said, "Thank you"


    "You''re wee"


    Then Ruben sat down beside Giana.


    Giana suddenly felt a little awkward.


    She had never expected Ruben would sit beside her.


    She thought he would sit apart several seats.


    Giana was about to find an excuse to leave, but she heard a faint male voiceing from beside, "I''m


    sorry about what I''ve donest time.¡±


    Giana grinned, "It''s been so long.I can''t remember.¡±


    "No, you do remember" Giana was shocked, "What?"


    Ruben said slowly, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have reacted so quickly when I mentioned it."


    It stumped Giana.


    She said unhappily, "Boy, are you making fun of me?"


    Hearing what Giana said, Ruben frowned.


    He paused for a while and said, "I''m sincerely apologizing to you"


    Giana said, "Alright, then I will sincerely forgive you."


    Hearing this, Ruben pursed his lips.


    He wanted to ask something but finally said nothing.


    Giana picked up the teacup and took a sip, "You haven''t told Sharon yet?"


    "Tell her what?"


    "The contract with Sunlight Film Company"


    "Not yet" Ruben whispered.


    Giana nodded, "I guess so.It''s your business, so I didn''t mention it in front of her.Tell her when you


    have time."


    "Didn''t you say you have forgiven me?" Ruben frowned.


    "Yes¡± Giana said calmly.


    Trey opened the door and entered, interrupting their conversation.


    Giana had met Trey when she ate hotpot at Sharon''s housest year, so Trey was not a stranger to


    her.


    She greeted him.


    She finally had the excuse to leave and went to the bathroom.


    Standing in front of the washstand, Giana washed her hands.


    She couldn''t help butugh when thinking of something.


    ''¡¯Ruben is still too young.I just happened to teach him a lesson today.Girls were very vindictive.


    Even if they said they had forgiven you, they would still keep dredging it up.


    Giana pulled a piece of napkin to wipe her hands.


    She was about to leave.


    However, just as she cast a nce at the mirror, she found herself smiling.


    She was surprised.


    What was so funny about teasing a boy who wasn''t even twenty years old? She immediately stopped


    smiling and walked into the private room calmly.


    At the same time.


    Sharon entered the private room.


    The moment she saw Trey, she also paused for a moment.


    She subconsciously turned around and looked at Tiffany.


    Now she figured out why Tiffany winked at her downstairs.


    But Sharon soon came out of her trance and greeted Trey with a smile.


    Since he had arrived, it was better not to make the atmosphere even more awkward.


    However, some people didn''t think so.


    Jameson said indifferently, "It seems Mr.Coe isn''t busy recently."


    Trey faintly smiled, "Not as busy as you."


    "Then why don''t you reflect on yourself?"


    Seeing they were in a stalemate again, Sharon coughed and asked Tiffany, "Have you ordered yet?"


    Tiffany quickly reacted and hurriedly said, "Not yet.I''m going to order"


    "I''ll go" Sharon said and pulled Jameson, "Come with me¡± Jameson raised his eyebrows and turned


    around to look at Trey meaningfully.


    Trey stopped smiling and didn''t say anything else.


    It turned out even if you could talk about something easily, when you truly saw it, you still could not


    ignore it.

 Chapter 412: Youre Pretty Well-Informed

    Chapter 412: You''re Pretty Well-Informed


    After leaving the private room, Sharon frowned and said, "Why do you always have trouble with Trey?"


    Jameson put his hand in his pants pocket and said unhurriedly, "Why don''t you ask him? Why does he


    always want to chase you?"


    "That''s...that''s a thing of the past."


    "Really? Then why is he here?"


    Sharon opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t know why Trey hade.


    She just whispered, "It''s just a meal anyway.There are so many people here, not just him"


    Hearing this, Jameson smiled faintly but still kept a serious look.He slightly bent down and approached


    her.


    Sharon said, "What are you doing?"


    Jameson tilted his head and looked at her lips.


    Sharon paused.She looked around and whispered, "There are so many people here.Can''t you wait


    until we go back home?"


    "Then let Trey leave."


    Sharon curled her lips, ''He is really a jerk¡±


    She looked around and quickly kissed Jameson on his cheek, "Is everything OK now?"


    Jameson raised his body and said, "Probably"


    Sharon snorted.


    At this time, the waiter walked over and asked them if they needed to order.


    After ordering, they returned to the private room.


    Sharon pulled Jameson back and said, "Remember what you promised me"


    "What did I promise you?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t make troubles for Trey again."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Did I promise that?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "How about I take you downstairs now? Anyway, Jacob hasn''t


    gone far.There is still time for him toe back and pick you up"


    Jameson didn''t know what to say.


    The atmosphere in the private room became much more harmonious.


    Since it was Daniel that caused this mess, Tiffany tried her best to liven things up.


    Laughter and cheers could fade the embarrassment.


    But it made Tiffany extremely tired.


    She turned around and saw an obscure smile on Daniel''s face.


    Tiffany stared at him.


    What was so funny about it? It was all his fault.


    Daniel coughed as if he knew Tiffany''s thoughts.


    He poured some water into her ss.


    At this moment, Trey''s phone rang.He took out his phone and took a look.


    Then, he stood up and said, "Everyone, I have to go back topany to deal with something.Goodbye


    then"


    After Trey left, everything finally returned to peace.


    Daniel said, "I heard that Ms.Allyson has signed a brand show with fashion weeks


    today.Congrattions"


    "Thank you¡± Sharon smiled.


    Jameson''s arm rested on the back of the chair behind Sharon and said indifferently, "You''re quite well-


    informed."


    Daniel knew it was a snare for himself.


    He looked affectionately at Tiffany standing beside him and said, "Tiffany told me."


    Tiffany saw his gaze and immediately choked.


    She put down the cup and coughed violently.


    Seeing this, Daniel patted her back and said gently, "No hurry.Drink slowly"


    Tiffany coughed more violently.


    At this moment, not only Jameson frowned slightly and felt a little disgusted, the others were also


    speechless with embarrassment.


    Tiffany also felt embarrassed.


    She wanted to hide under the table.


    What was Daniel doing? He must be addicted to acting.Why did he suddenly act in front of the


    acquaintances?


    At this time, Giana''s phone on the table vibrated.She picked it up and looked at it.


    Then she packed her things and said, "I have to leave too.Enjoy your time"


    Ruben nced at her phone and thought of the man who answered the phonest time.He frowned but


    didn''t let others notice.


    Sharon kicked him under the table and signaled him to send Giana off.


    But Ruben didn''t move.Sharon picked up the cup and kicked Ruben again.


    Jameson took the cup in her hand and said slowly, "You kicked me."


    Sharon paused.


    This time, it was she who wanted to hide under the table.


    Giana didn''t know anything about this.


    After packing her things, she stood up and said, "Mr.Proctor, Sharon, bye."


    She also waved to Tiffany and Daniel, then turned around and left.


    Sharon looked at her back.She wanted to say something but was interrupted by Jameson.


    He said to Ruben, "What are you waiting for? Waiting me ordering you?"


    Ruben pursed lips.


    After a few seconds, he quickly stood up and followed Giana.


    Sharon was surprised.


    She paused for a long time and said, "How did you know?"


    Jameson said, "As long as you have eyes, you can notice"


    At this moment, Tiffany stopped coughing and calmed down.


    Clearly, she didn''t know what happened, so she asked, "Notice what?"


    Sharon smiled with embarrassment, "Nothing.Continue eating."


    Well, there were still people who didn''t notice.


    After dinner, Tiffany instantly left in order not to be a third wheel.


    Daniel left with her.


    Sharon took a deep breath and looked at her phone.


    It was still quite early.


    She said, "Mr.Proctor, do you have to work overtime at night?"


    Jameson whispered, "You want to ask me out?"


    "No.Ignore me."


    Jameson held her hand and said, "I''ll take you to a ce."


    "A ce that we have to take a helicopter to arrive at?"


    "If you want, we can."


    In fact, the ce Jameson wanted to take her was only a dozen minutes away from here.


    The helicopter could reach there just as it took off.


    After entering the shopping mall, Sharon saw that Jameson was heading towards the children''s


    yground.


    She reacted why he took her here.


    As she walked, she suddenly stopped.


    Jameson took a few deep steps and found that Sharon did not follow him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He turned around and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Nothing.I just don''t want to go there"


    "Why?"


    She took a deep breath and slowly said, "If we go there frequently, we will disturb their lives.It will also


    cause them inconvenience"


    Jameson said, "Why do you suddenly have this thought?"


    Sharon lowered her head and did not say anything.She really liked the little fellow.


    Previously, she had always told Jameson that she wanted to see him because she wanted to confirm


    the tiny possibility.


    But now, it seemed that she had really thought too much.


    In that case, she didn''t want to disturb the little fellow.


    Jameson flicked her forehead, "Why do you always have so many strange thoughts? We onlye


    here asionally and wont go to their home.How could we disturb their life?"


    "Even so, I don''t want to go either.They will hate us.You may not care, but I do."


    Jameson closed his eyes and pressed his tongue against his teeth, "Are you sure you won''t go?"


    Sharon said seriously, "I''m sure"


    "Alright, Jameson turned around and said, "Then it is thest time for you to see him.Don''t me me


    for not telling you."

 Chapter 413: Why Do You Hug Me if You Hate Me?

    Chapter 413: Why Do You Hug Me if You Hate Me?


    Jameson said, "The little fellow and his family are going to move abroad"


    He paused for a moment and continued, "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Words failed Sharon.


    ¡®''He never told me this!¡¯'' Jameson said, "Since you don''t want to go, then forget it.I''m also afraid of


    being hated for always disturbing them¡±


    Sharon gritted her teeth, ''¡¯He must say it on purpose.¡±


    She hugged him and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "What?"


    Sharon said loudly, "I hate you."


    Jameson stared at her hand, bent down, and whispered in her ear, "Why do you hug me if you hate


    me?"


    Sharon let go of him at once.


    Asmile yed on Jameson''s lips as he held her hand and walked towards the children''s yground.


    As usual, Harley was still sitting in the parents'' waiting area with the little fellow.


    When Harley raised her head, Sharon also saw the man and the child who came to pick Harley upst


    time.


    Seeing them, Harley stood up right away and said, "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson"


    Sharon looked at Harley and greeted her with a smile.


    After chatting for a while, Harley said she had to get something to drink, so she gave the little fellow in


    her arms to Sharon and left in a hurry.


    Sitting on the bench with the little fellow in her arms, Sharon looked at him with a smile.


    The little fellow was also very happy to see her, so he constantly waved his little hands.


    Sharon found a toy in the stroller and put it in his hand.


    When the little fellow was ying with the toy, Sharon looked up at Jameson and said, "Mr.Proctor"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you think he looks like you?"


    Jameson nced at the baby in her arms and said coldly, "Really?"


    She nodded and pretended to be serious, saying, "I didn''t realize it before, but with time, he looks very


    like you."


    "If so, you should get worried"


    "Why should I...?"


    Halfway through her words, Sharon got what he implied.


    She pouted and turned to walk a little far away from him with the little fellow in her arms.


    Jameson chuckled and put his hand on her shoulder, "Well, I''m just kidding."


    In fact, it was just a test for him, Sharon didn''t think the baby looked like him.


    After a while, she said, "Then ...if they move abroad, what about Mary?"


    "She''s not leaving."


    Sharon frowned, "Will they leave her alone at home?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "You have to ask them about this.I don''t know"


    Sharon said, "Oh."


    However, she didn''t mean it, and she wouldn''t ask Harley about this.


    After that, Sharon looked down at the little fellow in her arms.She hugged him tightly and didn''t want


    him to go.


    She hadn''t been with this little fellow for a long time, but there was something quite poetic about


    that.She met him just when she lost her child.


    What a coincidence! Many times, she felt that this little fellow might well be her child.


    However, she had to be capable of handling the reality.


    After a while, she gently put the little fellow into the stroller.


    Jameson said, "Harley hasn''t been back.Why do you put him down?"


    Sharon stared at the little fellow in the stroller for a long time.


    Then, she looked away and shook her head, saying in a sad tone, "Since they are going abroad, I can''t


    see him in the future, so it''s better to let go of him.Otherwise, it would be more diforting."


    Jameson fixed his eyes on her, and pursed his lips.


    After a few seconds, he said without warning, "They wille back at times.Besides, if you miss him in


    the future, I can take you abroad to see him"


    Sharon refused, "No, don''t bother.I''d better say goodbye to him here¡±


    It was also a farewell to the child she lost."They just move abroad.It''s nothing serious"


    "You don''t understand¡± Sharon red at him.


    The little fellow was going abroad with his family, and everything happened for a reason.


    Therefore, no matter what she did, it would be meaningless.


    What was worse, it would also cause trouble for him and his family.


    Perhaps Jameson guessed what was in her mind, he said after a moment of silence, "What if they


    won''t move abroad?"


    "Then I..."


    Halfway through her words, Sharon paused and said, "Really?"


    He looked away, "No, I just meant hypothetically.It is not easy to move abroad.Perhaps they can''t leave


    for some reasons"


    Hearing this, Sharon frowned, ''¡¯Why does he always tease me?¡¯''


    At this time, Harley was back.She held some drinks and gave one to Sharon, "Ms.Allyson, I''m sorry to


    have kept you waiting.Have some water"


    Sharon smiled and said, "It''s fine.There''s no need for that.Then, we need to go" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Harley nodded, "Goodbye, Ms.Allyson."


    "Goodbye"


    When they left, Sharon couldn''t help looking at the little fellow in the stroller.


    It seemed she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    After leaving the yground, Sharon walked aimlessly in the mall.


    Jameson followed behind her, pondering something.


    After walking for a while, Sharon saw a sign of the restroom.


    Then, she turned to him and said, "Mr.Proctor, hang on a second.I need go to the restroom"


    "Alright."


    Watching her walk into the restroom, Jameson took out his phone, and dialed a number.


    When the connection was made, Matthew said on the other end of the line, "Mr.Proctor, everything is


    ready.Should I ask Harley to leave now?"


    "No¡± Matthew was stunned, "Mr.Proctor, what do you mean?"


    Jameson said calmly, "She doesn''t need to go now.But you must keep an eye on her and her


    boyfriend."


    Matthew replied, "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson looked at his phone and pursed his lips.


    A few minutester, Sharon walked out of the restroom and said, "Let''s go."


    However, when she was about to go, Jameson grabbed her wrist.


    He said, "This way."


    Sharon turned around and asked, "But here''s the exit."


    "I didn''t say it was time to go home."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve booked movie tickets.Let''s go to the movies."


    As he spoke, he held her hand and walked forward.


    Thinking for a while, Sharon realized they hadn''t seen a movie for a long time, so she agreed.


    However, Jameson chose the movie at random.


    When they entered the theater, she found it was a dramatic romance.


    At the beginning of the movie, the actress was sent into the emergency room because of her


    miscarriage while the actor was holding her hand and crying bitterly.


    He cried out that he was wrong, and swore that he had nothing to do with another woman.


    What he did was just an act.


    The actress closed her eyes and took off the ring in disappointment, throwing it to the actor.


    Seeing this, Sharon was silent.


    And so was Jameson.

 Chapter 414: Whats Wrong with This Boy?

    Chapter 414: What''s Wrong with This Boy?


    On the other side.


    When Ruben followed Giana downstairs, he saw her walking slowly down the street.


    Ruben walked quickly towards her and asked in a low voice, "Where''s your car?"


    Giana was surprised.


    She paused for a while and then said, "I ...The driver had to go home, so he didn''te"


    "What about your assistant?"


    "I don''t have any ns now, so I gave her a day off.¡±


    "OK." Ruben paused and said.


    After a few steps, Giana asked, "Are you going back to school? This is the wrong way"


    Ruben said, "I''ll walk you there."


    Giana probably didn''t expect him to say that.She was stunned for a moment.


    Then she smiled and said, "I''m an adult.I don''t need you to do that.You should go back quickly, or the


    gate will be closed soon"


    "It''s still early" said Ruben.


    It seemed that he was not leaving.


    She thought for a while and said seriously, "I''m going to see my friend.She lives nearby.I''ll be there in a


    minute.You really can go.."


    "Then I''ll walk you downstairs."


    Giana was lost for words.


    She licked her lips, not knowing what to Say.


    They walked in silence.


    But this was the business area and there wasn''t any neighborhood, so Giana did get a chance.


    When Giana finally saw a neighborhood, she immediately said, "Here it is.Thank you for walking me


    here.Bye."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ruben stopped and nodded, "You can go in.Bye."


    Giana forced a smile.


    She could only go in there.


    The security guard asked her at the gate, "Where is your key card?"


    Giana had to get on with it, "Ie to meet my friend."


    "Call her and ask her to pick you up.You''re not allowed to go in without the key card" replied the guard.


    Giana slowly took out his phone from his bag under the guard''s gaze.


    But she didn''t make the call or turn around.


    Because she saw that Ruben was still standing there, not leaving.


    The security guard became suspicious, "What exactly are you doing here?"


    When Giana was extremely embarrassed, a cold male voice came from close by, "Sorry, we''re at the


    wrong ce."


    With that, Ruben pulled Giana away.


    After a long while, Giana realized that he was holding her hand.


    She quickly pulled it out, trying to exin what had just happened.


    She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Ruben did not mention that again.


    Instead, he took out his phone, "Where do you live?"


    Giana could just give him her address.


    Ruben tapped on the screen with his long finger and then put it away.


    They were standing on the side of the street, with the night breeze blowing.


    It was chilly.


    Giana couldn''t help but turn her head and look at the boy beside her.


    He was far taller than her.


    A streetmp cast a dim, yellow light on him.


    His outline became clearer.


    Ruben did have good genes in his family.


    Sharon was so beautiful, so was her brother.


    Once this good-looking boy became a star, a lot of girls would be charmed by him.He was so


    handsome.


    When Giana was lost in thought, a white car stopped in front of them.


    Ruben said softly, "It''s here"


    Giana coughed and touched her neck to cover the awkward moment.


    Ruben took a step forward and opened the car door.


    Seeing this, Giana quickly got in the car Ruben also bent down to hop in.


    When Ruben got in, Giana moved closer to the window, keeping a distance from him.


    D**n it, this wasn''t the first time she was sent home by a man, but she felt embarrassed this time


    somehow.


    Ruben noticed what Giana did, but he did not say anything, and then he closed the car door.


    They remained silent all the way.


    All they could hear were the songs that yed again and again.


    They were from the 1980s and 90s, and they were a little noisy.


    Giana took out her earphones, and when she put one on, she saw that Ruben was looking at her.


    Giana asked in a low voice, "You want it?"


    Ruben nodded lightly.


    She could just give the earphone to Ruben.


    When Ruben took it, he leaned over a little.


    Giana''s eyes widened.


    It was wireless.


    He could have remained still! But Giana could not say anything since Ruben had done it.


    She could only clicked on her song list and y a slow English song.


    After a while, Giana realized that she shouldn''t have given Ruben one of her earphones.


    Now she could still hear the old-fashioned disco music yed by the driver, while there was a slow


    song being yed in her earphone.


    It was making her crazy.


    Giana peeped at Ruben and found that he was looking out of the window.


    It seemed that he was not annoyed at all.


    Fine.


    That was it.


    Finally, after about thirty minutes, the car stopped.


    Giana was so annoyed that she hastily got out of the car.


    It was really driving her crazy.


    When Ruben got out, Giana turned off the music and pointed over him, "I''m home.You should go back."


    Ruben said, "I won''t leave until you go in."


    She was lost for words.What was wrong with this boy? He didn''t trust her? Giana coughed and


    exined, "I really live here."


    Ruben gave a dryugh, "I know"


    Giana took a few steps back and waved at him, "Then ...Goodbye."


    "Bye."


    Giana smiled.Then, she turned around and went in.


    Staring after her, Ruben moved his thin lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    He just watched her leave.


    When Giana disappeared from view, Ruben took off the earphone and held it in his hand.


    He looked down at it, and then smiled.


    When Giana got home and took off the earphone, she realized that there was one missing.


    She hurriedly called Ruben, "Have you left?"


    "Yes"


    Giana fell on the sofa, "Do you have my earphone?"


    "What?"


    Ruben paused for a moment and said, "Yes"


    Before Giana could speak, he went on, "Are you in a hurry? If you''re not, I''ll bring it to you tomorrow"


    "It''s fine.It''s just earphone.Actually, it''s not that important" Giana slowly said, "That''s it ...Be careful on


    the road"


    "OK" Ruben said, "Could I text you when I get there?"


    Giana was stunned.


    "I just want to tell you that I''m fine."


    "...OK"


    Ruben smiled, "OK.I gonna go"

 Chapter 415: What Are You Hinting At?

    Chapter 415: What Are You Hinting At?


    It was already half past eleven when they came out of the cinema.


    "I''m going home" Sharon said.


    Jameson said, "Let me drive you home"


    "Okay" Jameson drove quietly all the way.


    It seemed that the movie was a great blow on him.


    Sharon lowered the window, and the cold wind whistled.


    However, she smiled slightly.


    A few minutester, the car stopped at the gate of the Beale''s.


    Sharon unbuckled her seat belt and reached out for the door.


    When her hand touched the handle, she turned her head and said, "Should I leave now?"


    Jameson said, "I can walk you in if you want"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    "Forget it" she said.


    Sharon opened the door and got off the Car.


    After a few steps walk, she stopped again and saw Jameson''s car still parking in the same ce, as if


    he showed no intention to leave.


    If she was right, she heard him clicked a lighter when she got out of the car.


    Sharon decided to circle around and walked to the driver side.


    As expected, Jameson was smoking.


    At the sight of her, Jameson waved the smoke away.


    He stared at her, "Why are youing back?"


    Sharonid her hands on the car window with her eyes fixed on him.


    "What?"


    Probably because of the movie, he felt her gazes seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    Jameson was a little ufortable while being stared.


    As he was about to avoid her eyes, Sharon said, "Are you feeling guilty?"


    Jameson licked his teeth slightly, "Why should I?"


    Sharon said seriously, "I have seen an online test about when couples stared at each other for 15


    seconds, they usually couldn''t help but kiss.But now you''re avoiding my eyes.What could be said if


    you''re not guilty?"


    "What are you hinting at?"


    Before Sharon could speak, Jameson grabbed her neck and pressed his smoky smell kiss on it.


    Then he easily pried open her lips, and his tongue rushed straight in.


    When the cigarette was about to burn out, Jameson let go of her.


    He gently rubbed her tender flesh on the back of her neck.


    His voice was hoarse and sexy, "Why don''t you get in the car and let''s take it slow?"


    Sharon pushed him away, "You wish!"


    Jameson chuckled, "Didn''t you hint at that?"


    "I''m just..."


    Sharon didn''t bother to argue with him, and her gaze fell on the cigarette pack beside him.


    "I''m the one should be sad.Why are you so upset?"


    Jameson held her hand and said, "I feel sorry for you."


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "It''s just a movie.What are you taking it seriously?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Nothing.I just feel sorry for you sometimes."


    "Sometimes?"


    Shouldn''t it be every minute? Jameson leisurely nced over, and Sharon hurriedly shut her mouth.


    After a while, she pulled her hand back and said, "Well, don''t waste your time here.I''m going in"


    Jameson stared at her.


    He grabbed her head without warning and kissed her for a while.


    Then he said, "Go in."


    As Sharon was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something and said, "Get rid of your


    cigarette."


    Jameson smiled, "I see."


    Sharon still couldn''t feel at ease and stretched out her hand, "Give it to me."


    Jameson picked up the pack and the lighter and ced it on her palm.


    Sharon smiled and said, "Then I''m leaving.Drive safe"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jameson rarely smoked unless he was ina bad mood.


    Sharon could not figure out why he would be affected by a movie.


    "OK."


    She put the cigarette and lighter into her bag and turned to the Beale''s.She didn''t drive her car tonight,


    so she could only walk back.


    However, when she walked a few miles, the street lights dimmed.


    It wentpletely dark around.


    Sharon stood for a while.She was about turn on her shlight when she found a dazzling light lit up


    behind her.She narrowed her eyes and turned.


    It was from a car.


    Sharon''s smile widened.She turned around and continued to walk without taking her phone.


    The lights shone far enough.


    Moreover, she would not feel lonely even if she walked alone on this road.


    When Sharon walked into the garden and saw the surrounding lights, she took out her phone and


    tested to Jameson, saying that she had arrived.


    A few secondster, the lights in the distance disappeared.


    Sharon went upstairs and found the door of Talon''s study was open.


    She didn''t know if it was Talon''s habit, or if he never let down his guard to her.


    Ever since she moved to the Beale''s, Talon''s study had been locked if he wasn''t in it.


    Sharon looked around and frowned.


    Then she went back to her room, locked the door and took a bath.


    When she entered the bedroom, a servant came out from the corner, walked towards Natalia''''s room,


    and knocked on the door.


    Natalia said coldly, "Come in¡±


    The servant pushed the door open, "Miss Beale."


    Natalia sat on the sofa and was browsing the magazine, "She came back?"


    "Yes, she just entered her room" Natalia said, "Didn''t I tell you to turn off the lights? How could she


    come back so early?"


    The servant hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    Natalia frowned, knowing that her reply would definitely not be something she wanted to hear.


    Natalia continued, "Have you opened the study''s door?"


    "Yes.When Ms.Allyson came back, she nced at the study.She probably noticed the door was


    opened"


    Natalia sneered and continued her reading, "Alright, keep an eye on her.Once she enters the study, tell


    me."


    The servant was a little worried, "Mr.Proctor is out for days.What if he finds out what we''re doing?"


    "I''ve got your back.What are you afraid of?"


    The servant immediately lowered his head and did not dare to speak again.


    Natalia said, "You may go out.Sharon is not stupid.She will get inside when no one is around.Don''t


    sleep tonight.Waite outside the study"


    The servant answered, "Yes.¡±


    "Go¡±


    After the servant left, Natalia closed the magazine and impatiently threw it on the table.


    Previously, Sharon got something on her, and that was why she sufferedst time.


    She couldn''t let it go easily.


    Besides, she had already installed surveince cameras in the study.


    As long as Sharon entered alone, she would have an excuse to expel her from the Beale family.


    And anyway, Sharon would have no chance to find anything in it.

 Chapter 416: To Curry

    Chapter 416: To Curry


    Favor with a Beauty In the room, Sharon came out of the bath andy down on the bed.


    The servant waited downstairs all night, but Sharon did not go down.


    Next morning, Sharon woke up a littleter than usual.


    When she went downstairs, Natalia was eating breakfast.


    Sharon smiled and greeted, "Good morning, Miss Beale."


    Natalia nced at her with a cold expression and didn''t say anything.


    The servants who were originally waiting at the side also left promptly.


    Sharon took two steps forward, but soon retreated, "By the way, when I came backst night, I found


    that Mr.Beale''s study room was unlocked.It would be better to lock the door in case something goes


    missing"


    Natalia took a sip of milk and said nonchntly, "Dad has gone out of town.It will take him a few days


    toe back.Maybe he forgot to close the door when he left."


    Natalia looked at her again, "The people living in this house, apart from you and me, are servants.Is


    there anyone who wants to steal from us?"


    Sharon kept her smile, "Only Miss Beale knows about this."


    Sharon left without looking back.


    Natalia dumped the milk cup on the table with a cold face.


    It seemed that Sharon was indeed cleverer than she thought.


    She could even stay on hold at this time.


    Nheless, she still had a way of getting Sharon out of the Beale''s.


    After getting out of the Beale''s, just as Sharon was to hail a taxi, she saw her Porsche parked on the


    curb.


    At this time, one of Jameson''s men got of the car and said, "Sharon, Mr.Proctor asked me to drive the


    car over to you"


    "Thank you."


    After getting into the car, Sharon turned to look to the Beale''s, then came back to drive away.


    Talon''s study room was locked all day long, which was enough to show that there was something vital


    inside.


    Moreover, it was absolutely impossible for a person discreet like him to leave that door open.


    Besides, he was on a business trip this time, being away from home for several days.


    Natalia had set a trap for her.


    Only a fool would fall for it.


    Many orders were fulfilled one after another these days.


    In addition, there was nothing else to do, so Sharon was far less upied.


    On her arrival at studio, Sharon took out her phone and scanned Sofia''s Twitter.


    Sofia and Natalia hadpletely opposite personalities.


    The former liked to share her life, either it was traveling abroad or having afternoon tea with her friends,


    posting almost everything on social tforms.


    Sharon still wouldn''t let it go, though this matter might end up with nothing definite as the organizer did


    not see evidence that showed the two judges had epted Sofia''s bribes.


    After a while, Sharon didn''t see something useful.


    As she put down her phone, Tiffany ran in and sat on the sofa.


    "Sharon, do you still remember my friend, Niki?"


    Sharon thought for a moment, "The one we drank togetherst time?"


    "Yes, yes, Mr.Proctor came that time."


    Sharon nodded, "I remember her.What''s wrong?"


    Tiffany said, "Niki sent me a message saying that it''s Sofia''s birthday this weekend.She is going to


    have a big birthday party and invite a lot of people.Niki was invited too.She said that it will be especially


    grand and she asked me if I want to go with her.Do you think this is a good chance?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows.


    Indeed it was.


    She was just pondering over this, but she was surprised that this chance woulde so soon.


    Tiffany said, "Then I''ll reply her.Shall we go together?"


    Sharon said, "No, I''ll just go by myself."


    Tiffany said, "How do you go there?"


    Sharon smiled, "Isn''t her birthday just for fun? She will let me in if I give her a big surprise, won''t she?"


    Tiffany was already curious about what this surprise was.


    Soon, the weekend came.


    Sofia was the only daughter of the family, let alone it was the animal year of her, so this birthday party


    became especially grand.


    Apart from inviting some debutante and acquaintances, her father also invited a lot of influential people


    in business.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that on the night before Sofia''s birthday, the Proctors sent a gift.


    Seeing that valuable gift, Sofia''s father thought that Jameson sought to show his goodwill to make up


    for previous mischief, so he hurried to send over an invitation card.


    When Sofia saw the gift, she was so overjoyed that she posted a tweet to show off.


    She even paid to make it a trending hashtag, "Mr.Proctor of the Proctors Spends a Fortune for Sofia"


    When onlookers saw this, they were baffled.


    "Who can exin? What is this?"


    "My god! Thousands of readings and dozens of discussions make No.5 on the trending list? If she has


    money to squander, she should go get a stic surgery"


    "So, no one will exin to me who on earth she is?"


    "She seems to be Ms.Berry from the Berry Group.My friend said that it''s her birthday tomorrow.She


    invited quite a few people and even media reporters, making it look like a celebrity press


    conference.Few people knew her though she paid her way to the limelight."


    "How funny! Mr.Proctor just sent her a birthday present in the name of thepany.But she still makes


    such a fuss.I really want to see what Ms.Berry is thinking about."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "That''s right.Isn''t Sharon prettier than her? Mr.Proctor won''t fall for Ms.Berry unless he''s blind¡±


    "Yes.I couldn''t agree more! How could Sofiapare with Sharon? I really don''t understand what this


    rich guy sees in her"


    All Sofia received was abuse under this hashtag.


    And peoplepared her with Sharon who was believed to be better-looking and have a nicer


    temperament.


    Seeing this, Sofia flew into a rage and immediately had the topic off the trending list.


    Sharon, that sI*t! The other day, Sofia woke up early in the morning and found herself a makeup artist


    and a stylist to make her look as stunning as possible.


    She had conceived a title for the photos to be sent out.


    Sharon, such a sl*t, was far fromparable to her! Soon, it was evening.


    When Sofia arrived at the hotel, she first went to the media area, took a set of photos, and then went to


    the delicately designed birthday party to get photographed.


    At this time, many guests began arriving.


    They saw Sofia and praised, "Sofia, you''re So gorgeous"


    Sofia snorted and continued to pose, "Of course"


    Someone echoed, "Yes, our Sofia is born noble.She is naturally much more beautiful and elegant than


    those pretentious bi*ches."

 Chapter 417: It Is Her Honor

    Chapter 417: It Is Her Honor


    Even though some people hadn''t seen the trending topicst night, some saved the screenshots of her


    posts and spread it on their own social media ounts.Therefore, a lot of people got to know about it.


    They now said so to tter her.


    Sofia lifted her skirt and said arrogantly, "Don''tpare me to those despicable ones.Who do you think


    I am?"


    At this time, Sofia''s father came up with two people by his side, "Sofia,e here."


    Sofia walked over and hugged her father''s arm.


    She looked at the person beside and said, "Dad, who are they?"


    Sofia''s father introduced them, "This is Patrick Matthias, and he''s in charge of argepany


    abroad.This is Trey Coe, president of Ste Technologies, young and promising, a rare talent"


    Then Sofia never moved her eyes away from Trey.He was no worse than Jameson.


    Moreover, she had heard of Ste Technologies before.


    A currently popr game was developed by hispany.


    Sofia stretched out her hand towards Trey with a smile, "Hello, Mr.Coe.I''ve heard a lot about you"


    Trey remained indifferent as he shook her hand and quickly retracted his hand.


    Patrick said, "I''ve long heard that Ms.Berry is smart and pretty and people are right."


    Sofia had been angry sincest night because people hadmented that she was not as pretty as


    Sharon.


    But now she was very happy and said, "You know what? You have a good taste."


    Sofia''s father whispered, "Don''t be rude.This is my business partner.Behave yourself ¡°


    Sofia didn''t care.


    After all, even Jameson had to tter her.


    Patrick smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter.Ms.Berry is young, but she has her own thoughts."


    Sofia''s father was a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, Mr.Matthias"


    "It doesn''t matter.My daughter is about the same age as Ms.Berry" Sofia''s father said, "Well, you have


    a daughter? Why haven''t I ever seen her before?"


    Patrick smiled but didn''t say anything.


    At this time, someone walked to Sofia''s father and whispered, "Mr.Berry, Mr.Proctor has arrived."


    Sofia''s father said, "Invite him over."


    Although he had had some conflicts with Jameson over the engagement, it had already been a long


    time.


    The Proctor family was great, and if it weren''t for their reputation at that time, he would confront


    Jameson.


    Seeing this, Trey nodded to Patrick and Sofia''s father and then left.


    Sofia''s father was confused, "What''s wrong with Mr.Coe?"


    Patrick held the champagne and said, "Well, Mr.Coe used to chase after Mr.Proctor''s girlfriend


    before.Perhaps he feels embarrassed now"


    Hearing this, Sofia was surprised, "What?"


    Patrick looked at her and said, "Ms.Berry is interested in it?"


    Sofia stamped her feet and left reluctantly.


    Sofia''s father could only awkwardly smile and say, "Mr.Matthias ..."


    Patrick hade to explore the domestic market.


    He had cooperated with the Proctor Group and the Beale Group, and he hadpletely built up the


    reputation.


    Now, there were manypanies that wanted to obtain this opportunity for cooperation with him and


    so did the Berry Group.But the people sent over had all been rejected.


    However, Patrick had called him a few days ago and said that he wanted to cooperate with the Berry


    Group.


    Now that the contract had not been formally signed, Sofia''s father was still worried that he might offend


    Patrick and lose the opportunity.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Patrick took a sip of champagne and smiled faintly.


    Soon, Jameson was led over by the waiter.


    Sofia''s father put up a serious face and said, "It''s Sofia''s honor that Mr.Proctor woulde to her


    birthday party"


    Jameson remained calm and said indifferently, "You''re right.It is her honor"


    Sofia''s father didn''t know how to reply.This man was truly arrogant.


    Jameson then turned to the side and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr.Matthias."


    Patrick smiled and nodded.


    Sofia''s father immediately said, "Mr.Matthias is my distinguished guest"


    "Well¡± Jameson looked around and continued, "It seems that you did not value this distinguished guest


    much"


    Sofia''s father''s expression changed, "What do you mean by that?"


    Jameson said, "It''s Ms.Berry''s birthday party and there are all young people around.Mr.Matthias


    probably isn''t used to such an asion"


    Sofia''s father felt somewhat at ease.


    But before he could exin, Jameson continued, "I believe that Mr.Jones'' birthday banquet wasn''t as


    great as this one, right?"


    Sofia''s father stiffened.


    Mr.Jones had been highly respected in the South City and he had just held his 80th birthday banquet


    before.


    Theoretically, it didn''t matter if he threw Sophia a birthday party bigger than Jones'', but it was inevitable


    that someone would criticize about it.


    But in reality, if Jameson didn''t mention this, no one would care at all.


    Sofia''s father began to doubt whether Jameson hade to attend the birthday party or to cause


    trouble.


    Just as Sofia''s father was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, Patrick helped him out, "Mr.Berry


    loves his daughter.It''s no big deal."


    Sofia''s father said, "Yes, yes, Mr.Matthias is right.If it weren''t for Mr.Proctor''s reminder, I wouldn''t have


    thought so much.I will visit Mr.Jones another day"


    Patrick smiled and said, "Don''t bother"


    Sofia''s father was stunned, "Why?"


    "I heard that Ms.Berry and Mr.Proctor''s Jameson corrected him, "Fianc¨¦e."


    Patrick maintained his smile and continued, "...seem to have some grudges"


    Sofia''s father frowned and then said, "I have never heard of that, but what does it have to do with me


    visiting Mr.Jones?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "Don''t you know that Mr.Jones intends to recognize Sharon as his


    granddaughter?"


    Sofia''s father was shocked, "When did it happen? Howe I have never heard of it?"

 Chapter 418: Cheap Things

    Chapter 418: Cheap Things


    Jameson said indifferently, "Not long ago"


    Sofia''s father took two steps back, his face turning pale.He knew about everything Sofia had done


    recently and he had even helped her a lot secretly.


    Otherwise, how could everything end so easily? He had nned to use this opportunity to vent his


    anger for being humiliated and rejected by Jameson.


    Furthermore, even if people suspected that Sofia had done these things, they had no evidence.


    Besides, Jameson had recently been dealing with the Proctor Group and the Beale Group, so he


    couldn''t have time for such a little thing and what was the most important was that he hade to


    apologizest night.


    But things never went as he wished.


    Who would have thought that Mr.Jones would actually have the intention of recognizing Sharon as his


    granddaughter? If so, once Sharonined to Mr.Jones, even if Mr.Jones did not have any


    evidence, the Berry Group''s current projects would probably not go on as smoothly as before.


    Patrick looked at him and asked, "Are you OK, Mr.Berry?"


    Sofia''s father squeezed out a smile, "Yes ...Yes.Mr.Matthias, Mr.Proctor, I still have something to


    do.Excuse me."


    Then he hurriedly left.


    Jameson turned to look at Patrick and said indifferently, "Why are you here, Mr.Matthias?"


    Patrick said, "Then why are you here, Mr.Proctor?"


    "I came for my fianc¨¦e, and what about Mr.Matthias?"


    Patrick said, "It''s too early to say ''nc¨¦e, isn''t it? Have you proposed? I don''t think Ms.Allyson will


    agree"


    "How do you know whether she will agree or not?"


    Patrick said, "I think that thest unhappy marriage had a great impact on her, otherwise you two


    should have been married again"


    Patrick said in a cold voice.


    Jameson could not refute it.


    He was not confident that Sharon would marry him again, and his third gift had not been prepared.


    On the other side.


    After Sofia left, she went to Trey and said arrogantly, "I heard that you have chased after Sharon?"


    Trey nodded, "What''s the matter, Ms.Berry?"


    Sofia couldn''t help but frown, "Why do you like her? I thought you had a good taste, but you don''t"


    Trey smiled faintly.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Sofia was unhappy.


    Trey said, "If Sharon is so unworthy as you said and liking her is a bad taste, then maybe you should


    reflect on yourself about why so many people like her instead of you.Is it because you are inferior to the


    one you despise?"


    "You ¡­¡±


    Sofia was stunned and became very angry.


    Trey ignored her and continued, "You are ady and maybe your standard is higher than others, but


    please don''t judge others by your standards"


    People had been paying attention and even began to gather around since Sofia hade to talk to


    Trey, and they were all surprised by this conversation.


    Some people who didn''t like Sofiaughed out loud and began to whisper to each other.


    Sofia was even more infuriated, but she couldnt be angry with Trey, so she roared at the onlookers,


    "What are you looking at? Go away!"


    Then she stormed away.Suddenly, someone approached Sofia and said, "Ms.Berry, Sharon is outside"


    Sofia became even angrier.


    "What is she doing here?"


    "She said she was here to give you a birthday present" Sofia was so angry now.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Let her in!"


    Soon, Sharon, who had been waiting outside, was allowed to enter.


    Just as Sharon arrived at the hall, Sofia showed up arrogantly with a few of her best friends.


    "Ms.Berry¡± Sharon said.


    She crossed her arms on her chest and said in a despicable way, "I heard that you have a gift for


    me.So what is it?"


    The girl beside Sofia said, "We are all very curious about what it is.Come on, surprise us"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Ms.Berry, please wait a moment.It is still on the way"


    Sofia sneered disdainfully, "It''s okay if you don''t bring one.Just tell me you want toe to my birthday


    party and you don''t need such ame excuse"


    Someone said, "Maybe her gift is too shabby so she can''t take it out."


    "Yes.Don''t even think about using those stuffs from your studio as birthday gifts.Even I wouldn''t use


    those cheap brands, let alone Sofia."


    "I remember Mr.Proctor is here, isn''t he? Why didn''te with him? Maybe Mr.Proctor doesn''t care


    about you at all.Well, look at all yourself.Why are you still wearing those cheap things? It seems that


    your rtionship with Mr.Proctor is not that close."


    "That''s true.If they were so in love, they wouldn''t have divorced.Who knows what she has done to keep


    Mr.Proctor with her? After all, she got married to Mr.Proctor with the excuse of fake pregnancy back


    then"


    "Well, it seems that she can only afford those cheap brands"


    Ignoring them, Sharon just kept smiling.


    This scene attracted quite a few people.


    Someone looked at Sharon and whispered, "No way.The ne on her neck looks quite valuable"


    Sofia''s friend retorted, "It can''t be.Anda ruby? I think it''s probably made of ss."


    Another one said, "Oh, it''s ''To encounter''! It was said to have been bought in London for 18 million two


    years ago"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sofia was surprised.


    "What are you talking about? Does she look like someone who can afford such an expensive


    ne?"


    Sharon smiled even more happily, "Of course I can''t afford it.Jameson gave it to me"


    She added, "You''re right.I''ve never seen luxuries before, so I can only afford to wear these cheap


    things"


    Suddenly, all the people present shut up.


    "It is impossible!"


    Sofia gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 419: I Mean You Look Good

    Chapter 419: I Mean You Look Good


    "Impossible how?"


    Just as everyone''s gazes were focused on Sharon and Sofia, a cold male voice came from outside the


    crowd.


    The onlookers quickly made way for him.


    Jameson strode over to Sharon and looked at Sofia, "I gave this ne to her.What do you think is


    impossible, Ms.Berry?"


    Sofia did not expect Jameson toe at this time.


    Her expression froze, "I¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to Say.She would never dare to say that the things he


    bought were fakes in front of Jameson and everyone else.


    Jameson continued unhurriedly, "Ms.Berry, do you have a sore throat? Do you want to go to the


    hospital?"


    At this time, Sofia''s father came over.


    Seeing these people gathering, he felt worried and hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    However, no one answered.


    Sofia''s father could only look at the girl who had the best rtionship with Sofia, "Vivian, tell me!"


    Vivian hesitated for a while and told her everything that had just happened.


    Sofia''s father had just learned from Jameson that Mr.Jones had been looking for Sofia since he had


    adopted Sharon as his granddaughter.


    He wanted to remind her not to cause trouble for Sharon in the future, but he didn''t expect that things


    would happen so suddenly.


    Sofia''s father turned around and finally managed to force a smile.


    "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson, I''m really sorry.It''s because Sofiacks knowledge and experience.I hope you


    two don''t take it to heart."


    Sharon maintained the smile on her face, "Not at all, Mr.Berry.She is not only knowledgeable, but also


    knows many famous designers.I should learn from her."


    Both Sofia and her father could tell that Sharon talked with the tongue in the cheek.


    Facing Jameson''s gaze, Sofia''s father''s forehead was covered in sweat.


    He wanted to exin, but he couldn''t.


    At this time, two men appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall and walked straight towards them.


    "Mr.Berry, Ms.Berry"


    Seeing them, Sofia''s expression suddenly changed.


    She almost subconsciously shouted, "Who sent you over!"


    The two men looked at each other and said, "Didn''t you say that today is your birthday and specially


    invited us over, Ms.Berry?"


    "I didn''t!"


    Sharon suddenly said, "I invited them"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at her.


    "This is my birthday present to Ms.Berry.It shouldn''t be too bad, right?"


    Sharon smiled and said.


    Sofia was holding back her anger because of Jameson, but now, she couldn''t stand it and directly said


    to Sharon, "What do you mean?"


    "These two are well-known designers in the fashion field.I identally learned that they are doing


    some business with the Berry Group.I also heard that you did not invite them to her birthday banquet.I


    thought that was because you were so busy and forgot it, so I invited these two over for you.Why do


    you look a little unhappy, Ms.Berry?"


    Sofia clenched her teeth and red at her fiercely.


    Sharon said, "I suddenly remembered that the friends you invited are all famous socialites or nobles in


    the business world.Although these two are famous designers of the fashion world and they are


    respected in our hearts,probably you look down on them.Perhaps I was impulsive.I didn''t understand


    your intention of hosting this birthday banquet.Sorry, Ms.Berry"


    Before Sofia could say anything, the two judges were unhappy.One of them said with a serious face,


    "Ms.Berry, is that true? The reason you didn''t invite us was because you didn''t think we were worthy of


    being here, right?"


    Sofia was usually spoiled.


    How could she take these two people seriously? Hearing him speak to her ina questioning tone, she


    naturally became unhappy.


    "Yes, I don''t like you guys, so what? Why should I exin this to you? Because she calls you two


    famous designers, you really think you are important, right? How ridiculous!"


    "Sofia!"


    Sofia''s father interrupted her, with his expression much gloomier than before.


    Another judge said angrily, "Alright! In your eyes, we are not worthy of being here! And we don''t dare to


    make friends with such a person in higher position like you! Let''s go!"


    After saying that, they strode away together.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sofia had never lost face in front of so many people.


    She immediately wanted to rush towards Sharon, but her father stopped her before she could make a


    sound.


    Sofia''s father''s face turned ashen, "Sofia, stop messing around! Come with me!"


    Immediately after, he directly pulled her away.


    After they left, the crowd dispersed.


    Sharon let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Jameson, "Why are you here?"


    She didn''t tell Jameson about her arrival here, because she felt that it wasn''t a big deal.


    She thought she could handle it herself, but she didn''t expect that she would meet him here.


    Jameson said, "I was just passing by, and I happened to see such a good show."


    When Sharon heard this, she raised her eyebrows and said, "How is it?"


    "Not bad."


    After tonight, although the two judges wouldn''t directly expose the thing of them epting bribes from


    the Berry Group, after all, they were also involved in it, but they couldn''t just let it go after being so


    angry with Sofia.


    She could wait for them to end up hurting both.


    The truth of this thing would slowly appear.


    "This ne is so heavy.If I had known, I wouldn''t have worn it."


    Sharon stretched her neck.


    After returning the ne to Jameson along with other items, he had Jacob send it over recently and


    kept it in the studio.


    Before leaving today, Tiffany said that her neck was bare and there was no aura, so she took out the


    ne and put it on her.


    Jameson bent down and whispered in her ear, "Very good-looking"


    Sharon did not expect him to get so close to her and speak, so she was subconsciously stunned.


    Jameson smiled, and when he retreated, his thin lips brushed past her ears.


    There were so many people here, and they were quietly observing them.


    Sharon''s ears instantly turned red, and his cheeks turned faintly blushed.


    She couldn''t help but whisper, "You ...What are you doing? You just want to say this ne is good-


    looking, right? Why would you...."


    Jameson said, "I mean, you are good-looking."


    Sharon was lost for words.


    She felt shy and pushed him a little.


    Just as she turned around, she saw Patrick not far away.


    After Patrick met her gaze, he nodded slightly in greeting.


    Sharon greeted back and asked Jameson, "Why is Mr.Matthias here?"


    Jameson put his hand on her shoulder and said slowly, "I don''t know, maybe he''s here to act" Sharon


    did not understand, "What?"

 Chapter 420: Where Did This Lunatic Come from?

    Chapter 420: Where Did This Lunatic Come from?


    On the other side, Sofia was pulled aside by her father.She shook off her father''s hand discontentedly,


    "Dad, why do you stop me? You saw it too! It was that b*tch who started it!"


    Her father frowned at her, "You know clearly that she wanted to cause trouble.Why didn''t you control


    yourself but spoke so arrogantly?"


    Sofia crossed her arms around her chest and said nonchntly, "I was not arrogant! What I said was


    the truth.We just let them handle some things for us, and she thought that she got to attend my birthday


    party"


    "Sofia, you really..."


    "Alright, Dad."


    Sofia said impatiently, "Do you have to say these today? I''m almost bored to death"


    Sofia''s father sighed silently, "Fine.I will say no more.Only one thing: Don''t provoke Sharon again and


    stay away from Mr.Proctor.Don''t ever argue with them" Sofia said, "Why should I be afraid of them?


    Jameson cozied up to mest night.It must be because we''ve caused him a lot of trouble during this


    time.He can''t handle it anymore.Now it''s his turn to beg us"


    "Sofia, you wouldn''t say so if you knew about the rules of the business world.See, the Proctor family is


    mighty in South City, and Master Proctor has been all-powerful for so many years.How about now? He


    has joined forces with many people to deal with Jameson, but Jameson is still unassable in the


    Proctor Group" Sofia said, "Dad, you''re over-anxious.No matter what, Jameson is Master Proctor''s


    biological son.How could Master Proctor join forces with outsiders to take on his son? It''s just some


    rumor"


    Her father shook his head with resignation, "Alright, even if this is a rumor, what about the Beale


    Group? Even the Beale Group doesn''t want to be Jameson''s enemy.Do you think he woulde here


    to beg us because of the little tricks we yed?"


    "The Beale Group? It is a mess! Now that it is unable to fend for itself, how can it fight against


    Jameson? It can''t hold a candle to us" Her father didn''t know what to say.


    Perhaps he shouldn''t have helped Sofia since she found those two judges, nor would he let her


    be even more arrogant and conceited.


    He gave her an ultimatum, "Anyway, behave yourself.I don''t care what you did, but if I find out that


    you''re still looking for trouble with Sharon, I''ll cancel all your cards!"


    Just as Sofia was about to refute, her father turned around and left, giving her no chance.


    Sofia stood there and stomped her feet fiercely, ming Sharon for that.


    Sharon came to Sofia''s birthday party today to give her such a great gift.


    Since she had done it and pissed Sofia off, it was time for her to leave.


    Jameson grabbed her arm and said, "Wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    Sharon was puzzled.


    Jameson replied slowly, "The best part of the show is yet toe"


    "What did you do?"


    "Nothing."


    Jameson looked at her with a smile, "Didn''t I tell you that I came here to watch the show?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows and stayed.


    At this moment, Sofia came out from somewhere and met Sharon''s gaze.


    She red at Sharon and then quickly looked away.


    Sofia felt that this was the most terrible birthday she had ever had.


    She had encountered so many annoying things, and she had been yelled at by her father for the first


    time.


    However, the terrible things did note to an end.


    Just as she was about to go find a friend and curse Sharon, a woman suddenly grabbed her wrist and


    said, "Sofia, are you Sofia?"


    Sofia shook her hand and wanted to break free from the woman, but the woman grabbed her tightly


    with frightening strength.


    Sofia said, "Who are you? Are you crazy?"


    The woman looked at Sofia with tears in her eyes, "Sofia, I am your mother! My daughter, I have finally


    found you!"


    Sofia felt that this crazy woman in front of her was unreasonable.


    She used all her strength to push the woman away and scolded, "You lunatic! Where did youe


    from? How dare you call me your daughter? Who do you think you are?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When the woman grabbed her, there were onlookers gathered around them.


    Sofia was infuriated and shouted, "Security guard! Come here! Why did you let this lunatic in? Throw


    her out, now!"


    The woman was teary.


    "Sofia, I am really your mother.There is a red birthmark the size of a fingernail on your back, isn''t it


    right? There are also two moles under your right foot.If you don''t believe me, I have other evidence...."


    Sofia''s hair stood on end upon hearing about the birthmark on her back.


    Before she could think twice, she pushed the woman hard and yelled, "Shut up! Stop talking nonsense!


    I don''t have a birthmark or a mole on my body.Get lost!"


    The woman was pushed to the ground and smashed down the wine table beside her.


    The wine sses shattered all over the ground.


    The woman sat on the ground, tears falling down her cheeks Sofia''s father rushed over and asked,


    "What happened...?"


    The moment he saw the woman, he was Startled, "Melissa?"


    After blurting the name out, he suddenly realized what kind of situation this was.


    He ordered someone to deal with the mess here right away and winked at his men.


    Soon, the woman was helped up.


    When she was taken away, she kept turning her head and shouted, "Sofia, I am really your mother..."


    Everyone had thought that this was just a farce.


    Since Sofia''s father hade and called out the woman''s name, they started to believe the woman


    was Sofia''s mother.


    When the woman was gone, everyone started to look at Sofia unbelievably and meaningfully.


    Sofia was not an idiot.She knew what they meant.She scolded the onlookers, "What are you guys


    looking at? Do you really believe the words of a crazy woman? She was ugly and poor! How could she


    be my mother? She must be a nutcase who ran out of a brothel.She..."


    Before Sofia could finish her words, her father pped her in the face.


    Sofia widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "You p me?"


    Her father was furious, "Shut up!"


    "What if I don''t? Is there anything wrong with what I said? That''s just a crazy woman.My mother died a


    long time ago!"

 Chapter 421: Im Really Your Mother

    Chapter 421: I''m Really Your Mother


    Not unexpectedly, the birthday banquet ended earlier than nned in displeasure.


    After the chaos, many guests who were influential in the businessmunity all had their own ideas.


    Before leaving, Sharon turned around to look at Sofia''s father, who wore a frustrated face, and she


    whispered to the man beside her, "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Jameson smiled and answered, "I don''t know, but somebody does."


    Sharon was puzzled, "Who?"


    After leaving the banquet hall, Patrick walked over and said, "Mr.Proctor, Ms.Allyson."


    "Mr.Matthias¡± Sharon nodded.


    Jameson said drily, "Today''s drama might affect your future cooperation with the Berry Family.Are you


    leaving like this?"


    Patrick smiled and answered with ease, "Well, this is not my business.I can''t be any help even if I stay"


    "Is that so?"


    Patrick did not reply his second question.


    Instead, he turned to Sharon and asked, "Ms.Allyson, do you have any n tonight?"


    Sharon did not know what he meant.


    After a moment of shock, she shook her head gently and said, "No"


    "Then how about I buy you two a drink?"


    Sharon opened her mouth.


    Before she made a reply, she turned to look at Jameson, who raised his eyebrows at her.


    That meant he agreed.


    "Alright¡± Sharon said.


    She and Patrick hadn''t seen each other much and therefore were not familiar.


    But Patrick and Jameson were business partners, so perhaps there was something that they wanted to


    talk about through her.


    On the roof of the hotel was an alfresco pub.


    After finding a quiet seat in the corner, Sharon said, "I''m going to the bathroom.You two feel free to


    talk."


    Unexpectedly, just as she got up, Jameson grabbed her wrist and said, "Didn''t you want to know what


    happened tonight? Just wait a minute"


    When Patrick was making orders with the waiter, Sharon sat down and whispered to Jameson, "Don''t


    you two have something to talk about?"


    Jameson said, "Who told you that?"


    "Then....¡±


    At this moment, Patrick''s voice sounded, "Ms.Allyson, can I get you anything to drink?"


    Sharon scanned the menu and said, "Two sses of grape juice, please.Half sugar, thank you."


    The waiter left after receiving the order.


    Jameson''s slender fingers gently tapped on the table and his thin lips curled up.


    Patrick nced at him, then looked at Sharon before slowly saying, "I just heard that Ms.Allyson is


    curious about what happened to the Berry Family tonight."


    Sharon pursed her lips and nodded slightly.


    If Jameson did this, she could understand why.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jameson said that he was only here to enjoy this drama.


    In that case, what happened in the Berry Family today was very weird.


    After a pause, Sharon went on, "So, Mr.Matthias, do you know what''s going on?"


    Patrick said, "I am not quite sure, but I did hear a rumor before, which I thought was just, you know, a


    rumor, but seeing today''s drama, maybe it''s true"


    At the same time, at the birthday banquet.


    After all the guests left, Sofia was so furious that she smashed everything avable in the hotel.


    But even so, the anger was still zing.


    She must figure out the whole thing.


    Sofia came out of the banquet hall and stopped the hotel staff in front of her.


    "Did you see my father?"


    The staff said, "No ...I didn''t..."


    Sofia then pushed him away, "Useless!"


    The staff retreated to the side, angry but too coward to say anything.


    Sofia looked around for a long time before she saw her father''s assistant at the door of the lounge.


    Just as Sofia was about to enter, the assistant stopped her and said, "Ms.Berry, Mr.Berry said no one is


    allowed to enter"


    She frowned unhappily, "Including me?"


    "Well..."


    Sofia pushed him away, "F*ck off.A*shole"


    As she spoke, she pushed the door of the lounge open forcefully.


    The door banged against the wall.


    Sofia''s father turned around and frowned, "Sofia, what are you doing?"


    Sofia ignored him and stared fixedly at another woman in the room.


    "What is this crazy woman doing here? Tell her to f*ck off!"


    The woman looked at her, her face full of grievances and tears.


    "Sofia, I am really your mother"


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"


    Sofia rushed over like crazy, but her father stopped her.


    He said in a deep voice, "Sofia, calm down"


    "How am I supposed to calm down? Dad, are you going to let this crazy woman nder me?"


    "Stop calling her a crazy woman" Sofia''s father looked at the woman sitting on the sofa and weakly


    sighed, "She is indeed your biological mother" Sofia''s eyes widened in shock, "What did you say?"


    Twenty years ago, Sofia''s mother found out through a test that she couldn''t bear children, but at that


    time, she desired to have one.


    So Sofia''s father privately adopted several children, Sofia''s mother and the adopted children always


    failed to grow intimacy.


    Sofia''s father had no choice but to send the children back.


    Not long after, Sofia''s mother came up with an idea, which was to find another woman for her husband.


    Once the woman became pregnant, Sofia''s mother would also dere that she was pregnant.


    When the child was born, she would take it as her own child.


    At first, Sofia''s father strongly disagreed, but he couldn''t bear the constant request of his wife.


    Besides, the woman was young, beautiful, gentle and considerate.


    So he finally agreed and did it.


    In less than a month, the woman was pregnant.


    The baby was Sofia.


    Ten monthster, the child was born.


    ording to the previous agreement, Sofia''s mother would give the woman a sum of money, and she


    would vanish from their life.


    Unexpectedly, Sofia''s father showed affection for that woman, so he had made many excuses to let


    that woman stay for a while longer.


    Even if he hadn''t said anything, Sofia''s mother had noticed what was going on.


    While Sofia''s father was on a business trip, Sofia''s mother sent that woman away overnight.


    From then on, they never met again.


    This was also the biggest distress in Sofia''s father''s heart.


    After Sofia''s mother died, he tried so many times to find that woman, but to no avail.


    He used to think that maybe she was no longer alive in this world.


    After Sofia heard the whole story, she sneered, "You think I''ll believe your story? I''m telling you, no


    way! I''ll never believe you"

 Chapter 422: I Dont Really Want to Know

    Chapter 422: I Don''t Really Want to Know


    After hearing all of this, Sharon was stunned for a few seconds before she said, "This thing should be


    quite secret.Moreover, it has been so many years, so no one should bring it up.Mr.Matthias ...How did


    he know?"


    Just as she asked this question, the waiter brought the drinks over.


    Patrick smiled and took a sip of his coffee instead of answering.


    Jameson said indifferently, "Mr.Matthias used to be from the South City."


    This reminded Sharon.


    It was more than twenty years ago, and Patrick probably knew about it at that time.


    However, even twenty years ago, it was impossible to publicize this thing.


    The only people who could know about it would be those who were rted to it, or his acquaintances.


    Then how did Patrick know it? However, at the very least, what was certain was that since Patrick knew


    about it in such detail, his identity at that time was definitely not simple.


    Just as Sharon was lost in thought, Jameson''s voice sounded again, "But I''m also curious, how did


    Mr.Matthias know so many details?"


    Patrick put down his coffee cup and slowly said, "Because my wife and Mrs.Berry were friends, and I


    identally heard about her fake pregnancy.As for the other details, they were from my casual guess


    after hearing some gossips."


    Jameson said, "I didn''t expect Mr.Matthias to be such a guesser."


    "I can only say that my luck is not bad" Hearing those, Sharon was somehow puzzled.


    "Then ...since Sofia''s biological mother has been gone for so long, why did she suddenlye back?


    Furthermore, she chose today.She shouldn''t be stupid.She knows how much influence her appearance


    today will have on Sofia."


    Patrick looked ahead with a nk expression.


    "Perhaps it is just a coincidence"


    "Mr.Matthias is right.If she hadn''t plotted against you, she probably wouldn''t have had the chance to


    know that her biological mother was someone else, and perhaps there wouldn''t be such a coincidence"


    Jameson said slowly.


    Sharon felt even more dumbfounded when she heard this.Was this the coincidence?


    "Then Sofia''s father and birth mother.."


    "He''s not innocent.If he hadn''t allowed Sofia to do those things, there wouldn''t have been such a


    retribution.As for her biological mother, why do you think she suddenly appeared after disappearing for


    so many years?"


    Jameson took a sip of the cold drink in front of her and said slowly, "He''s not the only one who has a


    daughter.Am I right, Mr.Matthias?"


    Sharon did not notice what he said at the end.


    Instead, she looked at the cold drink in his hand and said, "Don''t you have one? Why are you drinking


    mine?"


    "Yours is sweeter" Sharon was lost for words.


    So was Patrick.


    Patrick raised his hand and pressed down on his temple, ignoring Jameson''s question, "It''s getting


    late.I still have something to do"


    After a pause, he said, "Let me send Ms.Allyson back"


    Sharon probably didn''t expect him to say that.She was stunned before shaking her head, "No need,


    Jameson will send me home"


    Patrick nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    After Patrick left, Sharon withdrew his gaze and looked at Jameson without saying a word.Jameson


    met her gaze, and his ck eyes darkened a little.


    A few secondster, he suddenly approached.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sharon retreated a little.


    Jameson leaned back in his seat and said, "Didn''t you say that couples couldn''t help but kiss each


    other when they looked at each other?"


    Hearing this, Sharon''s entire face turned blushed.


    She lowered her head and bit on the straw, vaguely saying, "I was just babbling.I saw this on the


    Inte."


    "Really? But I think it makes sense" Sharon did not want to continue this waffle and directly changed


    the topic, "What you said to Patrick ...What exactly does that mean?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    "I always feel that there are words behind your words.I don''t really understand" Jameson smiled and


    said, "It''s good that you don''t understand.It''s no good for you to know about these things."


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "But there''s one thing I understand"


    "Huh?"


    "Sofia''s mother suddenly appeared after disappearing for so many years.Was she called here by


    someone for money or something?"


    Jameson said slowly, "I don''t know much."


    Sharon said, "Then tell me what you know" Jameson said, "How about staying with me tonight?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    She turned her head and said, "Forget it.I don''t really want to know"


    Jameson continued, "Talon won''t be in the country in the following days.Even if you don''t go back,


    there won''t be any problems."


    "Why do you..."


    Sharon wanted to say how he knew it, but before she finished speaking, she felt that it was an


    unnecessary move.


    He was always focusing on Talon, so he must have already known.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Then do you know what Talon is doing abroad?"


    Jameson said, "My answer to this question is the same as myst answer just now."


    Sharon looked at him with dissatisfaction and disgust.


    After a while, she stammered, "I ...didn''t bring anything with me"


    Jameson asked, "Such an excuse?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "There''s one condition.Don''t go to Star Lake Mansion."


    Talon wasn''t around, and Natalia had set up a trap for her.She didn''t really want to go back.


    Jameson replied without hesitation, "Alright."


    On the way, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "Can you tell me now?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson said calmly, "What''s the hurry? We have an entire night tonight.We can talk slowly"


    Sharon always felt that when he said the words "Talk slowly", he paused for a moment, meaning


    something else.


    Well, a man with ulterior motives.


    Not long after, this ck Rolls-Royce stopped in the basement of themunity.


    After going upstairs, Jameson poured her a ss of water and brought her clothes from his bedroom.


    "Wear this tonight.I''ll have someone send clothes here tomorrow" Sharon nodded, took the clothes,


    and went into the bathroom.


    Even though Jameson rarely came to live here, it was well-furnished.


    After Sharon finished shower, she found a hairdryer to dry her hair.


    She looked at the bathroom and nned to buy something she needed when she came back


    tomorrow.


    She didn''t know how many days Talon would be abroad.


    Probably, she would have stayed here for the next few days.


    When Sharon went out, Jameson was standing in front of the French window and making a phone call.


    Sharon could vaguely hear that it seemed to be rted to the demolition of Bridge Street.


    She sat cross-legged on the sofa, took out her phone, and sent a message to Tiffany, briefly describing


    the situation today.


    After sending it, she hugged her knees and blinked at Jameson''s back.

 Chapter 423: The Beale Group Wont Last Long

    Chapter 423: The Beale Group Won''t Last Long


    Ten minutester, Jameson''s phone call was over.He walked over and stood beside Sharon.He hooked


    up a strand of her hair with his long fingers and whispered, "Why don''t you blow dry it?"


    Sharon said, "My hair is a little long.It''s too troublesome.I can leave it to dry"


    "Hold on" Jameson withdrew his hand and walked into the bathroom.


    Very quickly, he came out with a hairdryer and stood behind her.


    He adjusted the wind speed and temperature to mid-range and gently blew her hair.


    "Always remember to blow dry your hair.If it''s too long, you can cut it off a little."


    Sharon was stunned.She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The hairdryer operated very quietly, almost without noise.


    "Mr.Proctor¡± Sharon said.


    "What?"


    "Can you tell me about Sofia''s biological mother now?"


    Jameson smiled, "Didn''t you say that you dont want to know?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and turned to stare at him.


    This b*stard! Jameson smiled more brightly.


    Seeing that her hair was almost dry, he put the hairdryer aside and said, "Alright, I was kidding you"


    "Then tell me now¡± Sharon said.


    Jameson sat beside her and slowly said, "After leaving the Berry Family, Sofia''s biological mother


    married a man and gave birth to a boy.Recently, her son was arrested for fighting.She urgently needs a


    large sum of money to solve it."


    Before Jameson could finish his sentence, Sharon had guessed that Sofia''s birth mother was probably


    here for money.


    Jameson continued, "However, she has not been behaving herself these past few years.After she was


    sent away, she tried so hard to get more money from the Berry family.Although Mrs.Berry is not in her


    right mind, she is quite nimble in dealing with these things"


    "After a few times of trying, Sofia''s birth mother gave up.The reason why she came to make a big fuss


    in Sofia''s birthday banquet this time was because she learned that Mrs.Berry had died a few years


    ago."


    After hearing this, Sharon was silent for a while before she said, "Then how did she get this news?"


    Jameson put his hand on her shoulder and slowly said, "Perhaps it is a coincidence"


    "Is it really a coincidence?"


    Sharon did not believe.


    Jameson met her suspicious gaze and smiled silently, "It really has nothing to do with me.When Sofia


    was born, I didn''t enter the Proctor family.Like you said, these old things are extremely secretive, and


    few people know about them.It''s not that easy to find out."


    Sharon nodded and didn''t ask any further.


    There was no need for Jameson to hide this from her at all.


    Since he had said that he didn''t do it, then she should believe him.


    But it would be too inconceivable to see it as a coincidence.


    Just as Sharon was lost in thought, Jameson stood up.


    Sharon subconsciously reached out and grabbed his hand, "Where are you going?"


    "Take a bath" Jameson leaned over and ced his other hand on the armrest behind her.


    He stared at her with his ck eyes, and his voice was hoarse and flirting, "No hurry, baby"


    She hurriedly loosened her grip on him, "Who ...who is in a hurry? I haven''t finished asking yet"


    Jameson smiled and rubbed her head, "Wait for me."


    After a pause, he added, "I''m in a hurry"


    Sharon was lost for words.


    Just as Jameson entered the bathroom, Sharon''s phone rang.It was Tiffany.


    Tiffany said, "F*ck! What a good show! Tell me more about it!"


    Sharon told her everything that had happened tonight in detail.


    After hearing these, Tiffany said excitedly, "Who did this? Wasn''t it your Mr.Proctor who did good deeds


    without leaving a name?"


    "It''s not him¡±


    "That can only mean that Sofia deserves it.God is helping us" Tiffany continued, "When will Natalia get


    this kind of retribution?"


    After a moment of silence, Sharon suddenly said, "Is Daniel by your side?"


    "He just sent me home, and has left.What''s wrong? Do you want to talk to him?"


    Sharon said, "Forget it, it''s nothing¡¯''


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This thing was definitely not a coincidence, nor was it because God was helping them.


    She was the only one who had a conflict with Sofia recently.


    Moreover, the fact that Sofia''s birth mother was found meant that the person behind all of this had


    money and strength.


    From the current situation, if Jameson didn''t do this, then the only person she could think of was


    Daniel.


    Although he still refused to reveal the reason why he had helped her, he had indeed done a lot for her.


    After chatting with Tiffany for a while, Sharon heard the sound of water in the bathroom stop.


    She quickly lowered her voice and said, "OK, that''s it.We''ll talk about it tomorrow.I gotta go.Goodbye!"


    Putting away the phone, Sharon stood up and was about to go to the bedroom when the bathroom


    door opened.


    Sharon turned around and said, "Why are you so fast?"


    Jameson said, "Fast?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    Jameson casually brushed his wet hair and walked over.


    He put the hairdryer beside him in Sharon''s hand and said, "Help me dry it."


    Sharon couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "You really can''t afford to suffer any losses."


    Her voice was too low and mixed with the sound of the hairdryer.


    Jameson didn''t hear it clearly, "What?"


    "Nothing" Sharon blew his hair andbed it with her hand.


    Jameson said, "What are you looking for?"


    "I want to see if you show any signs of middle-aged baldness."


    Jameson was lost for words.


    He took a deep breath and whispered, "Did you find it?"


    "No."


    Sharon seemed to be a little disappointed.Why was this man''s hair condition better than hers?


    "Done."


    Sharon turned off the hairdryer.


    She pulled the plug and was about to put the hairdryer back in the bathroom when someone grabbed


    her wrist.


    She was unprepared and fell into the man''s arms the next second.


    Jameson hugged her waist and said, "Didn''t you say that you had something to ask? Continue"


    Sharon raised her hand and said, "Let me put this...."


    Jameson took the dryer from her hand and threw it to the side, "Forget it."


    Sharon''s gaze slowly shifted from the hairdryer to his face.


    Then, she said seriously, "Do you know why Talon went abroad?"


    "I know"


    "What ...is it?"


    Jameson said indifferently, "He is transferring his property" Sharon didn''t expect to hear this answer, so


    she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide¡±


    "Really?"


    "Yes, otherwise, why would he choose to go abroad at this time?"


    Sharon frowned, "If we find out anything useful from him after he moves all his property away, we won''t


    be able to deal with him anymore, right?"


    Jameson said, "No, this only means that the Beale Group won''t be able tost long."

 Chapter 424: Are You Deaf to Me or Just Dumb?

    Chapter 424: Are You Deaf to Me or Just Dumb?


    Previously, Sharon Allyson was of opinion that the Beale Group was not affected muchpared to


    before, but as Jameson Proctor thus concluded, she began to realize that the Beale Group was far


    moreplicated than she had imagined.


    It seemed that the current Beale Group was nothing but an empty shell or kickshaw,pletely


    worthless already.


    Thinking about this, she said, "But the Beale Group has just partnered with Patrick Matthias.It''s a huge


    project.Talon Beale just couldn''t leave at will now, could he?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "It''s not just a project for Talon Beale anymore.It''s hisst camouge indeed"


    Sharon Allyson asked, "What does that mean?"


    "As long as the project is going smoothly, no one will suspect that the Beale Group is currently


    struggling, and the partnership with Patrick Matthiases as a chance for Talon Beale to transfer his


    money abroad right and proper.When he achieves his ultimate n, he can just leave without caring


    about how the project progresses"


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "Does that mean he''s ready to leave a mess for Patrick Matthias to clean up?"


    "Something like that."


    "Then ......"


    Sensing what she was thinking, Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Don''t worry, Patrick Matthias has his


    ns as well."


    At this, Sharon Allyson pursed her lips and nodded gently.


    She was so focused on her thoughts that she didn''t notice that the man''s hand had lifted the hem of her


    shirt and groped inside.


    "By the way, I always thought ......"


    Sharon Allyson was halfway through her sentence when she finally sensed Jameson Proctor''s


    movement.


    She looked down to check it out and then looked up immediately, ring at him.


    Jameson Proctor lowered his head and nibbled on her neck, his voice low and hoarse: "Anything else?"


    Before Sharon Allyson could speak, her mouth were gagged.


    After a long French kiss, Jameson Proctor kissed her brow, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay? I won''t


    run away"


    Sharon Allyson: "......"


    For the rest of the night, Jameson Proctor didn''t let go of her from his clutch.


    Sharon Allyson eventually fell asleep out of exhaustion.


    Jameson Proctor leaned over and kissed her brow, tucked her in bed and then exited the bedroom.


    Standing in the living room, Jameson Proctor dialed Matthew Gray''s phone number: "Sharon Allyson


    will be staying here recently.Tell them all not to go out until these days are over"


    "Noted."


    Having hung up the phone, Jameson Proctor looked out the window at the night scene, remained silent


    for a while, and then dialed William Hood''s number: "How''s iting along?"


    William Hood answered: "They are still bickering.Guess we won''t have a single peaceful moment


    tonight.Speaking of which, Patrick Matthias is really resourceful.How on earth did he know such things?


    What''s more, he actually managed to tackle it handsomely! It looks to me like Sofia Berry will have to


    behave herself next time."


    Jameson Proctor spoke slowly and methodically: "After the ne crash, Talon Beale and Tavis Beale


    were able to snatch the Beale Group back from those eyeing it, thereby saving it from the verge of


    bankruptcy.That speaks volumes about their ability"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Too true.If it wasn''t for that conspiracy twenty years ago, the Beale Group would never have made it


    this far"


    "The reason why he was conspired was because he never thought that the one closest to him would


    one day betray him and ruin his family" William Hood knew perfectly well who "he" was.


    After a moment, William Hood added, "Although Talon Beale is currently abroad, he''ll surely know the


    truth when hees back"


    "He isn''t unable even to fend for himself now, let alone to mind Berry family''s business.Even if he finds


    out the truth, it''s already toote"


    William Hood said, "They''ve beenying the trap for so long, and they''re finally going to collect what''s


    inside it."


    Jameson Proctor added, "Still no word about Josh Allyson?"


    "No, but I did find something interesting"


    William Hood said, "Talon Beale''s men have been following Rita Roose for some time now"


    Jameson Proctor frowned slightly, "What for?"


    "My hunch is that Bridger Fowler has escaped.As they''ve found out about Bridger Fowler''s rtionship


    with Rita Roose, they are following her to see if they could find Bridger Fowler through her."


    Jameson Proctor was silent for a moment before saying abruptly, "What''s the old man doing these


    days?"


    William Hood probably did not expect such a question from him, so he paused for a few seconds


    before asking: "I guess he''s just plotting on how to make aeback"


    "Since he''s having nothing much to do, send him a gift."


    "What gift?"


    Jameson Proctor said nonchntly: "Regarding the reporters infiltrating the Proctor family and the


    incident of the recording not long ago, he absolutely wont go easy with it"


    William Hood understood what he meant: "Okay, let me arrange it this instant"


    After making the call, Jameson Proctor stood in ce for a while longer.


    Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    Ten minutester, he returned to the bedroom.


    At the sight of the sleeping beauty, a small smile curled up the corners of his lips.


    He turned off the bedsidemp and took her in his arms.


    In the Proctor family, eight o''clock in the morning.


    Master Proctor just came down from the second floor when a man hurried in and whispered a few


    words in his ear.


    Master Proctor frowned heavily: "Did she do all this?"


    The henchman nodded: "Yes."


    Master Proctor swung his cane around: "Bring her in! Right now!"


    After his henchman left, Jeffery Proctor was pushed over by the servant.


    Seeing his face full of anger, Jeffery asked warmly, "What''s wrong, dad?"


    Master Proctor sat down in the sofa and said, "The person who sent the recorder here is exactly the


    one who sent the reporter into the Proctor family! He is just too rampant! He never takes me into


    ount at all!"


    Jeffery Proctor said, "It''s all in the past now"


    "In the past? Do you know how much damage I have suffered because of these two incidents?"


    Master Proctor was burning with hatred, "If there wasn''t a Proctor family still here, the Proctor Group


    would have be Jameson Proctor''s alone!"


    Jeffery Proctor sighed silently: "Isn''t Jameson your son as well? Why do you always harbor such an


    intense hatred for him?"


    Master Proctor snorted: "Only those who obey me are my sons.Those I can''t control are my enemies


    for sure!"


    Jeffery Proctor did not speak again.


    An hourter, Rita Roose was brought in.


    As she stood in front of Master Proctor, her face was full of panic and her hands were tightly twisted


    together.


    Even if she was trying to say something, she couldn''t even make a sound.


    Master Proctor sized her up before asking: "So you are Rita Roose?"


    She stammered in reply, "Yes ......yes Master Proctor threw the recorder in front of her¡±


    "Is this your stuff?"


    Rita Roose gritted her teeth and got trembling all over, not daring to say anything.


    Master Proctor said sternly: "Are you deaf to me or just dumb? I''m asking you a question!"


    Rita Roose was instantly stunned and fell to the ground.


    After a long time, she finally answered: "Yes ......is mine......"


    Master Proctor sneered and pped the thing heavily onto the table: "You got a lot of nerve, huh? How


    dare you set me up!"

 Chapter 425: That Might Be Her Accomplice Rita

    Chapter 425: That Might Be Her Aplice Rita


    Roose turned pale all of a sudden.


    "No...it''s not like that.I just wanted to..." she exined, lips trembling.


    "What did you want?"


    Master Proctor narrowed his eyes, "Perhaps you dare not offend Jameson Proctor, so you want me to


    take full responsibility for this?"


    Rita Roose was almost breathless out of fear.


    Her entire body quivered so badly that she didn''t know what to say.


    At this very moment, Jeffery Proctor spoke from behind her in a very clear yet low voice: "Don''t be


    afraid.Please stand up first"


    Rita Roose got stunned with eyes wide open.She turned around but didn''t dare to move an inch further.


    Jeffery Proctor smiled as he leaned over and gave her a hand.


    Looking at his palm, Rita Roose hesitated for a while.


    Finally, she grabbed onto his hand and rose from the ground.


    In the meantime, Master Proctor sounded dissatisfied: "Jeffery, you don''t have to show mercy towards


    everyone"


    Jeffery Proctor said: "There must be some misunderstanding about it.Didn''t we find that the one who


    got a reporter into our family was actually a man?"


    "That might be her aplice!"


    Jeffery Proctor looked at Rita Roose: "It''s still not toote to tell the truth.Rest assured, if you didn''t do


    it, we will definitely NOT me you"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita Roose stood beside him and kept biting her lower lip.She finally said: "I didn''t do it.I don''t know


    what''s going on..Leaning on his walking stick, Master Proctor called her names¡±


    "We''ve got all the evidence now and you are still lying!"


    Rita Roose was so frightened that she hid behind Jeffery Proctor, saying abruptly: "It really has nothing


    to do with me! But I...I do know the man who sent the reporter.He has always been..."


    "Been what?"


    "He has always been helping Sharon Allyson.."


    After making up her mind to fake innocence at all costs, Rita Roose calmed down a bit.


    "Moreover, it was exactly he who took Sharon away from the Proctor family.I really don''t have the


    slightest idea as to why I became his aplice.Perhaps I somehow offended Sharon in the designer


    competition, so she framed me in retaliation"


    At her words, Master Proctor squinted his eyes and remained silent for a long time.


    There was indeed a man in the car on the day when Sharon Allyson left the Proctor family.


    As per his investigation afterwards, that man was definitely not rted in any way to Jameson Proctor.


    If that was the case, then Sharon Allyson was the one who plotted the whole thing! It was almost


    unbelievable that she should be so foxy as to have fooled everyone including him!


    After pondering for a while, Master Proctor said, "How do you exin the recorder then?"


    Compared to before, his tone had been much softer.


    Rita Roose gritted her teeth and decided she might as well be hung for a sheep as for amb: "It


    was...Miss Beale who ordered me to do so"


    Master Proctor frowned: "Miss Beale? Which Miss Beale?"


    "Natalia Beale, the daughter of Mr.Beale."


    "Ahh, I see.But how did you know her?"


    Rita Roose clenched her fist as she kept lying: "Like Sharon Allyson, I used to work as a designer for


    Lumiere Jewelry.Back then, Miss Beale was not yet engaged to Mr.Proctor, but she already knew that


    Sharon was Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife, so she deliberately approached Sharon, and she often made use of


    me in dealing with her"


    Master Proctor said, "So, it was Natalia Beale who bribed the judges in the designerpetition?"


    "No, the bribery was engineered single-handedly by Sofia Berry"


    "Sofia Berry? Howe there was still another one involved?"


    Rita Roose took a deep breath before saying, "Sofia Berry was holding a grudge against Sharon after


    being rejected by Mr.Proctor, so she bribed the judges and let me do it for her.After all was done,


    however, she kicked me down thedder.That''s why I took the recorder to Miss Beale, who instructed


    me toe to you, as I was convinced by her that Chairman Proctor is currently the only one who dare


    offend Mr.Proctor"


    As Sofia Berry and Natalia Beale both kicked her aside, she simply had no choice but to go for broke


    now! After hearing this, Master Proctor snorted: "They really did a number on one another!"


    Jeffery Proctor chimed in slowly: "If they weren''t engaged, it wouldn''t have ended up in this


    mess.Natalia had done nothing wrong in this case."


    "You are still speaking up for her even at a time like this? Are you aware what situation the Proctor


    family is currently in because of her?"


    Jeffery Proctor said, "As long as you stop in time, Jameson will not go too far I suppose" Master


    Proctor snickered: "Stop in time? Don''t you forget how Sharon Allyson got an abortion! Are you really


    thinking that Jameson Proctor will let your mother off the hook?"


    At this, Jeffery Proctor didn''t speak anymore.


    Master Proctor got up to walk upstairs with his walking stick.


    Before he left, he looked at his men: "Take care of it."


    Rita Roose took two steps backwards, fear reappearing on her face.


    Jeffery Proctor raised his hand as a gesture to stop Master Proctor''s men.


    Then he looked at Rita Roose and said, "I''ll see you out."


    Rita Roose felt hesitant at first, but when she saw that the men who was going to step forward had


    retreated, she finally sighed a breath of relief.


    Jeffery Proctor was wheeling himself out of the house when Rita Roose suddenly rushed over to catch


    him up.


    Walking to the garden, Rita Roose couldn''t help but say, "Thank you"


    Jeffery Proctor''s voice was gentle: "No worries."


    "You are Mr.Proctor''s......"


    "I''m his elder brother" At that, Rita Roose was a little surprised: "Does Mr.Proctor really have a


    brother?"


    As soon as she finished the sentence, the wheelchair stopped.


    Rita Roose turned her head before she realized that she''d said something improper.


    She hastened to apologize, "Sorry, but it''s just that I''ve never heard of that before¡­¡±


    Jeffery Proctor looked at the rising sun in the distance with his fair and clear face being expressionless.


    Rita Roose stood next to him but did not dare to make a sound.


    After a while, Jeffery Proctor said: "You just said that the person who took Sharon away has been


    working for her?"


    Rita Roose froze for a second before pinching the corner of her coat and nodding.


    "Do You really know that person?"


    "Just...a little.We are not acquainted enough in fact."


    "Hmmm.." said Jeffery Proctor, looking back at her.


    "You know that Sharon had her miscarriage in the car ident, right? The culprit was exactly the man


    who was driving the car then" Rita Roose stammered, "I don''t really know"


    "It''s okay if you don''t know" Jeffery Proctor added, "But, may I know the man''s name and where he


    lives?"


    Rita Roose''s lips parted but no sound came out.


    She felt that if she told him about Bridger Fowler, this seemingly gentle man in front would definitely not


    go easy with her.


    Jeffery Proctor smiled: "Do you mind telling me?"


    The sun had risen, but Rita Roose somehow got a chill down her spine.


    She hurriedly let it all out about Bridger Fowler.

 Chapter 426: A Date with My Crush

    Chapter 426: A Date with My Crush


    Sharon Allyson woke up to find that the sun was already blindingly bright outside.She rolled over and


    squinted to get her phone.


    When she saw the time, she sat up straight away: How came it was eleven oclock already! Obviously,


    the rm clock somehow didn''t go off! Sharon Allyson hurriedly got out of bed and opened her


    bedroom door, only to find Jameson Proctor walking towards her with a bag, greeting, "Awake now?"


    Sharon Allyson was annoyed: "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you awaken me?"


    "I saw you sleeping safe and sound, so I didn''t have the heart to interrupt you."


    "But I''mte!"


    Jameson Proctor said: "I thought you were off today"


    Sharon Allyson: "....."


    She suddenly calmed down.It seemed like...right.


    It was Sunday.


    She''d been working so hard in the studio these days, that it almost slipped her mind there was such a


    thing as Sunday.


    Sharon Allyson yawned as she went back into the bedroom, "I''ll go back to sleep then."


    Jameson Proctor grabbed her waist from behind: "Don''t sleep now.As you rarely get a day off, why not


    go on a date with me?"


    Sharon Allyson turned around, "Don''t you say that we are gonna go see a movie again!"


    Jameson Proctor: "......"


    At this, Sharon Allyson''s lips curled up a bit.


    She began to feel so good that her sleepiness was gone.


    Taking the bag of clothes over from his hand, she went into the bedroom.


    Just as she was about to change clothes, the door suddenly opened.


    Sharon Allyson hurriedly covered her chest with whatever she could get and spoke angrily: "You just


    came in without knocking?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "If you feel bad for being peeped on, you can peep on me in return"


    With that, he began to unbutton his shirt.


    Sharon Allyson: "......"


    She hurriedly said, "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Sharon Allyson turned her back to him and hastened to put her clothes back on.


    But for reasons unknown, the underwear buttons seemed to act against her.


    Now matter how she tried, they just couldn''t be aligned.


    At that moment, the man''s low voice sounded from behind: "Do you need support?"


    Sharon Allyson gave up the struggle.


    She said with reddening ears, "Be quick!"


    Jameson Proctor raised an eyebrow and buttoned up her underwear effortlessly.


    Without waiting for his next move, Sharon Allyson had already run away from him and slipped into her


    clothes.


    Once dressed, Sharon Allyson said, "Where are we going?"


    "To the painting exhibition."


    "What time does it start?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at the time: "It''s still not toote even if we go after lunch."


    As Sharon Allyson went to wash up, Jameson Proctor''s cell phone rang from the couch.


    He picked it up, walked out of the bedroom and answered, "Speak."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr.Proctor, the president has talked to Rita Roose already.But thetter denied that she did all those


    things and instead med them all on Bridger Fowler, Natalia Beale and Sofia Berry" Jameson Proctor


    snorted as if he was not surprised.


    The caller continued, "The president was going to have Rita Roose taken care of, but ......"


    "But what?"


    "He was stopped by Mr.Jeffery Proctor" Jameson Proctor said, "Hmm.Got it."


    "So, do we still have to keep an eye on Rita Roose?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "No.She has betrayed Natalia Beale and Sofia Berry.Do you think they


    will let her off the hook?"


    As Rita Roose got those two involved,the old man definitely wouldn''t go easy with any of them, be it


    Natalia Beale or Sofia Berry.


    As for Rita Roose, there was still a Floren waiting for her.


    Jameson Proctor had just put away his phone when Sharon Allyson came out of the bathroom: "What


    happened?"


    She seemed to have just heard two familiar names.


    "Nothing much, Jameson Proctor said, "Are you done?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Yes."


    Since it was weekend, there were huge amounts of peopleing for the exhibition, and thus the


    ce that was originally quiet and full of artistry was now as noisy as a market.


    After strolling for a while, Sharon Allyson pointed to a painting, surprised and unexpected: "That one


    was exactly the same as what I saw herest time! I didn''t expect to see it again after so many years."


    Jameson Proctor tilted his head and asked, "You came here before?"


    Sharon Allyson blinked and withdrew her eyes somewhat sheepishly: "Yes"


    "When?"


    "Just ......back in university" Jameson Proctor said, "With Martin Morton?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled at him without a word, and then she continued on her way.


    Jameson Proctor licked his teeth and followed.


    He spoke nonchntly, "It seems that you were quite idle while in university"


    All of a sudden, Sharon Allyson felt as if the whole hall was filled with a smell of jealousy.


    She raised the corner of her lips and said deliberately, "Not bad.Even if I was busy, I still had to spare


    time for a date with my crush or something"


    Jameson Proctor sneered twice but didn''t say anything.


    As they kept strolling along, Sharon Allyson suddenly saw a familiar figure from not far away, and the


    latter saw her as well.


    Tiffany Momon ran over: "Sharon, if I had known earlier that you wereing to this exhibition, I would


    have asked you to join me.Why didn''t you rest at home today?"


    Sharon Allysonughed dryly, "Just came on the spur of the moment...Did you .....e with Daniel?"


    Tiffany Momon looked back and couldn''t help but grimace: "Yes! He was gone shortly after we went


    in.Since he''s always so busy, he shouldn''t have promised toe with me.Even if he doese, he''s


    nowhere to be found now"


    After a pause, Tiffany Momon said: "Eh, do you remember the time we skipped ss in junior year for


    the painting exhibition? There is a painting you liked at that time I remember.You know what? I just saw


    it again!"


    As soon as Tiffany Momon finished her sentence, a cold male voice sounded from behind: "Skipped


    ss?"


    Tiffany Momon snapped her head around, "Mr.Proctor? Didn''t see youing!"


    Sharon Allyson coughed and tried to pull Tiffany Momon away, but thetter failed to get her hint as


    she craned her neck: "We skipped ss a few years ago.Is there any problem with that?"


    At that, Jameson Proctor suddenly smiled, "I was just curious.Was there anyone else skipping ss


    besides you?"


    "I don''t think so.The fewer people skipping ss, the less likely we were to be noticed.The fact we were


    always safe speaks volumes about that"


    Tiffany Momon said, her voice getting smaller and smaller.She couldn''t help but touch her neck and


    asked Sharon Allyson in a whisper, "What''s wrong with Mr.Proctor? I feel weird about him today..."


    Sharon Allyson was already so abashed that she wished to hide away into a crack in the ground.


    It was she who initially wanted to abash this sick man.


    How could she expect that things backfired so fast? Jameson Proctor said, "I have to go out for


    something.I''ll be back soon."


    After he left, Tiffany Momon couldn''t help but tsk: "Men are much the same everywhere.They promise


    to keep youpany while actually they always find an excuse to leave."


    Sharon Allyson let out a silent sigh, thinking it would be better to sleep at home.


    Tiffany Momon withdrew her eyes and looked at her, "By the way, that guy named Floren gave me a


    call this morning"


    Sharon Allyson frowned: "He called you?"


    "Yes, it seems he was inquiring about cooperation.I felt there was something wrong with him, so I just


    hang up the phone."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips: "I think it''s because I ignored him that he contacted you."


    Tiffany Momon said, "But how did the dog-eat-dog show between him and Rita Roose stop? I''ve been


    expecting a follow-up for so long."

 Chapter 427: When Will You Resume Your Marriage?

    Chapter 427: When Will You Resume Your Marriage?


    Having been focused on Sofia Berry these days, Sharon Allyson didn''t actually pay attention to the two


    of them.


    However, since Sofia Berry had fallen out with the two judges, it was already impossible for Floren and


    Rita Roose to stay clear as this was brought up again.


    Suddenly, Daniel came out of nowhere, "Hullo, Miss Allyson!"


    Sharon Allyson was distracted from her thoughts and then nodded with a smile.


    Daniel said again, "I''ve heard about what happenedst night.Miss Allyson, please take my


    congrattions."


    "Congrattions for what?"


    "Sofia Berry set Miss Allyson up, so the scandal from years ago is exposed.That really sounds like a


    case of bad karma"


    At this, Tiffany Momon murmured, "Do you really think yourself a Buddha who knows the exact


    workings of karma?"


    Daniel, "......"


    Sharon Allyson bit her lips hard to hold back augh.


    In a few seconds, Sharon Allyson said again, "I was just wondering if you guys have anything to do


    with what happenedst night?"


    Daniel felt confused, "We guys?"


    "It was not Jameson Proctor who brought Sofia Berry''s biological mother.I believe you guys are the


    only ones left to be able to help me" Daniel replied, "I am very d that Miss Allyson trusts me so much


    and I do wish I were.But unfortunately, I didn''t know anything beforehand"


    Sharon Allyson sort of doubted, "Really?"


    Daniel coughed to shift the topic, "Are you here alone, Miss Allyson?"


    "I came here with Jameson Proctor.But he stepped out just now.Guess he''ll be back soon" Jameson


    Proctor walked over with his long legs as soon as Sharon Allyson finished speaking.


    Following him were two exhibition staffs carrying a painting wrapped up in an oiled paper.


    "What are you doing?" asked Sharon.


    Jameson Proctor replied, "Haven''t you been fond of this painting since years ago?"


    He leaned over to whisper in her ear, "Why not take it back with you? In memory of the days when you


    dated your crush..."


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    Pfui! That piece of sh*t really was shameless! Tiffany Momon watched all through this and understood


    now what she had done wrong.


    She regretted so much that she felt like face-pping herself.


    It was 4 oclock after the exhibition.


    Sharon Allyson was going to shop around for some daily necessities, so she asked Tiffany Momon to


    go with her.


    Jameson Proctor and Daniel followed closely behind.


    Daniel said, "I never expected that Mr.Proctor could be so easy going!"


    Jameson Proctor put a hand in his pants pocket and said indifferently, "Such a busybody you are,


    ugh?"


    "What did you mean, Mr.Proctor?"


    "I can be fine with your cottoning up to Sharon Allyson.But if you show up with Trey Coe in front her


    one more time, I will definitely tell her everything"


    Daniel chuckled, "Mr.Proctor really gets a sense of humor.What happened yesterday was just an


    ident"


    "Say whatever you like."


    Since they''d gone thus far, Daniel felt it better to cut to the point.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked, "Actually, I''ve always been curious about why Mr.Proctor would help us cover this up..."


    Jameson Proctor snorted, "It''s all in your mind."


    Daniel, "Huh?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at Sharon Allyson''s back and said unhurriedly, "She has always just wanted to


    live a peaceful life, but too much has happened to her so far.She''s actually exhausted already.If she''s


    involved into more of it, I''m afraid she simply won''t find it bearable."


    "Mr.Proctor does care much about Miss Allyson.I''m just not sure if Miss Allyson would actually thank


    Mr.Proctor for all that you''ve done for her"


    At that, Jameson Proctor gave him a sideways nce, "What else do you know?"


    Daniel smiled, "I don''t know anything else.I was just talking off the top of my head.Seriously, when does


    Mr.Proctor n to let it all out to Miss Allyson?"


    Jameson Proctor said coldly, "Just mind your own business"


    As Sharon Allyson was picking something, Tiffany Momon stole a nce back at them and then


    whispered, "What are they talking about? Looks like they are going to fight?"


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson also looked back, "Probably not anything good."


    Tiffany Momon picked up a packet of snacks andmented, "I never dreamed that one day I would be


    in a supermarket with you and that cad......no, two cads"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "Things change.You never know"


    "Yeah, when you and Jameson Proctor got divorced, I even celebrated that you''d crawled out of the


    marital grave, but who could know you would crawl back in shortly afterwards?"


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    "Why do you have to use that terrible metaphor?"


    Tiffany Momon elbowed Sharon Allyson while inquiring further, "You''ve been back to Jameson Proctor


    for a long time.I''ve long since wanted to ask you, when will you resume your marriage?"


    Sharon Allyson''s hand stiffened slightly.


    She paused for a few seconds before saying, smilingly, "You said I just crawled out of the marital grave,


    didn''t you? Why have I to crawl back so hastily?"


    "That makes sense...Anyways, it''s good for you to just get along like this, because if you are having a


    hard time like before, you can just break up.But it''s another story if you get married, for you''ll probably


    have to think twice and choose to swallow it.It''s even more so when you have kids and.." Tiffany


    Momon was halfway through her sentence when she suddenly realized that she seemed to have said


    something inappropriate.


    She peeked over her shoulder to check Sharon Allyson''s expression, only to find that she was getting


    her yogurt and didn''t seem to have heard anything.


    Tiffany Momon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, she didn''t mind it.


    Sharon Allyson said, "This yogurt is buy-one-get-one-free! Why don''t you buy one too?"


    Tiffany Momon quickly nodded, "Sure.Why not?"


    The apartment where Jameson Proctor lived was furnitured well enough, but there wasn''t anything in


    the refrigerator yet.


    Sharon Allyson had been freetely and it had been long since shest cooked, so she bought a lot of


    raw ingredients and foods.


    Tiffany Momon looked at her enviously, "I miss living with you so much! You know what? I''ve been


    eating takeout for so long."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I seem to remember that Daniel can cook?"


    That was right.


    He even came to her to borrow soy sauce earlier.


    Tiffany Momon sneered, "He can cook? Are you kidding me? But yeah, if you count canned foods in."


    Sharon Allysonughed out loud, "You two are like a match made in heaven!"


    Tiffany Momon felt it a headache to just have brought this up.


    What Daniel had told her earlier was that she should just y along with him.


    This way, those at Talon Beale would believe that he opened up a piano studio next to their studio,


    simply for the sake of her.


    But oftentimes, while no one was around, he still kept ying along.


    She couldn''t even tell whether he meant it or not.


    Tiffany Momon waved her hand, "Forget it.The mere thought of him suffices to disgust me.I would


    rather stuff myself to death with canned food than talk about him now"


    Sharon Allyson nced at the foods in the cart and then raised her eyebrows, "Why don''t youe


    tonight? Let me cook a feast for you"


    Tiffany Momon looked back from afar, "I''d rather not.I prefer my mental health to eating at your


    ce.Being a third-wheel just ain''t my thing"

 Chapter 428: Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 428: Why Are You Here?


    When Sharon and Jameson returned, besides the paintings from the exhibition, Jacob Green had also


    sent his men to deliver Sharon clothes.


    She looked at the packed closet and said to Jameson in amazement, "I''m only here for a few days.This


    is too many"


    "Too many?"


    Jameson took a quick look, "I don''t think it''s enough" Sharon went speechless.


    ''Seriously?'' She thought.


    Jameson put himself in the couch and spoke slowly, "You are noting back ever again?"


    Sharon was confused by his question and couldn''t answer it without a pause, "That''s...that''s not what I


    mean"


    "Then?"


    Sharon twisted her lips.


    There was no chance winning an argument against him.


    She went to the kitchen and put the groceries into the fridge.


    Soon, the empty fridge became full, and gave her a sense of being home.


    She was surprised by such a feeling.


    And she smiled unconsciously.


    ''Warm and cozy¡± She thought.


    At this moment, Jameson walked in suddenly, and hugged her from behind, jaw on her shoulder, "Don''t


    go back there.Just settle here."


    Sharon answered, "But I haven''t...haven''t found anything yet."


    "You''ve done well enough.You deserve the credit for what''s going on with the Beale Group now"


    "Really?"


    She couldn''t believe his words.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Really! What do I gain by lying to you?"


    Sharon replied, "Do you say this with a clear conscience?"


    Jameson did not answer.


    It was almost the anniversary celebration of the Beale Group.


    Sharon had a feeling that something big was about to happen.


    Besides, she had already received a portion of the Beale Group property from Talon Beale.


    The trip was not without its rewards.


    But she had no chance of entering Talon''s study.


    There had been a lock before and now there was also Natalia Beale waiting to catch her red-handed.


    Since she couldn''t get into the study or find any more useful information, there was indeed no point in


    her staying there.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I still have something to take care of.When it''s done, I will move out of


    there."


    Jameson frowned, "What''s that?"


    Sharon felt suffocated by his hug, so she peeled away his hands and said, "Talon Beale promised me


    that Natalia would apologize to Ruben.Now that Talon is not there, she will definitely y dumb about


    it.I will wait for him toe back"


    James flicked his finger on her forehead, "You sure are serious about these trivial things."


    "How is that trivial? Ruben is my younger brother and I''m obligated to look after him."


    "When are you gonna look after me?"


    "Do you need looking after?"


    Jameson replied with a straight face, "I do, especially at night, when I can''t fall asleep alone"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and picked up the kitchen knife next to her.


    Jameson lightly smiled and gave her cheek a quick kiss, then left the kitchen with his long legs.


    Sharon stayed and prepared a few dishes.


    During the process, Jameson came and asked if she needed help but was kicked out by her.


    Sharon noticed that there weren''t many dishes in the kitchen.


    It was already eight when they finished dinner.


    Sharon hadn''t had this much food for a long time.She felt so full.She proposed after having done the


    dishes, "Jameson, I wanna take a walk.You wannae?"


    Jameson took a look at the time and said, "I have a conference call in five.You go ahead first and I''ll


    catch you outside."


    "Alright."


    Right when Sharon was about to step out, Jameson came over with a jacket, "It''s cold outside.Take


    this."


    Sharon epted it, "Got it.I''ll see you then."


    Although she had been here many times, Sharon had never really hung around the neighborhood


    much.


    The surroundings to her were quite unfamiliar.


    After walking for a while, she saw a man-madeke in front of her.


    Many parents were there with their children.


    She walked over, leaned on the fence, and closed her eyes.


    The night breeze blew gently, already with some heat of summer.


    She stayed for about half an hour and felt that the food was almost digested.


    Jameson had note for her.


    Perhaps he was still busy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sharon decided to head back.


    When she was reaching the bottom of the apartment building, she saw a familiar figure, and she


    shouted tentatively, "Ruben?"


    The figure paused and turned slowly.


    Sharon quickened her pace towards him, "It''s really you! What are you doing here?"


    Ruben answered, "I''m...I''m looking for someone"


    "Looking for someone? Jameson?" Ruben nodded.


    Sharon said, "Why didn''t you tell me about it? We could''ve waited you for dinner"


    Ruben replied, "I''m just passing by.Thought I might as well stop by"


    Sharon nodded and asked more, "So what is it for?"


    Ruben was not a good liar.He was afraid that Sharon might notice something wrong if he kept talking.


    She had already found him strange.


    Now that he couldn''t answer a word, she suspected even more.


    She couldn''t figure out what Ruben could possibly have to do with Jameson.


    Never mind the great distance from his school to this ce.


    Passing by? No way.


    Something must be wrong.


    "You.....¡±


    Sharon was about to press more when a voice came from behind her, "He came to talk about Giana


    rke with me"


    Sharon turned around and found Jameson standing not far away.


    Jameson walked over with long legs, facing Ruben, "I''ve sent you the address.Go find her yourself."


    Ruben replied after a long pause, "....."


    After another moment of silence, Ruben spoke again, "I gotta go"


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    When Ruben was gone, Sharon turned to Jameson and questioned, "Why is he looking for Giana


    rke?"


    Jameson looked down at her, "What do you think?"


    She couldn''t believe Ruben was taking such quick actions that he was already heading to Giana''s


    home.


    Sharon asked again, "So he came all the way just to ask you that?"


    Jameson answered with one hand in the pocket, "You know your brother.Can''t you see that he''s shy


    about it? Looking for me was just an excuse"


    Sharon muttered, "I knew it.That was why I didn''t ask much"


    Jameson held her with the other hand, "Alright.Do you want to keep strolling? If not, let''s go home"


    "Hey, Jameson, I have a question for you."


    "Listening"


    "Do you think Giana would like someone younger than her?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Smaller than her, you mean?"


    Sharon red, "Younger!"


    ''What does this pig think about all day long!''


    Jameson answered, "Not sure.I''ll ask sometime"


    "Nah.No need for that.If you asked her, it would be too obvious."

 Chapter 429: Its Only Excessive Internal Heat

    Chapter 429: It''s Only Excessive Internal Heat


    All the way out of the neighborhood, Ruben Allyson finally stopped.


    He looked back, lips pressing gently against each other.


    Soon, Matthew Gray walked over, "Mr.Proctor says that Miss Allyson will stay here for a few days.So


    don''t visit the young master for now"


    Ruben replied, "I know. If he had known Sharon was here, he wouldn''t havee over today.


    After Matthew Gray left, Ruben Allyson''s phone vibrated, and he took it out to see that Jameson had


    sent him the address.


    Ruben reached his hand into the pocket and took out the long dead headphones.


    The past few days had been busy for him, that he had not returned them to Giana.


    After a few seconds of silence, Ruben dialed Giana''s number, "Are you home?"


    Giana rke said, "Just got back.Why? By the way, I will happen to be near your school tomorrow.You


    think I cane and get my headphones?"


    "No.I''ll bring them over to you now."


    Giana rke: "What?"


    Before she could have the chance to refuse, the phone was already hung up.


    Giana looked at the darkened screen and couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    ''This kid is not actuallying over.Right?''


    Giana hurriedly put down the phone as well as the fried chicken in her hand, and ran into the bathroom


    to look at the mirror.


    She had washed up and changed into her pajamas already! Giana ran out the bathroom into the


    bedroom, and found a dress to put on.


    She sat down at the dressing table again to fuss with her makeup.


    After about forty minutes, she finally finished, and before she could even breathe a sigh of relief, she


    heard the doorbell.


    Giana thought it was the barbecue she had ordered and thus ran over to it on her bare feet, "Coming


    ....."


    The moment she opened the door and saw the person standing outside, her whole body froze.


    Ruben asked, "May Ie in?"


    Almost subconsciously, Giana moved a little to the side to give him room to enter.


    She had thought, by "bring them over" he meant "bring them downstairs" and thus she could go down


    to get it.


    How did he know the exact address? Ruben passed her and walked into the living room.


    When he stopped walking, Giana finally reacted, remembering that there was still a big mess on the


    dining room table that had not been cleaned up.


    She closed the door and dashed to clean up the trash whileughing dryly, "I haven''t had much food all


    day today, that''s why Ruben''s lips curved, "You''re not gonna finish it?"


    "Huh?"


    Ruben''s eyes fell on the fried chicken box and continued, "There''s still plenty left."


    Giana bowed her head, feeling a little annoyed, "No......I''m not gonna eat it.I actually don''t have a big


    appetite.This is just to relieve the craving.I''m already full."


    Giana cleaned up the table quickly.She looked at the fried chicken in her hand, and couldn''t let go of


    it.She put it in the refrigerator while Ruben was not paying attention.


    When she came out, she realized that she hadn''t even offered him a single cup of water.


    So she asked, "What would you like to drink?"


    "Anything."


    Giana looked in the fridge and took a soft drink to him, "Is this okay?"


    Ruben nodded, then took her headphones out of the pocket and handed them over.


    Giana reached for them, but shuddered when her fingertips touched his palm.


    She said, "Do you have a cold? Why are you burning?"


    Ruben said, "No.Just excessive internal heat."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She coughed, took the headphones and ced them smoothly on the dining table.


    For a moment, the room fell into silence.


    Giana opened her mouth but did not know what to say, then simply gave up on herself.


    Ruben withdrew his hand, "I should go now.Rest well."


    Giana nodded almost instantly, "Yes.Take care on your way back"


    Ruben licked his lips and turned to the door.


    The bell rang.


    Giana couldn''t help but stare at the door, as if it were some great enemy.


    She didn''t have time to think, so she lifted her hand and grabbed Ruben, "I suddenly feel sorry for you


    to leave empty-handed since it''s your first time visiting my ce.Why don''t you go in and try the


    bathroom out?"


    "What?"


    Giana pushed him into the study, "Also, I have a lot of books here, so if you see something you like,


    just choose a few and take them with you."


    After sessfully pushing Ruben to the study, Giana ran to the door again, and said to the delivery


    man, "Sorry.I don''t want this.Just eat it"


    The delivery guy was confused, "I''m not supposed to.."


    "It''s okay.It''s okay.You''re wee.You''ve worked hard too"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t eat spicy food."


    She silently took the bag over, "Thank you.Take care"


    When Giana returned to the living room with the bag, Ruben had alreadye out of the study.


    She didn''t want to pretend anymore, "Haha.The delivery is right on time.Do you want to join?"


    "Sure."


    Giana regretted asking immediately.She didn''t expect him to ept the offer.She put the barbecue on


    the table and went to the fridge to get the fried chicken out again.


    Ruben sat across from her and pulled out his phone, "Anything else you want to eat?"


    Giana choked on her drink and waved her hand, "No.That''s enough"


    After a long day of shooting, she was tired and hungry, and she hadn''t even taken a bite of the fried


    chicken when she got a call from him.


    And with all the fuss, she got even hungrier.


    She felt no need to protect her actress''s perfect image anymore and started eating in front of him.


    Halfway through the meal, she noticed that he hadn''t eaten much, so she put down the barbecue in her


    hand, feeling a little guilty, "Why are you not eating?"


    "Lam afraid that you won''t have enough if I eat." She choked again.


    ''What a bad impression I had made on this kid: Giana tried to get a drink, but realized that she had


    already finished her own can.¡± Ruben opened the one in front of him with one hand and pushed it over


    to her.


    "Thanks."


    Giana tilted her head and took several sips, feeling much morefortable.


    After a few seconds, Giana suddenly said, "How did you know my address?"Ruben replied slowly, "


    Jameson Proctor told me.


    Giana clenched her teeth.


    ''Shameless businessman!''


    Ruben looked at the time, "You go ahead and eat.I should be going now."


    Giana said, "Then you take care on your way"


    "Well.I''ll still send you a message when I get back"


    "Well that''s not......"


    Ruben got up, "See ya"


    Giana walked him to the door and waved at him, "Bye."


    He nodded, "Good night."


    Closing the door, Giana rke returned to the table, looking at the half finished drink in front of her,


    and the image of that bony hand that had opened the can not long ago came to mind.


    Giana hurriedly shook her head to put this ridiculous idea out of her mind.


    ''He is just a college student, only neen years old.What am I thinking?''

 Chapter 430: Do as I Say

    Chapter 430: Do as I Say


    Having lived at Jameson''s for a few days, Sharon felt truly rxed, because she didn''t have to see


    Talon or Natalia Beale, although Jameson could be annoying sometimes too.


    But she decided to go back to the Beale''s right when she learned about Talon''s return.


    The moment she stepped her one foot inside the house, Natalia gave her a cold greeting, "So you take


    here as a hotel, don''t you? Come and leave as you please."


    Sharon smiled lightly, "Miss Beale, you misunderstood me.I''ve never had such thoughts! You see, not


    all of us are fortunate as you are, staying at home doing no work at all, only to chat and have your tea


    with friends when you''re bored.No, I am definitely not that fortunate.I have errands to run.Mr.Beale


    should know this"


    Talon Beale came down from second floor as Sharon was speaking.


    He said, "You mean, you were not in the South City for the past few days?"


    "Of course not.It was only due to work.I got offte every day and didn''t want to disturb Miss Beale''s


    rest, so I found another ce to stay the night."


    Talon stopped talking and gave Natalia a look, implying that she should go back to her room.


    Natalia obviously didn''t wish to obey, and just as she was about to speak, Sharon said, "By the way,


    Mr.Beale, I have kept my promise.When will you honor yours?"


    "What promise?"


    Sharon knew he wouldn''t easily admit it, so she kept pressing, "It''s normal for Mr.Beale to forget that,


    as you have many more important things to remember.But you have said to me, if I could make a


    statement that Miss Beale has nothing to do with everything that happened, you would make her


    apologize to my brother" She took a pause and continued, "Does that remind you of anything?"


    Natalia spoke before her father could say anything, "Impossible!"


    Sharon kept her smile, "Does Mr.Beale think so as well?"


    Natalia begged in haste, "Dad..."


    "Natalia,"


    Talon stopped her.


    He then asked Sharon, "How would you like her to apologize?"


    Sharon answered, "I know it can''t be made public, but the injustice done upon my brother should not be


    amended casually, which is why I have asked Mr.Jones to be the witness.If Mr.Beale has no problem


    with it, let''s make it tomorrow.It''s weekend and my brother will be avable"


    Talon frowned, probably because of the decision on the witness, but he didn''t reply right away.


    But Natalia couldn''t hold back, "Sharon Allyson, you have gone too far!"


    "And Miss Beale, you are the one to judge it?"


    Sharon''s face became indifferent and her voice grew colder, "You could''ve taken it out on me, but my


    brother! Has he done anything to you? And such a despicable action, Miss Beale, do you think what


    you did was honorable? Do you think it deserved praises?"


    Natalia went pale, lips trembling, and could not speak a word.


    Talon''s voice finally came, "You don''t have to speak more.Let me know the time and ce."


    "Much appreciated, Mr.Beale."


    Sharon gave Natalia a smile and then headed upstairs.


    Natalia turned to Talon in disbelief, "Dad, you''re really gonna make me apologize to her brother? I..."


    Talon raised one hand to stop her, "An apology is not gonna hurt you.It''s not a big deal"


    "How is that not a big deal? I''m not doing it!"Talon gave her a look, "Follow me to the study"


    After they had entered the study, Talon spoke with a deep voice, "Didn''t you tell me before that you


    were not involved?"


    Natalia bit her tongue for a while, "I...I didn''t."


    Talon sat before the desk, face cold and angry, "Jameson Proctor possesses the most control over the


    Proctor Group right now.But do you really think Heng Proctor had no useful man? How do you think the


    Proctor family has made it this far?"


    It was the first time Natalia heard his father talk to her like this.


    Her face went all pale and she couldn''t speak a whole sentence, "I.....I......"


    Talon Beale''s original n was to return a few dayster.


    However, the Proctors were constantly giving him troubles that he had no other choice but to return


    hurriedly without taking care of his business abroad.


    The Proctors were different from Jameson.


    He had known Heng Proctor for many years and he knew that Heng held information others didn''t


    have.


    Even though with the power Heng had at the moment, he couldn''t do obvious damage to the Beale


    Group.


    But the devil''s in the details.


    In a time like this, he had to be cautious.


    Talon felt exhausted, "Enough.Don''t make it more difficult for me.Do as I say"


    Natalia bit her lips and was afraid to speak more.


    Returning to her room, she pulled out her phone and called Rita Roose.


    "Was it you?" She said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita responded after a short pause, "I don''t understand, Miss Beale."


    Nataliaughed scornfully, "Come on.Drop the act now"


    "I really don''t understand what you''re saying.I have nothing to hide at this point"


    "You''d better be telling the truth.If I find out you''re stabbing my back, I will make you pay"


    Before Natalia could hang up the call, Rita replied, "Miss Beale, it is not me but you who have been


    stabbing the other''s back.Right from the beginning, I have been your scapegoat.You envy Sharon


    Allyson, but you don''t want to admit it.Instead, you provoke me to do these things for you.Have you not


    thought that it might get back to you one day?"


    "So it WAS you."


    "What difference does it make? Because of you people, I lost everything and.....came to this.Even if we


    have to go to hell together, it''s totally okay with me!"


    Rita cut the call violently.


    Natalia gritted her teeth.


    On the other side, Rita put down her phone and started packing.She had sold the house and decided


    to start a new life elsewhere.


    The doorbell rang.She thought it was the moving service and hurried to the door.But it was Floren,


    drunk.She was terrified and attempted to shut the door.


    But it was toote already.


    Floren burped and forced his way in.


    Looking at her luggage, heughed out loud, "Well, well ,well.Where are you going? How about I give a


    ride?"

 Chapter 431: Talk Him into A Relationship

    Chapter 431: Talk Him into A Rtionship


    The location was set at a private club.


    Mr.Jones agreed instantly when Sharon mentioned the n.


    When Sharon was about to leave the house, Taloin and Natalia Beale were still in their rooms.So she


    noted down the address and handed it to a servant.


    Since Talon Beale had agreed on itst night under such circumstances, there was no way he would


    change his mind.


    Sharon headed straight to Ruben''s school.


    He got her call and came to the gate, "What are you doing here?"


    Sharon said, "No sses today, right?"


    "It''s weekend.Of course no.¡¯


    "Great.Hop on.I have somewhere to take you."


    Ruben was about to say something but he stopped himself.


    On the way, Sharon asked, "How are you and Giana?"


    Ruben panicked, "What?"


    "You went to her cest week, didn''t you? Made any progress?"


    Ruben, "....."


    He began talking after a long while, "What progress is there to make?"


    He had never thought about it.


    No one knew her brother like she did.


    She immediately noticed that he was down and she said, "Don''t lose your heart.She never said she


    didn''t like someone younger than her, did she? I''ll ask around for ya.What do you say?"


    "Forget it."


    Ruben looked outside the window, "I''m not even thinking about her."


    "Then what are you thinking about? School?"


    She felt like a bad role model after she had uttered the words.


    Ruben was a straight-A-student and she wanted to talk him into a rtionship.


    "....¡± Ruben said, "No, I have other things to worry about.¡¯


    "So what! Studying hard doesn''t mean you can''t have a rtionship.And you like her!"


    Ruben finally move his vision from the window, "How do you know!"


    Sharon rubbed her eyes and said, "Even Jameson Proctor can tell.I''m your sister.Of course I know.¡¯


    "You didn''t tell her, right?"


    "Of course no! That''s why I''m asking you right now."


    Ruben recalled thest few meetings with Giana and replied, "Let''s talk about itter.¡¯


    Sharon raised her eyebrows, "Fine."


    Ruben nced outside and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "To see Talon and Natalia Beale.¡¯ Ruben frowned, "What for?"


    Sharon answered in no hurry, "I asked Natalia Beale to apologize to you and they agreed."


    "You don''t have to do this for me, as long as....."


    He couldn''t utter the words "as long as you''re doing well".


    "I have to! I''m not gonna stand here and watch them do this to you.They will think we are just


    pushovers."


    Mr.Jones was already there drinking tea when they arrived.


    Entering the door, Sharon said, "Sorry for the wait, Mr.Jones."


    He smiled, "No worries.I just got here a minute ago."


    He then turned to the man behind Sharon and examined him a bit, "So, this must be your brother."


    Sharon nodded her head and introduced Mr.Jones to Ruben.


    Ruben respectfully lowered his head, "Mr.Jones, an honor to meet you."


    Jones took out two tea cups on the table and started pouring tea in them, "Come and sit."


    After they took their seats, he asked Ruben, "How old are you? Young man.¡¯


    "19"


    "Still in college, I see."


    "Yes, I''m a freshman.Jones lifted up his cup as he nodded with satisfaction, "I heard you have


    incredible grades and you were the number one student of the whole province.¡¯


    Jones recalled a small incident, about someone who had wanted to buy an admission letter but, without


    careful consideration, taken the highest score in the province.


    But the admission letter had been returned to its owner eventually.


    It happened some months ago, and usually Jones would not be interested in things like this, but to his


    surprise, that student with the highest score was the boy in front of him, who looked like Sharon.


    It is said that daughters look like mothers and sons look like fathers.


    Sharon resembled her father in some ways but this young man sure didn''t.


    Jones sighed without making it heard.


    During chatting, Sharon noticed that Jones was paying much attention to Ruben.


    Perhaps it was because of her mother.


    So she said, "I''ll ask them to make more tea."


    The door was opened when she got up.


    And the person entering was not Natalia but a servant of the Beales.


    The servant spoke carefully, "Miss Allyson, Miss Beale had an car ident on her way here.She''s now


    in the hospital..."


    Sharon made an indifferent sound and asked, "Any details of her injury?"


    "No.Only that there was a lot of blood.Quite severe."


    "Oh.If that''s the case, I''ll visit her now.¡¯


    The servant hurriedly said, "No.....It is not necessary."


    Sharon knew that Talon Beale wouldn''t change his mind but she didn''t expect Natalia to pull this one


    off.


    The servant carried a box ahead, "Miss Allyson, Miss Beale asked me to deliver this to you."


    Sharon received and opened the box.


    Inside it, she saw the ne she had designed for the charity dinner.


    She thought Rita Roose had hidden it somewhere, but it had been in Natalia''s hand! Seeing her silent,


    the servant continued, "Miss Beale said, she had found it months ago next to a trash can.And onlyst


    night when she was organizing the room, she saw the logo on it and figured that it might be yours,


    so....."


    Sharon closed the box and said, "She sure is skillful at finding things."


    Sharon knew that Natalia was trying to find her way out by returning this.


    It was no wonder to Sharon.


    A person as proud as Natalia was incapable of apologizing.


    Jones waved his hand at the servant and dismissed him.


    After the door was closed again, he said, "Dear, don''t trouble yourself with the Beales.It''s not worth


    it.They will get what they deserve for what they''ve done.¡¯


    Sharon put down the box, smiled, and nodded.


    Jones then told Ruben, "You too, young man.Just be patient."


    Ruben had no objection, "I will."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few more sipster, Jones stood up, "Alright, it''s time for me to leave."


    Sharon replied, "I''ll give you a ride."


    "Just apany me downstairs.My driver is waiting."


    After seeing Jones off, Sharon turned to Ruben, "I''ll take you back to school."


    "No, I still have something to do."


    "Sure.Where are you going? I''ll drive you there."


    Ruben went quiet for a while and said hesitantly, "Actually, there''s something I haven''t told you.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 432: Tough Mouth, Soft Heart

    Chapter 432: Tough Mouth, Soft Heart


    Seeing him be so serious all of a sudden, Sharon also focused her attention, "I''m listening."


    "I signed up with a TVpany.¡¯ Sharon didn''t expect this one, "When?"


    Ruben answered, "It''s been a while.I thought I would tell you in the future but....."


    Sharon stared at him, "You''re afraid that I will disagree."


    Ruben didn''t answer.So she guessed right.Sharonughed and patted on his shoulder, "Ohe on, I


    will not stop you.Whatever you choose to do, I will support you."


    She added, "Besides, Tiffany said she would be the leader of your fan club if you became a star."


    Suddenly, Sharon remembered something else, "Oh yes, Giana told me that there was something I


    should hear from you in person.Is this it?"


    "I think so."


    "Alright, but I have one requirement.¡¯ Sharon said with a serious tone, "You can date, and you can be


    an actor all you want, but you cannot neglect your education."


    "Don''t worry about it.I won''t."


    Actually, Sharon never worried about it, because Ruben had always been an outstanding student.


    Sharon went back to her car and gave Jacob Green a call, asking him to help her find out which


    hospital Natalia was in.


    She departed right away after she received the address.


    At the hospital.


    The doctor advised Natalia after he had wrapped bandage on her, "Don''t touch water ande back


    after two days.¡¯ Natalia frowned and got up impatiently, "Yeah, yeah."


    She walked out and immediately saw Sharon.


    She sneered, "Youe here to make sure I''m injured?"


    "You knew that it would only be credible if you made it look real enough.You sure sacrificed a lot for an


    act."


    "And thanks to you.You must beughing inside right now.¡¯


    "I''m sorry.I really shouldn''t." Sharon replied.


    Before Natalia could say anything, Sharon continued, "What I should do, is to celebrate by firework."


    Natalia gritted her teeth, "You think you have won, don''t you? Sharon Allyson, sometimes I admire you,


    you know? Jameson hated you so bad that he wanted rid of your child.But you are still with him after all


    that.Don''t you feel disgusted with yourself?"


    Sharon''s face remained still, "And you''re just as admirable for disying friendship when, in fact, you


    despise me.Don''t you feel disgusted with yourself?"


    She didn''t wait for Natalia to answer, "Miss Beale, you always say that if I hadn''t shown up, you


    would''ve been Mrs.Proctor.You took me as an enemy since the very beginning, and if I remember


    correctly, you looked down on Jameson Proctor as well, thinking he was an illegitimate child who didn''t


    deserve the high-blooded Miss Beale."


    Natalia''s expression changed, and could not utter a word.


    "But Miss Beale, do you actually believe that everything you own is legitimate?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Sharonughed, "Just asking.I gotta go now.Rest well."


    Natalia watched her leaving, trying to look proud and dignified.


    When Sharon got out, she saw someone to her surprise.


    Jeffery Proctor looked at her and smiled, "It''s been a long time, Sharon."


    "Mr.Proctor."


    "What are you doing here? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m here to.....take care of some business."


    She paused a bit, "How about you? Are you sick?"


    Jeffery put his hands on his knees, "It''s nothing serious, just an old problem.Although I can''t even use


    them, they still hurt a few times every year."


    He lifted his head and said, "If you have time, let''s find a ce and catch up."


    "OK."


    Inside a cafe, Jeffery began, "How have you been?"


    Sharon gently smiled, "Not so different from before."


    Jeffery drank a little coffee and said, "I heard that you and Jameson got back together.¡¯ "Yes."


    Heughed, "That''s a good news.I know him.He''s only tough on the outside.He always likes you."


    Sharon kept smiling and didn''t know what to Say.


    She hadn''t met Jeffery since he apologized to her after the car ident.Sharon never knew what to


    think of Jeffery either.


    On the one hand, Jeffery was one of the few people who treated her nicely; on the other hand, his


    mother was the person who nned the murder of her child.


    After a while, Jeffery spoke again, "I also heard about you and the Beales.What is your n now? If


    you need any help....."


    Sharon shook her head, "No, I''m going to move out.¡¯ Jeffery seemed surprised, "Why?"


    "Perhaps I''m not weed by the Beales, but I have no intention of staying there anyway.Besides, I


    went there only for money, and I''ve got it.Now it''s time to go."


    "Sharon, you are not that kind of person.¡±


    She smiled, "Maybe I deceived you well.In the past, I had nothing and dared not hope for anything.But


    now, I''ve experienced this life and learned just how important money is.Money is everything."


    Both of them sat quietly for a minute, and then Sharon''s phone rang.


    It was Jameson.


    She saw it and then said to Jeffery, "I have some work to finish.It was nice meeting you again,


    Mr.Proctor."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jeffery nodded, "Good bye.¡¯


    Sharon smiled and left.When she got outside the cafe, the phone had stopped ringing.


    Sharon called back as she was walking towards her car.


    Jameson asked, "Still in the hospital?"


    "Just got out.I''m going back to my studio now.What''s up?"


    Jameson replied unhurriedly, "You''ve taken care of everything there?"


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Then I''lle and take you home."


    Sharon, ".....¡±


    ¡®¡®Of course.That''s why he called me¡±


    Sharon got into her car, "Tomorrow then, tomorrow morning.I''ll pack tonight."


    Jameson agreed happily, "Great!"


    Sharon fell into thoughts for a few seconds and then decided to speak what was on her mind, "I.....I


    Saw your brother.¡¯


    "Jeffery?"


    "Yes.His legs are hurting and he came for checkups."


    Jameson frowned, "What did he tell you?"


    Sharon let go of a deep breath, "Nothing.Just chatting."

 Chapter 433: You Believe That?

    Chapter 433: You Believe That?


    When Sharon returned to the Beale''s house at night, Talon was in the study.


    She went and knocked on the door, then Talon''s voice came from inside, "Come in.¡¯


    Seeing Sharoning in, Talon asked, "What''s wrong? You''re not satisfied with the apology?"


    Sharon replied, "Miss Beale didn''t even show up.How would I be satisfied?"


    Hearing that, Talon narrowed his eyes.


    He''d obviously heard about what had happened.


    Sharon spoke again, "But worry not, Mr.Beale, because I am not here to talk to you about that.¡¯


    "Then what are you here for?"


    "I''m leaving here."


    Talon probably didn''t expect that she would so suddenly propose this, so he frowned and didn''t know


    what to think.


    Sharon calmly continued, "Recently I''vee to realize that the Beale''s to me is apletely


    unfamiliar ce.It reminds me of nothing from my childhood, and I don''t see the point of staying here


    any longer."


    After a while, Talon answered, "If you insist, I won''t keep you.But the anniversary of the Beale Group is


    in a few days.Leave after it is finished."


    Sharon''s brows moved a little and lips pursed.


    ¡®¡®So he really has some secret ns during the celebration.¡± She thought.


    Talon saw that she was silent, so he added, "Why? You''ve been here for a long time.Just few more


    days are not gonna hurt.Don''t tell me you worry that I will do something bad to you!"


    Sharon smiled, "Of course not.I just was expecting that I would be invited."


    "You im to be Doris''s daughter, so you should attend the celebration, of course."


    "If that''s the case, I will do as you wish."


    Back to her bedroom, Sharon massaged her cheeks which were hurting from fake smiling all day.


    She stretched her neck for a while and then headed to shower.


    When she got out, she heard her phone on the bed vibrating.


    Sharon got on her bed and picked up the call, "Yes."


    Jameson from the other side asked, "Finished packing?"


    "No....."


    Sharon licked her lips, "I need a few more days.¡¯


    "I thought we agreed on tomorrow!"


    Sharon adjusted her lying position, "Talon Beale won''t let me go.He says I have to wait until the


    anniversary celebration is over.¡¯


    Jameson''s voice went cold, "And you said yes?"


    "I have no choice."


    "Go pack now and I''ming tomorrow.¡¯ "No.It''s just a few more days."


    "Sharon Allyson,¡¯ Jameson lowered his voice, "Do you think he has good intentions for keeping you?"


    Sharon answered, "I know he doesn''t, and that''s why I''m staying."


    As they had no idea what Talon''s n was, Sharon''s staying was the only way to find that out.


    Besides, Talon had asked her to stay, then he would definitely make her stay.


    If Jameson was to take her by force, it would destroy whatever courtesy that was left between them.


    Talon was a real wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    There was nothing he wouldn''t do when he was desperate.


    Sharon assured Jameson again, "I will take care of myself.Didn''t you say that Talon Beale can''t do any


    harm to me as long as you''re here?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You believe that?"


    Sharon, ".....I was only talking about before.It''s a whole new situation now.Don''t you understand?"


    "Fine, I got it."


    Sharon knew that his worries were not without reason, and she didn''t want to argue more either.


    "I''ll pack the things I need.Clothes and all that, I''ll just leave them here.Are you happy now?"


    "That''s more like it.¡¯ Sharon yawned, "I need to sleep now.Good night."


    Thunders started roaringter that night and rain was pouring.


    Sharon was woken by a nightmare.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that the curtain was blown wide open by the wind and rain was


    falling inside the room.


    She got up to close the window but saw Talon Beale downstairs getting in his car.


    ¡®Where is he going at this hour?" Sharon frowned.


    She hid behind the curtain when the headlights went on.


    As the lights faded, she turned and watched the car moving through the gate.


    She went back to her bed and took a look at the time.


    It was 3:30.


    She thought for a while and then put on a coat.


    ¡®Perhaps even Natalia has no idea of his departure; maybe now is the time¡±


    But she knew the door to the study was probably locked.She came to Talon Beale''s bedroom door and


    lightly pushed it open.


    After making sure there were no monitors, she turned on her cellphone shlight and started searching.


    Talon was cautious and left nothing important on his desk but a few books.


    Sharon searched around and found nothing.


    As she was about to leave, she saw a painting on the wall.


    Suddenly, a few fragments of memories shed in her mind and she took down the painting.


    Behind it was a secretpartment but there was also abination lock.


    Sharon looked at the painting again and surprisingly remembered a series of numbers.


    She curiously punched them in.


    And it was unlocked.


    Sharon found a box.


    Inside it was a half burnt pocket watch.


    Sharon hurriedly took out her phone and took a picture of it.


    When she was about to check the other objects in the box, some light came from outside the window.


    ¡®He''s back! ¡° Sharon put the box and painting back where they had been and rushed to her bedroom.


    She then heard footstepsing from the hallway.


    Sharon took a deep breath and went back to her bed, only to be shocked by her sweat-soaked back.


    Talon didn''t make any noise again after he had returned to his room.


    ¡®It''s only twenty minutes.Did he change ns or was he going somewhere close?¡¯ Lying in bed, Sharon


    remembered the photo she had taken.


    Thanks to the night shot function, the photo was clear enough.


    The pocket watch was half burnt.


    Sharon remembered that ording to the record from the warehouse, her father had bought two


    pocket watches.


    One in her hand and the other.....was definitely the one Talon had.


    Sharon put down her phone and closed her eyes, but slowly fragments of memories came back to her.


    It poured nonstop the whole night and she was kept awake.

 Chapter 434: I Will Pick You up

    Chapter 434: I Will Pick You up


    Tonight Sharon got up at 7.


    She had not much to carry so her bag was about the same size as usual.


    Outside, the rain was falling like mad, and it cooled the weather which had seemed to be rising not long


    ago.


    Sharon nced back as the car was leaving the Beale''s.It should''ve been her home instead of her


    enemies¡¯.


    But she would return someday, when everything was over, when she finally revealed the truth so that


    her parents could rest in peace.


    Jameson called her very soon.


    She picked up and said, "I''ve already left the house.¡¯¡¯


    Jameson was happy to hear that, "I will pick you up tonight.¡¯


    "I got it."


    ¡®¡®Such a clingy man.¡± She thought.


    She put her phone back.Before she had the time to finish smiling, a man had rushed out from the


    side.She pulled the brake immediately.


    Just as she was getting out to check what was wrong, the passenger seat was opened and a low voice


    followed, "Drive, now!"


    Sharon turned to him.


    His face was half covered by a cap, but she recognized him right away.


    She stomped the pedal and drove off immediately.


    In a minute, some men pursued and found nothing here.


    One of them said, "You guys keep looking.I''ll go and report to Mr.Beale."


    Ten minutester, Talon Beale was inside the study, and he spoke in rage, "What did you say?"


    His man repeated with a scared face, "We just found that the man had been following us and he had


    discovered where we keep Josh Allyson, and....."


    Talon yelled, "And?"


    "And...he probably got on Miss Allyson''s car."


    Talon frowned violently, "Sharon Allyson? Are you sure?"


    "We checked the footage.During the period, Miss Allyson was the only one leaving by car, and that


    man just disappeared like a ghost, so we suspect, he must have escaped by Miss Allyson''s car.


    Talon Beale lowered his voice, "Let our men watch Sharon Allyson.See if she makes any strange


    move."


    "So...how about Josh Allyson? Do we move him?"


    "How? Jameson Proctor''s men are watching, and besides....."


    Talon narrowed his eyes and didn''t finish the sentence, "Just keep a close watch over Sharon."


    Sharon pulled over after driving long enough.She stared at Bridger Fowler''s bleeding abdomen,


    "You....."


    "I found where Josh Allyson is."


    Sharon was hit by surprise and could only begin talking after a few seconds, "I saw Rita Roose.She


    said she had seen you some time ago."


    Bridger nodded, "They were chasing me, so I didn''te for you.After I had escaped, they moved


    Josh.I followed them for a while and found where they keep him."


    If his words were true, Talon Beale must have visited Josh Allysonst night.


    But there was no way to know what they had talked about.


    Sharon came back from thoughts and focused again on Bridger''s wound, "Got it.Now let me take you


    to the hospital."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridger seemed a little shocked, "You''re not gonna look for Josh?"


    "Later.If I go now, it will be too dangerous.You have been noticed and Talon must''ve set up more


    defence.They won''t let him go easily."


    Sharon started the car.


    "I can''t go to the hospital." Bridger said.


    Sharon knew the reason.


    Before she could talk, Bridger had handed her a phone, "I''ll get off here.Call me when you are ready."


    Sharon asked before he got off, "Have you seen Rita again?"


    Bridger answered, "No, and I will never see her again."


    He added, "Thanks for taking care of Mr.Roose for me."


    Sharon smiled, "You''re helping me as well."


    Bridger pushed open the door, adjusted his cap and disappeared in the crowd.


    It was not yet work time when she arrived at the studio, and the door to the piano studio was still


    locked.


    But Sharon noticed something: the ck car across the street had already arrived.


    If she remembered correctly, it usually would arrive when Daniel got here.


    So it came for her this time? Sharon unlocked the door to the studio and started organizing the bills on


    the counter.


    Not long after, the girls and Tiffany arrived and greeted her, "Good morning, Sharon."


    Sharon lifted her head, "Morning."


    Tiffany yawned and walked towards her, "Sharon, you''re here so early today."


    Sharon replied, "Yeah, I couldn''t sleep.Didn''t Daniel give you a ride?"


    "No, he called this morning and said he had something to do.So I came myself."


    "Did he say what he was gonna do?"


    Tiffany shook her head, "Nope."


    The workers from the piano studio arrived.


    So they were open today as usual.


    Sharon said, "Tiffany, I''m going to the office.Tell Daniel to see me when he arrives.I need to ask him


    something."


    "Sure."


    Sharon entered the office and shut the door.She pulled out the pocket watch from the drawer and


    compared it with the one in the photo.


    They indeed had the same designs.


    She then took out the ne she had received from Natalia yesterday and put them together and


    went deep in thought.


    Tiffany rushed in at noon, "Sh*t, did you see the news, Sharon?"


    Sharon raised her head, "No, is it the aftermath of Sofia Berry?"


    "No, no, not that.¡¯ Tiffany put a phone in front of Sharon and said, "Look! The police found a body in a


    river.It was Floren''s!"


    Sharon''s eyes widened, and she immediately took over the phone.


    There was no picture but only a few words mentioning what they had discovered from the body.


    Floren was somewhat of a celebrity, so his identity and information were quickly spread after the news


    hade out.

 Chapter 435: Hes Helped Me Enough

    Chapter 435: He''s Helped Me Enough


    The police report stated that Floren had died the night before.


    His body had been tossed into the river, and if it weren''t for the rainst night, he wouldn''t have been


    found until many dayster.


    He had been hit heavily on the head, and on his body, they found stab wounds of varying depths.


    It seemed to be an act of revenge.


    But the mortal wound was not yet confirmed.


    Tiffany eximed, "Well, you reap what you sow, indeed! It''ll always get back at you.But scary to think


    that this guy was just talking to me on the phone, and now he''s a corpse.¡±


    Sharon put down the phone and didn''t know what to say all of a sudden.


    After a while, she said, "And Rita Roose?"


    "No idea,¡¯ Tiffany thought for a second and then asked, "You don''t think Rita killed him, do you? It''s


    impossible.Rita would''ve had no chance against someone as big as Floren, not to mention that he was


    thrown into the river.It required a lot of strength, and only a man could''ve done that.¡¯


    Sharon agreed with her.If she hadn''t met Bridger and learned that he hadn''t seen Rita recently, she


    would be thinking that Rita Roose was the biggest suspect.


    Without the help of Bridger, Rita couldn''t have done all that.


    Tiffany asked again, "Now Floren is dead, why hasn''t there any progress with the bribery case? Those


    two judges can really hold their breath.If it were me, I would''ve strangled Sofia Berry to death long


    ago!"


    Sharon answered, "Let''s just wait."


    The two judges were so involved with the Berry Group, that even if they wanted revenge, they would


    not be so impulsive as to sacrifice their own interests.


    And Sofia Berry was not having a good time anyway.


    Her father had epted her biological mother into their house, and it even looked like he was going to


    marry her, despite the fact she was crying and begging him not to.


    Now that the whole South City knew about it, she felt ashamed to even go out.


    All she was doing were screaming at the woman and smashing things as a way of protest.


    The Berry''s was like a war zone thanks to her.


    Daniel came unhurriedly after noon, holding a red rose.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girls were used to it.


    Tiffany was a little embarrassed, though.


    She dragged him to Sharon''s office.


    "She''s waiting for you."


    Daniel handed her the flower and raised his brows, "I''ll be back soon and tonight....."


    "Oh, shut up and go in!"


    Sharon was searching for Floren''s news when she heard the loud noise and saw Daniel being pushed


    in.


    She mocked, "Nice entrance."


    Daniel coughed, "Tiffany says you''re looking for me.What''s up?"


    "Do you see that car outside?"


    "Yeah, it''s been following me.But I didn''t see it this morning.I thought it was gone.But I guess it just


    came here and waited today.¡¯


    That was also why he had had the chance to take care of some business.


    Sharon said, "I think they are here for me today.¡¯


    Daniel''s smile faded, "Why is that?"


    "I told Talon Beale that I was moving."


    "And what did he say?"


    "He said no.He asked me to wait until the anniversary celebrations over.¡¯ Daniel frowned, "He''s


    definitely nning something.Don''t listen to him.You should leave right now.¡¯


    Sharon nodded, "That was my n as well, but....."


    She paused for a few seconds and then continued, "I met Bridger Fowler earlier.He told me that they


    had kept Josh somewhere not far from the Beale''s."


    Daniel knew what she wanted to do.


    "You want to stay and find out where?"


    Sharon pursed her lips lightly, "Josh has been in his hand for a long time.They have met more than


    once.I don''t know what Josh has told him or what he wants to do with Josh, but I am certain that he has


    some big ns during the celebration.And Josh is the key."


    "But you should also know that whatever he''s going to do will be aimed at you."


    "That''s why I''m staying.Maybe I can find more useful information.¡¯


    "Has Mr.Proctor agreed?"


    Sharon opened her mouth but couldn''t answer.


    Jameson Proctor would be here tonight.


    She hadn''te up with what to tell him.


    Daniel added, "You know it''s dangerous, and he will not let you do it.Just drop it.We will find Josh now


    that we know he''s there.¡¯


    "What do you mean by ''we¡¯?" Sharon asked.


    "I mean.....Mr.Proctor and me! I believe he also has been tracking Josh."


    Sharon slowly replied, "Jameson is doing this for me, but why are you?"


    Sharon didn''t give him a chance to exin.


    She immediately added, "It''s a bit too much even for friends, don''t you think so?"


    Daniel thought for some time and sighed, "Actually, it''s Trey Coe.He was afraid that you would reject


    and worried that Mr.Proctor wouldn''t be happy about it.So he asked me to take care of you."


    Sharonughed, "If it''s Trey Coe, then it will be even less necessary.He''s helped me enough.And it''s


    more than I can repay.¡¯


    "But..."


    "Thanks anyway! I''ll be fine."


    Daniel couldn''t say more.He nodded and decided to leave.He turned at the door, "You should discuss it


    with Mr.Proctor.I don''t think he''s willing to risk you."


    Sharon sighed after Daniel had left.She looked out through the window.


    No, he would definitely not agree.


    Sharon checked the time and quickly finished some work.She decided on a trip to the Proctor


    Group.Her car had only moved for a short distance before she saw the ck car follow up.


    ¡®¡®Of course¡± She thought to herself.

 Chapter 436: Youre Pretty Good-Looking

    Chapter 436: You''re Pretty Good-Looking


    Sharon didn''t go up right away when she had arrived at the Proctor Group building.


    Instead, she went to the nearest dessert ce and packed some to bring to Jameson.


    Jameson was in a meeting.


    Jacob told her, "Miss Allyson, it''ll be over in half an hour.Please wait here."


    "Alright."


    She picked something from the bag to offer Jacob, "I bought a lot.Try this one."


    Jacob didn''t expect to have his share of dessert, "Oh, how sweet of you!"


    He received it as he was expressing his thanks.


    At this moment, some other assistant knocked and asked Jacob to deal with some files and


    documents.


    Jacob coughed and said, "Call for me if you need anything, Miss Allyson.¡¯


    Sharon nodded, "I will.¡¯


    After he had left, Sharon sat in the sofa and started browsing her phone.


    Soon, she felt sleepy.


    She hadn''t slept at allst night, and her eyelids were so eager to fall.She fell asleep.


    When the meeting was over, Jameson walked out and saw the sleeping woman in the sofa.


    He stopped and said to the two top executives behind him, "Can you guyse back after an hour?"


    The two understood him and left in haste.


    Jameson shut the door and sat down next to Sharon.


    He wanted to a wake her but saw that her face looked extremely tired.


    Obviously, she hadn''t got enough sleepst night.


    Jameson untied his cor and covered her with his jacket.


    Then he started reviewing some documents on the table.


    Sharon slept for 4 hours.


    When she finally awoke, it had been dark outside.She stretched and yawned.


    Her hand touched something.


    Jameson''s voice came, "What did you dost night?"


    Sharon lifted her head and saw Jameson looking at some documents right next to her.


    She slowly got up, feeling a little dizzy, but she didn''t forget to tter, "Just having trouble sleeping


    thinking about you."


    Jameson turned to her, "Really?"


    "Not really."


    Sharon was hungry and picked up a cake on the tea table.


    Jameson just watched and said, "So you bought it for yourself?"


    Sharon took a bite and said, "I''m just helping you."


    She reached out her hand again, only to be stopped by Jameson, "It''s ok.I can eat''em it."


    ¡®What a stingy man!¡¯ She thought.


    Shey down again and stared at the ceiling nkly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not fully awake yet.


    Jameson asked, "You have no work today?"


    "Of course I do.¡¯


    "Then why are you here?"


    Sharon looked at him and winked, "I miss you."


    Jamesonughed out loud, put his arm on the backrest behind her and licked his lips, "Got into trouble,


    didn''t you?"


    Sharon protested, "I''m not a kid!"


    She took another piece of cake secretly, but this time not into her own mouth but Jameson''s.


    "This is really good.Try it."


    Jameson lowered his head and ate it.


    "So? How does it tas--"


    She couldn''t even finish her sentence because her lips had been covered by his.


    He put his tongue inside her mouse and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    He put her on hisp and started kissing her even deeper.


    Sharon couldn''t breathe, and she pushed him away lightly as a sign of protest.


    A whileter, Jameson let loose of her.


    "What do you think?" he said, his voice low and guttural.


    Sharon was confused, "What?"


    "Weren''t you just wondering how it tastes?"


    Sharon''s face reddened.


    ¡®Tsk! This man''s so gross!¡¯ Jameson then asked, "So, what are you actually doing here?"


    "Yes?"


    Sharon licked her lips.


    After all that eating, kissing and ttering, there should be a chance now.


    She started softly, "I want to talk about me moving from the Beales."


    Jameson replied, "There''s nothing to talk about.¡¯


    "I haven''t even said anything!"


    "I know what you''re going to say."


    Sharon didn''t give up, "Hey! I''ve thought about it.Ido want to live with you, but with the situation now, I''ll


    have to stay there."


    Jamesonughed dryly, "You gave me a treat and then a p on the face."


    Sharon ignored his words and continued, "I know it''s dangerous, but I don''t want to give up half way."


    "Oh.Is that why you divorced me?"


    ¡®¡®How is that the same thing!"


    Jameson let go of her and moved to the desk, "Give me a minute.I still have some work to finish."


    "I''m leav....."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Sharon looked at the dessert on the tea table.


    ¡®¡®Shouldn''t have bought it!"


    She then slowly moved before Jameson and bent over on the desk.


    "Mr.Proctor."


    "What?"


    "You''re pretty good-looking."


    Jameson didn''t even lift his head, and he answered calmly, "I know."


    Sharon gave up.She didn''t even bother to look at him until he had finished his work, "Done?"


    Jameson confirmed and then said, "Let''s go home."


    "Actually, I have one more thing to tell you.¡¯


    Jameson expressionlessly looked at her, as if he was waiting for her toe up with more absurd


    excuses.


    But Sharon looked dead serious, "I know where Talon Beale keeps Josh.When I find him, I wille


    back."


    "You find him, and then what?"


    "And then....."


    Sharon thought for a while, "I think Talon Beale will kill him once he''s not needed.But I have something


    to ask him."


    "What is it?"


    Sharon softly replied, "I want to know where my mom''s grave is, and if Ruben is really his son."


    Jameson started tapping his long fingers on the desk, "Do you think he will tell the truth?"

 Chapter 437: What Exactly Do You Like about Her?

    Chapter 437: What Exactly Do You Like about Her?


    Sharon had thought about this question as well, but she would definitely regret if she didn''t even


    try.She would feel sorry for Ruben.


    After a while, she answered, "Even if he''s not willing to tell me, I can still find some information from


    him.The only way to know what Talon Beale''s ns are is me staying there."


    Jameson looked at her quietly.


    Sharon met his eyes with determination.She then continued, "I will keep contact with you, and


    whenever I sense danger, I will leave right away.Okay?"


    Jameson got up and said, "Let''s go."


    Sharon felt defeated.


    All that effort was worthless.


    Jameson reminded her, "Remember what you said, you have a brother to take care of."


    "Ruben is making money already.He doesn''t need....."


    Jameson stopped her with his cold gaze.


    Sharon shut up immediately.


    Jameson didn''t speak at all on the way, and she couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Sharon tried to check on him, "You mad at me?"


    "Yeah."


    She muttered, "Remember how you always say that I''m petty and narrow-minded?"


    "Oh, so you admit it now?"


    "Yeah, I am narrow-minded, that''s why you''re the only one on my mind"


    Jameson tried to keep cold, "Where did you learn to talk like that?"


    "From you."


    Jameson didn''t bother to talk anymore and concentrated on driving.


    Sharon tried to chat, "Did you watch the news?"


    "No."


    "Floren is dead."


    "No idea who that is."


    "_....He''s the one that helped Rita Roose cheat in the contest and imed that she had bribed the


    judges"


    "Cool."


    Sharon took a breath and added, "ording to the police, he died of revenge, and Rita was the only


    one with this kind of motivation.But the difference between their sizes! I don''t think she could''ve done it"


    "It could be some older grudges from others."


    Sharon nodded, "He was quite a b*stard and it wouldn''t surprise me if some other people wanted him


    dead."


    "Right."


    One word again! Sharon stopped talking and tried to get some nap.


    Jameson turned and looked at her for a second, wanting to say something, but he decided not to.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the Beale''s door.


    Jameson took off his seat belt and got out of the car.


    Sharon walked beside him, "Jacob will pick you up?"


    "Yeah."


    Sharon expressionlessly looked at him and said, "Jameson Proctor"


    "Yeah?"


    "You a**hole!"


    After that, Sharon immediately got in the car and drove through the gate with no hesitation.


    Jameson simply moved his eyebrows a little and then checked the time.


    Jacob should be here soon.


    Jameson stood on the side of the road and pulled out a cigarette.


    Just as he was about to smoke, a white car stopped near him.


    Natalia opened the door and stood in front of him, "Jameson, what are you doing here by yourself?


    Where is Miss Allyson?"


    Jameson put back the cigarette and indifferently replied, "You have something important to tell me?"


    Nataliaughed loudly, "Just chatting! Why so serious?"


    "What do you want to chat about? When I''ll get married or whether you wanna attend our wedding?"


    Natalia''s expression became ugly, "We grew up together, but you always treat me with such a bad


    attitude."


    "I have the same attitude towards everyone"


    "Not to Sharon!"


    "You''re not Sharon"


    "I don''t get it! What exactly do you like about her?"


    "Well, you don''t have to get it."


    Jameson nced at her and said in a bored tone, "You should focus more on yourself."


    As Jameson was speaking, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped beside them.


    Natalia stood there and watched him get in the car.


    She blinked a few times, and her face grew cold.


    Meanwhile, at the Beale''s, someone was reporting to Talon Beale about Sharon.


    "Besides those, has she seen anyone else?"


    "We started watching her when she arrived at work, so before that....."


    Talon impatiently waved his hand, "Alright, I know."


    Natalia entered after Talon''s man had left the room.


    "Dad.¡±


    "What''s the matter?"


    Natalia bit her lips and said, "I want to say sorry.It was my mistake that led to....."


    "It''s ok.It''s all in the past."


    Natalia followed up, "I heard from the servants that Sharon Allyson wanted to move out.But you didn''t


    agree, why....."


    "Natalia"


    Talon stopped her, "Do you see the vines in the garden?"


    Natalia looked out through the window, "Yes."


    "You can see it well, but if you want to get it, you''ll have to go past the window and walk a long


    distance.But if you cut it down in advance and put it in a basket, then you can get it by stretching your


    arm."


    Natalia knew what her father meant but still frowned, "but....."


    "Get ready for the celebration.And after that, we go to Australia, and you''ll never have to see her


    anymore."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Natalia was shocked, "So we will note back again?"


    Talon answered, "There will be no need.I don''t have to tell you how bad the situation with the Beale


    Group is now.And the mess you made didn''t really help, even though it has been cleared.We can''t stop


    people from gossiping about it.I''ve prepared everything in Australia, and we can just go right away"


    "But....but what about the things we gave Sharon Allyson? Are we not gonna take them back?"


    Talon Bealeughed, "If she wants them so bad, let her have them, only if she has the nerve to do so."


    Natalia wanted to say more, but Talon had already turned around, "Alright, get ready.We''ll leave right


    after the celebration.And don''t tell anyone yet.When we get to Australia, there will be no need to keep


    contact with your old friends."

 Chapter 438: Youre Involved, Arent You?

    Chapter 438: You''re Involved, Aren''t You?


    The next day at noon, Sharon suddenly received a phone call from the police.They said that Floren had


    come to the studio sometime before his death.And they needed to talk to her to see if they could find


    any useful information.


    Sharon hung up the phone and left the office.


    "Where are you going?" Tiffany asked.


    Sharon answered, "It''s the police.They said they needed to talk to me because Floren hade to our


    studio."


    Tiffany frowned, "What do they need you for? You''re the victim!"


    Sharon smiled, "I just need to record a statement.Don''t worry.I''ll be back soon."


    "Alright, call me if you need anything."


    "I will"


    At the police station, Sharon was questioned about her identity and her rtion with Floren.


    And she was also asked when thest time she had seen Floren was.


    Sharon told everything truthfully.


    After the questioning, the policed nodded, "Thanks for your cooperation."


    "You''re wee"


    She paused a little and then asked, "So...how''s the investigation?"


    The police was just about to answer when Rita Roose came.


    She nced at Sharon and walked towards them, "I''m Rita Roose.I''m here to make a record."


    The police told Sharon, "Well if there''s any progress, we will inform youter."


    "Okay.Thanks."


    Then the police turned to Rita, "This way."


    Rita followed along and her facial expression was just like before.


    Sharon watched her back and didn''t know what to think.She didn''t leave right away after she had


    gotten out from the station.She was waiting.


    Rita came out after a whole hour.


    Unlike Sharon, Rita''s conflict with Floren was well-known, and Floren had even imed to be attacked


    by someone sent by Rita Roose, and as a result, he had been in the hospital for days.


    So it was only natural that she had be the prime suspect for Floren''s murder.


    But as Sharon had thought, it could only have been a man.


    Rita Roose? She was no match for Floren under any conditions.


    When she was questioned about her hiring a thug to attack Floren, she gave the same answer as


    before.


    She said that Floren had been harassing her for quite a while, and he had ndered her because he


    hadn''t seeded in getting what he had wanted.


    The police couldn''t find anything to back his usation, but only records of his ugly behaviors.


    So they decided to let go of Rita.


    Rita saw Sharon standing not far away when she walked out from the police station.


    She tightened her fist and seemed not as calm as she had been.


    Rita sneered, "You''re happy now?"


    "Happy about what?"


    "Floren''''s dead, and I be the biggest suspect.You can consider it a revenge"


    "Interesting.It sounds like you think I set it all up.Why are you worried if you didn''t do it?"


    Rita tried to calm herself, "I''m just saying."


    Sharon looked at her and asked, "Have you seen Bridger Fowler?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita became cautious, "Why do you care?"


    "I''m simply asking.I have some questions for him as well.¡±


    "I don''t know anything about him.So don''t ask me.His death really doesnt have nothing to do with me!"


    "It''s either yes or no.Have you seen him?"


    Rita gritted her teeth, "I told you I don''t know.Stop it!"


    Rita walked past Sharon.


    Sharon stared at her back and softly mentioned, "You are involved in his death, aren''t you?"


    What was more, she also wanted to shift the me onto Bridger Fowler.


    Thest time Sharon had mentioned Bridger in front of her, she had kept an annoyed face for Bridger''s


    failure to take care of Floren.


    But today she was really cautious.


    The police would sooner orter find out about the rtionship between her and Bridger.


    What would the police think if she reacted like this? Would they believe what she said or would they


    think she was trying to protect Bridger? Rita couldn''t hardly move.


    She struggled to look back at Sharon, and said viciously, "Sharon Allyson, even if you hate me so


    much, calling me a murderer is a little bit too much!"


    Sharon replied, "Do you want to say that, although you didn''t do it, you are happy that somebody did it?


    And it will be even nicer, if that somebody is a wanted criminal?"


    "Yes, I know Bridger Fowler, and we grew up together.But I was abroad for three years and I had no


    idea of what he did in these three years, and it''s also none of my business.I stopped contacting him


    completely when I learned exactly what kind of person he is.And you? You keep mentioning him in front


    of me and try to defend him.Perhaps it was you who killed Floren, and you try to me it on me!"


    Rita was looking elsewhere when she talked to Sharon.She didn''t dare to look into her eyes.


    Sharonughed and said, "Well said.But I have to remind you of something.Why is he wanted by the


    police? Do you really believe that you can just get away with it by shifting the focus onto him?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! I''m not going to admit anything I haven''t done."


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to her anymore, but she remembered something after she had taken a few


    steps, "Do you know about your father''s death?"


    Perhaps not having expected to hear this from Sharon, Rita turned pale immediately, "Sharon Allyson,


    how evil you are! First you tried to frame me as a murderer, and now, you said such a horrible thing


    about my....."


    Sharon interrupted her, "He passed away a month ago.I am just trying to inform you.Rita Roose, what a


    nice daughter you are."


    Sharon went straight back to her car after she had finished.


    Rita wentpletely speechless.


    ¡®''Dead? Impossible! This evil woman is talking nonsense!''¡¯ She pulled out her phone to call home, but


    she stopped suddenly.


    ¡®''Dead.....Not so bad, is it?¡± Now no one is there to hold me back and make others look down on me.

 Chapter 439: Maybe Im Blind

    Chapter 439: Maybe I''m Blind


    Seeing Sharon return, Tiffany hurried to her side and pulled her to the pantry, "What''s going on? What


    did the police say?"


    Sharon shook her head, "Nothing new."


    Tiffany was disappointed, "That Floren must have a lot of enemies.It will take the police long to find out


    who the murderer is."


    Sharon felt thirsty, so she turned and poured herself a cup of water, "I saw Rita Roose at the station."


    "Rita Roose? What was she doing there?"


    "Same as me"


    Sharon took a few sips and continued, "But it feels like....."


    "Like what?"


    "Nothing.Let''s just wait for the police report"


    "Fine.Oh, by the way, I''m going to that bar with Nikki.You want in? Let''s rx a little.I called Daniel as


    well.You should take Jameson, too."


    "Probably not, he''s still mad at me."


    This a**hole hadn''t called her sincest night.


    She even had texted him "morning'', but he still hadn''t texted back.


    "Fine then.We''ll be better off without him."


    Sharon sighed, "You guys can go.I still need to finish the design."


    "Alright.I hope you could finish it soon.Take some rest."


    "Yeah."


    That whole afternoon, Sharon stayed in her office working.


    After she had finished herst drawing, she stretched her body and saw that it was dark outside.


    It was approaching 11.Sote already! Sharon checked her phone.


    The a**hole still hadn''t replied.


    ''Who''s petty now, huh?'' Sharon packed and left the office.


    She called Jacob Green on her way out.


    "Miss Allyson, what''s up?"


    "Is Jameson there?"


    "Yes, he''s still in a meeting.He''s really busy today."


    "Where is he living these two days? The Mansion or the apartment?"


    Jacob recalled that Sharon didn''t like Star Lake Mansion, so he answered, "Probably the apartment."


    "OK."


    She hung up the phone and headed straight to the apartment downtown.


    On the other side, Jacob was slow to realize the call had been cut.


    Jameson came out of the meeting room after ten minutes.


    Jacob hurried and said, "Miss Allyson called"


    Jameson nonchntly said, "And?"


    "She asked if you were still working."


    Jacob then reported his answer to the question, "And I told her, yes, you are, you are really busy today"


    Jameson remembered that he had not replied to the message he had received this morning.


    And he asked, "That''s it?"


    "No....."


    Jacob recalled the rest of the conversation, "Miss Allyson also asked whether you were staying at Star


    Lake Mansion or the downtown apartment these days."


    Jameson frowned, "And what did you say?"


    "The downtown apartment, sir."


    Jameson became nervous and hurried to the lift.He called Sharon on the way a couple of times, but


    she didn''t pick up.


    Jameson ordered, "Drive faster!"


    Sharon had muted her phone this afternoon when she had been working, and she hadn''t turned the


    sound back on.She was driving and had no idea of the iing calls.


    Having parked the car, Sharon turned and noticed that the ck car was still following her.She didn''t


    bother with them and headed to the apartment.


    It was alreadyte, and not many people were outside.


    It was dead quiet.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Sharon reached the apartment building, she saw a familiar figure from a short distance.


    She froze for a second and then widened her eyes, trying to see it more clearly.


    But the lights were dim and she had no way of identifying the figure.


    Without thinking, she pursued.


    It was not far away, and she was almost there.


    Just as she was about to speak, Jameson showed up before her.


    He had run here, and he was short of breath.


    Sharon looked at him in confusion.


    Jameson kept his cold tone, "Howe you''re here?"


    "Just passing by"


    Sharon remembered about the figure and pushed Jameson aside, but it was long gone.


    Jameson asked, "How did you manage to pass by this ce?"


    Hearing Jameson''s mocking again, Sharon said with a straight face, "Maybe I''m blind."


    She turned and wanted to leave, but her arm was grabbed.


    "Don''t go around if you''re blind."


    "You should ask for help.And maybe I''ll give you a ride."


    "I''d rather call the police!"


    "You''re not gonna ask me to drive you?"


    "I''m not."


    "Fine.Just stay here tonight then."


    ''This man is unbelievable!'' Jameson lowered his hand down her arm and held her hand.


    "Watch yourself! Aren''t we still on bickering terms?"


    "We''re still bickering? When?"


    Jameson was not bothered at all.


    He dragged her towards the building, as if he was telling her, "You decided toe here, and you''re


    not going back."


    Inside the lift, Sharon tried to free her hand but failed.


    As the lift was moving up, Sharon began talking, "I think I saw Harley Cook.Does she live here also?"


    Jameson nced at her and said, "You really are blind.You should get your eyes checked."


    Sharonined, "If you hadn''t blocked me, I would''ve confirmed.It looked just like her!"


    "Were you drawing the whole afternoon?"


    "Yeah?"


    "No wonder they''re exhausted.But there''s no need to worry.Just have some rest."


    ¡®''I''m not f*cking worried!''¡¯


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to him anymore, as she put her focus on how to free her hand from this


    man.She almost seeded but then she was hugged by him.


    Jameson said, "There are cameras in here.Don''t touch me like that."

 Chapter 440: Its Not That Simple

    Chapter 440: It''s Not That Simple


    Meanwhile, at the Beale''s.


    Talon Beale received a call from his men telling him that Sharon had gone to Jameson Proctor.


    He didn''t say much but simply asked them to keep watching over her.


    After he had hung up the phone, he looked outside for a while and then got up and left the study.


    He hopped on a car parked in the garden.


    The ce they kept Josh Allyson was a warehouse not far away.


    It used to store some debris but had been deserted around two years ago.


    Nobody even passed by that ce anymore.


    So after Bridger''s escape, Talon had moved Josh here.


    Inside the warehouse, Josh was lying in a bed watching a movie on an old television.


    The ce was not chaotic but definitely not tidy either.


    Trash and newspapers were everywhere on the floor.


    People woulde and clean up from time to time.


    Josh''s broken leg wasid still on the bed.


    He was singing a rxing song and didn''t think it was a terrible thing to be captivated at all.


    The door was open and light came in.


    Josh sat up straight and saw someonee in.It was Talon Beale.


    His followers turned on the lights immediately after he had walked in.


    Josh used his hands to cover his eyes which had not adjusted to the sudden brightness.


    Talon sat in a couch across from Josh, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Joshughed and gave him a hand gesture, "I have told you already.Give me this number, and I''ll tell


    you whatever you want to know"


    "You really ARE greedy."


    "What can I do? I raised up a daughter.But when she finally married and lived a wealthy life, she had


    forgotten about me.Not a penny from her! That ungrateful woman! So, you know, I have to make


    money myself.


    "Are you not afraid that you''ll get the money, but lose your life?"


    Josh nonchntly replied, "I don''t give a d*mn.Just give me the money, and then we''ll talk.If I die, I''ll


    die with my cash! And hope for a better next life."


    "I see you''re quite open-minded."


    "Ha! Give me the money, and I''ll be at your service"


    Josh continued, "Your money will not be wasted, you see, I still have your secret.If I get the money, I''ll


    disappear like a dead man, and never show up again.If I don''t have it, who knows what I''ll do?"


    Talon kept his face calm, "What secret do I have?"


    Josh''s burnt face looked twisted and hisugh sounded even more creepy, "You, are, not, Talon


    Beale.Doesn''t matter how good of an actor you are, you are still not him."


    Talon''s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Josh said, "If I dare to talk, then I''m not afraid of death.The man who got out, you know, I told him, I told


    him everything! If you kill me, he will reveal it to the public.But.....if I get the money, I''ll split the money in


    halves with him.Only a fool will say no to that.Right?"


    "Do you think people will believe your words?"


    "Of course I have proofs."


    Josh smiled, "I buried them with my wife.Talon Beale would never have believed that his wife became


    mine! Hahaha.I''ll tell him when I meet him down there.Imagine his face when he hears it.I will LOVE


    IT!"


    Talon got up from the couch and gave him a look like he was watching a dead man, "One more


    question.Answer it, and you''ll have what you want."


    Josh was generous, "One more? I''ll answer a hundred more!"


    "Sharon Allyson''s brother.Whose son is he?"


    Hearing this question, Josh''s face became more horrifying, "Mine!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well, I''m not sure with only this much money, He gave Talon another hand gesture, "How about this?


    Give me this number, and I''ll tell you!"


    Talon stopped talking and left.


    Joshy back to the bed andined, "At least turn off the lights for me!"


    But all he got was the sound of the door closing.


    Josh had to drag his broken foot and do it himself.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw through the crack that Talon had already got in the car.He spitted in that direction.


    Josh Allyson had trained himself to be an excellent liar these years, because he was always chased by


    debtors.


    The fact that he had told everything to Bridger Fowler was a lie that he had made up.


    This kind of trick was nothing new to him.


    He only hoped that he could make more out of it.


    After getting in the apartment, Sharon drank a cup of water and felt hungry.She hadn''t had any food


    since the afternoon.She opened the fridge and found only the things she had boughtst time.


    ''It''s better than nothing.¡± She thought.


    When Sharon was pouring water into the pot, Jameson came behind her and hugged her by the waist,


    "How do you know I haven''t had dinner?"


    "I''m making food for myself!"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "I thought you were on a diet"


    Sharon had indeed said that.


    "I was just joking.You actually believed that?"


    She returned what was often said to her.


    Jameson answered, "Oh I see.When you say no, what you really mean is, yes."


    Sharon didn''t have the time to argue because her shoulders were grabbed, and lips bitten.


    She felt a little pain and wanted to push him away, but Jameson had already grabbed her rising wrist


    and pushed her against the counter.


    After a long kiss, Sharon tried to catch her breath, "You''re so annoying! I''m trying to make dinner.Get


    lost!"


    Jameson pursed his lips and backed off.


    Sharon turned around and said, "You said that Harley Cook would go abroad.Have they left yet?"


    "No."


    Sharon looked at him again and asked, "Why?"


    "I told you, it''s not that simple to get visa.There are a lot of procedures to go through."


    Sharon nodded and turned to the stove, "You were so certain when you told me that.I thought they


    were leaving right away."


    "So do you want them to leave right away, or not?"

 Chapter 441: Let Me Help

    Chapter 441: Let Me Help


    Sharon replied with annoyance, "Can you stop asking such weird and vague questions?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean.....you make me feel like it was me who gave birth to that child."


    It was the first time Sharon spoke so straightforwardly in front of him.


    She had tried many times before but the answers she had received had all rejected her assumptions.


    But Jameson, for some reasons, loved to ask her questions like this one.


    He stared at her for a few seconds and thenughed quietly, "What are you thinking? I just thought he


    could be my godson if you like him so much.You know, in case you want to see him in the future."


    "....No, I''m good."


    "Don''t answer me so quickly.Think about it first."


    His phone rang when he''d finished his sentence, so he left the kitchen to pick up the call.


    Sharon turned on the stove and stared at the blue red me, falling into deep thought.


    After a while, she felt pain in her eyes.


    They were so Strained.


    She gently rubbed her eyes before going to work on the vegetables.


    Jameson must''ve had reasons for mentioning this child repeatedly in front of her.


    Two reasons.


    Either it was really as what she thought¡ªlf so, then he had been lying to her since long time ago or, it


    was because he really loved that kid and wanted him to make up for the child she had lost.


    Lost in thoughtpletely, she cut her finger by ident.


    It was toote when she felt the pain, for the knife had cut through her skin and blood was running out.


    She hurried to the tap and then rinsed the finger with cold water.


    Jameson had finished his call ande in.


    Seeing the blood on the cutting board, he rushed to Sharon, "You hurt yourself?"


    Sharon confirmed, "Just help me get a band-aid.It''s not that bad.I....."


    She hadn''t finished her sentence when Jameson closed the tap and pulled her to the couch.


    "Sit down."


    He then turned around and took out a first-aid kit under the tea table.


    From it, he pulled out lodine and cotton swabs to disinfect her wound.


    Sharon screamed in pain, "Be gentle, will ya?"


    Still finishing the job, he said, "I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow....."


    "It''s just a small cut!"


    "To get your eyes checked"


    ¡®''Go kill yourself, a**hole.


    Nothing nice everes out of your mouth.


    She cursed in her head.


    After Jameson had wrapped a band-aid around the cut finger, Sharon wanted to head back to the


    kitchen.


    But Jameson stopped her, "I''ll take care of it.Don''t move around."


    "You''d better not....."


    Sharon worried for the pots and pans.


    Jameson gave her a cold gaze as if saying "are you questioning my cooking?"


    "Just turn off the stove.I feel like ordering barbecue now"


    Jameson tried no more and did as she said.


    Sharon heard some sound from the kitchen and wanted to remind him not to try cleaning up, but it was


    toote already.


    The sound of things breaking had alreadye to her ears.


    ¡®''How does he do it? Every single time!¡¯''


    Anyway, Sharon shifted her attention to her phone.


    There was nothing more important than ordering dinner now.


    She ordered ording to what her stomach wanted and then remembered that Jameson didn''t like


    spicy food, so she ordered something light for him as well.


    Sharon wanted to take a shower when she was waiting for the delivery.


    Jameson appeared in front of her when she arrived at the bathroom.


    "..."


    Jameson calmly said, "You''re injured.Do you need me to help you?"


    Sharon shut him outside the room.


    Jameson licked his lips and returned to the living room.


    Sitting in the couch, he dialed a number on his phone.


    Soon, Matthew Gray''s voice came from the other side, "Mr.Proctor, Harley Cook was probably seen by


    Miss Allyson just now"


    "It''s been dealt with."


    "Is Miss Allyson staying here from now on? Perhaps we should find them a new ce."


    "Don''t make any move yet.Let me think about it."


    "Of course."


    "Does Harley Cook meet her boyfriend often?"


    "No, only tonight, and she was found....."


    Sharon had been herest week and they hadn''t gone outside the door that whole week.


    Jameson figured that she should be allowed to go out once in a while.


    "Alright, keep watching them.I don''t have much time these days, so you have to take care of them"


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor."


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson looked at the shirt that had been half soaked by sweat and


    kitchen water.


    It was time to take a shower.


    He took some clothes and went to the shower.


    Sharon was washing her hair with eyes closed because of the shampoo bubbles.


    She yelled when she heard the sound of door opening, "What are you doing?"


    Jameson started to unbutton his shirt, "Make space for me."


    He was obviously not here just to take a shower.


    Having cleaned up the bubbles on her hair, she wanted to get out before she had used body wash.


    But Jameson held her back by the waist.


    He softly whispered by her ear, "You''re not washed."


    "It''s OK.Let me help."


    It was the doorbell that ended what was happening in the shower.


    Sharon was exhausted, so she gave Jameson a kick, "You go get it.¡±


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and put on some clothes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon stayed and washed again.


    Only then, she tiredly put on her nightdress.She had been hungry before, and after all that fuss, she


    became even hungrier.


    The barbecue was finished in no time and Sharon switched her target onto Jameson''s food.


    Jameson saw and calmly said, "Ask and you shall receive."


    Sharon didn''t bother to ask, "I bought it."


    "Don''t you feel much more like home living with me?"


    Jameson asked with a subtle smile.


    "Not.At.All"

 Chapter 442: Were in the Same Boat

    Chapter 442: We''re in the Same Boat


    After being tortured the whole night, Sharon woke up at 10:30 the next day.She thought she might as


    well not work since it was sote.


    Instead, she headed to the Beale''s.


    At the ce where she had met Bridger Fowler, Sharon thought for a few seconds.


    She then turned the wheel and drove down that road slowly.


    But she didn''t see anything but grass along the way, and by the end of the road, she saw an iron fence


    next to which a small pathy, leading to somewhere.


    She was just about to check it out when two men were walking out towards here from the other side of


    the path.She had seen one of them at the Beale''s.She didn''t stay for long but immediately retreated.


    It seemed to her the ce where they kept Josh Allyson.


    Having returned to the Beale''s, Sharon saw Natalia walking out her room and sneered at her, "You


    come back to change your clothes?"


    Sharon replied, "I''ve done that.Don''t you worry about it."


    And she quickly entered her bedroom.


    Natalia looked at her back and pursed her lips violently.She then went downstairs and got into a car.


    The driver asked, "Miss Beale, where are we going?"


    She stated the address, ncing at Sharon''s car parked just next to her and thinking about something.


    Half an hourter, she was in a cafe.


    Sofia Berry walked towards her with a bag and an annoyed face, "I''m in a really bad mood right


    now.What do you want?"


    Natalia took a sip from the coffee cup and replied, "I know you are.That''s why I asked you out to make


    you feel better."


    Sofia sat across from her and didn''t say anything.


    Her old friends had been avoiding her andughing at her these days.


    Natalia was the first one to contact her after what had happened.


    Sofia drank some coffee and finally broke the silence, "State your business.I have no time for


    nonsense"


    Natalia ced her cup on the table, "You should really rx a little."


    Sofia cursed, "That bi*ch has taken my home over and won''t leave.My stupid father loved her like


    mad.How the hel do I rx?"


    "Sofia, you were always smart.How did you be so clueless when it''s personal?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Nataliaughed, "You know, it''s not that hard to get rid of that woman.She was away for so many


    years.What''s the likelihood of her being innocent? It could be a child, a marriage or just some man that


    she''s slept with.Go make a scene in front of your dad, then he would be too embarrassed to keep the


    woman."


    Sofia raised her eyebrows, feeling that it was a great idea.


    Before, all she had been doing was crying and screaming at the woman, and it had only made her


    father feel bad for the bi*ch and angry with herself.


    "OK.I''ll find some dirty affairs of hers.I owe you one"


    Natalia replied, "Not a big deal.We''re FRIENDS!"


    "You asked me out not just to give me advice, right? Tell me, how can I help you?"


    Natalia took a spoon and gently stirred the coffee in the cup.


    "You know Rita Roose, right?"


    Sofia became cautious because she had taken great care not to get suspected for Rita Roose''s bribery


    case.


    Besides, how could Natalia know anything about it?


    "Rx.We''re in the same boat.I ask you because I found something"


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know why that woman came to you so suddenly, and why everyone has been avoiding you?"


    Sofia frowned, "Why?"


    "Because you have been betrayed,"


    Natalia smiled, "by Rita Roose"


    "Impossible! She wouldn''t dare! Besides, if Jameson Proctor knew it was me, he wouldn''t have so


    easily....."


    Sofia got stuck suddenly and frowned even more intensely, "What you''re saying is, Rita Roose


    betrayed me because she was sent by Jameson Proctor?"


    "Well, you have to ask her yourself for the details.From what I know, she snitched to Master Proctor


    first.Whether he told Jameson or not, that I have no idea.If you don''t believe me, go ahead and ask


    your father.Ask him if the Proctor Group have been giving you guys troubles."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia knew full well that Jameson Proctor now represented the Proctor Group and Master Proctor


    represented the Proctor Family.


    "Let''s say I did bribe the judges.That only affected Sharon Allyson.Why does that have anything to do


    with the Proctor Family?"


    "Don''t you realize how much the Proctors have lost due to this? There is no way that Master Proctor


    would just simply let it go.So he found Rita Roose who had given him the recorder, and Rita Roose no


    doubt betrayed you."


    Sharon became more confused, "How did you know that Rita Roose gave him the recorder?"


    Natalia answered, "I have my sources.You can only choose to believe me."


    How could she not believe it? She knew that woman didn''t show up suddenly for no reason.


    She immediately got up and screamed, "I''m gonna find Rita Roose right now!"


    Natalia didn''t stop her butfortably sat in her chair and took one more sip of the coffee while quietly


    watching her leaving.


    Rita Roose wanted to drag everyone down with herself, and Natalia was not gonna let her have her


    way easily.


    Letting Sofia Berry take care of her seemed like the best solution.


    After leaving the cafe, Sofia asked the driver to go to Rita Roose.


    She rang the doorbell for quite a while but no one answered.


    Sofia yelled, "Rita Roose, how dare you! You''d better stay and die in this door.Don''t let me see you, or


    I''ll skin you and make you pray for death!"


    The neighbor next door opened the door curiously.


    Sofia stared at him, "What are you looking at? That bi*ch inside is a human scum.She deserves to die!"


    After a few curses, she violently kicked on the door and finally decided to leave.


    On her way back, she called a private detective to investigate the woman as Natalia had suggested.

 Chapter 443: I Just Find Him Annoying

    Chapter 443: I Just Find Him Annoying


    In fact, Sharon had no specific reason for the trip to the Beale''s.She just didn''t want Talon Beale to


    suspect her because she had stayed at Jameson''s for a night.


    But what a lucky break it was for her to find out where Talon kept Josh coincidentally.


    After leaving her room, Sharon was again intrigued by Talon Beale''s bedroom door.


    Her intuition told her that, inside the safe, there must lie more important secrets than just the pocket


    watch.


    But she couldn''t risk going in there again.It was too dangerous.


    Sharon decided to leave.


    Back to the studio, she saw Daniel was also there.She had smiled and greeted them before she went


    to the office.


    Tiffany seized the chance to escape Daniel by following her along.


    "What''s wrong?" Sharon asked.


    Tiffany sighed, "I don''t know.I just find him annoying"


    "Annoying?"


    "Yes, annoying."


    "Annoying how?"


    "Well....."


    Tiffany thought for a while, "When he gets close to me, I feel annoyed.When he talks me, I also feel


    annoyed.And I''m even more annoyed when he treats me nicely."


    Sharon said smiling, "I''ve had times like this too."


    Tiffany''s eyes brightened as she had found a person after her own heart, "When?"


    "When Jameson wanted to date me."


    In fact, even back then, Sharon had not denied that the reason she had felt annoyed was that Jameson


    Proctor made her emotions really mixed up.


    On one hand, she had wanted to avoid him; but on the other, she couldn''t have helped but have


    feelings for him.


    Tiffany felt annoyed perhaps because she liked Daniel but felt afraid of getting hurt.


    That was why when Daniel actively tried to move closer, her heart and mind fell into conflict.


    Tiffany sighed again while nonchntly ying with some stuff on the desk, "I just feel like he''s so


    unreliable."


    Daniel did have many secrets, so Sharon had no intention of objecting herments.


    Besides, what''s moreplicated than love? Perhaps they''ll magically get together through some form


    of opportunity.


    Sharon thought to herself.


    "Oh, what''s Ruben doing these days? I feel like he''s been busy"


    "I forgot to tell you.He''s in showbiz now."


    Tiffany immediately became excited, "Really?"


    Sharon nodded, "Yeah, it''s been some time."


    "Whichpany did he sign up with? Don''t tell me it was the Proctor Group."


    "Ehh....That I haven''t asked.I mean, Jameson will tell me if that''s the case."


    "Has he started acting in movies then? What exactly is he doing now?"


    "Not yet.I don''t think so.I told him to not let go of his study"


    "That''s more like it" Tiffany said, "Ruben is good-looking, and it would be a shame if he didn''t be


    an actor.Your family have some beautiful faces, and now there''s also Jameson Proctor.To give him the


    credit, I cant say anything bad about his face.Your kid is gonna be the prettiest kid in the world.And


    remember, you''ll have to let me be the godmother!"


    Sharonughed softly, "Fine."


    Tiffany sensed that Sharon was a little blue.She realized she had said something wrong.


    "Sharon, what''s past is past.Don''t dwell in it.You''ll have more children, now that we''ve made up with


    Jameson."


    "Perhaps."


    Tiffany didn''t continue this sorrowful topic.She tried to talk about something else to lighten it up.


    Daniel knocked.


    "Don''t let him in." Tiffany whispered.


    Sharon nodded, "Yes?"


    "I need to talk to Tiffany" "She''s not here."


    "..."


    He had seen her walk in! Sharon kept the act, "She was not feeling well, so she left early.Find her


    tomorrow."


    It went quiet for a while.


    "Alright."


    Daniel finally epted.


    Hearing the fading footsteps, Tiffany let go of her breath.


    Sharon said, "I have to keep working.You can stay in here if you want.I don''t think he''s left yet."


    Tiffany felt the same, so she started ying with her phone, "I''ll leave you to your own business then."


    After working for a while, Sharon saw that Tiffany was asleep.She stretched herself, thinking she might


    as well take a nap, too.But her phone rang and a strange number appeared on the screen.She left the


    office and picked it up in the pantry, "Hello?"


    But there was no sound from the other side.


    A few secondster, there was finally a voice, "It''s me."


    Rita Roose? Sharon didn''t expect to get a call from her.


    "What do you want?"


    "I can help you prove that Sofia bribed the judges.But I have one condition."


    "And?"


    "Give me some money and get me out of the South City" Rita added, "I know you''re capable of it."


    She was a suspect of the Floren case, so she had no way of leaving by her own power.Sharon found


    Rita''s words amusing, "Why should I do this for you?"


    Rita answered, "Besides Sofia Berry, I also had evidence that Natalia Beale set you up.I believe this


    should be enough."


    "You can keep the goodies.I don''t need them."


    Rita Roose became a little anxious as she didn''t expect a response like that, "You don''t want to get


    back at them after what they''ve done to you?"


    "Isn''t that what you''re trying to do right now, Rita Roose?"


    Sharon answered with ease, "Be it Sofia or Natalia, I''ve got all the evidence to prove them guilty.So


    thank you for being so kind to me.Unfortunately, I don''t need it."


    "Sharon Allyson" Rita gritted her teeth, "I don''t know how much Bridger has helped you, but would you


    help me once for his sake!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 444: Youll Regret It!

    Chapter 444: You''ll Regret It!


    Sharon didn''t understand how Rita had the face to say this.She leaned against the wall and said, "I


    don''t know how you have the nerve to negotiate with me.I won''t help you for anyone''s sake.You should


    feel grateful that I haven''t told the police what you said to me that day.


    Rita fiercely replied, "You''ll regret it, Sharon Allyson."


    Sharonughed, "Sure, make me!"


    Soon, she could only hear the busy tone.


    Sharon was in no mood to sleep now so she thought, ''Might as well make coffee."


    Back into the office, Tiffany had awoken.


    She stretched her body, yawning and looking outside the window.She rubbed her eyes when she saw


    Sharon walk in.


    "Where did you go?"


    Sharon answered, "Got sleepy.Made some coffee.You want some?"


    Tiffany nodded.


    Sharon handed her the cup and left to make another one.


    Having finished the coffee, Tiffany sat there, waiting for the caffeine to take effect on her nerves.


    She got up after a while when she finally felt the energy slowlying back, "Sharon, I''m hungry.I''m


    gonna get some food.Do you want anything?"


    "I''m fine with whatever"


    "Alright.I''ll see what I can find."


    Tiffany stretched herself one more time and then headed to the mall nearby.


    Daniel followed along the second he saw her, "Oh hey, what a surprise!"


    "....¡± She pursed her lips, "Indeed, we''re next door.Such a surprise!"


    Daniel didn''t say more.


    He just kept following her to the mall.


    Tiffany went to the bakery on the ground floor, picked up some cakes and then went to another shop to


    buy some snacks.


    Daniel followed her the whole time, and he didn''t stay silent, "Oh this one! I saw it on TV.It looks good!"


    Daniel dropped two bags of it and then found something else, "That one''s good, too.You girls will like


    it!"


    He dropped a couple of them as well.


    "...¡± Tiffany broke her silence, "What are you doing here?"


    "Keeping youpany" Tiffany checked behind her back, "These people are not following me.You can


    drop the act.See ya"


    Actually, there was more that she noticed.


    Although that car had stopped following Daniel, he remained as usual, showing up next to her from


    time to time, walking her home.....


    That was how she got annoyed.


    It was too much! Danielughed and didn''t reply to her words but kept picking snacks for her.


    At the checkout counter, Tiffany asked the cashier for an extra stic bag.


    She dropped some cans inside and then handed the bag to Daniel.


    "It''s for you.You''re wee.Thanks for apanying me."


    Tiffany saw that he didn''t intend to take it, so she forced the bag into his hand and then turned around


    instantly.


    Daniel followed behind her, "Tiffany, are you still mad at me?"


    "For what? You''re not even my boyfriend.Why would I be mad because of what happenedst year?"


    "Then why....."


    "I thought you liked this.Give it back to me if you don''t want it."


    Daniel dodged her.


    "I see.You still like it, huh?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Nope" He exined unconvincingly, "The ones I had were almost expired.Wasting food is shameful,


    don''t you think?"


    Tiffany showed him a forced smile and kept walking without a word.


    But to her surprise, a man she hated to see appeared before her.


    Asher Lawson was shocked to see her as well, "Tiffany?"


    Tiffany felt disgusted just to hear his voice.


    ''Nope.I''m your father'' She cursed inside.


    Tiffany wanted to get around him but was grabbed, "Do you live around here? No wonder I couldn''t find


    you anywhere."


    Tiffany pulled her arm out with strength, yelling with patience, "What do you want? Do a blood test?"


    Asher had no idea what "blood test" was about but he chose to ignore it.


    His face suddenly became so deste, "Tiffany, I''m sorry for what I did.But I''ve broken up with that


    womanpletely.Let us start again, OK? You wanted to get married, right? Let''s go right now!"


    "Are you nuts? Asher, I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you are.Calling you a piece of sh*t


    will not do you justice.You''re a f*cking cheater, and now you have the guts to act all sentimental.Go find


    yourself a sewer and eat sh*t!"


    Asher''s expression became ugly.


    He was about to say something when, suddenly, a man showed up next to Tiffany, holding her by the


    shoulder so spontaneously, and said with a gentle voice, "Who are you talking to, honey?"


    Tiffany felt goosebumps immediately, but yed along anyway, "Probably some homeless dude.I don''t


    even know what kind of bullsh*t he''s talking about"


    "Tiffany, what....."


    Daniel stopped him with a stare, "What''s your business, man?"


    Asher was much shorter, so he immediately felt intimidated by Daniel.


    Daniel took over the bags in Tiffany''s hand and grabbed it with the other hand, "Let''s go, honey.I''ll


    make you dinner."


    Hearing those affectionate words, she felt so ufortable that she could hardly resist the urge to free


    her hand from him.


    Asher stared at them with bitterness as they were leaving.


    Tiffany hurriedly got rid of Daniel''s hand after they had got out of the mall.


    She wiped the sweat from her palm on her pants, looking to the side awkwardly, "Thanks for that."


    "For what?"


    Tiffany opened her mouth but didn''t know how to answer that question.


    "So that was your ex?"


    "Nah."


    "..."


    Tiffany scornfullyughed, "He''s the one whose grave I''m gonna visit soon."


    Daniel suddenly felt that Tiffany had been treating him so kindly,pared with this guy.

 Chapter 445: Youll Love My Performance

    Chapter 445: You''ll Love My Performance


    After returning to the studio, Tiffany split some snacks to the girls and took the rest to Sharon.She sat


    down, bent over the table and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Sharon.


    Tiffany didn''t even know how to express her anger, "I saw Asher."


    "How?"


    "I know right? Perhaps it was because I forgot to check my fortune on the Chinese Calendar


    today.That''s how I met that piece of sh*t."


    "He didn''t do anything to you, did him?"


    "Nah.He just begged for my forgiveness, and I gave him a real lesson! But....."


    Sharon tilted her head, waiting for her to finish.


    Tiffany started scratching her hair, "Never mind.It''s all so messy!"


    She opened a bag of snacks and, surprisingly, found that it was the one picked by Daniel.


    In fact, by some strange fate, the ones she kept were all chosen by Daniel.


    Tiffany got upset, "Nope.Not gonna eat it."


    Sharonughed and took out her phone, "What do you want to eat? I''ll order"


    "I want hotpot! Let''s go after work?"


    "Sure."


    After a few peaceful days, the Beale Group''s anniversary celebration had finally arrived.


    In the morning, when Sharon was leaving the house, Talon Beale said to her, "6 o''clock tonight.Just go


    straight there after work."


    Sharon gently smiled, "I will"


    After Sharon had left, Talon looked to Natalia, "You''ve packed everything you need?"


    "Yeah."


    "Put everything into the car.We''ll leave right after."


    Natalia stopped him when he got up to leave the room, "Dad, are we really noting back again?"


    "No, no, we''re not" He left only these words and then entered the study.


    Natalia slowly exited the living room.


    The servant came to her right away, "Miss."


    "Do as I said." She ordered.


    The servant quickly nodded and left.


    Natalia looked away and all of a sudden startedughing out loud, "Sharon Allyson, who''s gonna save


    you now?"


    Inside the study, Talon pulled out some documents and then looked to the agreement he had signed


    with Sharon,ughing dryly.


    ''lf she wants it, let her take it.The whole Beale Group!'' He thought to himself.


    Before leaving, Talon Beale turned and took one more look at all the books in the room, face turning


    even more gloomy.


    Everything here was set up ording to Talon Beale''s preferences, just so that no one would find out,


    but now, he no longer needed them.


    After today, he could finally tear this d*mn mask up and be himself again.He arrived at the


    warehouse next.


    "Take the man out" He ordered.


    And soon, Josh Allyson was dragged out from the warehouse, grumbling, "What the f*ck are you


    doing? Where''s the money?"


    Talon dropped the window and threw out a check.


    Josh freed himself from the men and picked up the check like some great treasure, eximing, "I''ve


    never seen so much in my life."


    He started counting zeroes.


    "If there''s no more question, get in the car" Josh walked to the window, holding the check, and asked


    with some doubt, "How do I know if you actually have this much money?"


    "It''s a check of the Beale Group.Do you actually think it''s a considerable number to the Beale Group?"


    "Alright.I''ll trust you this time.No, I''ll trust the Beale Group.Hehehe."


    Josh figured that there was no way for the Beale Group to deny the check since it had the signature of


    Talon Beale.


    Before departure, Talon reminded him, "Remember your script.A single mistake, I''ll burn the check for


    ya."


    "Hehehe, don''t you worry, don''t you worry.You''ll love my performance."


    Sharon received a call from Jameson saying that he would pick her up this afternoon.


    When she arrived at the studio, Daniel came up to her, talking about the celebration tonight.


    Everyone knew that Talon had some big ns, but no one knew what they were.


    No one knew what exactly he would do, especially with Josh Allyson in his control.


    "Be assured.We have our own ns too.No matter what he will do, his true face will be exposed"


    Sharon looked to him when she heard "we".


    Daniel almost bit his tongue, and he added, "Me and .....Mr.Proctor."


    "I didn''t know you are so close."


    Daniel coughed, "Not close, exactly.We just have the same objectives."


    Sharon kept silent for a while and then asked, "After tonight, would you be so kind to tell me exactly


    who you guys are and why you are going against Talon Beale?"


    "Well..."


    "There''s no hurry, though.You still have a lot of time, until tonight, so think about it first."


    Sharon added, "My intuition tells me that you people are connected to the explosion 20 years ago, but I


    don''t know exactly who you are.After the explosion, I forgot a lot of things, perhaps even important


    people."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sharon paused tough, "But my intuitions are wrong most of the time.Perhaps this time as well."


    Daniel lost words, but heard Tiffany''s voice, so he naturally made an excuse and left.


    Sharon began eating breakfast and her phone vibrated once.


    It was a text from a strange number, saying "I got it".


    She put down the phone after just one look and then took a sip of soy milk.


    Jameson showed up at 3 in the afternoon.


    "You''re here early."


    "Early?"


    Sharon had to change first, so she sat him down and said, "I''ll be quick"


    Jameson''s sight fell onto a draft she had drawn.


    He was tapping at the desk lightly with his long fingers, thinking about something.


    After a while, Sharon said, "I''m done.Let''s....."


    "I think you still owe me something" "Like what?"


    Jameson''s finger fell on the sketch paper, "If you need a model, I can always make time for you."


    "....¡± Sharon coldly replied, "No, thanks."


    Jameson then pressured indisputably, "Yes, you do."

 Chapter 446: The Show Is about to Begin

    Chapter 446: The Show Is about to Begin


    At 6 in the evening, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the hotel.


    Jameson Proctor got off the car, walked to the other side of it and pulled the door open, offering a hand


    to the person inside.


    Sharon softly smiled and epted the hand.She got off the car, holding her long dress.She was in a


    light purple dress tonight, under which her skin looked even brighter and more fair.


    And around her neck was a small but exquisite ne which, if you look closely, resembled a pocket


    watch.


    They entered the hotel, with Sharon holding Jameson''s arm.


    The guests behind all looked curiously and couldn''t help but started talking about them.


    "That couple, aren''t they Mr.Proctor and his ex.....and his girlfriend?"


    "I always heard that she was beautiful.Now that I finally see her in person.She''s prettier than those


    movie stars!"


    "They look like a perfect couple.Why did they get divorced?"


    "You don''t know? She faked pregnancy in order to marry into the Proctor.It''s no news! They got


    divorced because of it!"


    "It doesn''t make sense.Then why did Mr.Proctor start pursuing her again?"


    "The more you know.This ex-wife of his has a long history.I heard she was even sold to the Twilight


    Club."


    The man lowered his voice, "And rumor has it that it was her father who sold her.That''s how she met


    Mr.Proctor.But you know how it is between men and women.It took just one night, and she was banging


    the Proctor''s door"


    "But you still haven''t said why Mr.Proctor started pursuing her."


    "What''s the hurry? I haven''t finished yet.Do you rememberst year when they called off the marriage


    with Natalia Beale? I told you, the Beale were not happy with a bast*rd son.They thought he didn''t


    deserve Natalia.That was why the marriage never happened."


    "And then?"


    "And then, that ex-wife of Mr.Proctor found Talon Beale.Can you believe it? She said she was the long


    lost daughter of Talon Beale, and she even had a token.


    Talon Beale would not believe it, but she really had his dead wife''s belonging, and with Mr.Jones''s


    approval, so Talon Beale had no choice but to ept her into the Beale''s.


    The man took a minute to catch his breath and then continued, "Now you tell me, how could he not be


    moved knowing that his ex-wife was the real heiress of the Beale Group! When he marries her, he


    marries the Beale Group! You have to give respect to this man.He''s at a whole different level, having


    the Beale Group wrapped around his finger!"


    After finishing speaking, he noticed a dead silence around him, and the people gossiping around had


    all disappeared or stood so far from him.


    It was a horrifying quietness.


    He turned around with fear and met a smiling face.


    William Hood opened his mouth nonchntly, "Cool story."


    ",..Mr...Mr.Hood."


    "Jameson wouldugh and p so hard if he heard such an inspiring story about him."


    "I.....I heard everything from others.I didn''t make the story up, and I don''t mean to insult him in any


    shape or form.I''m just....."


    Dean Wilson crowded over as well, speaking in a friendly tone, "Spreading rumors is a crime.The


    maximum sentence is 3 years.I could offer you a discount if you''d like."


    Inside the banquet hall.


    Sharon and Jameson saw Talon Beale talking to Mr.Jones when they walked in.


    So they approached to greet them, "Mr.Jones, Mr.Beale."


    Jones nodded with a smile but he was not so pleased to see Jameson, "I see Mr.Proctor is also here."


    "..."


    ''Should I not be here?'' He thought.


    Trey Coe arrived too as they were talking.He stood himself next to Jones.


    Jameson excused himself, "I need to use the washroom" He took Sharon with him as well.


    "Why are you taking me as well?" Sheined.


    "You wanna stay there with Trey Coe alone?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''You''re actually jealous?'' Sharon thought, ''And how is that alone? There are at least hundreds of


    people in the hall.I can''t be alone with him even if I wanted to.Actually, Jameson didn''t go to the


    washroom.It was simply an excuse to take her somewhere with fewer people around.


    "So you''re not gonna allow me to see him ever again?"


    She added, "I mean, in asions like this one?"


    Jameson took a ss of champagne from the waiter, "The less, the better.asions like this can be


    avoided as well"


    "Why do you hate him so much? It''s not like ¡°


    "You''ve gone and seen his parents already! If I hadn''t shown up, you''d probably have gotten married by


    now.


    "You still remember things from that long ago?"


    ''And they say WOMEN always remember? Men are just the same¡± Sharon thought.


    "Yeah, I can remember from hundreds of years ago, when you and that....."


    Jameson didn''t say the name.


    Sharon couldn''t helpughing.


    ''So that''s how jealous he is.He can''t even mention his name"


    In fact, she had broken up with Martin Morton three years ago.


    Even after her divorce, she''d never thought about getting together with him.


    ''What a sad little man!'' Sharon then protested, "I live with your former Fianc¨¦e, and you don''t see me


    comin about it" Jameson argued, "Who do you think I do this for?"


    "Oh what a nice argument!"


    "Of course."


    William and Dean approached them during the conversation, "You guys are still bickering? I won''t be


    surprised if more gossips get around after tonight"


    "What are you talking about?"


    William answered, "Nothing.Just uh....how you climbed thedder?"


    Dean waved at Sharon, "It''s been a while.Find me when you want a divorce in the future, OK? I''ll do it


    for free."


    As everyone was joking around merrily, the celebration event finally began.


    Talon Beale was invited on stage to speak in some corporate official cliches, followed by a round of


    apuse.


    "The show is about to begin." William said.


    Jameson replied, "Well, he''s not the only director tonight."


    Listening to their conversation, Sharon pouted and turned around to look at Talon Beale.

 Chapter 447: She Didnt Want to Go back

    Chapter 447: She Didn''t Want to Go back


    As everyone was watching, Talon Beale slowly opened his mouth again, "About the incident that


    happened in the Beale Group recently, I''m sure all of you have heard.But still, I''m curious to know.What


    happened exactly after the explosion from 20 years ago? Is Natalia my real daughter or not? So I spent


    arge amount of time to investigate and finally I''ve found the key to answering all these questions."


    As these words were dropped, Josh Allyson walked out apanied by two bodyguards.


    It was probably the first time Josh Allyson had attended an event like this, but he didn''t feel


    ufortable at all; instead, he had a natural smile on his face, greeting all those watching him.


    Talon Beale kept on talking, "Miss Allyson once came to me, holding myte wife''s belonging, saying


    that it had belonged to her mother.And this man right here is the father that raised her up.He''s the only


    one who knows the truth about whether or not Miss Allyson''s mother was indeed myte wife."


    Dean Wilson whispered, "So, he wants to use Josh Allyson to prove that it''s fake and also prove what


    you said fake, and then kick you out of the Beale''s?"


    "It looks like it."


    Jones stood not far away from them, watching the scene with a serious look.


    Talon Beale continued, "And I''m really interested in the whole story.But I want to make a statement just


    before the truth is revealed.Natalia or Sharon, whoever my real daughter is, will take over the Beale


    Group from me."


    The whole audience was in an uproar when they heard what was said.


    What a vicious move, and smart one as well.


    If he had bought off Sharon''s gambling father, then even if she really were his daughter, the Beale


    Group would still go to Natalia, and Sharon would get nothing but a ruined reputation.


    But still, there were people who couldn''t understand.


    If Sharon were his real daughter, what was the point of him doing such a thing? Perhaps he''d built a


    deeper emotional bond with someone else''s daughter and had no love for his biological daughter?


    Even if Sharon Allyson had been making things up from the beginning for wealth and property of the


    Beale Group, and that her reputation was doomed for destruction, Talon Beale should know full well


    who was behind her now.


    The Proctors.


    Had he really decided to go head to head with them? It didn''t matter what his ns were.


    His decision would seem iprehensible to people anyway.


    Josh Allyson walked on stage as everyone watched.


    He nced across the audience and said, "I never imagined being in the same room with so many rich


    basta.....Anyway, anyway.....Mr.Beale came to me today to ask me what happened 20 years ago.Is


    Sharon my daughter or his? What kind of question is that? I raised her up to be so beautiful.Of course,


    she''s my daughter!"


    Josh paused and watched everybody''s amazed face, feeling proud to be in the center of attention.


    He straightened his back and went on, "However, hehehe, unfortunately, not biological."


    Josh Allyson recalled in sadness, "It was a dark, windy night as I remembered it.On my way home, I


    saw a mother with her daughter lying unconsciously on the grass.I tried to help them out of kindness.I


    wanted to call the cops, but the mother said someone was chasing them and wouldn''t let me call the


    police.I had no choice but to keep them.I offered them food and drink like treating a queen and a


    princess."


    Someone in the audience questioned, "Tavis Beale died in the explosion, and Mr.Beale woke up after a


    three-month-longa.It was even in the news then.Why didn''t they return to the Beale''s after that, but


    kept hiding from them instead?"


    Josh Allyson''s smile got more twisted.


    "What else could it be? She fell in love with me and didn''t want to go back."


    "Stop your nonsense!"


    "No, it''s not.Go find out yourself.She even gave birth to a son with me.My son is..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Shut up!"


    A cold female voice.


    No one had even noticed when Sharon walked to Josh.


    Josh looked at her and said ingratiatingly, "Good girl, it''s not in vain for me to spend years raising you


    up.If I had known your biological father is such a big shot, I would have sent you home, and you


    wouldn''t have had to suffer with us."


    Sharon ignored him as she said to Talon Beale, "Mr.Beale, you''ve got the answer you want, but why do


    you still keep him here?"


    Josh frowned in discontent, "How can you talk to me like that? All other things aside, I have at least


    raised you for so many years.It''s good you''ve found your rich new dad, but are you really trying to


    discard your poor old dad?"


    Meanwhile, Talon gestured for someone to take him down.


    Josh cursed, yet he had no choice but to leave quickly.


    The hall fell into a dead silence.


    It surprised everyone present that Josh should admit Sharon as the daughter of the Beale family.


    So...was what Talon said earlier still valid? As everyone was confused, Talon opened his mouth, "For


    the incident back then, I feel very sorry and ashamed.If I hadn''t stopped searching Doris and Sharon, it


    might have been another story, and never would Sharon have suffered so much."


    Sharon looked at him indifferently with the corner of her mouth frozen.


    Talon Beale said again, "I am not going back on what I said just now.I promised to make up for the


    years I wasn''t with her.From now on, the entire Beale Group will be Sharon''s.She will be the only boss


    of it and I will disengage once and for all."


    His words caused instant tumults in the room.


    This was definitely not what they expected.


    Things had taken aplete turn for the worse.


    As Talon was about to walk off the podium, Sharon spoke up lightly, "There''s something I''d like to ask


    Mr.Beale."


    Talon said, "Sharon, you don''t have to address me like this anymore.No matter what that is, let''s talk


    about itter, okay? I was also thinking of talking to you."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "I still prefer to talk it over right now.I want to ask about something which I


    think everyone should be curious about."


    Talon Beale stood there, his eyebrows frowned but then ttened out, "Go ahead."


    "Since I disappeared with my mother back then, howe there was another Miss Beale in your


    home? I was already seven years old then, quite old enough for Mr.Beale to recognize me.Were you


    trying to say that you''d mistaken someone else for me?"

 Chapter 448: It Was Still Burning

    Chapter 448: It Was Still Burning


    Upon hearing this question, Talon Beale did not have much reaction and started to speak calmly, "since


    you have asked, I would want to tell you the truth that Natalia is my adopted child.


    When I was hospitalised for 3 months and upon waking up from mya, I realized that all my beloved


    ones were all gone in the explosion.


    I have gone to all the orphanages in the city but there was no whereabouts of you.I thought you and


    your mother could have passed on.


    That was when I met Natalia who was about your age.


    Not knowing why she was abandoned by her parents, I took pity on her and adopted her.


    Not long after, Natalia had fallen ill.


    When she woke up, she had lost all her memory.


    Throughout the years, I have always taken Natalia as my own daughter.


    I would not want her to know this hence nobody has known the truth.


    About why I kept on stubbornly thinking that Natalia was my daughter when you showed up with Doris''


    mementos; that is because I didn''t believe you, nor did I want to hurt Natalia.However, since your


    adopted father has already mentioned about it, I have no excuses but to believe it."


    As he kept droning, the guests had already lost interest, but they were still expecting a different


    response.


    When Talon Beale had finished talking, he looked at Sharon Allyson, "Do you have any questions?"


    Sharon Allyson replied, "Well, you must have already investigated Josh Allyson for who he is, haven''t


    you?"


    Talon Beale squinted his eyes and remained silent.


    "An avid gambler who had been chased by loan sharks daily with tonnes of lies, could have convinced


    Mr Beale with a few words? Won''t you be worried that we could have teamed up to get our hands on


    Beale Group?"


    After a while, Talon Beale sighed, "Sharon, I know that you hate me and it would not be of much help


    with my words.I do not expect you to forgive me but I do wish you well."


    "Mr Beale, don''t you mention it."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I have something here that you might be interested in, Mr Beale" Sharon Allyson


    raised the paper bag in her hand and smiled, "This is a paternity test.Mr Beale, would you want to see


    it?"


    Talon Beale did not know what her intention was: "Sharon, let''s get a ce to discuss further."


    Meanwhile, a mellow yet powerful voice pierced through the crowd: "What paternity test? I would like to


    have a look"


    Just then, Mr.Jones walked towards Sharon Allyson in his crutches and stood by her, took the paper


    bag, had a nce into it, frowned and passed it to Talon Beale, "How would you exin this?"


    Talon Beale''s face had gone pale but he remained calm and took it over gently.


    This is the paternity test done between Natalia Beale and himself about 20 years ago.This is exactly


    the copy from his house.


    Talon Beale responded calmly, "I don''t know what is going on and I have never done this before."


    Mr Jones asked, "Do you mean this is fake?"


    "This could be the only possibility."


    Sharon Allyson raised her hand gently and gold chain went straight down from her fist, "Then, how


    about this? Will Mr.Beale still deny knowing about it?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A pocket watch that was partially burned caught everyone''s attention.


    Talon Beale had a change of expression, wanted to express his thoughts but had to hold it back.


    Mr.Jones frowned upon seeing this, "Girl, show it to me."


    Sharon Allyson retracted her hand but handed it to him eventually.


    Mr Jones tossed and looked at it, frowned and asked, "Where''s your mother''s? Did you take it with


    you?"


    "Yes, it is with me."


    Sharon Allyson took the said pocket watch out of the bag and handed it to Mr.Jones.


    Mr.Jones held both watches in hands and checked them against each other.


    After a while, he said, "These two are exactly what Talon ordered back then.There''s no doubt about


    that.Although this one got burned like this, there are still recognizable signs left."


    After hearing Mr.Jones''s affirmation, Sharon Allyson looked at Talon Beale: "So, how is Mr.Beale going


    to exin all this? Both this pocket watch and the paternity test are found in your room safe.Are you


    still trying to say that they are not yours?"


    Even if Talon Beale could deny that the paternity test was not his, he could never exin the pocket


    watch.


    If he even denied ownership of the pocket watch, it could mean nothing but that he was not the real


    Talon Beale.


    Talon Beale quickly collected himself and replied with aplomb, "As you can see, the pocket watch was


    almost burned to a crisp.Isn''t it natural that I don''t know where ites from? As for the safe, I really


    don''t get a clue about what''s going on, for I''ve never had a safe in my room"


    Sharon Allyson said, "It can''t be easier to know if you are lying.We just need to go check on it there."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Talon Beale''s men hurried over to report nervously, "Master, this


    is bad! We just received a call from the old house.It..it..."


    Talon Beale said, "Just cut to the chase."


    The man hurriedly continued, "It seems that the house has caught a great fire.It''s still burning."


    The crowd was shocked to hear that.


    Talon Beale waved his hand and said to Sharon Allyson, "Sharon, is this what you want?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She really didn''t expect the Beale family to be on fire, and it just so happened to be at the right time, as


    if she had deliberately ndered him and then destroyed the evidence.


    Talon Beale spoke again, "Thank you all foring to the Beale Group''s anniversary, but I''ve said all


    what I want to say today.I''ve gotta go home right away to fix something"


    With this, Talon Beale hurriedly off to the door, but a male voice came from behind him, "Mr.Beale."


    Talon Beale''s eyes shed with a touch of ferociousness, and he paused for a few seconds before


    turning his head, "Mr.Matthias, is there anything else?"


    Patrick Matthias approached him with a gentle smile on his face, "I heard what Mr.Beale said earlier.I''m


    just curious about something."


    "Let''s talk about itter.My house is on fire and I have to get there immediately..."


    "Just leave it to the firefighters, as they are professional.Mr.Beale would be of little use even if you were


    back in a second."


    Before Talon Beale could respond, Patrick Matthias continued, "As Mr.Beale said earlier, the Beale


    Group is to be headed by Miss Allyson alone.Does that mean that Miss Allyson will be the one solely


    responsible for whatever happens to the Beale Group?"


    Talon Beale said, "Beale Group is such a bigpany that every project is worth hundreds of millions


    of dors.It goes without saying that she will take full responsibility for whatever happens."


    "Things are getting interesting! As far as I know, Beale Group has recently suffered serious


    losses.What''s more, there was arge amount of money missing from a few months ago.Even if the


    Beale Group is still able to maintain its former status, it is only supported by an empty shell.Once this


    shelles off, the Beale Group will be carrying hundreds of billions of dors of debt.Mr.Beale, do


    you think it a good time to shift the power to Miss Allyson? Are you actually nning to let her carry the


    Beale Group''s debt burden for you?"

 Chapter 449: Drop the Act!

    Chapter 449: Drop the Act!


    Talon frowned, "I have no idea what you''re talking about.The Beale Group is doing just fine.Where are


    the debts that you''re talking about? The sole purpose of me handing the group to her is that she''s my


    daughter, it would only make sense for her to inherit the Beale Group."


    At this moment, Jameson Proctor came out of nowhere.


    "Howe we dont see Miss Beale anywhere tonight? She can''t be absent in an important event like


    this one?"


    "Natalia is not feeling well, and she''s resting upstairs."


    "So, kindly ask someone to bring her.I happen to have some questions to ask her."


    Talon didn''t even face him.


    "I said she was not feeling well."


    "Is she not feeling well, or unable to ept that her heiress position is undeserved and stolen from


    somebody else?"


    "Natalia was adopted and knows nothing about it! I don''t deny the fact that I owe Sharon, but I''ve


    already handed her the Beale Group.Would Mr.Proctor please not be so nonsensical."


    "Do I have to repeat what hellish conditions the Beale Group is in again?"


    Talon was ready to refute but a video was yed on the screen all of a sudden.


    And the content of the video was all the information on the ident that had happened a few months


    ago.


    The guests tonight were all people sensitive to finance and numbers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having viewed only a few pages, they had already noticed the problem.


    The numbers were off, way off.And arge amount of the project money had disappeared.


    Such a huge project was running smoothly with little financial foundation.It was obvious to everyone


    just how poor-quality the materials used were.


    The photos that were shown also included Talon Beale''s signatures on many deals and transactions.So


    it was not at all like the statement the Beale Group had issued.


    Everything was approved by Talon Beale! Meanwhile, some reporters appeared in the crowd out of


    nowhere and started taking photos madly.


    People were wondering just who could''ve taken photos of such confidential information.


    "My dad took them.He''s the project manager.After he had discovered it, he found the chance to record


    the evidence, but he hadn''t had the time to publicize it before he was murdered by Talon Beale! And


    they said to the public that he had died due to ident, but no, he was killed by him!"


    A child''s voice shocked the hall.


    He pointed his finger at Talon Beale, hatred on his juvenile face.


    Sharon looked over and saw the kid.


    It was him! The kid Tiffany had met on the Inte.


    Talon looked to Patrick Matthias, resentment all over his face, "It''s you!"


    Patrickughed, "I only have a partner rtionship with the Beale Group, so for my self-interest, I dug a


    little.And look what I found! I am really concerned about the situation, and that''s why Ie to ask you


    about it."


    "Who are you!"


    "Me? I''m just a serious businessman."


    Talon snorted, "Drop the act already! You''re all on the same side.I should''ve seen through that!"


    Jones walked close on his crutches, looking extremely serious, "It is you who should stop acting, Tavis


    Beale.How long are you going to keep wearing the mask?"


    The silent room suddenly erupted amotion.


    "Are you SERIOUS? Tavis Beale? Didn''t he die in the explosion?"


    "Yeah, he''s been dead for so long, and now he''s suddenly alive again? What is Jones talking about?"


    "Ahhhh now I remember! They look just alike! Tavis and Talon Beale were twins, and they are almost


    identical.So the one we''re looking at right now is actually Tavis, not Talon Beale?"


    "What is going on? I''m getting goosebumps all over."


    Talon Beale stayed calm in front of the chaos.


    "Mr.Jones, I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t know? Oh, I think you do."


    Jones replied, "That paternity test report belongs to you and Natalia.After the explosion, you realized


    that you alone were not enough to y the character.You were full of ws.So you found your


    lovechild, Natalia, who was the same age as Sharon.And you reced Sharon with her!"


    "I have told you, Natalia was adopted.A lovechild? Nonsense!"


    "Would you dare take her to the hospital for a test right away?"


    Jones continued, "No, you wouldn''t.You are afraid that the test will prove her to be your daughter and


    prove you to be false.That''s why you are never willing to do the test with Sharon!"


    "Mr.Beale, you have anything to say?" Said Jameson nonchntly.


    "You are making things up and forcing on me false usations! But you have the majority here, so it


    doesn''t matter how I refute.It''s pointless!"


    "Mr.Proctor.It''s done" said Jacob Green, walking up to Jameson.


    "Tell Mr.Beale the good news.The fire at the Beale''s has been put out.As for the casualties, only a


    couch.Not a big loss.Now, shall we see the safe we were talking about?"


    Talon stepped back a little and sneered, "Well done, gentlemen.I am speechless."


    At this moment, a huge sound of explosion filled the hall, all the lights went off and the hall fell into


    complete darkness.


    Screaming and shouting, nobody knew who was behind and in front of him or her.


    Sharon was pushed by someone hard and lost her bnce.


    As she was about to fall to the floor, a warm and familiar arm caught her, and at the same time, her


    wrist was grabbed.


    It was Jameson who caught her body.


    And the person who held her wrist? In a minute, the emergency lights were turned on, and Sharon felt


    that the hand grabbing her had withdrawn.


    She saw Patrick Matthias back leaving her.


    "You should be looking at me passionately right now.Where are you looking?"


    "....¡±


    Sharonined, "Oh shut up"


    The atmosphere was all ruined when he started talking.


    When everyone came back to their senses, they found that Talon Beale ......


    No, Tavis Beale had disappeared.

 Chapter 450: Ill Beat You up Again

    Chapter 450: I''ll Beat You up Again


    After Tavis had got in the car, he worriedly take off the tie, face gloomy, "Where''s Natalia?"


    "Miss Beale is already on the way" Said the Driver.


    Tavis nced back to look outside the car, "Hurry."


    What had happened tonight had gone beyond his expectations.He had nned everything.


    Giving the Beale Group to Sharon Allyson, making her responsible for all the problems afterwards, and


    burning of the house.All was nned.But who would''ve thought so much mess could''vee up?"


    Halfway through, the driver looked at the rearview mirror and said nervously, "Boss, there are some


    cars following us."


    Tavis frowned, not expecting them to catch up so soon.


    "Take the overpass." He ordered.


    "We''re not going to the airport?"


    "No"


    Tavis narrowed his eyes, "We''re going to the helipad."


    "But what about Miss....."


    "We can only worry about so much right now"


    The driver stopped talking to stomp on the pedal harder.


    The car right behind lost them but others quickly adjusted and followed up.


    Looking at the situation he was in, Tavis Beale couldn''t help but have a bad feeling.


    It seemed like they had started pulling the.


    At the airport.


    Natalia checked the time on her phone impatiently while sitting at the airport.


    She saw a news report mentioning "Beale Group" in the title, and she quickly clicked in.


    The report showed everything that had happened during the Beale Group''s anniversary celebration,


    and it even stated that the head of the Beale Group right now was likely to be Tavis Beale, instead of


    Talon Beale.


    Natalia violently widened her eyes and read through the whole report.She immediately called Talon but


    the call was not answered.She felt numb in her head and her blood was frozen.


    Natalia got up, holding fast to her phone.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Beale?"


    Natalia remained calm on her face, "Nothing, I''m going to the bathroom"


    The man nodded, "The flight is in 20 minutes.Please be fast."


    Natalia made an agreeing sound and left.


    After a distance, she turned and took a look at the man, made sure he was not looking, and then


    changed her way and left the airport.


    There was no way to escape following the original n.


    Natalia knew.


    And here they came.


    Only two minutes after she had got out, a group of men stopped her and took all her luggage.


    At the hotel.


    Sharon freed herself from Jameson and found Matthew Dillon who was hiding in the corner, "Are you


    OK?"


    Matthew smiled when he saw her, "We meet again, pretty sis....."


    Somebody grabbed him by the cor before he could finish his sentence.


    "Adding any adjective in front of ''sister'' is not necessary.Kid."


    Of course, it was Jameson.


    Matthew got away and hid behind Sharon, "I know beauty when I see it.You have a problem with that?"


    Jameson''s eyes fell onto the arm he was grabbing Sharon with, "Come here!"


    "No!"


    Matthew looked up to Sharon, "Help me, sister.This man is evil.He beat me upst time when he took


    me home."


    "Come here now or I''ll beat you up again"


    Sharon finally got annoyed.


    "Alright! Don''t you see that he''s scared?"


    She turned to Matthew and patted him on the head, "It''s alright now.So why are you....."


    Sharon was about to ask why he was there, but she immediately remembered the scene when he had


    used Tavis Beale.She lost her words all of a sudden.


    "My name is Matthew Dillon.People call me Matt or Matty"


    "Alright, Matt." Sharon asked, "Who did youe here with?"


    Matt rolled his eyes around, hands falling away from her.He seemed unwilling to answer.


    Sharon didn''t push him, but instead looked to Jameson, "So it''s almost over, right?"


    Jameson confirmed.


    "Let''s go." Sharon said to Matt, "We''ll take you home, OK?"


    "OK!"


    Jameson frowned but controlled his temper.


    By this point, the guests had almost all left.Sharon took Matthew with her to the door and saw Trey Coe


    walking towards them.


    "Sharon¡¯'' Said Trey Coe, "I''m here to pick up the kid."


    Matthew seemed disappointed, walking slowly to his side, "Sister, brother Trey is gonna take me.I can''t


    go with you."


    "Go back to school, kid" Jameson smirked.


    Matt didn''t stay upset for long before he stuck his tongue out to Jameson and turned around to run


    quickly.


    Trey Coeughed, "Sharon, Mr.Proctor, until next time"


    Sharon nodded and waved at him, "Goodbye."


    Jameson took her arm down immediately and grabbed it tightly in his.


    ''Is that necessary?'' Trey Coe didn''t react to it.


    He simply left with Matt.


    Sharon turned and looked at Jameson expressionlessly, "So you''re jealous of Trey Coe.And you''re


    jealous of a kid? What a bully!"


    "Bully? Did you see his taunting face?"


    Sharon ceased arguing and recalled after a while, "Trey Coe took Matt here, which means that Matt


    was with him all along, so it was no ident at all for him to contact Tiffany!"


    "Now you know that kid is not so innocent."


    Sharon was still not clear about it.


    "But what did he find Tiffany for? Tiffany had nothing to do....."


    Sharon suddenly realized something.


    If Matt hadn''te for Tiffany, then it had been her whom he had been looking for.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tavis killed Matt''s father, so Matt hade to her because she was the daughter of Talon Beale?

 Chapter 451: Treating Me like a Stranger

    Chapter 451: Treating Me like a Stranger


    Sharon had not finished her thought when Jameson dragged her forward, "Let''s go.There''s still


    unfinished business."


    Sharon tightened her lips, knowing that he was referring to Josh Allyson.


    Tavis had escaped with his people, but Josh had fallen into the hand of Jameson''s men.


    Jameson led her to a VIP lounge near the hall.


    Jacob Green was waiting at the door.


    "Mr.Proctor, Miss Allyson."


    "The man''s still breathing?" Jameson asked.


    "Yeah."


    Jameson had given the order that if Josh resisted, any measure taken would be allowed as long as


    they kept him alive.


    Josh Allyson had not resisted much, but he had indeed kept a lousy mouth, cursing and insulting


    everyone including Sharon.


    To make him shut up, Jacob Green ordered the men to give him a nice beating.


    Now Josh was lying inside, moaning.


    His moans were immediately heard when the door was open.He curled up on the floor with both hands


    on his stomach, screaming out in pain every two seconds.


    Hearing someone walk in, he reached out his head to look and then moaned even louder.Jameson said


    indifferently, "You can still make a sound.It means they haven''t done enough."


    Josh got up immediately with a forced smile on his swollen face, "Hehehe, my good daughter, and my


    son-inw, we meet again.I have missed you guys."


    "I didn''t expect to see you so soon.I thought you were dead already" Sharon answered in disdain.


    "Well, I am a fortunate man.I have a nice daughter, a good son.You''re both well off now.I can''t die, not


    before you repay me your debt."


    "I''ve never Seen someone so shameless" Jamesonmented.


    "Where is my mother''s grave?" Sharon asked.


    Upon hearing these words, Josh Allyson put on a creepy smile, "Grave? What does a dead person


    need a grave for? What''s the point? A fire could do the job, and then I threw it into the river."


    Sharon frowned, staring at him for quite a while, and then she turned her back, "I have nothing to ask


    him now"


    Josh Allyson would never tell the truth, so there was no point asking about Ruben.


    Josh yelled, "My good daughter, you can''t leave me here like this! I talked so highly of you in front of


    everyone.I raised you with so much hardship, and now you''re gonna desert me after you got rich?"


    Sharon didn''t bother to answer and walked straight out of the room.


    Jameson came before him, "Remember what I told you?"


    Josh''s face froze all of a sudden.


    A cold, horrifying feeling crawled up on his back.


    Some words were about toe out but were swallowed back.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jameson ordered as he turned around, "Take care of it."


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor, '''' Jacob answered.


    Not long after Jameson had left, another man showed up.


    "Mr.Matthias." Jacob bowed lightly.


    Patrick Matthias nodded and looked inside the room.


    "This man.May I take him?"


    "Of course."


    "You''ve done well"


    After leaving the hotel, Sharon looked at the dark sky, thinking about something.


    Jameson approached her.


    "It''s all over now"


    "Yeah, all over" Sharon replied.


    "I''ll help you move right now"


    He really had no time to waste.


    Jameson took her hand, "Time to go home, Mrs.Proctor."


    Sharon moved her lips but couldn''t think of an insult good enough.


    Never mind.


    She was tired.


    Let him say whatever he wanted to say.


    On the way to the Beale''s, Jameson received a phone call.


    After finishing it, he said to Sharon, "Tavis had got away, and Natalia was nowhere to be found."


    Sharon was surprised, "I thought William Hood and others were after them"


    "He jumped off the car.But don''t worry.He''s not getting out of South City."


    "I only hope he would get what he deserves.I want my parents to rest in peace."


    Jameson licked his lips, was about to say something but stopped.


    After a while, Sharon spoke up again, "And Natalia?"


    "She''s used to the wealthy life.With nothing and her credit card frozen, she can''t hide for long."


    "So.....what will you do if you find her?"


    "She has to pay for what she''s done."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said no more.


    Natalia had indeed done many bad things, but her crimes were nowhere as serious as Tavis Beale''s.


    ''Laws would take care of her¡± Sharon thought.She was too tired to think about her now.After half an


    hour, the ck Rolls-Royce entered the gate of the Beale''s.The damage was not as little as Jameson


    had imed.


    Half of the house was burnt to the ground.


    And inside the garden, the grass and the flowers, which had been cared for, were all ruined.


    And the servants were nowhere to be found.


    Sharon entered.


    The living room remained untouched, except for the wall that had darkened.


    The fire seemed to have started upstairs.


    Sharon got to the second floor.


    The farther she went inside, the more severe the burning was.


    All the paintings on the wall had be ashes.


    By the end of the hallway, it was Tavis Beale''s room.


    Sharon wanted to enter but was stopped by Jameson, "You should change first.These are not suitable


    here."


    Sharon looked down at her dress and found that it was painted ck by the dirt.She agreed and then


    turned towards her room.


    Jameson forced his way in before she had closed the door.


    "I''m changing.What are you doing here?"


    "Just checking your room out.I haven''t been here."


    Sharon snorted.


    A few steps in, she noticed that her room was damaged as well.


    But luckily her clothes remained untouched.She grabbed somefortable clothes and headed


    towards the bathroom.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do you treat me like a stranger?"


    Sharon couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "F*ck off!"


    She shut the door violently and kept him outside.


    After changing to her casual outfit, she felt much morefortable.


    She got out of the bathroom but saw Jameson holding his phone, face cold and distant.


    He had just finished a call.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing.You done?"


    "Yeah.Let''s go to Tavis Beale''s room now."


    "Let''s."

 Chapter 452: Thats Our Home Tavis

    Chapter 452: That''s Our Home Tavis


    Beale''s room was so burnt unrecognizable.The safe had lost its original shape due to high heat.


    And everything else inside the room had be ashes.As Sharon was looking in fascination,


    Jameson came from behind, "Bridger Fowler gave it to you?"


    Sharon acknowledged.


    "How did you know the password?"


    "I remembered my father''s birthday.Talon Beale was born on the same day as him.So I gave it a try,


    and I was lucky."


    "Do you still remember anything else about your father?"


    She shook her head.


    "No, I don''t even remember what he looked like.How can I remember anything else?"


    "Do you want to see him again?"


    "....¡±


    She turned to Jameson and said with a serious voice, "Now I can confirm my guess before was


    wrong.Because you do like to talk nonsense!"


    Jameson pursed his lips, "Alright, alright.Have you seen enough? Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    She returned to her room and pulled out a suitcase from the closet.She started packing everything


    wearable and containable.


    After they had got in the car, Jameson, with his long fingers tapping on the wheel, said, "What was


    Bridger''s price?"


    "What?" Sharon asked as she was fastening her seat belt.


    "He helped you but asked nothing in return?"


    "Nope, Sharon answered, "Perhaps he felt that he owed me one."


    Jameson frowned, "You mean the once when you took him to the hospital?"


    "No, not that.....But that should count as well."


    "Geez, it''splicated.We''ll talk about itter."


    "Dont meet him alone anymore"


    Sharon fell into thought suddenly and then asked, "The Proctors.Are they still chasing him?"


    "What do you think?"


    Sharon hesitated for a few seconds.


    "So, can l....."


    "No, you can''t"


    Jameson rejected her without letting her finish.


    "I haven''t said anything yet!"


    "I know exactly what you''re thinking.You want me to ask the old man to spare him."


    Sharon exined, "I''m just trying to see if it''s possible.Not that you have to do it.If you don''t want to,


    then fine."


    Jameson looked at her.


    Heughed, unexpectedly.


    "Sharon Allyson, why do you always remember these small favours? Have you forgot what he did to


    you?"


    "I haven''t.It''s just that it''s all past now, and I don''t want to remember his faults or forget about his good.I


    want to make my life easier.To be honest, he never intended to harm me.First, it was because of Josh


    Allyson, and then....."


    Sharon didn''t want to mention Rita Roose, so she paused here and then went on, "I just think that


    compared with these, I''d much rather remember the things he did for me.If you won''t help me, I''ll find


    my own way to repay him"


    Jameson narrowed his dark eyes.


    "If you want my help, fine, but I have one condition"


    "What?" Sharon asked curiously.


    "Move back to Star Lake Mansion."


    Sharon pursed her lips, head lowered, and didn''t answer immediately.


    Jameson continued speaking, "I know you have bad memories about that ce, but I promise, I will fill


    that ce with only good memories for you from now on."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was about to say something, but Jameson pleaded again, "Sharon, that''s our home."


    Sharon was moved, unable to say a word.


    After a while, she said, "Give me some time to think about it.OK?"


    "Yeah."


    Sharon lowered the window and gazed upon the house that was fading into darkness.


    "Let''s go."


    On the way, Sharon was watching outside the window, deep in thought.


    Jameson nced at her.


    "Sharon."


    "Huh? What?"


    "I don''t have much work to do the next few days.I''ll drive you to the studio."


    "I have a car.Just go do your own things."


    "No, you don''t."


    ".."


    Jameson kept a straight face and went on, "Jacob asked some man to help you drive it back.It crashed


    on the way and was sent to get repaired."


    "Lcan call a cab."


    "You really don''t want me to take you, huh?"


    Sharon stretched her body, feeling sleepy, "I just feel that you should focus on thepany.It''s more


    important.I can take care of myself."


    "Not until Tavis and Natalia Beale are found."


    Sharon realized what he was worrying about and argued no more.When they returned to the


    apartment, Sharon went to the bathroom to change into her pyjamas.


    Jameson waited for the bathroom door to close first, and then called Jacob Green.


    "How is it?"


    "Not so good.He''s in the emergency room right now."


    "Find the best doctor.Save the man!"


    "Mr.Proctor, I''ve checked.Besides the brake, the gas pedal was also tampered with.If he had jumped a


    few secondste....."


    "That''s enough."


    "Should I find out who did it?"


    "At this point, who else can it be besides Tavis and Natalia Beale? Increase the search area and find


    them as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor."


    After cutting the call, Jameson threw the phone into the couch, feeling his nose with his fingers.


    So close.


    It was so close.


    If Sharon had been driving that car tonight, it would be her in the emergency room right now.


    Inside the shower, Sharon had just finished, feeling very refreshed.


    All the tiredness had gone away.


    She dried her hair half wet and then went to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat.


    Jameson hugged her suddenly.


    Sharon didn''t expect him to be here waiting for her.


    "Sto.....Stop! I can''t breathe."


    "Me neither."


    Sharon noticed some difference in his tone, a subtle heaviness as if he was holding back some kind of


    emotion.


    So she stopped resisting, but softly asked, "What happened?"


    "Just let me hug you for a while."


    ¡®''He''s just trying to take advantage of me, right?''¡¯

 Chapter 453: Ordinary Life

    Chapter 453: Ordinary Life


    "What do you want to eat? You''re lucky.I''m in a good mood tonight."


    Jamesonughed, "You''re just hungry yourself, right?"


    "Do you want it or not?"


    "I do!"


    Jameson stared at her, "I''m not picky.I''ll eat whatever you make."


    ''Does he believe what he said?"


    Sharon opened the fridge but saw nothing useful.Luckily, she still had some boxes of pasta thate


    with the sauce.


    She poured some water into the pot and then saw her luggage still in the living room, "Jameson, watch


    the pot for me.Tell me when the water''s boiling."


    Jameson nodded.


    Sharon turned and found that he was making a phone call.


    Probably work.She guessed.


    It was not difficult to talk and watch the fire, right? Sheid her suitcase on the floor and took out the


    clothes.


    It smelt smoking.


    She threw everything into the washer, turned it on and finally went back to the living room.


    Jameson was standing in the kitchen in a white shirt and ck suit pants.


    He let the cor button loose and put one hand inside the pocket and the other holding the phone,


    talking expressionlessly and ncing at the water from time to time.


    Seeing the water boil, he pulled out the hand from the pocket to lower the heat.


    Everything seemed so natural to him.


    And for a moment, Sharon felt that she saw a picture of ordinary life.


    This Jameson Proctor seemed untouchable when you first met him, thinking that he was cold to the


    bones.


    But once you stayed long enough, you would realize that he was not indifferent at all about trash-


    talking, indiscriminately.


    Before Bridge Street, Sharon had always found Jameson egotistical and looking down on all the


    common people, but he had got along so well with the neighbors there.


    Everyone liked him there even though he kept a serious face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon suddenly had a feeling that he had not always been like this.


    ording to Charlotte, he had had to show his teeth to the Proctors.


    Little by little, he had be this terrifying Boss of the Proctor Group.


    Nobody had it easy.


    As Sharon was lost in thought, Jameson had finished his call and stood in front of her.


    Sharon stared at him.


    "I''m that handsome?" Sharon smiled.


    "You didn''t know how gorgeous you are?"


    Sharon got around him, opened the box and put the pasta in the pot.


    Jameson looked at her back, smiling thoughtfully.When Sharon finished cooking the pasta, Jameson


    was no longer in the living room.She heard some sounding out from the shower.


    Sharon ced the tes on the table and poured two cups of water.She sat herself down and called


    Tiffany.


    "Tiffany, are you sleeping?"


    "Nope.I''m watching the news.That evil Tavis Beale has finally shown his true face.What a show tonight!


    I should''vee, too."


    Sharonughed, "Nah.It was just some boring child''s y.How''s Daniel? Are you together?"


    "No, he will never bother me again"


    "What? But why?"


    Tiffany sighed.


    "Actually I didn''t tell you, because I didn''t want you to worry about it.But now that it''s all over, there''s no


    point keeping it from you.Daniel was just putting on an act with me back then.Talon...Tavis Beale had


    men following him.He didn''t want to bring you any trouble, that''s why he told you that he moved next


    door because he was pursuing me."


    Sharon didn''t expect to hear this.


    "I if..."


    "It''s OK! You don''t have to feel sorry at all.After everything, I never offered you any real help, so


    consider this as my help"


    Tiffany continued, "So that''s it.It was all an act.Now the performance is finished."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she finally said, "Tiffany, I''m sorry."


    "I told you not to say sorry! Oh, my mom''s calling.Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow at the studio"


    "OK."


    After hanging up the call, Sharon then called Daniel.


    "Miss Allyson, what''s going on?"


    It was noisy on the other side, "Are you still outside?"


    "Yeah.I''m still looking for Tavis Beale."


    He had expected Tavis Beale to escape by helicopter, so he had ordered his men to wait there in


    advance.But he hadn''t expected him to jump off the car halfway.What a cunning man!


    "Don''t worry, Miss Allyson.We''ll find him."


    "Thank you."


    It was not a good time to ask about Tiffany.


    Sharon decided to do it tomorrow.She hung up the call and Jameson came out.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    "Daniel.He said he''s chasing Tavis Beale."


    "He''s wasting his time.Tavis jumped off halfway, so he must''ve nned it beforehand.He''s not going to


    be found easily."


    After a few seconds, Sharon spoke up again, "Do you know who''s with Daniel besides Trey Coe?"

 Chapter 454: I Got Dumped Again

    Chapter 454: I Got Dumped Again


    Meanwhile, Trey Coe saw Daniel return after he had taken Matthew back.


    "You found the man?"


    Daniel walked to the kitchen, and gulped down a cup of water.


    "Nope.But I''ve sent people looking.He won''t get away"


    Trey nodded, "What about Patrick Matthias?"


    "He hasn''te back.I heard he took Josh Allyson."


    "Now that it''s almost over.Does he still n to keep it a secret from Sharon?"


    Daniel put down the cup, replying slowly, "Miss Allyson asked me the same question.But I don''t think


    so."


    "Because of Ruben?"


    "That''s part of the reason."


    "And the rest?"


    "lf a man, who has been believed to be dead for so many years, suddenly appear in a different face, it


    won''t be epted easily"


    If not for Sharon, Patrick Matthias would never have stayed for so long.


    So when it was all over, he would disappear immediately.


    Talon Beale would leave this world for good.


    Trey Coe frowned and said, "But you know, it''s different now.Sharon has the right to know the truth.We


    can''t lie to her forever."


    "I know.But what can I do? Can you persuade him?"


    Trey wrinkled his lips and didn''t say anything.


    The Patrick Matthias they were seeing now looked like a gentleman, but they knew just how much he


    had done throughout the years for his revenge.


    And the details of it could not be described sufficiently by only "brutal" or "cruel".


    The old Talon Beale, in fact, did die in the explosion.He had be a new person.A man of


    vengeance.


    "We shouldn''t rush right now.Tavis has not been caught yet.We can only wait and see."


    Trey agreed, "OK.Time for me to leave now"


    "Alright."


    "Uncle Daniel,"


    Matt came out after Trey Coe had left.


    "What''s up?"


    "Did I revenge for my parents?"


    "Yes, you did very well.You''ve done everything you should''ve done.Now it''s time to go back to school


    and stop thinking about revenge."


    "When is he gonna get caught?"


    "Sooner orter.You have to believe that justice wille.He will get the punishment he deserves, no


    matter it''s ten yearster, or twenty.No one will get away with the crimes they''vemitted."


    "I know, uncle Patrick also came to revenge"


    Danielughed hard.


    "You know everything, don''t you?"


    "I heard you guys talking.I know it!"


    "Oh yeah, that reminds me of it.Did you use my phone to find Tiffany''s number? And you went to see


    her?"


    Matthew stepped back a little.


    "I feel sleepy suddenly.Good night, uncle Daniel!"


    And he turned and ran back to his room immediately.


    Daniel watched his back, smiling, then closed the door and left.


    Inside the car, Daniel grabbed onto the wheel single-handedly, with the other hand against the window.


    He looked outside and drifted off into deep thought.He hade here to finish the job.


    Now he should be going.


    But after a few months of staying here, he felt difficult to let go of this ce.He licked his lips and


    thought of something.


    Then he put on the seat belt and stepped on the pedal.


    Tiffany was just about to sleep after watching the news when she heard the doorbell.She hadn''t


    ordered takeouts.


    So who was it at this hour? She went and checked on the monitor.


    It was Daniel.


    ''What is he doing here?'' She slightly opened the door, showing only a small part of her face, "Yes?"


    Daniel smiled, "Why are you so cautious? I''m not a bad person.¡±


    "Who knows? What good person would knock on a single woman''s room at midnight?"


    ".....¡±


    Danielughed, "It''s good that you''re careful living alone.But you don''t have to be careful with me."


    "Just cut the crap.What do you want? I''m really sleepy."


    "Can.....Can we talk inside?"


    Tiffany didn''t want to waste more time, so she let him have his way.


    "Fine.Get in."


    "Thank you."


    She sat on the couch, hugging a pillow, and started talking, "I saw the news.You didn''te here just


    to tell me about Tavis Beale, and that we don''t need to y the show anymore, right? Even if you don''t


    tell me that, I know....."


    "No, not that!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "No? Then why did youe here?"


    "I want to thank you for everything."


    "Oh, that.Then it''s even less necessary.I did everything for Sharon"


    Daniel coughed.


    "There''s one more thing"


    "One more thing?"


    "I''m.....I''ll be leaving soon."


    Tiffany was shocked.She didn''t expect it but felt it was only reasonable.


    He had finished his job here and it was time for him to go.


    Tiffany looked at him with caution, "Why do you tell me this? You''re not asking me to treat you to


    dinner, right?"


    "Fine, fine, fine.We''ve known each other for a while, and you''ve paid for meals many times before.I''ll


    buy you dinner.Happy now?"


    After a short pause, she asked again, "So.....when are you leaving?"


    "I''m not sure yet.Probably after catching Tavis Beale."


    "Alright,"


    Tiffany replied, "So.....you can choose anything you want.Just have mercy on me.I can''t afford anything


    too expensive"


    "Don''t worry about that! I''m not picky either."


    "So.....see ya?"


    Knowing that she wanted him to leave, Daniel didn''t try to stay any longer.


    "Alright.Sleep well."


    Tiffany didn''t walk him out.


    As the sound of the door closing came, she fell into the sofa, pulled out her phone and texted Sharon a


    message: Sharon, I got dumped again.


    She set the phone aside after sending the message, then got up to grab a beer in the kitchen.


    When she returned, the phone was ringing.


    It was Sharon calling.


    She slowly sat down, opening the beer at the same time.


    "You''re still awake?"

 Chapter 455: You Dont Have to Explain

    Chapter 455: You Don''t Have to Exin


    "What happened?" Asked Sharon.


    Tiffany let out a long sigh and replied sorrowfully, "Daniel came to me and said he was leaving"


    Sharon frowned, "When?"


    "Don''t know yet.Probably after the capture of Tavis Beale."


    "Stop, I''m making a call....."


    After some noise, Sharon came back, "I mean, you have to talk to him and make things clear.You can''t


    just let him go like that!"


    "It''s fine.Just let him go....."


    Tiffanyy on the sofa, already drunk from the alcohol, "I''ll just hang out with Ruben instead.I can buy


    him things, you know?"


    "Tiff.....Jameson Proctor!"


    Tiffany seemed to realize that she had made a mistake.


    "I''ll talk to you tomorrow.Bye!"


    She quickly cut off the call and felt that she had saved herself from some fatal damage.


    Sharon turned to Jameson, "You are so annoying!"


    Jameson looked at her, "Leaving me alone in the middle of it.Aren''t you annoying?"


    Perhaps feeling guilty, she softly answered, "I can''t just leave Tiffany like that."


    Jameson held her by the waist, "Let''s get back to business, babe."


    The next day, Sharon woke up long past the rm.She felt exhausted and pain all over her body.She


    suddenly regretteding back.She couldn''t spend every night like that.


    After lying in bed for a while, Sharon got up and went to the shower.She felt much better after it.


    When she got out, Jameson had juste back with breakfast.


    "Good morning"


    "Why did you turn off my rm clock?"


    Jameson put the bags down, "Didn''t youin about being sleepyst night?"


    "I have to go to work!"


    "I asked already.You''re not busy these days." Sharon curled her lips.


    He sure knew how to find excuses.


    She sat before the table and started eating.


    "Have you decided?" Jameson asked.


    "What?"


    "Moving back to Star Lake Mansion."


    Sharonughed dryly, "It''ll take some time.Besides, did you even give me any time to think about it?


    So.....Let''s talk about itter, OK?"


    "Give me a specific time."


    "A week?"


    "Fine." He agreed so quickly!


    ¡®''I should''ve said a month.She thought to herself.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jameson saw her disappointed face and said, "Finish eating.I''ll drive you to the studio."


    "You''re not going to thepany?"


    "In the afternoon."


    Sharon nodded and went back to her breakfast.


    At noon.


    The ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the studio.


    "So I''ll see youter."


    Sharon untied her seatbelt.


    "I''ll pick you up tonight."


    "Nah, I''ll just call a cab."


    Sharon saw Jameson''s indisputable face and knew there was no chance.


    After Sharon had left, Jameson called Jacob Green, "She''s in the studio now.I''ll pick her up tonight, so


    watch the time."


    "Yes, Mr.Proctor."


    Jacob answered, "Are you sure that we don''t need to change ce?"


    "There''s no need."


    The Proctors and Evie Rond are both watching him closely.


    It would only make them suspect more if he frequently changed ces.


    After hanging up the call, Jameson put down his phone on the co-pilot seat and immediately drove


    away.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the hospital.


    Jacob came over the second Jameson got off the car.


    "Mr.Proctor."


    "How is it?"


    "The operation was finished at 6 this morning.But he''s still in ICU.It''s not past the danger stage yet"


    Jameson stopped outside the ICU, watching the unconscious man attached with a breathing tube.


    "Have you found them?"


    "No, Talon and Natalia are still not found.But we did find the man who tampered with the car.He said it


    was.....Natalia who had ordered him to do it." Jameson snorted, unsurprised.


    "Where have you checked?"


    "We''ve checked through everyone rted to the Beale Family and all the estates under the Beale


    Group."


    Jacob continued, "And Mr.Proctor, I think Talon and Natalia Beale are running separately, so we have


    to split our group as well."


    "Just find Natalia.Talon Beale is being taken care of by others."


    "Got it."


    Jameson stood outside for two minutes and ordered before he left, "You stay here until he wakes


    up.And thene back to thepany."


    "Of course, sir."


    In the studio.


    Tiffany was bending over her desk when Sharon arrived, sighing repeatedly.


    "Have you eaten?" Asked Sharon.


    "Probably.Not sure"


    "What do you want to eat? Let''s go."


    "I want to eat the bitterness of love."


    Tiffany put herself together and asked, "By the way, so you moved back with that piece of.....Jameson


    Proctor?"


    "The Beale''s was burnt, so I....."


    "OK.You don''t have to exin.I fully understand."


    Tiffany smirked, "But that means, I can''t call you at night anymore, right?"


    "Oh shut up.What are you talking about?"


    Sharon pretended to be annoyed.


    At this moment, one of the girls knocked and walked in.


    "Tiffany, your flowers."


    "Mine?"


    The girl nodded and delivered the bunch, jealousy all over her face.


    "Daniel is so nice to you.He sends you flowers every once in a while.If only my boyfriend were half as


    romantic!"


    Tiffany was really surprised.She thought Daniel had no reason to do such a thing anymore.As she was


    reading the card that came with the flowers, she felt like throwing up.

 Chapter 456: We Have Love

    Chapter 456: We Have Love


    Sharon saw Tiffany''s face turn from surprise to disgust.She hurriedly picked up the card.


    "Don''t read it! It will only make your hands and eyes dirty"


    But she was toote with her words, as Sharon had already started reading it.


    "Dear Tiffany, since ourst meeting, I have been thinking about the wonderful time we''ve spent


    together.I don''t think I''m able to forget you.Would you please give me onest chance? I love you,


    eternally.Asher Lawson."


    No wonder she would feel disgusted.


    "When did you see himst?" Sharon said as she put back the card.


    "Remember that I went to the mall a few days ago? I met him there, and he came up to me and started


    saying this kind of crap, but luckily..."


    "But luckily what happened?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows.


    "Nothing.It''s not important.I can''t believe he found me all the way here.Is he insane? What does he


    want?"


    "It''s ok.If he sends flowers again, just don''t ept it."


    In the afternoon, Sharon went out for business and saw the piano studio''s door closed when she came


    back.It had been many days since Daniel''sst appearance.


    "Tiffany, is the piano studio to be moved to another ce?" Some girl asked.


    "How would I know?"


    "Isn''t Daniel your boyfriend? Didn''t he tell you anything?"


    "No.We''re not a couple.He''s just....."


    A worker from the flower shop came at this moment, holding a bunch of flowers.


    "Miss Tiffany?"


    "That''s me."


    She looked to the worker, "Do you have the contact of the guy who ordered it?"


    "Wel..."


    "I just want to express my thanks to him."


    The worker gave her the number hesitantly.


    Tiffany punched in the number as she said thanks to the worker.Then she headed to the pantry.


    "But you haven''t taken the flowers!"


    "Just take them back."


    The worker had to ept.She had just turned around when she heard from the pantry some


    unbelievable insults.She felt scared and sped up the pace.


    Inside the pantry, Tiffany scolded Asher with all her nasty vocabry.She didn''t even give him a chance


    to talk.


    After she was done, she immediately put him on the cklist, feeling extremely relieved.


    But to her surprise, Asher came that afternoon, holding a red rose.


    Tiffany''s blood pressure rose.


    She cursed in front of everyone, "What the f*ck is wrong with you?"


    Asher had regret all over his face.


    "Tiffany, it was my fault, and I don''t expect you to forgive me.I just want to prove my love to you with


    actions.I love you so much, so deeply!"


    "Shut the f*ck up.Did you also love me when you were f*cking another woman? Now that you''ve been


    cheated on as well, so you remembered me! Am I a joke to you? Quit this disgusting bullsh*t, will you?


    I want to vomit!"


    "That bi*ch seduced me! You know how it was.I was alone abroad, and didn''t know anyone or


    anything.She got me when I was drunk!"


    "How admirable you are! You made it sound so innocent.Did she put a knife on your neck to force you


    to have sex? Do you feel sorry for yourself? Both of you are sh*t.A b*tch and a son of a b*tch!"


    "Tiff, you can''t treat me like this.You have to give me another chance!"


    "How dare you! How f*cking dare you!"


    "Even Sharon Allyson and Jameson Proctor could make up.Why can''t we?"


    "Can you just look at yourself in the mirror? If you''re too poor to afford it, I''ll lend you some money.How


    about that?"


    Asher seemed to disagree with the idea, "At least I''ve only slept with Yadira.Jameson Proctor had slept


    with countless women, so how am I worse than him? Because I am rich as he is? I know, Sharon


    Allyson is after his money.But we''re different, Tiffany.You and me, we''re different.We have love....."


    "Love your mother''s a**!"


    She took over the flower and threw it outside, "F*ck off, now!"


    "Tiff, te¡­¡±


    "Or I''ll call the police."


    Asher stopped talking and tidied his clothes while straightening his back, "I won''t give up easily"


    Tiffany was about to curse at him again, but she saw there were suddenly so many people gathering


    here to watch the show.


    Thanks to this piece of sh*t! She saved the effort, turning back and shut the door violently.


    All the girls in the studio looked at her in astonishment.


    They were scared by her.


    "Go back to work now, girls."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "OK....."


    The girls quickly scattered.


    "Wait."


    The girls immediately came back, awaiting her order.


    ''Just how scary I was, She made fun of herself inside.


    "About today.....Please don''t tell Sharon.Just pretend that nothing happened."


    Sharon just so happened to be at the factory today.Everybody nodded.


    "Alright, alright, back to work."


    She went to Sharon''s office and felt exhausted.


    She bent over the desk, looking at the flowers outside, and she suddenly had the thought that Asher


    was clueless about rich people''s life.


    ¡®''Now that''s love.When can I live happily like that?¡¯''

 Chapter 457: I Do Potato Her

    Chapter 457: I Do Potato Her


    Meanwhile, Sharon left the factory and went straight to Ste Technologies.As Jameson said that her


    car was rear-ended and was still under repair, she drove Tiffany''s car out today.


    Before she left, Sharon wanted to inform Jameson, so that he wouldn''t feel much inexplicable jealousy


    again.But she was afraid that he was in a meeting, so she dialed Jacob Green to confirm.


    As expected, Jameson Proctor was indeed in a meeting.


    Sharon then texted him, saying that she had some super important business with Trey, and as soon as


    the business was done, she would get back home.


    Message sent.Sharon Allyson put her cell phone aside and drove forward.


    On the Ste Technologies'' side, as all those things about Tavis Beale had been revealed, there was


    much left to do.


    Everything had been on the sneak before, but now, all came to the light.


    As a result, Trey had been working nonstop for a few days, that he couldn''t even schedule a trip home.


    But the good thing was, Daniel had always been by his side, although he couldn''t give him a hand on


    the business.


    Trey finally managed to find the time to return to his office.


    Sitting in the sofa, he looked towards Daniel who was listening to music opposite him, "What on earth


    are youing here for?"


    Daniel slighted, "I see you''ve got a lot on your te, so I just y some music to make you


    rxed.What else do you think I''m here for?"


    At this, Daniel looked around, "You''ve got quite arge office! I will carry the piano over tomorrow.Let


    me y it for you."


    "...You don''t have to."


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and then turned off the music.


    He didn''t joke anymore, "Any update on how it ising along?"


    Trey Coe shook his head, "It''s still bothering me.In addition to those we have found out, there are also


    many new internal issues.Making matters worse, Tavis Beale''s disengagement has made Beale Group


    leaderless.It''s reduced to a total mess like porridge.There are so many things you just can''t find out or


    ignore."


    "How''s Patrick doing?"


    "I think he is not going to take care of the Beale Group; he just wants to leave it as it is."


    Daniel said, "The current Beale Group has long been Tavis Beale''s.It''s understandable if Patrick


    doesn''t have any feelings towards or care about it.Whoever wants to mind this mess should first take


    over the entire Beale Group.Even if he takes his eyes off the ball for just a moment, he will be done


    for.That''s why Tavis Beale announced in public that Beale Group was Sharon''s from then on."


    Trey Coe sighed, "All other things aside, Beale Group is the work of generations.Although it''s been


    made like this by Tavis Beale, the foundation of it is still solid."


    Daniel leaned back on the couch, "Perhaps after we''ve experienced what Patrick went through, we''ll


    understand how he feels."


    "True."


    At this time, the assistant knocked on the door outside, "Mr.Coe, Miss Allyson is downstairs and she


    wants to talk to you"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Trey Coe was stunned, but still, he said, "Let her in."


    The assistant nodded and turned around to get her.


    Daniel was especially surprised, "Why does shee here? Didn''t she know that you are Jameson''s


    thorn in the flesh?"


    Trey sneered, "I''m not that qualified yet."


    "Patrick ......is still not going to say anything?"


    "He is dealing with the cooperation with the Beale Group, and Josh probably can''t spare any time.Let''s


    keep it a secret for the moment."


    While they were talking, Sharon had arrived.


    When she saw Daniel, she paused for a couple of seconds and then breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s good


    you''re here."


    Daniel, "?"


    The reason why Sharon came to Trey was not at all what they had guessed.She came for Tiffany and


    wanted to find Daniel through Trey.


    It both surprised and delighted her that Daniel was right there.


    This way, things might go a lot easier.


    Sharon sat down and said, "Tiffany has told me about everything that happened before.It''s incredibly


    insulting if you really think that the feelings are faked."


    Trey Coe didn''t have any clue as he frowned and asked, "Faked how?"


    Danielughed dryly, "Nothing much.I didn''t think it through enough.I shouldn''t have done that."


    Sharon Allyson pouted, "Anyways, I should say thank you for what happened earlier.I believe that you


    are not a cheater, so I hope you can stay true to your feelings.If you really love Tiffany, go ahead and


    let her know.But if you don''t like her at all, you shouldn''t have gone that far."


    Daniel didn''t say anything.He admitted that what he did some time ago was a little bit beyond the scope


    of the original agreed-upon acting.


    And as for the acting, he didn''t even know why he came up with that stupid idea in the first ce.


    Trey Coe was totally confused now.


    He looked Daniel in the eye, "What''s your problem, really?"


    Daniel was silent for a while before he said, "I do potato her, but..."


    He was just not a responsible man.His previous rtionships with girls were more of a merry-we-meet-


    and-merry-we-part thing.


    Everyone could tell that Tiffany was a good girl who took every rtionship seriously.


    Daniel was definitely not worthy of her.


    He was So afraid of hurting her that he couldn''tmit himself.


    Trey Coe knew Daniel''s past, so he immediately got what he meant by stammering out now and then.


    Sharon hadnt had many rtionships, but she understood as well.


    A mixed-race handsome man like Daniel must have made a lot of girlfriends.


    How could he change himself for the sake of just one girl? She said, "If that''s the case, then you and


    Tiffany should partpany now.As you will soon leave the South City, it''s a good time for you to say


    goodbye to each other"


    Before Sharon left, Daniel suddenly spoke up, "I saw her ex-boyfriend at the mall the other day."


    Sharon said, "Her ex-boyfriend cheated on her, so she''s already broken up with him.Since your


    encounter that day, her ex-boyfriend somehow got the address of the studio and has been sending


    flowers over every day."


    At this, Daniel furrowed his brow, "What does he send flowers for?"


    Trey Coe said slowly, "He wants to get back with her.What else for?"


    "He cheated on her! How can he be so shameless as to want to get back?"


    Daniel turned around to ask Sharon, "She''s not going to say yes, is she?"


    Sharon said, "I''ve no idea, but I''ve seen enough such cases.If a man keeps nagging a girl around the


    clock, she might say yes."


    Daniel, ¡°......"


    Sharon said, "I''ve gotta go.Good luck on your trip."


    Trey Coe got up, "Let me see you off, Sharon."

 Chapter 458: Do You Live Around Here?

    Chapter 458: Do You Live Around Here?


    As they got out of thepany building, Sharon Allyson said, "This will do, my car is just over there by


    the road."


    Trey Coe chuckled and said, "That''s great.I''ll find some way to talk to Daniel again about Tiffany.But by


    the look of how you antagonized him just now, that should do it."


    An almost undetected hint of smile crept upon the corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips.


    She replied, "I do hope so, I really want Tiffany to find the guy who will treat her right for the rest of her


    life."


    "She will."


    "I shall be going, good bye"


    "Good bye."


    Trey Coe watched and waited till Sharon Allyson''s car disappeared from his sight, he then turned


    around and got back upstairs.


    In the meantime, after leaving Ste Technologies, Sharon Allyson drove back to the old house once


    upied by Josh Allyson.


    She took the keys out and opened the door.


    "It''s me" whispered she, as she faced the rustling curtains by the balcony window.


    After a few seconds, Bridger Fowler appeared on the balcony.


    It was obvious that he''d been hiding beyond the balcony railing and upon hearing a familiar voice did


    he dare to climb back in.


    Sharon Allyson said to him, "Don''t worry, nobody knows about this ce but me.You are safe here"


    "Thank you."


    Bridger Fowler replied.


    Allyson took out all sorts of medicines she had bought on her way here and said, "Thest time I saw


    you, you were still bleeding.Use these and take care of your wounds.You don''t have to thank me for it,


    as we are just taking what we need from each other"


    "Did you find Josh Allyson?"


    "Yes, we found him."


    Sharon Allyson paused for a minute, andughed, "but we didn''t get anything out of him either"


    "Need help?"


    Bridger Fowler offered.


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No, that will do."


    She took out a card and handed it over to Bridger, "In here is three million I had promised you before,


    which includes the chores that were assigned to you recently.I had spoken to Jameson Proctor, he is


    currently dealing with the Proctor family.They will be pulling out soon and by then you won''t have to


    hide in the shadow anymore."


    Bridger Fowler frowned upon hearing this and said, "Don''t you hate me?"


    "As I have stated earlier, we are no longer in debt with each other.Right now it''s just making it square


    and fair."


    Sharon Allyson sighed and continued, "You have no idea what it meant to me for the things you had


    helped to retrieve from the Beale family.So you have earned it."


    Bridger Fowler stared at the card lying on the table and was stunned speechless.


    "I better get going, you are safe living here.When the matters with the Proctor family are done and dealt


    with, I''ll call you"


    After Sharon Allyson had left, Bridger Fowler sat on the sofa and took off his shirt, and examined his


    wounds.


    The one ugly wound on his abdomen was ring at him and seeping blood at the edges.


    He took the medicines and the gauze Sharon Allyson had got him and tended to it.


    When finishing tending to all the wounds he had on him, Bridger Fowler cleaned up the mess he made


    and started exploring the old house.


    Josh Allyson was a heavy gambler, and he had long started taking usury and even had the audacity to


    do unthinkable things like selling his daughter; but in spite of all that, he had never put this old house


    on mortgage.


    Even though this ce had not much to sell, it still would sell easily a couple of hundred thousand.


    Why was that? For people like Josh Allyson, it was not strange to see them gambling away everything


    they had on them.


    But Josh had never touched this house, not even once.


    And that was weird indeed.


    Since he had nothing better to do at the moment and had all the time in the world to waste, Bridger


    Fowler decided to start making a good exploration around the house, high and low, including every


    nook and corner.


    It waste when Allyson made her way back.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She decided to call Tiffany and tell her that she would not be going back to the workshop.


    As the refrigerator back in her apartment was almost empty, she needed to stop by the supermarket to


    get some groceries.


    But much to her surprise, she ran into Harley Cook at the supermarket, who was stopping by the


    seafood section and making her purchase of the fish.


    Harley Cook''s eyes widened when she saw Allyson and was unable to find her voice for a brief


    moment, "Miss Allyson..."


    Allyson chuckled and greeted her, "Do you live around here?"


    Harley Cook had the urge to reply with a "yes" to Allyson''s question but she bit her tongue just in time.


    She replied, "Oh no, I just happened to be here today with my friends.The fish looks fresh enough and I


    was thinking it should be nice to buy some back and make a stew out of them."


    Allyson took a peer at the fishes, "Yeah they indeed look fresh enough."


    At this point, Harley Cook rushed in and said, "I am sorry but I have to go now.I still have some errands


    to run, goodbye Miss Allyson."


    And she began to leave in a hurry.


    "Wait, hold on."


    Harley Cook could feel her blood run cold and her skin numb when she heard Allyson''s call.She forced


    herself to turn around and said, "Is....there anything else?"


    Allyson took the bag forgotten at the side of the counter and handed it over to Harley Cook, "You forgot


    your fish."


    Harley Cook took over the bag of fish so quick that it almost looked like a snatch, and she forced a


    smile and thanked Allyson, "Oh thank you Miss Allyson! I better get on my way now."


    With just a bag of fish, Harley Cook made her way quickly to the exit and checked out at the counter.


    Following not so far behind and having observed everything that had taken ce, Matthew Gray let out


    a sigh of relief and soon followed suit to leave the store.


    It was fortunate that Mr.Proctor had foreseen what might happen and asked him to make sure not to let


    Madam rke and Harley Cook go out together.


    It was clearly a surprise to run into Allyson today.


    Allyson had bought two fish as well, and just as she was preparing to leave, she saw a small card lying


    on the floor, so she picked it up and recognized it was the pass card to Jameson Proctor''s apartment.


    It must have been dropped by Harley Cook.


    Allyson kept the card and ced the fish into her shopping cart and continued her grocery shopping.


    Just as she was leaving the store with two overly stuffed bags, she got a call from Jameson Proctor.


    "You''ve gone and met Trey Coe?" Proctor asked.


    "Yes, but I am no longer with him.I had just finished getting the groceries.What time will you be back?


    There is too much stuff and I can''t carry them all by myself." Allyson replied.


    "Just wait there for me.I will be right over."


    "No, there is no need for you toe here.I am already behind the wheel.The only problem is that I


    just couldn''t bring all the stuff upstairs."


    "Right then you wait for me downstairs at the apartment, I will be there in half an hour"


    "No biggie."


    After hanging up, Allyson drove her way back in a leisurely manner..


    The supermarket was an easy 10-minute walk from their apartment, and by car, it is even quicker.


    But just so happened that it was the rush hour of the evening, so she was jammed on the road for a


    couple of minutes.


    When Allyson arrived at their apartment basement, it was just 10 minutes past her call from Jameson.


    The air in the basement was so stuffy and hot that she didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    So she decided to leave the bags as they were and went up to the ground floor to take a walk in the


    garden.


    Sitting herself on one of the benches, Allyson took out the pass card she picked up at the supermarket.


    On the card there was only an indication on the number of the building block and the floor, but not to


    the room.


    Allyson didn''t have long to wait before she got a call from Jameson.


    He had arrived at the basement.


    Allyson replied, "Oh! I will be right over."


    She ced the pass card back into her bag and hurried down to the basement.


    As soon as she saw Jameson, she pointed out to him where the bags were.


    "Over there."


    Jameson''s brows rose up in surprise when he opened the door and saw the two overly stuffed bags,


    "Wow! That''s a lot of groceries you have there."


    "Yeah, I had been making some serious decisions and had decided not to move back to the Starry


    Lake mansion, not now at least.I quite like it here." Allyson said.

 Chapter 459: Whats the Use?

    Chapter 459: What''s the Use?


    Having got back to the apartment, Sharon took over the bags from Jameson, ced them on the


    counter, and started to take things out one by one.


    Jameson licked on his thin lips and put a hand on her shoulder, turning her around towards him.


    "Didn''t we have a deal? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I haven''t regretted it.I just think that life here is pretty nice.We should move back after some time.Oh,


    by the way.....I always find Star Lake Masion''s decoration quite dull.How about we use this period to


    remodel the ce? We''ll move back right on time when it''s finished."


    Jameson frowned slightly and his lips pursed.


    Sharon blinked her eyes, looking at him innocently.


    "What? You''re not happy that I live here? If that''s the case, I''ll move out.Tiffany was just asking me to


    live with her the other day."


    ¡°...Where did she learn to speak like that?¡¯'' Jameson thought to himself.


    He spoke up after a long pause, "No, I don''t mean that"


    "Or, you have something to hide from me here, and that''s why you''re so anxious for me to move."


    Jameson let go of her and said, "I''m anxious?"


    "You look like it."


    "I''m not"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jameson coldly replied.


    "I should really take you to the hospital to have your eyes checked since I''m not busy recently."


    Sharon kicked him out of the kitchen and then spent about half an hour organizing the fridge.


    Jameson asked from outside, "What style of decoration do you want?"


    Sharon froze for a second before responding.She had only made an excuse to stay here, so she had


    no idea about the style that she wanted.


    "Just different from before."


    "I''ll send a designer to your studio tomorrow."


    Sharon hesitated before she replied, "You''re really gonna remodel it?"


    "Or else?"


    Jameson asked, "You think I''m fooling you around?"


    Sharonughed dryly and returned to the kitchen.


    "I''ll make dinner.They had two dishes and soup for dinner.It was just enough for both of them.Sharon


    suddenly called him while eating, "Mr.Proctor."


    Upon hearing her addressing him by this name, Jameson''s tongue stopped against his teeth.


    It had been a long time since she called him like this, so nothing good coulde out of this.


    Sharon didn''t expect him to respond to this either, so she went on, "Do you like the fish soup tonight?"


    Jameson slightly opened his lips, muttering only one word, "Yeah."


    Sharon nodded, "I think so too.By the way, I saw Harley Cook.She doesn''t live close, but she came all


    the way to buy two fish.So I bought two as well.It turns out to be a good choice."


    Jameson took adle and filled her bowl with the fish soup.


    "Eat more if that''s the case."


    Immediately after, he put the eyes of the two fish into her bowl.


    "This will help with your eyes."


    In the end, she was the loser of the match.


    At night, Sharon kept her back at Jameson.


    No matter what he was doing, she didn''t bother to react in any way.


    "What''s wrong with you today? How have I offended you?"


    Sharon answered with eyes closed, "Nope.Just leave me alone.I''m a little annoyed."


    "Annoyed by what?"


    "Everything!"


    Especially by seeing you.


    Jameson wrapped his arms around her and turned her body over.


    "PMS again?"


    Sharon perfunctorily mumbled, not agitated at all by his taunt.


    Jameson lowered his voice, "Il thought you just had it like ten days ago."


    She turned back again, "You''ve never heard of PMS thates 20 days before the period?"


    "Now I have."


    Not wanting to converse, Sharon shut her eyes.


    Jameson began talking again after a while, "What exactly is bothering you?"


    "What''s the use of talking about it?"


    "How will you know if you don''t give it a try?"


    Sharon opened her eyes in the darkness, looking at the white curtain through which the dim light came


    in from outside.Her lips moved a little, but no sound came out of them.


    Even if she chose to speak now, he still wouldn''t tell her anything newer than a new excuse.She had


    been too impulsive in the past which allowed him to have his way on her too easily.


    But this time was different.She had sufficient evidence, and she had to keep a low key so that he


    wouldn''t notice that she was already suspecting something.


    Or, he would try to deny her suspicions again by some other means.


    And she was absolutely certain now that the person she had met that night by the apartment building


    was indeed Harley Cook.


    If Jameson had no guilt in his heart, why would he keep hiding this from her? Exining all those by


    just "coincidence" seemed not at all convincing.


    While thinking about it, all the possibilities she had buried deep in her heart rose back up again, filling


    up her chest and spreading towards the brain and limbs.


    Sharon could no longer sleep, so she might as well get up and start to walk out with a pillow in her


    arms.


    "???"


    Jameson said in a lowered voice, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s a little hot in here.I''m going to sleep in the sofa."


    Sharon didn''t wait at all before she left the bedroom.


    The sound of the door closing followed.


    Jameson sat himself up in the bed.


    His legs slightly curved and his head tilted.


    Not much emotion was shown on his face.


    And inside the living room, Sharony in the sofa, staring at the ceiling nkly, not knowing what to


    think about.


    The bedroom door opened after a long while.


    After hearing the footsteps, Sharon hurriedly closed her eyes, pretending to sleep.


    Shortly after, a nket was ced onto her, and a man''s warm kiss fell between her


    eyebrows.Sharon''s eyshes trembled slightly, but she still didn''t move.


    Jameson sat on the rug and didn''t seem to be leaving.


    The whole ce was so quiet that you could only hear the wind blowing from time to time.


    Time was slowly passing, and Sharon fell asleep eventually.


    Jameson heard that her breaths had be calm and even.He pulled himself together and gazed


    upon her with his ck eyes.


    Jacob called him right after Harley Cook had left the mall, informing him about her meeting with


    Sharon.


    He thought Sharon would question him straight away when she returned.


    Yet, she acted all nonchnt, showing teeth though inadvertently.She had started to suspect.


    And this time she was more certain than ever before.


    He could find no more excuses.


    Jameson took her hand and pleaded softly, "Would you give me more time? I will settle everything


    down"

 Chapter 460: Youre Still Dreaming

    Chapter 460: You''re Still Dreaming


    Meanwhile, at the Berry Family.


    Sofia Berry finally got rid of the woman using the method Natalia Beale had taught her.But her father


    became like a different man after that.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He no longer treasured his daughter as before.


    She could hardly even see him.But she was nevertheless happy to have her rest after having cried and


    screamed for such a long time.


    A servant hurriedly came to her as she was getting out of the pool.


    "Miss....."


    "What is it?" she asked nonchntly.


    The servant quietly answered, "Someone''s looking for you outside"


    Sofia frowned.


    "That woman is not back again, is she?"


    "No, it''s not her"


    The servant looked around a little and then whispered something to her ears.


    Sofia''s face became indescribable.


    She narrowed her eyes for a while and said, "Bring her to my room.Make sure nobody sees her"


    The servant said yes and then quickly turned around.


    Sofia put on her bathrobe before heading towards her bedroom.She sat down in the couch and opened


    a bottle of red wine.


    In no time, the servant brought the guest in.


    Sofia nodded and ordered him to get out while taking a sip of wine elegantly.


    The servant got out and shut the door as well.


    Sofia looked to the entrance.


    "What brings you here at thiste hour?"


    Natalia walked closer, looking nothing like her proud and dignified old self.


    She seemed to be in dire straits.She sat across from Sofia and let out a long breath.


    "I''m here to ask you for help"


    Sofiaughed arrogantly, "Me? What can I help you with?"


    "I have nowhere to go right now.I want to stay here for a while."


    "Look at you--Didn''t you just ask me for help? Why do you sound somanding for help or ordering


    me"


    Natalia''s face remained still upon hearing her taunt.


    "I am temporarily in a predicament.When I find my dad, everything will be resolved, and you can have


    whatever you want."


    "Your father?"


    Sofiaughed with her whole body shaking as if she had just heard some hrious joke.


    "You''re joking with me! The whole South City now knows that your father is a fake.What can he do for


    you? They say that a phoenix without feathers is lower than a chicken.Are you still daydreaming now,


    Miss Phoenix?"


    "What do you know?! It''s all lies!"


    "Oh,e on--It''s time to wake up now"


    Natalia inhaled a deep breath, "It was all Sharon Allyson''s n.I knew it since she first tried to get into


    the Beale Family.If not for Jameson Proctor, who strategized behind her, how could the Beale Group


    come to this? So she said she was the real Miss of the Beale Group and that I was fake, and so you


    have believed?"


    Sofia paused a second with the ss in her hand.


    "Did you mean the so-called truth about 20 years ago was all a show put up by Sharon Allyson and


    Jameson Proctor?"


    "Of course!" Natalia said with her fist tightened.


    "Tavis Beale wanted to murder my father but killed himself in the explosion.It was karma! And Sharon


    Allyson will get what she deserves as well.I will find the evidence to prove her wrong!"


    Sofia eyed Natalia up and down, not convinced at all by her words.


    The news yesterday was so explosive that it became crystal clear to everyone about who was who.


    Natalia was lying to herself.


    "Whatever.I''ll keep you for a few days to return your favor.But you should be clear that this is my house,


    and there''s no room for you to throw a tantrum.I''ll have none of that"


    Hearing what she said, Natalia looked a little embarrassed but didn''t object to it.Sofia ordered the


    servant to prepare her a room.


    The room was only a few square meters big, which obviously belonged to a servant.


    Natalia hadn''t slept well for days, so she didn''t express any dissatisfaction, though she knew that Sofia


    was trying to humiliate her by this.


    The next day, Natalia asked while seeing Sofia leaving the door, "Where are you going?"


    "Just taking a stroll on the street.Why? You wanna join?"


    Natalia stood there with her face tightened, saying nothing.


    Sofia went on as she was putting on her shades, "Don''t worry.I won''t tell on you now that I''ve allowed


    you to stay"


    She got in the car in her high heels as Natalia watched her.


    After a distance, she pulled out her ID and passport and smiled condescendingly.


    She took out her phone and made a call.


    "It''s me.Put the house out for sale and see if anyone.....My dad? Never mind him.He doesn''t even live


    here anymore.What does he care? I''ll tell him about itter.I''ll give half of the money to him.That should


    do it."


    She went on talking after hearing something from the other side, "If there''s interest in the house, a low


    price will be fine.I''m not desperate for a buck or two.I want to sell it soon.It''s bad luck! And let the


    servants go as well.I''ll be abroad for some time, so don''t call me.You take care of the house."


    Natalia waited until the night.


    She had a bad feeling about it.And when she woke up from sleep, all the servants in the Berry''s were


    gone.


    She instantly knew that Sofia had trolled her.


    The good thing was that there was still food inside the fridge enough tost a few days.


    But Natalia knew that it was not a long-term solution to stay there.


    So she searched through the whole house and put any jewelry she could find inside a bag she took


    from Sofia''s closet.


    These things used to be worthless to her, but now, they were life-saving for her.She had just got


    downstairs when she heard chatting from afar.


    Someone was there to check out the house.She hid aside and swiftly left the house after they had


    entered.


    "Sofia, all your expensive stuff was gone.Is it a burr?"


    "A burr it is then." Sofiaughed coolly.


    Like father, like daughter.She didn''t expect Natalia Beale, known for her pride and dignity, tomit


    such a shady act.


    But Sofia didn''t mind the loss.


    She immediately sent out the news to Jameson Proctor''s side, saying that Natalia Beale had been


    wandering around the Berry''s.

 Chapter 461: All to Your Liking

    Chapter 461: All to Your Liking


    Sharon was busy nowadays.She was upied with not only work in the studio but also the task


    Jameson found her--discussing every day with the interior designer about the details of the


    redecoration.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was only an excuse she had thought of, but Jameson epted it.


    She had originally nned to remodel the bedroom, yet, to her surprise, he wanted to change the


    whole Star Lake Mansion.


    Not just the inside, but the garden as well.


    Every little detail will be examined and fixed carefully ording to her liking.


    It was a big project for Sharon.


    The designer waited outside every morning before the studio opened.


    He would stay there for the whole day, carrying his tablet to her whenever he found her free.


    Only when Jameson came to pick her up in the evening would he let go of her.


    She suspected that Jameson did it intentionally.


    No, she was sure of it.


    Tiffany followed as Sharon hid inside her office for the hundredth time.


    "Sharon, I wanted to ask you this before.Why do you want to remodel the house?"


    Sharonughed bitterly, "Don''t mention it! I can''t believe I did this to myself!"


    Tiffany sat opposite her, "But it looks like that asshole takes this to his heart.He''s doing everything


    ording to your will."


    "What are you talking about? This is torture!"


    It was to preupy her so that she couldn''t do anything about the other matter.


    Tiffany sighed, "I want to be tortured like this! Spending his money freely.How good is that!"


    Sharonughed upon hearing this, "Has Daniele looking for you recently?"


    "Nope.Why would he look for me?"


    Tiffany bent over the desk and went on, "He would ask me to buy him dinner.So he''d better not


    come.Save me the money!"


    Sharon went silent and said no more.Asher Lawson had stoppeding as well.The studio was quiet


    and peaceful.It would be better if the designer could stoping, too.


    "Let''s go out for dinner tonight.Tell your Mr.Proctor not to pick you up."


    It was the monthly dinner party for the studio.


    Sharon nodded, "Alright."


    She had long wanted to get away from him for a while.


    In the afternoon, when Sharon was making coffee, the designer came to her again, "Miss Allyson,


    about the ce we discussed earlier, I have a new idea....."


    "Okay, let''s use that!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss.Mr.Proctor asked me to make sure that everything has to be managed ording to


    your liking." Sharon frowned.


    "Fine."


    The designer hurriedly summarized the n they had discussed in the morning and added in the new


    elements.


    Sharon had been daydreaming the whole time, and she nodded with approval when he had finished.


    "I think it''s great! Let''s do it."


    The designer felt a great relief.


    "So Miss Allyson, the other....."


    "Oh, by the way, we have a gathering dinner tonight, as you can see.We''re girls so I won''t bother to


    invite you.You can get off early today."


    "But....."


    "I''ll call Jamesonter" Sharon said.


    "I''m not going anywhere besides the studio today, so you don''t have to keep watch on me."


    The designer felt sweat on his forehead as he was listening.


    Heughed casually, "Oh, Miss Allyson, don''t make fun of me! How would I dare to monitor what you


    do? Since Miss Allyson has other business to attend to, I won''t disturb you, and I''lle back


    tomorrow."


    He left with his tablet in a hurry.


    Upon leaving the studio, he called Jameson Proctor immediately, telling him the whole situation.


    "Alright, '''' replied Jameson coolly.Jameson cut the call and got another call from Sharon right after.


    "You busy?"


    "No, why?"


    "I''ll have dinner with the girls, so you don''t need toe tonight."


    "Oh.I need to work overtime as well.Send me a text when you finish."


    "....¡± She felt defeated.


    "Alright, alright!"


    ''¡¯Can''t he give me any personal space?''¡¯ thought Sharon.


    Jameson smiled a little when he heard the busy tone from the other side.Someone knocked on his door


    at this moment.


    "Come in" he said as he put the phone away.


    Jacob pushed the door open.


    "Mr.Proctor, we got news of Natalia Beale."


    "Where is she?"


    "Around the Berry Family.I''ve already sent men there"


    Jameson frowned slightly, "The Berry''s."


    "Yeah.And I also got the information that Mr.Berry has not been returning to the ce for a long


    time.Sofia Berry, on the other hand, has gone abroad after putting the house for sale at a meager


    price.She really wants to sell it, apparently"


    Jameson sneered as he sat in front of the desk, "Natalia Beale has always been proud and thought


    herself intelligent.But in the end, she fell into Sofia Berry''s hands."


    "Mr.Proctor, you''re saying that Sofia sold her out?"


    "Who else?"


    Jameson started tapping on the desk with his slender fingers, "These two seem to have no connection,


    and the Berry Family only got into trouble recently.So no one will think of investigating the Berry


    Family."


    "But why does she want to sell the house after she has allowed Natalia to stay?"


    "It was just a lie.Sofia Berry is no generous woman.Natalia never looked at her with a straight eye


    before, so she was waiting tough at her embarrassment the whole time.She had no intention to really


    help her."


    "D*mn.Women are scary" Jacob sighed.


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly, remembering the woman that was giving him a lot of troubles


    recently.


    He unusually agreed with him, "Yeah.Indeed."


    After a while, Jameson asked, "How about Talon Beale? Any news?"


    "Nothing.But I heard that Patrick Matthias left this morning."


    "Where did he go?"


    "It''s not clear.He came back at noon to find something, but it went in vain."


    Jameson slowly replied, "Looks like he was fooled by Josh Allyson.Is there any lead on the grave of


    Sharon''s mother?"


    Jacob shook his head.


    "Miss Allyson said that her mother died when she was giving birth to Ruben, so I checked all the


    information during that period and found only the death certificate."

 Chapter 462: Take One Last Look

    Chapter 462: Take One Last Look


    The dinner party didn''t end until ten o''clock.Some of the girls'' boyfriends came to pick them up, while


    some took a taxi home by themselves.


    Tiffany Momon took the car keys out of her bag, "Sharon, how are you going to get back? I''ll give you a


    ride."


    Sharon Allysonughed dryly, "Jameson is on the way to pick me up.He''sing soon"


    Tiffany Momon tsked, thinking herself unnecessarily officious.


    She said, "Then I''ll stay here with you until that cad arrives."


    It had recently started to bustle, and the streets were now noisy and lively with pedestrians.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson asked abruptly, "Tiffany, are you free tomorrow?"


    "Sure! I have no work tomorrow was the reply.


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "Can you run some errands for me?"


    "Sure thing! How can I help?"


    Sharon Allyson fished out an elevator card from the bottom of her bag, "I don''t know exactly which one


    they live in, but that apartment is four households per floor, so you will have to..."


    Tiffany Momon took the elevator card over, "Knock at all the doors on that floor, right? No problem! Just


    let me know who you are looking for and what he or she looks like."


    Sharon Allyson said, "A woman in her twenties, short hair, fair-skinned and pretty."


    "Are there any other features?"


    Sharon Allyson recalled and confirmed that there weren''t many obvious features on Harley Cook, so


    she said, "No.But that''s enough to recognize her.Then you excuse yourself into her room and see if


    there''s a baby.If yes, call me immediately and try to make her stay.I will being soon."


    There were just four households on that floor.


    So it seemed unlikely for there to be another woman who was simr to Harley Cook and had a baby at


    home.


    If there was, it could only be exined that someone did it on purpose.


    Tiffany Momon looked at Sharon Allyson''s serious face and assured her, "Don''t worry.I''ll get it done."


    Sharon Allyson added, "They may have someone outside to keep watch, so when you get there, be


    careful not to get caught."


    "Noted! I''ll be most careful"


    As soon as Tiffany finished her sentence, the ck Rolls Royce pulled up in front of them.


    Tiffany Momon waved goodbye at Sharon Allyson, "Sharon, I''ll leave you alone then.See you


    tomorrow"


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "See you tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor sent the designer over to monitor Sharon every day so that she wouldn''t have time to


    mind anything else.


    But if he had sent Harley Cook elsewhere, he could have done it without having to go this far.


    Therefore, she suspected that Harley Cook must still be there.But the problem was that she couldn''t go


    outside, as Jameson Proctor''s men knew her.


    If she went, she might get caught before she reached the door.


    She had no choice but to ask Tiffany for help.


    The car door opened from the inside, and Jameson Proctor''s voice came, "What are you doing?"


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her thoughts and got into the car without saying a word.


    Staring at her depressed look, Jameson Proctor asked abruptly, "You still have PMS?"


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    She looked at the driver in the front row, then red at Jameson Proctor, "Shut up."


    Jameson Proctor raised an eyebrow, "I''ll take you somewhere tomorrow"


    "Where to?"


    "Bridge Street."


    Sharon Allyson froze, ''¡¯Has Jameson already known that she will send Tiffany over to the apartment?


    Why else could he ask her out exactly tomorrow?¡¯''


    Displeased with her hesitation, Jameson Proctor asked again, "Don''t you wanna go?"


    Sharon Allyson said calmly, "...Why do you wanna go there all of a sudden?"


    "The demolition of the building will start the day after tomorrow.Since you have a particr liking to that


    ce, don''t you wanna take onest look at it?"


    Sharon Allyson was about to refuse, but suddenly she changed her mind, "Okay"


    Her reasoning was: if she went with Jameson, he would definitely let his guard down, and she could


    keep an eye on him in case he contacted someone there.


    In the meantime, Tiffany Momon parked her car and walked towards the neighborhood.


    Somehow she felt as if she was being stalked, but when she looked back, she saw nobody there.


    A cold breeze blew by at this time, sending chills down her spine, and she covered her neck with one


    hand.


    It made no sense.


    She didn''t even drink anything tonight, but why was she hallucinating? Tiffany Momon tightened her


    grip on the phone and quickened her pace to leave.


    Luckily, just as she reached the ground floor, there was an elevatoring down.


    When the elevator door opened automatically, she hastened to walk in.


    When she got to the door of her home, Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief as she entered the code.


    There was a beep, and the lock opened.


    She pulled the door open and was about to enter when a man suddenly hugged her hard from behind.


    "Tiffany, Tiffany, I really miss you! Forgive me, please.I promise I''ll never contact that woman


    again.Let''s be together from now on!"


    Tiffany Momon smelled alcohol on the breath of him, so she struggled hard, "Are you a nerd? What are


    you doing here thiste? let go of me, or I will call the police!"


    Asher Lawson didnt let go; instead, he tightened his hands around her and kissed her indiscriminately.


    Tiffany Momon''s hands were under his control, so she couldn''t push him at all.


    She had to sway her head widely to avoid him, "Asher Lawson, you''re fu*king crazy! I''m warning you


    for thest time: Don''t get fresh with me! Or you''ll be sorry for the rest of your life!"


    "How can you make me sorry? Oh, through your boyfriend? Where is he? I bet he is not a nice type


    either.Can he be as good as me? Don''t you remember our...OOOOQUCHI!!"


    Tiffany Momon was mmed against the wall by force, and behind her was Asher Lawson''s mournful


    scream.


    Before she had a chance to look back, Daniel''s cold voice came, "Get in"


    Tiffany Momon gasped and as she grabbed the doorknob.


    After pausing for two seconds, she entered the house and shut the door without hesitation.


    Even though she was inside now, she could hear the noise of Asher Lawson being beaten outside.


    It was a one-sided beating instead of a fight.


    After who knew how long, the noise finally stopped.


    Asher Lawson had escaped.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Daniel''s voice rang out hesitantly, "Are you okay?"


    Tiffany Momon crouched on the floor with her back against the door, her eyes reddening, "What do you


    think?"


    "But I can''t see through the wall..."


    Tiffany Momon, "......"


    Daniel asked tentatively, "Why don''t you open the door for me to check if you are okay?"


    Tiffany Momon sniffled, "No need.Off you go."


    "Or let me take you to the hospital?"


    Tiffany Momon was annoyed, "I said no! Just leave me alone.Why do you care about me so much?"


    Daniel felt helpless, "Can''t you be a little reasonable? He''s the one who bullied you.Why are you so


    mean to me instead?"


    "Men are all the same!"


    Daniel, "......"


    After a few seconds, his voice came again, "Then I''m leaving?"


    Tiffany Momon held both legs with her head buried between her knees, not saying a word.


    After the sounds of footsteps and elevator doors, it was all silence¡­

 Chapter 463: Were All Adults

    Chapter 463: We''re All Adults


    Tiffany raised her head, staring emotionlessly ahead with her tired eyes.She never expected Asher


    Lawson could look for her all the way here.


    And in such an insane manner.She realized for the first time how terrifying a man''s power could be.


    If...If not for Daniel, she couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened tonight.


    After crouching for who knows how long, Tiffany''s legs felt numb when she finally got up.She braced


    herself against the door panel to get up.


    There came a couple of knocks when she was just about to move inside the room.She was startled,


    and her whole body became alert.


    It couldn''t be that son of a b*tch Asher Lawson again, could it? Her hand had just reached the baseball


    bat ced in the entrance hall when Daniel''s voice came from outside, "I saw your hand was scraped,


    so I bought some medicine.It''s right by the door.Come and get it."


    Daniel got no response at all.


    He frowned in worry as he moved closer, "Tiffany, did you hear me?"


    Did she pass out from crying? Deciding to call her instead, Daniel pulled out his phone, but the door


    opened at this moment.


    Tiffany''s hair was messy, eyes and nose red, and clothes wrinkled.She even held a baseball bat.


    Daniel moved back a little subconsciously and lifted both his hands, "Rx.I''m just here to give you


    some medicine."


    Tiffany asked with a heavy nasal voice, "Where is it?"


    Daniel picked it up from the ground and handed it to her.Tiffany took it over with head lowered.


    "Thank you" said Tiffany after a long while.


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    "You''re not leaving yet?"


    Tiffany looked at him.


    "Oh, yes! I''ll be going right away."


    They fell into silence for a moment.


    "You wannae in?" Tifanny asked finally.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel lowered his eyes to her hand and said, "Perhaps, you can put that down first."


    Tiffany almost forgot she was holding the baseball bat.She threw it aside casually and then turned


    around.


    Daniel licked his lips lightly and then followed.


    Tiffany sat on the sofa.


    When she raised her arm, she found that she also had bruises on both arms, besides the scraped skin.


    They hurt a lot.She began applying the meds.


    Daniel asked on the couch next to hers, "He''s been doing this for a while?"


    Tiffany confirmed, "Before, he only went to the studio.I don''t know how he found here"


    "How many years were you together?"


    "Why do you want to know?"


    Tiffany turned her head to him.


    Daniel raised his hands again.


    "Sorry, just asking."


    "We were together since college for four or five years.We had nned to get marriedst year, but then


    he cheated on me."


    "Get married?"


    "What are you so surprised for? Is it against thew to get married?"


    Daniel stretched his mouth a bit and said, "No...I just think..."


    "Marriage for you is so distant that you''ve never thought about it, right?"


    Tiffany casually questioned.


    He didn''t deny it.Tiffany had known that he wasn''t the marriage type since she first met him.He was so


    handsome that it made him a yer visible to the naked eyes.


    Tiffany began to take care of the trash after dealing with her arms.


    "There''s still some there" Daniel pointed at her face.


    "What?" Tiffany asked in confusion.


    Daniel moved that pointing finger to a spot on his own face, "There''s blood-right here."


    Tiffany raised her hand to touch her face, "Here? Ouch!"


    She used her phone as a mirror and saw a wound as big as a fingernail on the left side of her chin.


    Blood wasing out slowly.She twisted open the iodine again.


    It was somewhat inconvenient to do it with one hand holding the phone.


    So she decided to go to the bathroom, but Daniel took over the cotton swabs in her hand.


    "I''ll help you."


    He moved by her side.


    Tiffany looked at him with pupils erged.


    Daniel gently rubbed her wound with the cotton swab.


    And when, after some time, their eyes met, he stopped the movement of his hand.


    The room was quiet, the lights were tender, and the breaths were uncertain.


    Aman and a woman, alone in a room; the moment was just right.


    He moved the swab away and his lips closer.


    When the lips were about to touch, Tiffany raised her hand and pped him.


    She said in a calm voice, "Of course, you men are all jerks!"


    ".....¡± Daniel covered his mouth and coughed, retracting back to a certain distance from her.


    "Sorry, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be goin...."


    Tiffany grabbed his hand before he could fully get up.


    Perhaps he didn''t anticipate Tiffany''s action, that he identally fell into the couch.


    "You......"


    Tiffany got on top of him and kissed him.


    The scent of male and female hormones collided fiercely, fermenting rapidly in the air and boiling up.


    After a lengthy kiss, both of their breaths were uneven.


    Daniel tightened his arms around her waist and spoke in a lowered voice, "Are you sure about this?"


    Tiffany wrapped her arms around his neck; the color of the lips was brimming under the light.


    She answered, "We''re all adults, and it''s not the first time.I don''t need you to be responsible for


    anything.What are you worried about?"


    Daniel''s eyes became determined as he kissed her again.


    The temperature was rising, and, in no time, the room was filled with gasping and moaning loud and


    quiet.The following morning, the phone''s vibration woke Tiffany up.


    She answered with her eyes closed.


    "Tiffany, I''m going to Costspool today.I''ll be back tonight at the earliest, tomorrow at thetest."


    Tiffany was still very tired that she only responded by instinct, "So should I still go to that ce today?"


    Sharon confirmed, "Yes.But there''s no hurry.I''ll text you when I got off the ne."


    "Aight."


    "Go back to sleep.Jameson is here.Bye"


    Tiffany put the phone under the pillow.


    Suddenly, she felt a hand on her body.


    After two seconds, she had fallen out of sleepinesspletely.She opened her eyes and got up


    abruptly.


    Lifting the quilt, she saw a half-naked man lying next to her.


    At that moment, she heard thousands of explosions in her head.

 Chapter 464: The Password Is Your Birthday

    Chapter 464: The Password Is Your Birthday


    Daniel was probably blurred by the sudden onught of light as he frowned his beautiful brows slightly.


    Looking at the messy bedsheet and the clothes on the floor, Tiffany gradually recalled everything that


    had happenedst night.


    She let in a deep breath, wondering if she was insane.


    ''What have I done?'' She started to regretfully scratch her hair and even felt like ending her life.


    Although she had more than once told Sharon that she wanted to find some yboy for a one-night


    stand, she was only saying things.


    She never expected it to actually happen.


    And if it was anyone else, she could simply put on her clothes and leave like they were strangers.


    But the guy was Daniel.


    ''Oh my god! So annoying!'' she said to herself.


    Tiffany quickly dressed and then went to the bathroom with clean clothes in her hand.


    She only hoped that Daniel could be a qualified one-night stander and leave quietly; if they met again in


    the future, he would still pretend that nothing had happened.


    With this wish in mind, Tiffany made a big noise while in the bathroom--loud enough to wake him up.


    And she carefully blow-dried all her hair to extend her stay in the bathroom, waiting for him to get out.


    She came out after a whole hour.


    As soon as she went to the kitchen for a cup of water, a voice came from behind, "Morning."


    ''.....Why is he still here?'' Tiffany thought.


    Tiffany choked on water upon hearing his voice.But she remained still, not turning back to face him.


    Daniel walked over.


    "Are you going to the studio? I can give you a ride."


    "Thanks, but no.I''ve some other thing to do."


    Daniel moved his eyebrows a little and continued, "Get another ce.He''ll probablye again"


    Even he didn''t say so, she would be looking for a new ce.


    "I''ll check on the inteter"


    They were quiet after that for a long while.


    Daniel broke the silence by saying, "The ce you and Miss Alyson rent before is still


    avable.Maybe....."


    "No, it''s too big for one person."


    At this moment, the phone in Tiffany''s bedroom rang, saving her from the situation.She immediately ran


    to it and closed the door on the way, blocking everything outside.


    Daniel stood still for a few seconds and eventually decided to leave.


    After the sound of the door shutting, Tiffany let out a sigh of relief.


    Her body seemed to have no strength left as she copsed onto the bed, depressed.


    The nended in Costspool at one in the evening.


    Just like South City, it was drizzling outside.


    Sharon sensed fresh air as soon as she got off the ne.


    This ce was indeed a more suitable ce for living than South City.


    On the way to Bridge Street, Sharon was looking outside the window on which the rain was


    meandering downward.


    She turned to ask Jameson, "If the rain keeps falling, will the demolition go on as scheduled?"


    "It would be dyed if it keeps raining, but no more than two days."


    "Are you going to stay until it''s finished, or you can go whenever you want?"


    Jameson looked at her, "How long do you want to stay here?"


    "It''s up to you.There''s not much to do at the studio these days.If you must stay, I can stay longer with


    you."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows upon hearing this, "You need me so bad?"


    ''Nothing serious everes out of this as*hole''s mouth!"


    Just as she was thinking, the car parked at the entrance.


    They arrived at Bridge Street.


    The driver got off and walked to the backseat door, holding an umbre in hand.


    Sharon reached out her hand to open the door, but Jameson grabbed her.


    "Wait here."


    He got out, took over the umbre from the driver, and then walked around to the other side.


    As the door opened, Sharon saw Jameson hold the umbre, standing with his back straight in the


    drizzling rain.


    It was indeed a good sight.


    That was about the only good quality he had.


    Sometimes it would make her less angry by just looking at that face.


    After getting off, Sharon and Jameson walked shoulder to shoulder down Bridge Street.


    Perhaps there wasn''t any resident left as there wasn''t a sign of life at all.


    The yellow leaves piled up in the long street, quiet and mncholy.


    Sharon stopped outside Charlotte''s house.


    "You wanna go in?"


    "No."


    Sharon shook her head.


    What was the point of visiting if the person was no longer there? They came to a small river.Sharon


    watched as the rain fell onto the surface of it, stirring up one ripple after another.


    It was just the same as before.


    Not one bit had changed.


    Having stood there for some time, Jameson asked, "Anywhere else you want to go?"


    "It''s still raining.Let''s just go to the hotel."


    Jameson looked down at his watch.


    "Fine.I have a meeting at four.Let''s go."


    Sharon''s eyeballs rolled around as Jameson mentioned the meeting.


    Good chance.


    Jacob Green was not with them this time, making things much easier for her.


    Jameson ordered food after they arrived at the hotel.


    It was about time to go when he finished eating.


    "I''ll be going.Get some rest.I will take you out tonight."


    Sharon got up with him and asked, "Where''s the meeting?"


    "It''s right here in the hotel" he answered, "I''ll be back by six."


    "I''ll go with you.I have nothing to do anyway" Sharon added, "I''ll wait outside.Don''t worry.I won''t bother


    you."


    Jameson raised his foreheads lightly upon hearing this.


    The way she behaved was much like three years ago.She was kind and obedient back then.


    Not giving him a chance to consider, Sharon pulled him towards outside, "Let''s go.Don''t you have a


    meeting? You''ll bete"


    After arriving at the meeting room, Sharon noticed that she had met all these people.


    She casually greeted them and then said to Jameson, "I''ll be waiting outside."


    "Alright."


    Sharon turned around after two steps, "Do you want me to hold your phone for you?"


    "What?"


    "I remember that you always give your phone to Jacob during meetings.I can answer the calls for you


    and tell you after the meeting."


    Sharon kept calm as she uttered these words-only in this way could she hide her true intention.


    Jameson''s think lips slightly pursed.


    It wasn''t evident whether he had detected something.He said nothing and handed over his phone.


    Sharon said as she received it, "Don''t be nervous.I won''t check on your phone."


    "You won''t find anything anyway."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean--I can check it however I want?"


    She had just read it online that no girl can smile after searching through her boyfriend''s phone.


    Jameson said nonchntly, "Do it.The password is your birthday."


    When did he change it? It made her feel strangely ufortable.

 Chapter 465: Youve Gone Delirious

    Chapter 465: You''ve Gone Delirious


    As the meeting began, Sharon was sitting in the lounge next door, looking at the phone on her


    knees.She never intended to check his phone.She simply wanted him to have no chance to contact the


    men in South City.She took a deep breath and then dialed Tiffany''s number on her own phone, asking


    her to leave right away.


    Tiffany had long been ready to move.


    Upon taking her call, she left immediately.


    Sharon sat in the lounge as time went by slowly.Her long wait had begun.


    During this whole time, Jameson''s phone didn''t ring even once.


    An hour passed, and her phone rang again.


    It was from Tiffany.


    She felt out of breath as she hurriedly picked up the call, "Hey Tiffany, how''s it going?"


    "I''ve searched through all these apartments.I found a middle-aged couple and a single male.There was


    no one in the other two, but I asked around.They said that a young couple lives in one of the


    apartments, and the people in the other apartment left two months ago and haven''te back.


    "I even met a guard on patrol.He had no impression of the person you talked about, and he''s never


    heard child''s crying here before."


    Sharon didn''t know whether she should feel d or down.So, it was nothing but a coincidence?


    Perhaps, the keycard she picked up didn''t belong to Harley Cook.


    But she really.....


    Tiffany continued, "Sharon, I can stay here until night if you''re still concerned.Perhaps I should check


    the surveince as well?"


    "No, just go home, Tiffany."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon leaned back against the couch and pressed her brows, suddenly


    feeling weary.


    If it kept on going like this, Sharon would think she had be sick and oversensitive due to the high


    pressure.


    Whenever she felt close to the truth, it would turn out to be the opposite of what she had thought.


    Every single time! Sharon looked nky outside the window, feeling empty inside.


    After some time, the door was open, and Jameson came before her, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon retrieved her thoughts, "Nothing.Just a little dizzy"


    Jameson put a hand on her forehead and frowned.


    "It''s a little hot.You should go to the hospital."


    Sharon shook her hand as she pulled down his hand, "I''m fine.It''s probably just the weather these


    days.I''ll take some medicine and rest."


    Jameson took off his coat to cover her with it, "Let''s go."


    "Your meeting''s over?"


    He softly confirmed.


    Sharon got up and handed over the phone, "There was no call but a couple of texts.I didn''t read


    them.Probably work-rted."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Howe you didn''t read them.I told you the password, right?"


    "I don''t know if I could end up smiling, so I figure I might as well not do it."


    ".....¡± Jameson went quiet.


    Sharon took his hand and said, "Let''s head back.I''m a little sleepy."


    "Ok."


    Sharon went on, "I mean is if you don''t have anything else to do here, let''s go back to South City.I don''t


    want to stay here any longer."


    "How about tomorrow morning? If it doesn''t stop raining tonight, we''ll have to settle another time for the


    demolition."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Sure,"


    Sharon nodded.


    Jameson patted her on the head andughed softly, "Howe you''re so sweet today?"


    Much to his surprise, Sharon kept being sweet even aftering back to the room.


    Jameson called the hotel to deliver some cold medicine.


    As he was getting water for her, Sharon grabbed his shirt and threw her body on him.


    Jameson lost bnce and fell onto the sofa with her, trying his best to keep the water from spilling.


    He stared at her with his dark eyes and said in a lowered voice, "No medicine?"


    Sharon wrapped around his neck with her arms and looked at him with watery eyes.


    "No."


    "What do you want to do then?" he said with a maic and seductive voice.


    Sharon''s vision fell onto his lips.She lifted his chin and then kissed him.


    Jameson hugged her slim waist with one hand and set the ss on the tea table with the other.He held


    the back of her head to reinforce the kiss, making him the dominant one in a matter of moments.


    Sharon, who was under him, grabbed tight to the sides of his shirt.


    The temperature in the room rose to the maximum in no time.


    Jameson got up and kissed her on the lips, "Give me a minute."


    Knowing what he was going to do, Sharon stopped him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Just do it like this"


    Sharon panted softly with water in her eyes.


    "Like this?"


    "Yeah." Jameson looked at her quietly.


    Sharon was unusually cooperative and active tonight.


    At midnight, she finally closed her eyes, exhausted.


    Jameson carried her up, saying gently, "Take the medicine before you sleep."


    Sharon said with a weak voice, "I let you do it without a condom, and you ask me to take pills?"


    "??"


    He grabbed her shoulders and said, "Hurry up.You''ve gone delirious."


    "I¡­¡±


    Sharon opened her eyes with a significant amount of effort and then put the medicine in her mouth.


    Jameson then turned to get the water and watched her drink it.


    After that, he finally put her down on the bed.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Sharon held him, "Where are you going?"


    "Cleaning up the sofa."


    Sharon turned her back to Jameson as she pictured the scene of the sofa in her head, "See ya."


    Jameson smiled softly and put a quilt on her.


    The sofa was a mess.


    After twenty minutes, Jameson returned to the bedroom and found Sharon asleep.


    He crouched down next to her on his knees and whispered, "Sharon, wanna eat?"


    The only response he got was calm and even breathing.


    Jameson tidied up her hair and then left the bedroom.He came to the balcony with his phone in hand.


    "Mr.Proctor"


    "What happened today?" Jameson coolly asked.


    "That friend of Miss Alyson''s came.But don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.Everything was done ording to your


    n.There was no mistake at all.Mrs.rke and the young master have both moved to the other


    apartment building" Matthew Gray reported.


    Jameson leaned against the rail and lit up a cigarette.


    "Alright, ¡° he said in a voice in which it was hard to detect any emotion.

 Chapter 466: Youre Feeling Guilty?

    Chapter 466: You''re Feeling Guilty?


    Hunger woke Sharon up in thetter half of the night.She hadn''t eaten anything besides the medicine


    since she came back with Jameson after the meeting.She got up and found that Jameson was not on


    the bed.


    Sharon put on a random shirt of his and then stumbled out of the room to find Jameson working on his


    laptop in the living room.


    Sharon struggled to keep her eyes open under the sudden brightness.


    "Why are you still awake?"


    "I still need to finish some work" Jameson said as he turned to her.


    "Howe you''re up?"


    Sharon rubbed her belly, replying frankly, "Hungry.¡±


    "I ordered something.Check if it''s still warm.If it''s not, just order more"


    Sharon saw the dining cart by the door.She immediately walked over and removed the lid.


    "It''s still warm."


    Sharon served the tes on the dining table and was just about to get Jameson over.


    But he had already moved next to her and put out a hand to feel her forehead.


    "Feeling better?"


    "Still the same."


    "Take medicine one more time after the meal."


    Sharon nodded as she sat herself down for food.


    "Is it still raining?" asked Sharon halfway through the meal.


    Jameson confirmed.


    "So it will be dyed" said Sharon again.


    "Yeah, but we can go back in the afternoon at thetest."


    Sharon contemted for a while and then spoke up, "Well, if you''re really busy, I can go back by


    myself."


    Jameson lifted his head to look at her, "You were so clingy in the morning.Now you''re suddenly all


    cool?"


    ".....¡±


    Sharon was too weak to argue, "Eat your food!"


    Shey back down on the bed after eating.


    Jameson sat by her, asking softly, "Still not feeling well?"


    "Nah, just sleepy."


    "Then sleep" said Jameson.


    "We''ll head back tomorrow"


    "Just go to work.You don''t have to teach me how to sleep."


    Jameson lifted the quilt and got under it.


    "It''s ok.I''ll leave it for tomorrow.I know you can''t fall asleep without me."


    What a shameless man! Jameson turned off the lights and held her in the arms.


    "If you''re still sick in the morning, let''s go to the hospital."


    Sharon closed her eyes, "We''ll see."


    She felt Jameson patting her on the back gently.


    And for some reason, a weird emotion overwhelmed her.She spoke up without warning, "Jameson


    Proctor."


    "Yes?" the man answered in his low voice in the dark.


    "Are you hiding anything from me?"


    Jameson didn''t hesitate at all as he calmly replied, "Why? All of a sudden."


    "Nothing.I just want to make sure" said Sharon, "If it''s not your problem, then it''s mine"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Maybe she ought to see a therapist after returning home.So she thought.


    A few secondster, Jameson went on speaking, "You''re under a lot of pressure these days.Now that


    the matter with the Beale Family is over, and you''ve done what you should''ve done.Just leave


    everything else to me."


    "I know."


    Sharon moved her body to hug him and said in a calm voice, "I really wish to believe you right now,


    which is why I will doubt you no more after your reassurance.But, if one day I find out that you''re lying


    to me, that will be the end of us, and we will never..."


    Her lips were sealed before she could finish her sentence.


    "Are you not sleepy?" said Jameson.


    "Are you feeling guilty?"


    Sharon met his eyes.


    Jameson lightly pursed his lips and fell into thought.


    After a long while, he finally admitted, "I do have something that I haven''t told you.But it''s not up to me."


    Sharon frowned upon hearing this.


    So she was right? Jameson continued, "All I can tell you now is Daniel has a background.He has


    connections with the Beales.But he doesn''t seem to want you to know the truth.I cannot make the


    decision for him."


    Sharon was stunned for a second.


    "So this is what you''re hiding?"


    "What else?"


    This was not what she was thinking.


    "You know, sometimes, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you; it''s just that it might not be a good idea for


    you to know certain things."


    "But...I have the right to know the things rted to me."


    "People have their reasons for staying silent.But you will know all the truths one day.It''s just a matter of


    time"


    Sharon opened her mouth but couldn''t find the words to object to him.


    Jameson put his arms around her.


    "Just let it go, for now, Sharon.Anyway, they cannot harm you anymore"


    Sharon didn''t know what else to say.


    Daniel had been helping her throughout the series of events with the Beales.


    In the beginning, she thought that it was because of themon enemy they had.


    Butter, she found that their primary focus had always been to protect her.


    Daniel even moved next to the studio for that reason.


    She had always suspected Patrick Matthias to be the man in charge.


    But it was still just a theory without proof.


    But it had be more evident now as there were only these few people who, since the start of


    everything, were actually involved in the matters with the Beales.


    Mr.Jones had definitely known the truth of Talon and Tavis Beale from the beginning.


    Patrick and Daniel both knew Jones.


    It was Patrick that had stopped Tavis Beale that day as well.


    So, her theory must be correct.


    But who exactly was Patrick Matthias? Seeing that Sharon was deep in thought and her attention was


    no longer on the subject they had discussed, he spoke up slowly, "So, don''t say these words So


    casually"


    "Fine.¡±


    When Sharon opened her eyes again, it was already noon.It was sunshine after rain outside, so bright


    that she couldn''t keep her eyes open.She stretched a little and then left the bedroom to find Jameson


    on a call.


    Based on what she could hear, the demolition would set off on time, which meant today.


    She got herself some water in the dining room and then took a long slow breath.


    It was probably due to the sleep that she no longer felt the same heaviness on her mind as yesterday.


    Having finished the call, Jameson came over, "It sets off at 3.We''ll take the ne at 5 back to South


    City.Does that sound good to you?"


    Sharon nodded, "Ok."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Change.I''ll take you somewhere"


    Sharon became alert, "Not the Matchmaker Temple, right?"


    Jamesonughed softly, "Not unless you want to go there."


    "Nope, thanks"


    Having seen all those colorful photos symbolizing "happy ever after", she would not want to step into


    that temple ever again.

 Chapter 467: Better Bring Your Brother

    Chapter 467: Better Bring Your Brother


    To her surprise, Jameson took her to the showroom of the future Bridge Street.The showroom was


    quiet, with music ying in the background.The person in charge of the ce came over to them,


    "How may I help you, Mr.Proctor?"


    "Not much.We''re just looking around."


    "Ok.Then I''ll you guys some water."


    Sharon was attentively looking at the nning map when Jameson got closer to her, "How is it?"


    She turned to look at him and said, "I think it''s pretty good.After it''s done, it will be thergest


    resort in Costspool.The style is unique as well.It will surely attract many tourists."


    Jameson''s eyebrows moved a little as he didn''t expect her to think from that aspect.


    "And?"


    "And....."


    Sharon''s eyes fixed on the model in front of her featuring a little river flowing across the resort, "What is


    this?"


    "It''s the river from Bridge Street, expanded." Sharon suddenly recognized it.


    No wonder! In fact, besides the old residences on the sides, this river was the most distinctive feature


    of Bridge Street.


    When the weather was hot, it was morefortable to sit by it and enjoy the breeze than to stay in an


    air-conditioned room.


    The river flowed all the way down until it formed ake at the end.


    Theke was redesigned as well.


    It became the scenery spot right next to the hotel, with boats floating on it.


    Sharon noticed that the entire resort was designed around the river and theke, with some new


    elements added on top of that.


    No wonder it resembled Bridge Street so much, keeping the essence of it without seeming abrupt at all.


    "How long is it going to take?" asked Sharon after fullyprehend the project.


    "Three years if it goes smoothly five if not." Sharon nodded.


    It was arge construction.


    Three years did seem incredibly fast.


    "Let''s enjoy our vacation here when it''s finished."


    Jameson smiled, "Sure."


    It was already night when they arrived at South City.


    In the car, Sharon turned on her phone and found several missed phone calls from unknown


    numbers.She peeked at Jameson.


    He was looking through some documents.


    After getting home, Sharon carefully entered the bedroom and then closed the door.


    "What''s wrong?"she called back.


    "You''re not in South City?" answered Bridger Fowler.


    "I went to Bridge Street, but I''m back now.I was on the ne when you called.What happened?"


    "You shoulde here tomorrow.I found something hidden."


    "Hidden?" Sharon was confused.


    "That''s right.We''ll talk more tomorrow."


    He paused for a while and then continued, "You''d better bring your brother as well."


    Sharon held tight to her phone.She realized it was something serious.


    "Alright, I''ll take him with me."


    After hanging up, Sharon called Ruben to ask if he had sses the next day.


    "Only one in the afternoon," said Ruben.


    "Ok then.I''ll pick you up."


    "Did Josh Allyson get into trouble again?"


    "No, Josh Allyson is.....he won''t cause any more problems."


    Although she had never asked Jameson how he had dealt with Josh, she was certain that Josh was


    having a good time.


    Besides that, she knew nothing.She only took it as if he died in prison.


    "I''ll wait for you at the gate then" said Ruben.


    Sharon agreed.


    Just as she was putting back her phone, the door opened.


    Jameson asked, "Who are you talking to for so long?"


    "Ruben.I''m going to meet him tomorrow."


    "Did something happen?"


    Sharon didn''t want to tell him about Bridger Fowler yet.


    Jameson wouldn''t be happy to let her meet him.


    And anyway, she still didn''t know any details at the moment, so it was too early to tell Jameson.


    She kept a straight face, "Nothing.I haven''t seen him for a while.I''m his sister.I should pay more


    attention to him."


    Jameson let out a "hmmm of agreement, "You''re right.And I''m his brother-inw.I should meet him


    often as well."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "...¡± Sharon started pushing him out, "Geez! Don''t follow me everywhere.Work on your own things."


    Jameson wrapped his arms around her, "Fine.I was just joking.Let''s go take a shower?"


    "Go by yourself.I..."


    "Let''s go together."


    She couldn''t resist at all as she was already being dragged towards the bathroom.


    The next day, Jacob awaited them at the underground parking.


    "Mr.Proctor.Miss Allyson," he greeted them with a smile.


    Behind him was a Bentley.


    Sharon turned confusedly to Jameson.


    Jameson exined as he handed over the key to her, "Your car''s under repair.Drive this one for now so


    that you don''t have to use others¡¯ cars."


    Sharon said, "Ehhh...Does it take that long to fix a rear-ended car?"


    Jacob stepped forward, "Miss Allyson, in fact, it''s not the repairing that takes time.It''s the insurance.The


    negotiation has not been settled, so the car was left there as evidence at the insurancepany."


    Sharon didn''t know much about insurance and stuff, so she could only nod and say ok to it.


    She opened the car door and said to Jameson, "Well, I''m off."


    Jameson smiled gently and held her hand, "Drive safe."


    "I always do."


    "I''m saying, before you get on the car, you should check if there''s the sign of forced entry on the


    door.Check the seatbelt, the brake, the gas, and everything.Make sure nothing seems off.And then


    start the car.If some stranger knocks on your window, do not roll it down! Keep it up and call me


    immediately."


    Sharon rarely saw Jameson speak in such seriousness, so it felt weird to her.She asked, "Has


    something happened?"


    "No.Just be careful, unless you want me toe and get you every day."


    "_....Thanks.I''ll pay attention to it."


    Sharon got in the car.


    Jameson knocked on her window before she could start driving.


    The window was down after a few seconds.


    "Anything else?"


    Sharon showed her face.


    "I have a meeting in the afternoon.So don''t wait for me.Just get back by yourself.I don''t even know


    when it''s going to finish."


    "Alright, alright,"said Sharon.


    "So, can I go now?"


    Jameson put his hands back into the pockets.


    "Go."


    The white Bentley soon disappeared from sight.


    Jacob walked over to Jameson.


    "Mr.Proctor, why don''t you tell Miss Allyson about the car ident?"


    Jameson coolly replied, "She had her nerves on edge at all times when she lived with the Beales, and


    now she finally has some time to rx.Don''t tell her yet.Keep sending men to watch closely over the


    studio.Don''t give Natalia or Tavis Beale any chance to touch her."


    "Understood!"

 Chapter 468: Im Here for You

    Chapter 468: I''m Here for You


    Sharon got to the studio and saw Tiffany bent over the counter, sighing every five seconds.Sharon


    quietly asked the girl nearby, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "No idea.She''s been like this since yesterday."


    Sharon walked over to her, "Tiffany, have you had breakfast?"


    Tiffany raised her tired face to look at her, "Yeah."


    "What did you have?"


    "A lesson."


    "...¡±


    Sharon dragged Tiffany to her office, "What''s wrong? You''re not feeling well?"


    Tiffany replied with her eyes nk, "Huh? Oh, yeah, maybe."


    "Let me drive you back to rest, or should we go to the hospital?"


    Tiffany shook her head and then copsed onto the sofa, "Nah, I just need more sleep.I''ll be fine."


    Sharon knew from her looks that she was hurt by love.She stopped asking more and ordered some


    breakfast for her on the phone.


    "Take a nap then.I''ll wake you upter."


    Tiffany nodded as she closed her eyes.


    Breakfast arrived half an hourter.


    Tiffany kept on sleeping after eating until noon.


    She had just stretched her back when she heard some knockings on the door, and a girl showed up,


    "Tiffany, Tiffany, Ummm.....Daniel is here."


    Tiffany paused halfway through her stretching, saying nothing.


    "Did he tell you what he''s doing here?" asked Sharon.


    "Nope.But he came yesterday as well.Tiffany wasn''t here, so he waited for about half an hour and then


    left after saying he''d be back today."


    "He''s here for you.So?"


    Tiffany retracted her arms slowly, "Tell him I''m not in.....no, tell him I''m out of town, abroad, and I won''t


    be back until eight or ten yearster."


    "....." both the girl and Sharon went speechless.


    Sharon said to the girl, "Tell him that Tiffany went for shooting.If he asks for the address, just tell him


    you don''t know."


    "Alright."


    After the door was shut, Sharon asked, "Did you guys....."


    "No! Nothing happened whatsoever!" Tiffany over-reacted.


    "?"


    Sharon was struck dumb for a second and then had her eyes wide open, "You DIDN''T!"


    Tiffany regretfully said, "Gosh, don''t even mention it! He regret it! I don''t even know what I was


    thinking.But it was all that son of a bitch Asher Lawson''s fault! If he didn''t go nuts that night, I wouldn''t


    have done anything impulsive....."


    Sharon frowned at this, "Asher Lawson? Did he give you trouble?"


    Tiffany summarized it briefly, "He somehow found me where I live, and then he went crazy.....Then


    Daniel showed up."


    Sharon frowned even more intensely, "You can''t stay there anymore.Have you started looking for a new


    ce?"


    "Yeah, but haven''t found anything yet.I lived in a hotelst night."


    Sharon took a look at the time and said, "I need to pick Ruben upter and go to Josh Allyson''s


    apartment.After that, I''ll go house hunting with you."


    Tiffany nodded, "What do you guys go there for?"


    "Bridger Fowler asked me to go.I don''t know the details yet."


    "Bridger Fowler?"


    "He''s been staying there these days."


    When Sharon got up to leave, Tiffany followed her, "I''ll go with you.I''ve nothing to do right now anyway."


    Sharon thought it would do her good to move a little considering her condition right now.So she agreed.


    Daniel saw them getting in the car, so he drove behind them.


    At the college, Tiffany was cheered up upon seeing Ruben, "Ruben, is there any handsome boy with


    an eight pack in your college that you can introduce to me? I want the athletic type whose healthy and


    ys sports."


    ",....Did you break up with Daniel?" said Ruben.


    Tiffany''s smile froze.


    She awkwardlyughed, "We were never together.What breakup are you talking about?"


    Ruben didn''t believe a word.


    After a while, they reached their destination.It was an old apartment building.


    "Let''s go,"said Sharon.


    Ruben walked in the front, "The lights are broken.Watch your steps."


    It was dark in the stairwell.


    No light could get in.


    Tiffany wasn''t as familiar with the ce as they were.She identally stepped on air.


    "Ahh!" she screamed as she thought she was going to fall.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But someone held her from behind.


    Tiffany fell into his arms.


    Sharon and Ruben turned to check on her, but they both turned back quietly and kept going after


    seeing this scene.


    Tiffany hastily regained her bnce to keep a distance from him, "What are you doing here?"


    Daniel put his arms back and smiled.


    "I''m here for you."


    Saying nothing more, she picked up her pace to catch up with Sharon.


    Sharon took out the key to open the door.


    After everyone got in, she said, "Come out now."


    Bridger Fowler tumbled in from the balcony.


    Ruben frowned upon seeing him.


    Bridger didn''t expect to see so many people either as quite alert.


    "They''re all my friends.We have some other things to doter, so they followed along.If you want, I can


    talk to you alone."


    "No, it''s fine" said Bridger.


    If Sharon wished him ill, she wouldn''t have let him stay here for such a long time.


    Bridger started walking towards Josh Allyson''s bedroom, "Come."


    Ruben first looked at all the clothes and stuff on the floor.


    Then he turned his eyes to the empty closet, "What is this?"


    Bridger stood still in front of the closet as he exined, "Based on my knowledge of him, it was queer


    that he didn''t try to sell the house when he was in so much debt.So this house must be unusual--he


    must have kept something here."


    He went on after a short pause, "I searched for a few days and found the back of this closet hollow.So


    behind it must be the thing he hid."


    "You haven''t opened it?" asked Sharon.


    "Not yet.No matter what it is, I feel it should only be revealed with your presence."


    Sharon understood what he meant.


    As the former family members of Josh Allyson, she and Ruben were the most appropriate to find out


    what he was keeping.


    Bridger picked up an iron stick on the floor and then smashed it into the panel.

 Chapter 469: Hes Sick Beyond Help

    Chapter 469: He''s Sick Beyond Help


    As Bridger was smashing the closet, everyone just held their breath and watched with absolute


    attention.


    There was little space behind the closet for Bridger to move around as he entered.


    "Do you see anything?" Sharon stepped closer.


    Bridger tossed his head with a frown.


    He felt confused.


    Why would Josh Allyson spend all this effort to make this one-person highpartment but keep


    nothing in it? Ruben walked in and then set his eyes on thepartment.


    He put a hand on the side of it and then said, "The wall in this room is different.It''s badly made, and


    some ces are not even stered."


    Sharon''s mouth slightly dropped.


    She understood what Ruben was talking about, but she still couldn''t get her head around what Josh


    Allyson had hidden here that was worth the effort of building an entire wall behind the closet.


    Tiffany moved her head over as well, asking softly, "It''s a lot of work to take down a wall.Should we get


    a professional team to do it?"


    Bridger looked at the mottled surface and tried knocking on it with the stick.


    Some pieces fell off immediately.


    "This wall is not sealed with cement.It won''t be hard."


    It was clear that Josh Allyson had limited energy and ability while making the wall.


    The sole purpose of it was for hiding something, so the construction was finished casually.


    Bridger identified thergest crack on the wall and then smashed it with full strength with the stick.


    The entire wall copsed right away.


    And in a corner behind it, a rectangr wooden box was ced.


    Tiffany was shocked, "So he really hid something here.Could it be some big treasure?"


    Sharon was struck dumb by it.


    A bad feeling came upon her that she couldn''t help but grab Ruben''s arm.


    Bridger crouched down, took out a knife from his pocket, and pried open the box.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the very second that the box was opened, everyone was thunderstruck.


    Tiffany Momon felt a chill climbing up her back and almost bit her tongue when she wanted to talk.


    She subconsciously moved back a little but suddenly stumbled upon something.She turned and found


    Daniel looking ahead.


    His facial expression was worse than Sharon''s.


    After a long while, Sharon closed her eyes, speaking with a trembling voice, "Call the police."


    She had always thought Josh was nothing but a shameless gambler.....But she had never expected


    this!! Ruben''s face was taut, as if he was struggling to hold back some emotion.


    Tiffany took out her phone and was just about to call the police when Daniel grabbed her hand, "Wait."


    "Wait? For what?" Tiffany was bewildered.


    "Miss Allyson, I need to speak with you" said Daniel.


    Sharon got herposure back and turned to Bridger, "You should leave now.I''ll tell the police that we


    found this by ident."


    Bridger nodded.


    It was an earthquake in his heart as well.


    Who would have imagined a good-for-nothing coward like Josh Allyson would dare to hide a corpse in


    here!? After Bridger had left, Sharon came to the living room with Daniel.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "It might sound offensive to you, but I think you can already tell--what''s inside is probably your....."


    "I know,"


    Sharon interrupted him with a weak voice.


    "If we call the police right now, the news will definitely be spread.And it would inevitably cause a huge


    uproar.It will only give Tavis Beale a chance to take advantage of the chaos."


    Sharon frowned, "So what are you proposing?"


    "It should be dealt with quietly.I will take care of it in a decent manner."


    Sharon shook her head, "I appreciate your offer, but this is my mother.I have no reason to leave it to


    you."


    "Miss Allyson, by this point, you should understand that I will never do you any harm."


    "No, you will not.I know it.But I''m just curious why you reacted so much when you saw my mom''s


    corpse, more than Ruben and I did.Who are you? What do you want?"


    He was unable to answer the question.


    After a while, he closed his eyes, confessing, "Miss Allyson, what I can tell you right now is that we


    have Josh Allyson.We have tried very hard to get him to tell us where your mother''s grave is.But he


    kept lying to us and got us running everywhere.Our only wish was for your mother to rest in peace."


    "Then give me a reason--just one--that I should leave her to you guys." Daniel still couldn''t answer.


    Sharon went on, "Ruben and I are both here.From my perspective, calling the cops or not, I can find no


    reason to leave this matter to people who are not at all rted to us.You say that you have Josh


    Allyson, and you''ve tried to find my mom''s grave.I believe these! But, do you really think these are


    sufficient to convince me? You can''t just keep asking me to believe you guys! For what!?"


    After a brief pause, Sharon continued, "And who the he?! is this ¡®we¡¯ that you keep mentioning? And


    what is your rtionship with my mom!?"


    By this point, Tiffany and Ruben hade over, waiting, too, for Daniel''s answer.


    "I really can''t make the decision"


    Daniel let out a helplessugh after a few minutes and then went into silence once more.


    Finally, he gave in.


    "Would you give me a minute? Let me make a phone call."


    With this, he went downstairs.


    Sharon sat down on the sofa, eyes closed.


    In her head, all she could see was the scene behind the closet.


    Tiffany sat next to her, patting softly on her back, "Sharon, don''t overthink it.We can always call the


    police.It''s the best solution in my opinion."


    Sharon stared nkly ahead and replied after some time, "I can''t believe Josh Allyson did this..."


    "Yeah....It''s sick.He''s a fu*king sicko! Keeping a body right behind his closet--he''s sick beyond help!"


    Ruben stood with his head lowered.


    He spoke up without warning, "I need to get out."


    Tiffany felt more scared after Ruben had left.


    She moved closer to Sharon.


    Who could imagine such a thing-twenty years after the death, without a proper tomb, the bodyy there


    intact.


    It was the first time they learned the entirety of Josh Allyson''s evil.


    He had lived with a corpse for twenty whole years! Now it didn''t seem hard to believe at all that he


    could send his own daughter to the Twilight Club.


    It was nothing to him! You can''t judge a book by its cover.


    Indeed!

 Chapter 470: Ill Call the Police!

    Chapter 470: I''ll Call the Police!


    At the Proctor Group.Jameson got out of the meeting room.


    Jacob Green immediately came over, saying, "Mr.Proctor, something happened!"


    "Sharon?" Jameson froze.


    "Yes....but not exactly..."


    "Can you just spit it out?"


    "Madam and her brother Ruben went to Josh Allyson''s house.And they.....they found....."


    "Are you gonna Say it or not?" Jameson became impatient.


    It was not that he couldn''t say it; it was just that after living 30 years in this world and working alongside


    Jameson Proctor, he could definitely be called a man of rich experiences--but what happened this time


    was even beyond him, that it was still sending chills down his spine.


    "Mr.Proctor" said Jacob Green quietly, "Madam''s mother was found."


    "Found where?"


    "In Josh Allyson¡¯s apartment..." Jameson was stunned.


    "Are you sure?"


    Jacob nodded, "We got the news from that side.Daniel was there as well.So we can be quite certain."


    Jameson narrowed his dark eyes, paused for a few seconds, and then ordered, "Postpone everything


    else.I need to take a trip."


    "Understood."


    After getting in the car, Jameson asked, "What''s the situation there now?"


    "Do you mean Patrick Matthias''s side or Miss Allyson''s?"


    "Both."


    "Well, as of the moment, Madam hasn''t called the police yet, probably stopped by Daniel.After all, if the


    situation esctes, it will be against everyone''s interest.And if Tavis Beale is to learn the news, no one


    will know what to expect.


    "As for Patrick Matthias, he should''ve heard about it from Daniel.But we have no idea yet what they


    n to do next.Should we ask them, Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson''s lips lightly pursed.He replied after a while, "There''s no need.We''ll wait and see."


    Daniel hadn''te back yet after he went out for a call.


    Neither had Ruben.


    Sharon sat on the sofa, looking nkly outside the window, meditating on something.


    After a long while, the sound of footsteps came from the door.


    Tiffany got up immediately, wanting to say something.


    But it was Jameson who came.


    That would do, too.


    It was less scary here now with his presence.


    Wanting to leave them alone, Tiffany got out with the excuse of looking for Daniel.


    Jameson sat down beside Sharon and reached out a hand on her shoulder, speaking softly, "Don''t


    worry.I''m here.It''ll be alright."


    Sharon retracted her nce from outside and turned towards him in awe.


    "Why are you here? I thought you had something to do today," said Sharon.


    "Nothing''s more important than you are."


    Sharon unconsciously grabbed his shirt hard, murmuring, "How did it be like this....."


    Jameson hugged her.He couldn''t find the right words to say.


    Sharon and Ruben had lived here for almost twenty years.


    During those countless days and nights, never had they ever imagined that they were living with a


    corpse--then a skeleton--only one wall apart.


    And the skeleton was none other than their mother.


    Jameson patted her softly on the back,forting her silently.


    The sound of footsteps came once more from the entrance.


    It was loud and messy.


    Sharon lifted her head and saw that a man was thrown inside.


    It was Josh Allyson.


    He seemed to have got used to it as he got up as a matter of course and smoothly patted off the dust


    on his body.He saw that the closet and the wall behind it werepletely destroyed.He was enraged.


    Holding the broken leg, he stumbled over and shouted, "Who did this!? Who tore my fu*king house


    down! Police! I''ll call the police!"


    Ruben came in after him and said in a cold voice, "I did it."


    Josh Allyson, in an instant, rushed to him and grabbed his cor.


    "You ba*tard! I should''ve put you to sleep the moment you were born.What a waste of my time bringing


    you up! You ungrateful son of a bi*ch!"


    Josh was pulled away before he could finish, but insults were stilling out of his mouth nonstop.


    Sharon walked to him, looking at him indifferently, "You wanna call the police? Ok, do it now.DO IT! I


    am curious to know what your sentence will be for hiding a corpse inside a wall for so many years!"


    Josh spat on the floor and cursed, "What the he*l do you know? She was my woman; I can bury her


    wherever the f**k I want! Whatw did I break, huh? I....."


    Seeing Jamesone next to her, Josh Allyson became hesitant.


    But at this point, when everything was exposed already, he stopped caring anymore.


    "People die, and we bury them.That''s how things are! Why can''t I bury her here? It''s my house-I''m not


    using others¡¯ space--So why the f**k not!?"


    Sharon never expected to learn any helpful information from his mouth anymore.She just felt that her


    whole body was turning weak, and things before her were turning dimmer and dimmer.She wanted to


    hold Jameson but couldn''t feel her arms; she tried to speak, but her throat wouldn''t let her.


    Before she lost her consciousness, she fell into a warm and reliable chest.


    It was as if many people were calling her, yet nothing could she hear.


    In front of her.....


    Only darkness.....


    In the hospital.


    Jacob Green took a look at the patient and said softly, "Mr.Proctor, the cops are gone."


    "The corpse?"


    "Sent to the coroner.After the death cause is examined, we will prepare the funeral affairs."


    "He hasn''t shown up yet?"


    "No, not yet," Jacob shook his head.


    "Alright, leave us."


    After Jacob had left, Jameson turned back to Sharon and held her hand.


    She seemed to feel it as she fluttered her eyshes and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "I''m in the hospital?" asked Sharon after finally re-focusing her scattered vision.


    "Yeah.You passed out.How you feeling now?"


    Sharon sat up.


    "Still a little dizzy......Where''s Ruben?"


    "He went to the police station."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was a little surprised, "Is anyone with him?"


    "Daniel and Tiffany--they are both there."


    Sharon let out a breath of relief, "Okay."


    "Don''t worry about him.You''re the one lying in bed right now."


    "It must be really hard for him to ept......"


    "It is hard for him.Is it easy for you, though?"


    He scanned the ward and continued, "to get over this?"

 Chapter 471: What Did I Do Now?

    Chapter 471: What Did I Do Now?


    Sharon bit her lip, answering not.


    "What do you wanna eat? I''ll go get it for you," said Jameson in a stern voice.


    "Whatever is fine."


    "Wait here then.Don''t move around.Just ring the call bell to get the nurse if you need anything."


    "Aight," said Sharon as she looked at him, confused.


    ''Why is he not happy again!?'' In an instant, Jameson left the ward.


    Sharon took a deep breath and then started looking for her phone, which was nowhere to be found.She


    was too exhausted to get off the bed to look for it, so she sat there waiting for Jameson.


    He was back very soon, bringing a big load of food.


    "I can''t eat that much!"


    "Even though I''m a nobody to you, I still need to eat," said Jameson indifferently.


    ¡®What is wrong with this person!? What did I do NOW?'' Sharon was about to put away the quilt and get


    off, but Jameson ordered, "Stay there."


    It was way too intimidating that she immediatelyy back on the bed.


    Jameson put a bowl of in rice congee on the little overbed table along with a few nd side dishes


    and then returned to the tea-table.


    "?"


    Sharon took a look at the food in front of Jameson and that in front of her, "This is it for me?"


    Jameson kept a straight face, "You said whatever is fine, right?"


    "I did.But I can eat other things as well, you know? Didn''t you buy a lot of food?"


    "These are mine,"


    Jameson uttered these words deliberately.


    Sharon took a deep breath.She decided to swallow the anger this time.


    But the food got more and more nd and unappetizing as she was eating.But the dishes on the other


    side were all her favorite.


    ''He''s doing it intentionally! He doesn''t even like spicy food!"


    Sharon began to plead, "Mr.Jameson, can I taste that....."


    "Nope."


    "Just one bite....."


    "You won''t get a half."


    Sharon curled her lip up.


    ¡®Fine! A**hole!'' She moved aside the congee and small side dishes,y down again, and covered her


    head with the quilt to block the tempting smell of the food.


    The doctor and the nurse came after a while to examine her.They said that she had fainted only


    because of too much stress and anxiety.


    A few days¡¯ rest would be sufficient to bring her back to good health.


    "So when can I get out of here?"


    "Well..."


    "Half a month," said Jameson.


    Sharon was shocked, "I passed out, yes, but I didn''t break my leg.Why do I need to rest for so long?"


    The doctor coughed, "Well, your condition is not serious, but you really shouldn''t work yourself too hard


    now.Anything or anybody could influence your mood and, therefore, your recovery.So it would be better


    if you could rest until you fully recover."


    The doctor didn''t even give Sharon a chance to object to it.


    "So we''ll be leaving now.If you need anything, just ring the bell."


    Sharon didn''t get a chance to talk to the doctor.


    "Did you hear what he said? Sleep now" said Jameson."It was only advice, and I can choose not to


    take it!"


    Jameson didn''t say anything.He simply stared at her, lips pursed.


    Sharon knew nothing good woulde out of his mouth, so she hurriedly turned her back at Jameson,


    "Fine, fine! I''ll sleep now.Let''s talk tomorrow."


    It went quiet behind her.


    Sharon was indeed tired.


    Not long after her eyes were closed, she fell asleep.


    After no one knew how long, she felt that someone got on the bed and hugged her from behind.


    Perhaps they had been together for long enough that even inside the ward, she didn''t feel any


    difort at all.She spontaneously turned around and buried herself in his arms.


    Jameson held her waist and put his chin on her head.The ice in his eyes slowly melted.He realized that


    she had never intended to tell him about what happened today.If he hadn''t rushed there, she would''ve


    copsed there without help.


    At this thought, his anger flooded back.


    Seeing her sleep so peacefully, he couldn''t help but bit her lip, leaving faint tooth marks on it.


    Sharon felt the pain and was about to push his head away, but he had already withdrawn his mouth


    and put her in his arms again.


    After what had happened, it was best for her to stay in the hospital.


    Or she would be worried to death again about all the messes out there.


    The police station.


    When all the formal procedures were dealt with, it was already 11 at night.


    Josh Allyson was put into prison directly as he was an escaped convict, to begin with.


    As for the case of hiding the corpse, they still need to wait for further notice as the case progressed.


    He was cursing and yelling at Ruben when he was taken away, screaming that Ruben would always


    live under his shadow because he was his biological father.


    Ruben kept his face expressionless the whole time, not saying anything.


    Upon exiting the police station, Tiffany said, "Ruben, he''s a mad man.Everything he said was


    bullsh*t.Don''t take it to heart."


    Ruben was thinking about nobody knew what, but he nodded and simply replied, "Ok."


    Tiffany had her mouth open but couldn''t utter a word.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her efforts were futile.


    "It''ste.I''ll drive you back to school,"


    Daniel proposed.


    "No, it''s fine.The gate is closed already."


    "How about you go to my ce?"


    "No, thanks."


    Tiffany asked, "So where are you going to stay for the night?"


    "Don''t mind me.I have ces to go."


    "That won''t do.I have to take you back safely, or how can I report to your sister? She is hospitalized


    right now.You don''t want her to worry, do you?"


    Ruben frowned and spoke no more.


    Daniel added, "Anyway, you should just stay at the hospital tonight.I''m not going back tonight, so no


    one would bother you."


    Tiffany sensed something strange.


    She turned to look at Daniel and found that he was looking at her as well.


    ''He''s not gonna follow me around, right?¡¯ She ignored him straight away and then said to Ruben, "If


    you want to stay in a hotel, that''s fine too."


    "I''ll go to the hospital," said Ruben after a while.


    "Jameson Proctor is there with your sis.You''re sure you wanna spoil their time?"


    "....¡±


    Ruben paused for a second and said, "I won''t go in then."

 Chapter 472: A Delicate Situation

    Chapter 472: A Delicate Situation


    Tiffany wanted to talk him out of it, but it seemed useless to her.This kid was more stubborn than


    Sharon.


    "Then let''s go together.I want to check on Miss Allyson as well,"said Daniel.


    ''.....Phis guy is everywhere......¡± thought Tiffany.Arriving at the hospital, they saw that the lights in the


    ward were off.


    "They should be asleep now.Let''s just leave," Tiffany quietly said.


    Ruben sat down on a chair, head leaning against the wall.


    "You guys can go.I''ll just stay here."


    "But....."


    Tiffany couldn''t get to finish her sentence before she was interrupted by Daniel, "Then we will go


    now.Just call us if you need anything."


    Ruben nodded.


    Daniel held Tiffany''s hand and took her outside the hospital.She struggled to free her hand from him,


    frowning.


    "How can you leave Ruben alone there? He....."


    "He ain''t gonna sleep tonight anyway," exined Daniel.


    "Instead of letting him go somewhere we don''t even know, we should just leave him there with


    Jameson Proctor''s men watching over him.And Miss Allyson is in there as well, so he should be able to


    stay calm and not do anything stupid."


    What Daniel said made sense to Tiffany.


    After all, Daniel was the one who took the biggest blow.


    Why did he have such a human scum as his father? If only they were not biologically rted!


    "What ya thinking?" asked Daniel while leaning closer to her.


    Seeing the approaching face of Daniel, Tiffany subconsciously moved back a little.


    But behind her were the steps, and she fell backpletely unprepared.


    Daniel stretched out his arm and casually pulled her back with his arm around her waist.


    Tiffany''s face immediately turned awkward.


    Why was there physical contact so often as if she intended it to happen!? After regaining bnce, she


    kept a distance from him right away.


    With a faint smile on her face, she said, "Well, you must be exhausted after a long day.Let''s part


    here.I''ll..."


    "Where do you live now?"


    "Huh?"


    "I went to your cest night, and there was no one there."


    "I mean--after what happened, how can I still stay there?" muttered Tiffany.


    ¡®Wait.....Why was he looking for me?¡¯


    "You live in a hotel now?"


    Daniel went on asking.


    Tiffany hesitantly nodded, confused about what he wanted to do.


    "I''ll drive you."


    "No thanks! I''ll just take a cab,"


    Tiffany rejected him almost at the same time.


    After that, she hurried to the street only to find it almost empty.


    There were hardly any private cars, never mind taxis.


    She got out the phone and called an uber.


    The driver was 5 miles away from her.


    Daniel was still there, standing right behind her.


    She was a little annoyed and wanted to get a closer car, but it was already the closest one.She had no


    choice but to awkwardly wait there.


    As for Daniel, he was just standing there, doing who knows what.


    Tiffany held her phone with two hands, struggling to her stiffened body in a perfect posture.Ten minutes


    later, a white car finally stopped in front of her.


    Tiffany verified the te number and got in.


    Daniel noted the number down as well before leaving.He still had a lot to do tonight, so he couldn''t


    keep following her.


    Upon leaving the hospital, he headed to Jones''s ce.


    Three men were awaiting his arrival.


    They were all there for the incident that happened today.


    "How is it? Everything''s taken care of? Was that body identified?"


    Jones hastily asked as he got up on his crutches.


    Daniel nodded, "Although it hasn''t been examined yet, we are pretty sure about it.The police were


    notified as well.Nothing will leak out."


    Jones was trembling in anger.


    "How absurd! Why on earth does such a person exist? I''d never seen this kind of thing in my life!"


    Trey Coe supported him by the arm.


    "Calm down, Mr.Jones.You should be careful with your temper.It''s not good for your health."


    Jones sat back down, but his face was still showing red, "I just can''t imagine--so many years in that


    wall, she....."


    He started coughing.


    Pattrick Matthias joined the conversation, "And Josh Allyson?"


    "In jail."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said....."


    Daniel suddenly felt fortunate that he, instead of Patrick Matthias, had been there today, or the situation


    would''ve been entirely out of control.


    He paused for a while and went on, "He said the dead will be buried anyway.He buried her in his own


    house, not somebody else''s.So what''s the big deal?"


    Pattrick snorted.His face was terrifyingly pale.


    Jones spoke up again after some time, "Where''s the body now?"


    "In autopsy.After the procedure, we can hold the funeral.It''s just..."


    "What is it?"


    Pattrick took over, "The remainings need to be imed by a rtive."


    Jones coughed a few more times, "Then a rtive will be there.It''s all over now.Tavis Beale has been


    exposed.You might as well tell Sharon everything.What is the point of hiding it now?"


    Pattrick kept a stern face, not saying anything.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Trey Coe jumped in to exin, "Sharon and Ruben grew up together.He was the only family member to


    her in the world."


    Jones frowned, "So what? I''ve seen the kid.Both his looks and character are decent.And after all, he is


    Doris''s child.You....."


    Daniel cut him off, "Ruben and Miss Allyson were indeed born of the same mother.Nevertheless, his


    father is Josh Allyson, who had repeatedly put Sharon in danger.Now we even found out about the


    body.....If we are to tell Miss Allyson the truth, it will be an extremely delicate situation for everyone."


    Jones sighed heavily.


    "Is it confirmed? The child is really not....." Daniel shook his head.


    They had verified more than once--Ruben was indeed Josh Allyson''s son.


    Pattrick Matthias got up, saying, "It''ste.You should rest now."


    Jones nodded.


    Daniel and Trey Coe followed behind him.


    "How is Sharon?" asked Trey quietly.


    "I went to the hospital.Jameson Proctor was with her.They were asleep already."


    "Check on her again tomorrow."


    "You''re not going?"


    Trey Coe forced out a smile, "Jameson Proctor would chase me away at the gate."

 Chapter 473: You Want A Paternity Test?

    Chapter 473: You Want A Paternity Test?


    Having slept since the afternoon, Sharon woke up the next day before dawn.She stretched her body


    and then turned around to see Jameson next to her.She softened her breaths, trying not to wake him.


    He was all likable while asleep.


    Sharon watched him for a while and then carefully removed the quilt from her to get off the bed.But her


    wrist was held.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Where you going?" came Jameson''s hoarse and tired voice.


    "I.....I''m going to the bathroom" said Sharon quietly.


    "You''re awake? It''s still very early. Sleep more."


    Jameson agreed with his eyes closed, but his hand was still grabbing her tightly.


    "Jameson?" Sharon bent over.


    There was no reply.


    She spoke again, "I am really going to the bathroom.I''m not gonna run away."


    Finally, her hand was gradually loosened.


    After getting out of the bathroom, Sharon didn''t feel like sleeping again, so she went to the window to


    nce outside.


    The sky was starting to turn bright, and there were some people on the streets already.


    Although summer was approaching, the morning was still foggy.


    It was probably freezing as well.


    Having stood there for a few minutes, Sharon went back to the bedside.


    "Jameson?" she said softly.


    "I want to take a walk downstairs.I''ll be back in half an hour.Keep sleeping."


    After these words, she took her coat and left the ward.But she was surprised to find the person sitting


    outside.


    "Ruben, why are you here?" Ruben obviously hadn''t slept at all.He looked weary.


    "You feeling better?" asked Ruben.


    "I''m all good now." Sharon looked at him and frowned, "You were here the whole night?"


    Ruben dodged the question, "Great, I''ll be leaving then."


    "Wait," Sharon stopped him.She turned around to look inside the ward and then took Ruben out.It was


    very quiet in the hospital''s garden.


    Sharon retracted her hand, "I know what you''re thinking.Just stop.You are my brother, and that''s all.Do


    you understand?"


    Ruben pursed his lips andughed self-deprecatingly.


    "Ruben, Josh Allyson is the one that did everything.Do you understand? It has nothing to do with you."


    After a long while came Ruben''s voice, "It does, though."


    Sharon didn''t hear it clearly, "What?"


    "I said it does!"


    Ruben looked at her with helpless eyes, "Josh Allyson is my father.The same blood flows in our


    bodies.I will never be rid of his shadow!"


    "Ruben....."


    "Just stop.I know......"


    "What do you know? If you really understand, you wouldn''t be standing here right now.Ruben, you can''t


    decide your own birth.But that''s fine because you can decide your future.You are not Josh Allyson, and


    you will not repeat his path.You are my brother, and I''m freaking proud of you! You should understand--


    you are the closest person to me in the world."


    Sharon went on before Ruben could talk, "I don''t care what Josh Allyson said to youst night.You just


    go back to school and study hard! Have you forgotten what you said to me? You said you would make


    a lot of money for me to live a carefree life! A man should always keep his promise.I''m still waiting for


    ya!"


    Ruben lowered his head, quiet.


    Sharon patted him on the shoulders, "Alright, go back to school now."


    "Yeah"


    Ruben softly replied.


    Sharon watched as he went away and then retracted her vision.She was just about to finally take a


    walk when she saw a man standing not far away.


    "When did youe down?" asked Sharon as she was walking over.


    Jameson looked at her with his dark eyes, answering, "Just now."


    Sharon didn''t believe him.If she guessed correctly, Jameson must''ve followed her down.When she left


    the ward, he must be awake.


    "Let''s get back," said Sharon.


    "I thought you wanted to take a walk."


    "Not anymore."


    "Are women all so changeable like you?"


    "....¡±


    Sharon red at him, "Are you going back or not--because I am not gonna wait for you!"


    Jameson pursed his lips and followed along.Back on the bed, Sharon checked the time.It was Six.Still


    couldn''t sleep.She looked at the frowning man on the sofa.


    "You''re not gonna sleep?" asked Sharon.


    "You go ahead."


    Sharon fell into thought for a moment and then spoke up again, "Have you taken care of the matter


    with Bridger Fowler?"


    Jameson looked over with some anger on his face.


    "You promised me" said Sharon.


    "I also told you not to meet him alone."


    "But..."


    "You didn''t even think about calling me yesterday."


    "No, that''s not what happened.Bridger Fowler asked Ruben and me to go.I didn''t know what would


    happen until the wall was taken down.I didn''t have the time to tell you!"


    "Excuses" replied Jameson indifferently.


    Sharon immediately corrected him, "No, not excuses.The truth!"


    Jameson leaned back against the sofa, leg crossed, "What else? Just spit it out."


    Sharon licked her lips, "How do you know there''s something else?"


    "It''s all on your face."


    "It''s...it''s about Ruben."


    "You want me to find out if he is really Josh Allyson¡¯s son?" Sharon nodded.


    "They''ve confirmed already."


    Sharon figured that it was probably Daniel.He had asked her about it a long time ago.Besides them,


    nobody should care about it.


    "I don''t know how they verified it.But I don''t think they''ve actually done a paternity test."


    "You want a paternity test?"


    "You know Josh Allyson is full of sh*t.The more he says Ruben is his son, the more I doubt it.And he


    seemed to quite enjoy using himself to insult Ruben.And he was under Tavis Beale''s control before, so


    they had no way to do the test."


    "What if the result is not what you want to see?"


    "Then I''ll have to ept it."


    "Fine.I''ll have people get it done."


    Sharon smiled, "Thanks."


    "I''d much prefer some actions over words."

 Chapter 474: A Horrifying Idea

    Chapter 474: A Horrifying Idea


    Jameson didn''t leave until Tiffany came at ten.Before leaving, he said to Tiffany, "Watch over her.Don''t


    let her get out of the hospital."


    Jameson showed no facial expression at all while saying these words.He was so intimidating that


    Tiffany couldn''t help but nod.


    After the door was closed, sheined, "What''s wrong with him again? He''s treating you like a


    prisoner."


    Sharonughed dryly, "He''s mad at me."


    "For what?"


    "For yesterday.I didn''t tell him I was going to see Bridger Fowler."


    Tiffany tsked, "So Mr.Proctor feels jealous of every single male.I mean-Trey Coe is understandable


    because he has pursued you before, but Bridger Fowler....."


    "He thinks Bridger Fowler is dangerous."


    Tiffany was with Jameson on this.


    She nodded in agreement, "Yeah, he''s actually right.Bridger Fowler is dangerous.He''s with Rita Roose!


    Mr.Proctor is right to worry about you.You shouldn''t meet him alone next time."


    "Unlike Rita Roose, he is not corrupt inside.He only does what he does because of life."


    Tiffany sighed, "Anyway, I haven''t heard about Rita Roose for a while.


    How is she? Have they found the murderer of Floren? Sharon shook her head.


    "I''ve no idea.The police said they will inform me when they catch the person.So I guess they haven''t


    yet."


    As for Rita Roose, there was no news about her since the callst time.


    Bridger was staying at Josh Allyson''s ce all this while, entirely out of contact with her.


    "What did the doctor say?" asked Tiffany.


    "Nothing serious.Just stress.That''s how I passed out."


    "Well, I say you should really get some rest.You were busy every day and had so much on your mind.I


    would be stressed out as well if I were you." Sharon nodded.


    "I want to see a therapist."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany was a little surprised, "It''s this bad?"


    "No, not for this.Actually, I wanted to go for some time.And I happen to have a lot of time recently."


    "Is it about.....when you asked me to check the apartment that day?" Sharon didn''t deny it.


    "I have been having this feeling that my child is still alive.....and I was so certain every single time, but I


    always turned out to be wrong.Everything was made up by my mind.....Perhaps there''s something


    wrong with my head."


    "Nah.It''s just that there were so many coincidences.And you said to me as well--Jameson was hiding


    something from you--perhaps you are right....."


    "He is hiding something, yes, but not this." Tiffany asked curiously, "Then what is he hiding?"


    "I always feel that there''s someone behind Daniel.And if I guess correctly, that person is Pattrick


    Matthias."


    "Pattrick Matthias?"


    "Right."


    Trying to recall the name for some time, Tiffany suddenly remembered, "An! It''s that gentleman, right? I


    also heard a girl say that his temperament was very much like Talon.....no, Tavis Beale''s."


    Sharon was stunned at these words.She didn''t take it seriously back then, for she had not sensed any


    connection between Pattrick Matthias and the Beale Family.


    But now, she was certain that he was the man behind Daniel.But she had been thinking so hard just


    who he was.


    Now at Tiffany''s words, she suddenly had a glimpse of an idea.


    "Do you think so too?" asked Sharon.


    Tiffany started thinking, head tilted.


    "It''s been many months.I don''t have a deep impression of him.But that of Tavis Beale, I do."


    Since the explosion twenty years ago, Tavis Beale had deliberately pretended to be another person.


    It was a mask he put on to live with a different identity.


    But a man''s temperament and demeanor are engraved in the bones.


    Even with a different face, Tavis Beale gave away in some small details an air of resentment from time


    to time.


    It was just that nobody had ever tried to think in that direction, so these details were never intentionally


    and seriously taken into ount by anyone.


    At the same time, someone who looked entirely different but gave away a sense of simrity came.


    Tavis was faking it, but this person seemed to really be it.


    And he came with a purpose-it was to go against Tavis Beale and expose him to the public.


    And even.....to protect herself.....and make a big fuss trying to find out her mother''s grave......


    Combining all these pieces of evidence, she could onlye up with one answer.


    Sharon was so deep in meditation that Tiffany had to wave her hand in front of her to pull her back.


    "Sharon, what ya thinkin''¡¯?" Sharon retracted her thoughts.


    She opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Are you ok?"


    Tiffany felt Sharon''s forehead with her hand, "Should I call the doctor? If something happens to you,


    your Mr.Proctor won''t let me get away with it."


    Sharon held her hand and said, "Tiffany, I just had a horrifying thought."


    "What is it?"


    "Tell me¡ªif my father were alive, would he let go of Josh Allyson?"


    Tiffany thought for a moment and answered, "Of course not.Even I want to cut him into pieces.Killing


    him would be too merciful."


    Sharon muttered, "Then.....how about Josh Allyson''s son?"


    Tiffany suddenly felt chills down her spine, "Geez! That''s a tough one.If you ask me, Josh Allyson''s evil


    doings are his alone.Nobody else should take the me.You and Ruben grew up together.He was the


    only family member to you.I know that you will never put him in the wrong.


    "But as for your father.....I''m really not sure.People have different ways of thinking about this kind of


    thing.It would only depend on him, I guess.From a pure bystander''s perspective, he and Ruben were


    not rted, and Josh Allyson tried to harm you so many times and even put your mother.....Ruben is


    that man''s son.....When people are raging, they could lose all their sanity.And acts of vengeance


    sometimes seem inevitable as well..."

 Chapter 475: I Dont Like to Linger

    Chapter 475: I Don''t Like to Linger


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.Sharon looked over.It was Daniel.He entered the ward


    and then put down the flowers in his hand.


    "You feelin¡¯ better, Miss Allyson?"


    "Much better, thanks."


    Tiffany felt ufortable the moment he got in.


    Hence, she found an excuse to get out since they probably had something to talk about anyway.


    After the door was closed, Daniel began, "It''s good to see you well, Miss Allyson.....You don''t have to


    worry about anything besides your health right now.Mr.Proctor and w.....will take care of everything."


    Sharon thought for a few seconds before asking, "How do you n to take care of it?"


    "We''ll have to wait for the autopsy results first."


    They had kept Josh Allyson before for details of the past and also the whereabouts of Doris''s grave.


    But now, it seemed to matter no more.


    "No matter what, Josh Allyson was the one who did everything," said Sharon.


    Daniel nodded, "I understand."


    Sharon didn''t think he understood at all, so she added, "It has nothing to do with Ruben."


    "Of course not! Why.....why do you mention this all of a sudden?"


    "Just saying.You saw Josh Allyson yesterday as well.He was like a mad dog, biting anyone in sight.He


    wanted to pull Ruben down to he*! with him."


    Daniel felt the same about this.


    Josh Allyson was spitting venom and fire yesterday.


    Even though everyone had known what kind of a character he was, having him as a father was an


    entirely different pain to swallow.


    Daniel sat down on the sofa, speaking slowly, "Ruben''s already twenty-three.He''s a grown man with his


    own thoughts and ideas.I believe he will not take it to heart.And Mr.Proctor has already made sure that


    it will be kept secret.It won''t do him any further damage."


    Sharon agreed, "And now I even doubt if he really is Josh Allyson''s son."


    Daniel was surprised to hear this.


    "Miss Allyson, what do you mean?"


    "Perhaps you don''t know Josh Allyson as well as I do.He''s full of sh*t.And he loves to see others in


    pain.He repeatedly mentions that Ruben is his son-he wants to see Ruben suffer! It''s hard for me to


    believe that he''s really Ruben''s father at this point."


    Daniel frowned, "But we''ve checked everything....."


    "Everything can be faked,"


    Sharon looked at him calmly, "even a man''s past and face.Am I wrong?"


    Sharon''s question caught him unprepared.He was so uncertain about it that he had to look away from


    her gaze.


    Before he could talk, Sharon spoke again, "Tavis Beale managed to fake his identity for such a long


    time, so why is it so improbable that Josh Allyson managed to tamper with the birth record?"


    Hearing her say "Tavis" instead "Talon" was a big relief.


    He even agreed with her opinion.


    "Yeah, it makes sense.Josh Allyson looks like a coward, but he¡¯s rotten to the core.It''s beyond the


    average man to hide a corpse behind the closet for so many years."


    Sharon nodded, "That''s why I think the truth is not that simple."


    After some contemtion, Daniel asked, "But how could Josh Allyson anticipate what would happen


    now from so many years ago-when Ruben was just born-and then decided to change the birth record?"


    "He didn''t.When he died in prison, Ruben and I went to clean up his belongings.We came across his


    diary.Based on it, he loved my mom for a long time.He loved her mad.After the incident of the Beale


    Family, my mom, for some reason, took me to move in with him and even married him.


    "But if my mom had been pregnant before that, Josh Allyson would take Ruben as his own son for the


    sake of saving face¡ªor even for the sake of love.It makes sense either way."


    "I understand your point now.I will investigate it."


    Sharon smiled faintly, "It''s fine.Jameson''s already on it."


    Daniel didn''t say anything more after this.Speaking too much would only cause her suspicion.


    Sharon went on talking, "Ruben lived with you for some time.It must be a lot of trouble for you, but I can


    see that you two get along well.Would you do me another favor?"


    "Miss Allyson, I will do my best."


    "I want you to take care of Ruben for me."


    This unexpected request confused him.Although he liked Ruben, they didn''t really see each other that


    often."


    "Ruben stays in school most of the time.We don''t get to meet each other often.But if he needs


    anything, I''ll always offer my help."


    He didn''t think Ruben would ever ask him for help, though.


    Sharon smiled to put an end to this conversation, "Thank you so much."


    Daniel didn''t stay any longer.


    After some casual exchange, he said his goodbye.


    Upon getting downstairs, he saw Tiffany sit on a long bench not far away, looking at the sky, deep in


    thought.


    He stood still for two minutes and eventually decided to go to her.


    Tiffany didn''t have enough sleep.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She felt tired and drowsy under thefortable and warm sunlight.


    As she was about to fall asleep, a deep, sexy male voice came, "Found a good ce yet?"


    Tiffany woke up with a start.


    All the sleepiness was gone in a second.


    She turned in the direction of the voice and found that Daniel, since who knows when, had sat down


    next to her.


    After a while, she finally remembered how to talk, "Na.....Nah, I''m too busy right now."


    She moved a bit by bit away from him as she was talking.Daniel looked unaware of it.


    He went on, "I''ve asked thendlord next door.He says you can move back in anytime you want."


    Tiffany faked a deliberate smile, "Nah, it''s fine.I don''t like to linger on things of the past.I''d rather find


    somece new right now."


    "Well, tell me when you find a ce then.I''ll help you move."


    ''....Wow, how kind of you!¡¯ thought Tiffany in sarcasm.


    She put an arm on the bench and sped it on the edge with her fingers.


    "I thought you''re leaving, right? When?" asked Tiffany hesitantly.

 Chapter 476: Like A Joke

    Chapter 476: Like A Joke


    In the ward.Sharon couldn''t find her phone anywhere.She gave up.It must be that a**hole Jameson


    Proctor who took it.


    After a short while, Tiffany came back with her head down, looking sluggish and upset.


    "Did Daniele and talk to you?" asked Sharon.


    Tiffany nodded and then curled up on the sofa.


    "What did he say?"


    Tiffany answered in anger, "I asked him when he''s leaving.Guess what he said!"


    "What?" Sharon moved next to her.


    "He said he''s not!"


    Tiffany clenched her fist and went on, "He''s fking not! If I had known this sooner, I would''ve never.....l


    thought we would never see each other again, so what''s the big deal if I indulged a little bit.But now,


    he''s fking not leaving!!!


    "It was just a one-night stand.It should be like nothing to him.But why does he suddenly act so close to


    me and offer to help me move? What does he want?"


    Sharon patted her on the shoulders, "It''s ok.Just wait and see since he''s not going anywhere


    now.Maybe he really likes you."


    Tiffany let out a hollowugh, "No way! He''s a real yer who''s never serious with anyone.I don''t want


    to be one of the hundreds of girls whom he will never love back!"


    ¡®Well, that was a good point¡±, thought Sharon.


    "I''m fine here alone.You should go back to the studio."


    "That won''t do!"


    Tiffany rejected straightforwardly, "Your Mr.Proctor has asked me to kee...to apany you.I''m here


    with a task.If I leave right now, he will definitely give me a hard time."


    ".....¡±


    Sharon said, "He''s taken my phone away.I can''t go anywhere."


    "Seriously?" asked Tiffany.


    "That man is really something.Nobody can go anywhere without his or her phone nowadays.Is he trying


    to punish you or something?"


    Sharonughed, "Perhaps."


    "That''s more reason I can''t go.You will be bored as h**life I do.At least I can chat with you, or you''ll start


    thinking about all sorts of ridiculous things again."


    In the afternoon, Sharony back on the bed.


    The television was ying some game show, but she couldn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Her thought was elsewhere.She didn''t want to stay at this ce any longer-not even one more day,


    never mind half a month.


    Seeing that Tiffany was sleeping on the sofa, she quietly and slowly moved down the bed and got out


    of the room.She really needed to take a walk after lying on the bed for the whole day.


    It was about 3 in the afternoon.


    Sharon avoided the crowd and went to the garden at the back of the hospital.


    As she was about to sit down and enjoy the sun, she saw a familiar figure.


    The person turned around and seemed to be leaving.


    Upon seeing Sharon, her expression turned anxious.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sharon met her in the eye, spoke up calmly, "Miss Morton."


    Aylin Morton''s hands sped together.She was nervous and hesitant as she finally walked towards


    Sharon.


    Seeing the patient gown on her, Aylin asked, "Miss Allyson, what happened to you?"


    "It''s nothing.I passed out because of anemia."


    Out of politeness, she asked Aylin as well, "And you? Why are you here?"


    "My.....My father had a cerebral hemorrhage and was just resuscitated."


    Not expecting such an answer, Sharon nodded slightly, "Oh.....I won''t keep you then."


    "Miss Allyson....." said Aylin.


    Her hand was grabbing her skirt tightly.


    "Yes?" Sharon looked back.


    Aylin was about to say something, but she stopped as she saw that there were other patients strolling


    around.


    "Martin.....he''s on his way here as well." Sharon was surprised.


    She asked after a few seconds¡¯ pause, "Is Mr.Morton''s condition so severe?"


    "Actually, he has been unwell for quite a while.Even though he was saved this time, the doctor was not


    optimistic about the future.He asked us to be ready.....My father is afraid that he will pass away without


    warning as well.So he really wanted to see Martin for thest time."


    When Sharon returned to the ward, Tiffany had just woken up and prepared to look for her.


    She sighed in relief, "Sharon, where did you go? I was So worried.I thought you ran away."


    Sharon gently smiled, "Where can I go? I was just taking a walk."


    Tiffany yawned andy back on the sofa.


    "Want some Fat Nerd Merry Drink(refers to coke in China) to fresh up?" proposed Tiffany as she pulled


    out her phone.


    "Tiffany."


    "Yeah?"


    "I met Aylin Morton."


    "Aylin Morton?"


    Tiffany got lost for a bit.


    "Oh! Martin Morton''s elder sister, right?"


    Sharon nodded, "Yeah, her."


    "What''s she doing¡¯ here?"


    "Mr.Morton is hospitalized.It''s quite serious.Martin is gonna be here soon as well."


    Tiffany couldn''t help but sigh, "Da*n.The Mortons are really unfortunate these years.Their foreign


    business is just about to growrge, and now Mr.Morton fell ill.The Morton Group really needs


    someone in charge right now.Martin probably has to stay this time."


    She immediately followed up with another point, "Nowpared to Martin Morton, Trey Coe is like a


    joke.Your Mr.Proctor is about to have a GREAT time soon."


    Sharon didn''t say anything.She was looking outside the window,pletely immersed in thought.


    "Hello?"


    Tiffany waved her hand in front of her, "I was just kidding.You don''t actually like him, right?"


    "..She took down Tiffany''s hand, "Duh-II am just thinking about Aylin."


    "What about Aylin?"


    "She was a little strange just now.She was way too nervous when she saw me."


    "Did she do anything to you?" asked Tiffany.


    The incident at the Proctors¡¯-Aylin was the one who had nned it.


    Sharon had never told Tiffany about it, but she couldn''t help but frown upon hearing Tiffany''s


    spection, "You really think so?"


    Sharon remembered that when Aylin confessed to her and left the studio, her facial was full of regret


    and guilt.It was nothing like the panic she just showed.


    "Of course.Only people who are hiding something bad will show that kind of face.But it doesn''t make


    sense.The Mortons have been fairly lowkey these days.They are afraid of the tiniest trouble.Aylin


    Morton has no reason to do you any harm as it will definitely provoke Jameson Proctor." Sharon gently


    shook her head.


    Perhaps she was overthinking.


    If Aylin really wanted to hurt her, why did she apologize to herst time and even warned her about


    Natalia Beale? Sharon stopped thinking about it at this point.

 Chapter 477: I Shouldve Known It Earlier

    Chapter 477: I Should''ve Known It Earlier


    Tiffany stayed with Sharon until Jameson came.


    "I want to get out," said Sharon to Jameson.


    Jameson, sitting on the sofa, stretched his tie and slowly replied, "I thought we agreed on half a


    month."


    Sharon had her mouth open, wanting to say something, but she felt that it was useless.


    And she remembered what Tiffany had told her in the afternoon.


    So she licked her lips,y on the bed, and said, "Fine.Half a month then.Anyway, Martin Morton is


    gonna be here soon.I can chat with him."


    "???"


    Jameson had only learned the news regarding Mr.Morton this afternoon.


    The Morton Family kept it a secret from the public, perhaps waiting for Martin Morton toe back and


    take charge.


    "Who told you this?" asked Jameson.


    "I met Aylin Morton downstairs.She told me."


    "They are in this hospital?"


    "That''s right.Maybe-it''s fate."


    Jameson scornfullyughed and got up from the sofa.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I thought you wanted to leave.I''m gonna get you out."


    He left immediately afterward.


    Sharon looked at his back and smiled"It worked!¡¯


    On the way back, Sharon asked, "Do you have my phone?"


    Jameson answered with a straight face, "Yeah."


    ''......What a child! thought Sharon.


    "Give it back to me!"


    protested Sharon, "I have things to do."


    "Like what?"


    "Well, business, duh! I haven''t touched my phone since yesterday.What if someone''s looking for me?"


    "There''s none."


    "Have you checked my phone!?" Sharon froze for a second.


    "Anything I shouldn''t see?"


    ".....Well, it''s not like that.It''s just.....Shouldn''t you have at least told me before you did it? What about


    trust!?"


    Jameson didn''t seem bothered at all, "Have you ever trusted me?"


    Sharon couldn''t help but grimace"What an a**hole, she thought"I''ve never seen such a petty man!¡¯


    "You can have the phone," said Jameson before Sharon could answer his question.


    "But only if you stay home for a few days or go with me to thepany."


    Sharon shouted almost immediately after his words, "Stay home!?"


    Jameson smiled faintly.


    Sharon realized that she had fallen for his trick.


    "If you feel bored alone.I can work from home to keep youpany."


    ".....Wow, thank you so much."


    "I''ll ask Jennifer to cook for you.You can go anywhere you like, but someone has to apany you.It''s


    either her or me."


    "I am not a kid! Why do I need someone to follow me?"


    "If you pass out again, where am I gonna find you?"


    "It was just an ident, ....."


    "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? You''re stressed out and unstable.And you need to rest well.If


    you encounter further shocks, you will probably faint again."


    "Howe I don''t remember thatst part?"


    "It''s a logical conclusion."


    Sharon moved her vision outside the window to halt the conversation.He always had reasons.


    There was no point in arguing further.


    Having returned to the apartment, Sharon took a shower and then locked herself in the guest bedroom.


    Just as she expected, he started knocking on the door soon.


    Sharon buried her head under the quilt, pretending to be asleep.


    "Do you want your phone or not?" asked Jameson deliberately.


    She pulled down the quilt and considered his offer.


    "Your brother texted you," came Jameson''s voice again.


    "What did he say?" asked Sharon as she sat up on the bed.


    "I haven''t read it."


    Sharon took her time to put on her shoes and then walked to the door.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After opening it, she reached out a hand to Jameson.


    Jameson grabbed it under her watch.


    "....."


    Sharon looked at him expressionlessly, "I want the phone!"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Oh, I misunderstood."


    Sharon wanted to say something, but Jameson tightened the grip and pulled her out of the room.He


    held her waist with one arm.


    "Why are you sleeping here?"


    "Didn''t the doctor say I''m stressed out and unstable?"


    "Yes?"


    "I think, under such conditions, it''s better if I stay alone, or I''ll affect you as well."


    "Who says you''re affecting me?"


    Sharon replied with his own words, "It''s a logical conclusion."


    Jameson twitched his eyebrows.


    Sharon took over the phone and found many text messages but Ruben''s.


    All the texts were unread.So he had lied to her about checking her phone.


    "Didn''t you say Ruben texted me?"


    "He didn''t? Then I saw it wrong."


    Sharon knew it would be like this.He had all the excuses in the world.


    She freed herself from his embrace and headed back to the guest bedroom.


    "I''m going back to sleep....."


    But she was pulled back.


    Jameson carried her in his arms and dropped her on the bed of their bedroom.


    "Stop messing around and be a good girl, ok?"


    "I''m not messing around.I want to calm down by myself and think about some things."


    "What do you want to think about?"


    Sharon moved her face away from him, "Nothing."


    Jameson held her chin and turned back her head.


    "You''re so good at giving others constion.Howe when ites to yourself, you''re struggling so


    hard to get through?"


    "I''m not troubled by Josh Allyson.I''m just....."


    "Just what?"


    Jameson stared at her with his dark eyes.


    Sharon opened her lips but didn''t make a sound.


    Jameson waited patiently.


    After a long while, she finally opened up, "I''m afraid that HE will hurt Ruben."


    "Who?"


    Sharon stopped talking again.


    Jameson pressed against his teeth with the tip of his tongue.


    He slowed down his voice, "You.....you already know it?"


    "I should''ve known it earlier.There''s no causeless kindness, and there''s no hatred out of nowhere."


    It was not a coincidence at all at the cemetery.


    Pattrick Matthias was there precisely to help her.


    Maybe he had known it since a long time ago.


    Jameson rubbed her head and asked, "So what''s your n? Confront him?"

 Chapter 478: Make A Fool of Yourself

    Chapter 478: Make A Fool of Yourself


    Sharon shook her head, "He has known it before I do, yet he never spoke up.He must have his


    reason."


    "So you have forgiven him."


    "He''s never done anything wrong to me.What is there to forgive him of?"


    Besides, she was quite grateful that they had not brought it out on the table.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t even imagine what would happen if Ruben found out.By that point, everyone


    would feel ufortable.


    Jameson frowned as if he had seen through her mind.


    "All you need to worry about is what you want, not what others want."


    "But Ruben is my little brother and my only....."


    "Sharon Allyson, it doesn''t matter if it''s ¡®only¡¯ or ¡®one of¡¯.You are yourself, first and foremost.There''s


    nothing wrong whatsoever to live once for yourself."


    Sharon opened her mouth, wanting to object, but Jameson cut her off, "Do you know why you''re so


    stressed out? Because you always try to take care of others¡¯ feelings.You always overthink.That''s why


    your life is so overwhelming."


    "I don''t always do that-I just don''t want Ruben to..."


    "Ruben is twenty already--a grown-up-and if he can''t even handle this, do you think your efforts are


    worth it?"


    Sharon replied, "But this is what I want to do.No one is more important to me than Ruben is.If I had to


    pick someone among all, I would choose him."


    "Not even I?"


    Sharon met his eyes and said softly, "Why...why do you have to make a fool of yourself?"


    "...¡±


    Jameson turned off the light and said, "Good night."


    Sharon blinked her eyes in the dark, "You mad again?"


    "No," Jameson revealed nothing in his voice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You were the one that asked such a question.Why did you have to do it when you already knew the


    answer? Didn''t you tell me I have to think about what I want first? That''s what I did!"


    "Cool," Jameson snorted.


    Seeing him like this, Sharon raised the corners of her lips, feeling better significantly.


    "I want to go shopping tomorrow.What time is Jennifer gonna be here?"


    "She''ll be here when you''re up."


    "Ok."


    ¡®This a**hole sounds like he had swallowed explosives!¡¯ Perhaps due to the sufficient amount of sleep


    she had got for the past two days, she was in a much better mood that she didn''t feel like sleeping at


    all.


    And the idea of igniting the explosive lying next to her seemed alluring.


    "Mr.Proctor," she spoke in a seductive voice, "President Proctor-¡ª-"


    Jameson didn''t react to her at all.


    Sharon twisted a little in his arms and then poked him on the waist, "You''re asleep?"


    He remained silent still.


    "What a pity," said Sharon.


    She was going to turn her back to him when he grabbed on her wrist tightly, "What you talking about?"


    "Never mind.I can''t fall asleep, so I thought we could have some fun, but since you''re tired, let''s just


    sleep, goodni....."


    Jameson sealed her mouth with a kiss.


    At thest moment, he had been lying next to her; now, he was on top of her, emitting a sense of


    dangerous desire.


    "You''re not going to sleep" he said.


    Sharon felt regretful afterward "This a**hole was the kind of man who never puts down grudges.Why


    did I offer myself to him like that!?''


    It was like pping herself in the face.It was already noon when she woke up the next day.


    Jameson had left for thepany.


    Whiling washing, Sharon couldn''t help but make a "tsk" sound when she saw the marks Jameson had


    left on her body. She put on a shirt with a cor to cover them up.


    When she left the bedroom, the wonderful smell of cooked rice came to her.


    Jennifer came out from the kitchen and greeted her with a smile, "Madam, good morning.Lunch will be


    ready in just a while."


    "Ok," Sharon smiled back.


    She poured herself a cup of water and sat down slowly at the dining table.


    She sent a text to Tiffany: Tiffany, are you at the studio?


    Tiffany replied immediately: Yeah, what''s up?


    Sharon: Let''s hang out in the afternoon.The work at the studio was not much these days.So she


    epted the invitation right away.


    At this moment, Jennifer came out from the kitchen, carrying a tray.


    "Madam, you must be starving.Sorry for the wait," she served the food as she was speaking.


    "Thank you so much foring all the way over here."


    "Oh, it''s nothing.The Star Lake Mansion is being redecorated.Mr.Proctor gave me a long break with full


    sries! I felt so guilty about it.It''s good that I cane and look after you now."


    Sharon finished half of the soup and asked, "Star Lake Mansion is already being redecorated?"


    "Yeah.I went there yesterday.It''spletely changed.There''s a lot more flowers and nts in the


    garden, and the colors inside the house are much warmer."


    Jennifer then cautiously asked, "Madam, you and sir will move back afterward, wont ya?"


    "Maybe we will," Sharon smiled softly.


    She didn''t seem willing to talk about the subject, so Jennifer stopped asking and went to clean up the


    kitchen.


    After lunch, Sharon went to the sofa.


    As she felt fully recharged, she texted Tiffany, telling her that she was heading out.


    At the underground parking, Jameson''s driver approached, "Ma''am, Mr.Proctor asked me to drive you."


    Sharon didn''t say anything.Since the driver was already there, it could only mean that Jameson had


    nned everything.


    There was no point protesting.


    As the car slowly exited the parking lot, sunlight gradually fell onto them.


    The weather was great.


    When they arrived at the shopping mall, Sharon saw Tiffany from along distance.


    She turned to Jennifer and said, "Jen, my friend is here.You should find a ce downstairs for a cup of


    tea.I''ll call you when I finish."


    Jennifer nodded, "Of course."


    Jameson''s order was to keep herpany.Now that her friend was here, she didn''t have to keep


    following her.

 Chapter 479: She Was Murdered

    Chapter 479: She Was Murdered


    Sharon hadn''t been to the shopping mall for a long time.But she wasn''t running out of different clothes


    to wear.


    Every now and then, Jameson would order people to switch the clothes in the closet into thetest


    fashionable ones.


    So she didn''t have much to buy for herself except the ones that she fell in love with at first sight.Mostly


    she just bought things for Jameson.


    Tiffany mocked, "Do you have to do it with me present!?"


    Sharon smiled, "By the way, isn''t your birthdaying in a month? What gift do you want from me?"


    "A boyfriend."


    "....Never mind."


    Tiffany sat on the sofa in the store and watched the happy couples outside pass by.


    "Why is it so easy for them!? Howe I can''t meet anyone normal? All the men I meet are a**holes!"


    She paused a little and went on, "And I have no idea what my mom''s thinking.She''s been calling me


    recently to go to blind dates she set up."


    "Blind date?" Sharon was shocked to hear this.


    "Yeah.Her ssmate''s son, working for a state-owned business--stable job-and a decent person he is,


    nothing like that piece of sh*t Asher Lawson."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "So, are you gonna see him?"


    Tiffany sighed, "I don''t want to, but my mom says ¡±lf you don''t go to the blind date, then don''t you ever


    come back home again"


    But to be honest, this kind of person is definitely marriage material¡ªlife will be very stable¡ªbut I


    just.....l can''t treat marriage like this.


    If there''s no love, I might as well get a roommate.


    Sharon nodded in agreement, "She''s just worried about you.Talk to her.Tell her what you really think."


    "I''m tired.I get a headache every time she nags me.I''ll just go to date and then find some excuse to say


    no to him.That''s an answer to my mom as well."


    "That works too."


    After a while, Sharon''s phone rang.It was Daniel.


    She walked to the side to pick up the call.


    "Miss Allyson, the results are back."


    Sharon immediately felt nervous, "And?"


    "I don''t know the details yet.You''ll have toe with me.The forensic doctor will tell us.Where are you


    right now? I''ll pick you up."


    "Just send me the address.I''m outside right now.I''ll go there by myself."


    "Alright."


    Daniel sent the address right after the call.


    Sharon put away her phone and then walked towards Tiffany, "Tiff, I have something to do right now.I


    need to go somewhere."


    Tiffany was drinking milk tea.


    "What is it?"


    "My mom''s autopsy results are out."


    Tiffany stood up abruptly, "I''ll go with you."


    "Wel.....Daniel''s also there.Are you sure?"


    Tiffany took a few seconds to think and thenughed, "So what? I''m going there for you, not him! I''ll


    just ignore him."


    Tiffany was curious about the matter as well, and she was also afraid that Sharon would pass out like


    last time.


    Seeing that she was determined, Sharon didn''t object further.


    After getting in the car, she gave the address to the driver.


    In half an hour, they arrived at their destination.


    "Jennifer, wait here for me.I''ll be back soon."


    "Madam, take your time."


    Daniel was waiting outside already.


    Besides him, there was also Trey Coe.


    "Sharon, you didn''t tell Ruben?"asked Trey Coe as they were walking over to him.


    "He''s in ss.I haven''t told him about it.And I don''t know the situation yet.....I''ll tell himter."


    Although she had always believed that her mother died of giving birth to Ruben, the series of events


    that had happened made her doubt if the truth was really that simple.


    So, before she found out the final truth, she couldn''t tell Ruben.


    "Let''s go,"said Daniel.


    The doctor was awaiting them inside.


    "Are you guys the family of the deceased?"


    "I am,"said Sharon.


    The doctor then took out a document, "We have identified the cause of death.It was a lethal strike on


    the skull."


    Sharon was thunderstruck.


    She repeated in disbelief, "Strike on the skull?"


    The doctor nodded and presented the paper before her, "This is the test result.You can have a look."


    Sharon picked it up with a frown and then started reading it discreetly.


    The doctor continued, "When the body was sent over, we received information that she had died of


    childbirth.But I have scrutinized the body.Although only a skeleton was left, and it increased the


    difficulty of the examination, I can be certain that she didn''t die of childbirth.And there is obvious


    evidence of impact on her skull, which was also her fatal injury."


    Sharon lowered her eyes, bit her lip, and didn''t know what to Say.


    Daniel took over the document from her and ced it on the desk, "So, she was murdered."


    The doctor nodded, "The impact was on the back of her head.Perhaps, it happened during an intense


    conflict, and she identally fell backward and hit the wall with her head.She passed away,


    unfortunately, because there was no immediate medical attention."


    Sharon''s eyshes were trembling.She closed her eyes slowly.


    Now everything was clear.


    Josh Allyson had been lying all along.


    It was he who killed her mother and hid her inside the wall.


    Perhaps he was afraid or guilty.....that was why he raised up Ruben and her.It was also a way to avoid


    people''s suspicion.


    But he showed his true character as time passed by.Sharon suddenly felt lucky just to survive under


    him.


    "Sharon, are you ok?"


    Tiffany gave her an arm immediately.


    Sharon opened her eyes while shaking her head, "I''m fine."


    But she was pale.


    How could she be fine? Tiffany looked at the doctor and asked, "Is there anything else? If not, we''ll be


    on our way."


    "Just need the family member''s signature."


    Sharon picked up the pen and signed on the paper.


    Trey Coe suggested, "Sharon, I''ll take care of the rest.Go home and rest now."


    Sharon put down the pen, "It''s ok.I don''t have many memories of her left, but....."She was trying hard


    not to cry, "This time, let me see her off."

 Chapter 480: Perhaps It May Not Be That Easy

    Chapter 480: Perhaps It May Not Be That Easy


    Since Trey Coe and Daniel were there, things went very smoothly.Even the cemetery was decided in


    advance with the help of them.


    After the cremation, the staff sent the ashes to the cemetery for burial.


    On the way, Sharon Allyson called Ruben Allyson to inform him of the address of the cemetery, then


    leaned against the car window and looked out quietly.


    Tiffany Momon whispered, "Are you okay, Sharon?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled at her, "I''m fine.Don''t worry.I''m used to it."


    Tiffany Momon sighed silently and patted her shoulder tofort her, not knowing what to say.


    For who knew how long, the car came to a slow stop.


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her thoughts and took a breath.


    Just as she was about to reach for the car door, it suddenly opened from the outside.


    She looked up at the man outside, asking unexpectedly, "What are you doing here?"


    Jameson Proctor bent down and took her hand that was hanging in mid-air, "How could I note for


    such a big event?"


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips and got out of the car.She had messaged Jameson Proctor on the way


    to the identification center when she received Daniel''s call.


    He hadn''t replied yet, so she assumed he was in a meeting and didn''t expect him toe over.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Sharon Allyson spotted Mr.Jones who was standing not far away ona


    crutch, face clouded.


    It seemed that Daniel had informed him of what happened.


    Sharon Allyson looked around, only to find no one else there.


    Jameson Proctor knew what she was thinking, so he just put his arm around her shoulder, "Come on."


    It began to drizzle.


    Sharon Allyson stood in front of the grave, her eyshes slightly drooping.


    Jameson Proctor held his umbre and stood beside her.


    A short timeter, Ruben Allyson arrived as well.


    However, Ruben did note forward; instead, he just stood quietly at a short distance, looking


    expressionless in the foggy air.


    There was much attendance.


    But all remained silent throughout the burial.


    After the tomb was sealed, Mr.Jones let out a deep sigh, "After so many years, Doris''s finally put to


    rest."


    Jameson Proctor''s voice came slowly, "It may not be that easy"


    Mr.Jones looked at him and couldn''t help but frown, "What do you mean?"


    "What happened after that explosion back then? Why hadn''t she gone to anyone for help for so many


    years? Why did she marry Josh Allyson? Why was she killed by Josh Allyson? It still leaves many whys


    and hows to which the answers have yet to be known."


    Mr.Jones furrowed on his crutch, but could not answer a single word.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "I''m afraid only Josh Allyson knows."


    Daniel said, "But we have done whatever could be done, yet he still refused to say anything truthful."


    Jameson Proctor said, "That''s because he knows that he still has his uses and thus you won''t kill him."


    "Any good idea to have him tell us the truth?"


    "No.¡±


    Sharon Allyson tugged on his sleeve, gesturing for him to stop.


    Jameson Proctor took her hand and spoke lightly, "I''m just reminding y''all that it''s not that simple and


    don''t you let your guard down too early."


    Trey Coe remained silent for a while before saying, "It was Tavis Beale who started all this.Even though


    he has hidden away, finding him is just a matter of time.Does Mr.Proctor mean......"


    "If Tavis Beale were the sole culprit, things couldn''t be easier for sure."


    Mr.Jones asked, "You mean, there are aplices beside Tavis Beale?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "It''s just my guesswork.Based on your knowledge of Tavis Beale, you have


    searched every nook and cranny he could possibly hide in, and you''ve even hired detectives to help.I


    dare say, even if Tavis Beale had wings, he could hardly fly away.The answer is thus clear: Someone


    hase to his rescue."


    Mr.Jones said, "It''s not that we haven''t thought about this possibility, but we''ve interrogated anyone


    who has had contact with him, but no results yet"


    "Since he knows you guys are looking for him, he surely will go somewhere you least expect it"


    Daniel sniffed and asked, "So, Mr.Proctor is suspecting that the person hiding him has no previous


    contact with him, at least in the open.But he has to help him out for some reason.And this certain


    reason is most likely rted to what happened twenty years ago.Is that right?"


    "Maybe."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There wasn''t any evidence for such spections yet.


    Once again, the group fell silent.


    At this time, Sharon Allyson spoke softly to Jameson Proctor, "I want to go somewhere.May you go


    with me?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her and said slowly, "Okay"


    Sharon Allyson bowed slightly toward Mr.Jones before saying goodbye to him.


    Then she walked back over to Ruben Allyson and Tiffany Momon, "Tiffany, Ruben, let''s go"


    Ruben Allyson nodded, looked at the tombstone, and followed her out.


    When Tiffany Momon turned around, she met Daniel''s eyes and felt her scalp tightened.


    She rushed off immediately.


    Once outside, Sharon Allyson stopped, "Tiffany, I have to go somewhere.Can you do me a favor by


    driving Ruben back?"


    Tiffany Momon was just about to respond when Ruben Allyson asked, "Are you going to Josh Allyson?"


    "Yes.Even though he¡¯s lied so much, I''d like to ask him onest time."


    "I''m going as well."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "Don''t you go."


    Ruben Allyson''s brow furrowed slightly, "But..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I have Jameson Proctor with me.Don''t worry.Just go back to school."


    Before Ruben Allyson could say anything more, Tiffany Momon had grabbed onto his arm and dragged


    him into the car, "Obey your sister, please.Don''t get involved with such a mess.That Josh Allyson is just


    an old bast...What can you expect from a hog but a grunt? you are right not to go."


    As bad as Josh Allyson might be, he was still Ruben''s father, so Tiffany Momon swallowed "bastard"


    back.


    Sharon Allyson smiled at Ruben Allyson, "Don''t worry.I''m just going to try my luck.If I don¡¯t get any


    answer, so be it."


    Ruben Allyson''s thin lips pursed as he withdrew his eyes and got into the car.


    Tiffany Momon waved at Sharon Allyson, "Sharon, we''ll be going then."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Take care."


    They rode in the same car that Sharon Allyson rode out in.When the car pulled away, Jameson Proctor


    took Sharon''s hand, "Let''s go."


    In the car, Sharon Allyson asked, "It seems you''ve known something?"


    "Huh?"


    "You''ve never told me about what you said today.Why the sudden change?"


    Jameson Proctor kept holding the steering wheel as he said faintly, "I do not know anything new yet.I


    just ......"


    Sharon Allyson followed up by asking, "Just what?"


    "I just found something suspicious"


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes narrowed and his voice went colder, "The year when the mishap befell


    the Beale family, it happened that Jeffery Proctor had a car ident, and I was picked up and returned


    to the Proctor family."


    At these words, Sharon Allyson could not help but widen her eyes and look at him incredulously.

 Chapter 481: Its No Coincidence

    Chapter 481: It''s No Coincidence


    Before, Jameson''s primary focus was on Tavis Beale.


    But as the details of the explosion twenty years ago were beingid out, there were so many things


    worth questioning.


    Why didn''t Sharon''s mother go to Mr.Jones instead of marrying a ba*tard? She could''ve gone to so


    many people for help, but she had chosen none.


    Even if Josh Allyson wasn''t such a ba*tard back then, her decision was still beyond anyone.


    Unless she was afraid of being found, or perhaps she didn''t have other choices.


    No matter which possibility it was, it couldn''t have been caused by Tavis Beale, who was hospitalized


    at the time.


    Besides, Tavis Beale only thought that they had died in the explosion.


    "The same year?" asked Sharon.


    Jameson confirmed, "During the car ident, both drivers died, but Jeffery Proctor survived alone.He


    lost his legs and had to stay in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    "What''s the cause of the ident?"


    "The driver at fault was drunk."


    Sharon frowned upon hearing the answer, "The ident was so serious that both drivers were


    killed.Both cars should be moving at high speed.The drunk driver was one thing, but why did the


    Proctor Family''s driver also drive the car so fast with Jeffery Proctor in the car?"


    Jameson smiled, "You''re pretty sharp."


    "Just keep going!"


    He could never be serious for more than a minute! Jameson went on, "The problem lies here:


    ording to the traces at the scene, no brake marks were found."


    "So the two cars crashed directly into each other?"


    Sharon froze for a second, "But if that''s the case, isn''t it too obvious? Have you.....Has Master Proctor


    not investigated it at all?"


    "He has, but nothing was found.The driver had worked for the Proctor Family for many years.He had


    no parents or family.He was without any motive.And the driver at fault had just been promoted.He only


    got drunk to celebrate.So ident was the only logical conclusion."


    "It does sound like they had no motives, but....."


    But something seemed odd.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson said, "I was bewildered when I first investigated the case a few years ago.But now I finally


    have some leads."


    "And?"


    "The Proctor Family and the Beale Family''s sessive incidents were definitely not a coincidence"


    Jameson said as he lightly tapped on the wheel, "It will all make sense if there''s someone behind


    scheming everything.As for the drivers, we are certainly still missing something about them."


    Sharon thought that once Tavis Beale was exposed, everything would be over.


    But now, she realized it was just the beginning.


    Jameson''s phone rang at this moment.He parked the car on the side of the road.


    "I''m listening."


    As the other side was talking, Jameson frowned and wrinkled his face.


    Sharon got nervous as she watched him.She asked right away after he hung up the phone, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Jameson answered in shock, "Josh Allyson is dead."


    Sharon was struck dumb and couldn''t seem to react.


    Standing in front of the corpse and looking at the pale and stiff body, Sharon realized that he was really


    dead.


    The prison guard said, "He had been dead for a while when we found him.The initial conclusion is


    suicide.But the details will only be avable after autopsy."


    Sharon closed her eyes, feeling very weak.She had nned to get some information out of his mouth,


    but now it was impossible.


    Jameson hugged her from behind, "He''s doing everyone a favor by being dead."


    After leaving the prison, Sharon said, "I''m fine now.You should go back to thepany"


    "You should take a mirror with you."


    "What?"


    "When you see your own face, you won''t be able to say that."


    Sharon went speechless.


    Jameson took her hand, suggesting, "Alright, I''ll take you to rx."


    "Where? It''s raining!"


    Sharon never imagined that he would take her to a rock climbing gym.


    She recalled some unhappy memories when she stood there.


    She turned around to look at Jameson with an expressionless face, "Rx?"


    "You want to do something more exciting? I''ll take you to bungee jumping then."


    Having learned the lesson fromst time, Sharon said to Jameson as the staff handed her the climbing


    suit, "You put it on as well.Let''s get up together."


    "You just can''t be without me, huh?"


    "Hurry up!" Sharon pushed him.


    If he stayed down there, he would take advantage of her again.


    The two changed into the climbing suits in no time.


    Jameson got up first, and Sharon followed him slowly from behind.


    Jameson moved close to her, seeing her move like a turtle.


    He teased, "Need help?"


    "No!" Sharon gritted her teeth.


    She looked down and felt that she had improved a lotpared tost time.


    And the wall here was not as high as the one at the club.


    It should be no problem for her to finish the climb.


    She took a deep breath and decided to go all the way up to the top without stopping.


    But obviously, she overestimated her stamina as she was feeling exhausted already only halfway


    through.


    By a failed grab, she lost her bnce.


    As she was about to fall, a strong arm held her by the waist.


    Sharon looked in amazement, "Aren''t you up there? When did youe down?"


    "Is that important?"


    Jameson looked down and asked, "Wanna go down?"


    Sharon went quiet for ten whole seconds and decided to ignore him.She knew that he would be waiting


    here.


    But she had prepared for this situation as well.


    All she needed to do now was keep holding on to him, and he would soon run out of energy.


    Jameson smiled faintly, "You''re that afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid! I''m just....." She gave up exining.


    "I mean-II don''t mind if you keep hugging me like this.But if we go on the news tomorrow, it''s not my


    problem"


    It was already toote when Sharon realized something and turned around her head.People were


    taking pictures and filming them.

 Chapter 482: Now Im Feeling Worse

    Chapter 482: Now I''m Feeling Worse


    The people here were mostly youngsters.Many of them recognized Sharon.


    And even though they couldn''t see Jameson''s face clearly, but his identity was pretty obvious to them


    because of the way Sharon was hugging him.They were filming and taking pictures like mad.


    Sharon buried her face in Jameson''s chest, "Hurry up and get down!"


    Jameson held her with one arm and said with a straight face, "Sure.But have you forgotten


    something?"


    Sharon clenched her teeth, "You nned this!"


    "What are you talking about? You forced me to get up."


    "But....."


    She realized that it wasn''t the ce to argue, so she pinched his waist and said, "Hurry!"


    Jameson muffled a grunt and then whispered, "Honey, have I ever told you that you shouldn''t touch a


    man''s body like that?"


    Based on the way he spoke, he was not gonna let her down easily.


    As the atmosphere got more and more intense, the spectators were growing as well.


    "Can''t we talk about itter?"


    "You never keep your words."


    "I will this time.I promise!"


    Jameson looked at her, thinking about something.


    He suddenly said, "If you promise that you''ll call me ¡®husband¡¯ once every day.I''ll think about letting you


    down."


    ¡®This man is going too far!¡¯ thought Sharon.


    "Made up your mind yet?" asked Jameson.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you give me anytime to think at all?"


    "Don''t me me.me them."


    The size of the audience was pretty considerable already.


    The longer they stayed up there, the more chance pictures of them would be spread.


    "Alright, fine! I promise you" Sharon nodded like crazy.


    Jameson smiled.


    "Hold on tight!"


    She was holding him tight, to begin with.


    Having heard his words, she closed her eyes and hugged him even tighter.


    She felt that her body was falling and soonnded on her feet.She hurriedly let go of Jameson and let


    out a long breath.


    "You threw me away right after using me?" asked Jameson jokingly while he was helping her take off


    the equipment.


    Sharon ignored himpletely.


    "Mr.Proctor, should I take care of the photos?" asked a staff.


    Jameson turned around and said, "No.Tell them I''ll pay for them tonight.Enjoy the photos themselves


    and don''t send them out to the public."


    ¡®What is wrong with you? Who''s going to enjoy the pictures!?'' Sharonined inside.


    The worker then left to disperse the crowd.


    "Wanna watch a movie next?" Jameson asked after checking the time.


    "No, thanks."


    "Why not?"


    "You said you would take me to rx.But now I''m feeling worse"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows, "Really? Why do I feel like you''re much happier now"


    Sharon couldn''t help but kick him and then immediately left.


    Jameson caught up and took her hand, "Let''s go home then."


    She had indeed forgotten about her worries after all the fuss.


    Because her body was more tired than her mind now.


    All she wanted at this point was to go home to take a hot shower and then lie down on the bed.


    Daniel called her on the way back, informing her that the funeral was over.


    If not for Daniel and the rest of them, Sharon couldn''t imagine how long this whole thing would take.


    "Josh Allyson is dead" Sharon told him after some thought.


    Daniel clearly didn''t expect to hear the news.


    He paused for a long while before talking again, "Have you seen his body?"


    "Yeah.They say hemitted suicide.But we still have to wait for the autopsy.


    "He deserved to die, but what a pity it is that he died so casually." Sharon didn''t speak more.


    After the call, Jameson asked, "You think they did it?"


    "What?" Sharon was confused.


    "Josh Allyson''s death." Sharon nodded.


    Aman like Josh Allyson wouldmit suicide? She didn''t buy it.


    There were two possibilities avable right now.


    First, he was killed by the group of people hiding in the shadow; Second, he was killed by Patrick


    Matthias.


    She only told Daniel about it to get his reaction.


    And he didn''t seem to be faking ignorance.


    "It''s reasonable for you to think that.Josh Allyson deserved to die a hundred times for he did," said


    Jameson.


    "No matter who did it, Josh Allyson''s death would cause all sorts of doubts from all sides if it had


    happened outside.But in prison, the turbulence caused wouldn''t be as significant.If....."


    If she were Patrick Matthias, she would also choose to kill him in prison in order to keep it quiet.


    As Sharon was deep in thought, Jameson''s voice came again, "Based on your knowledge of him, do


    you think he would do it?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    In fact, she didn''t know much about Patrick Matthias.


    During the only few encounters, Patrick Matthias had always given her the impression of a real


    gentleman.


    But that was only what she was able to see on the surface.


    He came for vengeance, so there must be more to him than met the eye.


    How was it possible for a man''s heart to remain the same after experiencing such a huge tragedy and


    hiding with pain for twenty years? After some time, Sharon said, "He didn''t do it."


    "Hmm?"


    "Even if he wanted to kill Josh Allyson, he wouldn''t choose now.As you said, Josh Allyson still kept


    answers to many of our doubts.He wouldn''t choose such a time to kill him, no matter how much he


    hated him.Like what Daniel said, it was a pity that he died so casually!"


    Jameson pursed his lips, "That''s right"


    "If that''s the case, it could only be the ones that hide in the dark who did it; Sharon frowned.


    Jameson said, "Since they chose to kill him at this time, it can only mean that Josh Allyson kept secrets


    that they fear.And it also means that our theories have always been correct."


    Sharon nodded.


    Seeing her wrinkled forehead, Jameson flicked it with his finger, "Alright, forget about it now.You should


    think about what you promised me-it''s toote to regret it now."

 Chapter 483: Why Not?

    Chapter 483: Why Not?


    Once back home, Sharon Allyson had to call Jameson "hubby" for the rest of the night, as Jameson


    had a hold on her.


    She was so disgusted that she wanted to kill him.


    Having rested at home for a week, Sharon Allyson finally decided to see a psychiatrist.


    If she really got mental illness, be it anxiety disorder or something else, she was supposed to get it


    treated properly; or else, there was no telling when she would get hysterical like before.


    The night before the decision was made, Sharon Allyson talked to Jameson Proctor about it.


    On hearing this, Jameson Proctor frowned slightly and said after a few seconds of silence, "If you feel


    that your emotions have not been relieved, let me get someone to mind the business in thepany


    beforehand and then go on a tour with you.But I definitely suggest AGAINST seeing a doctor."


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "I''m really sick.Emotional relief or sightseeing won''t help, I suppose"


    Jameson Proctor did not seem to be satisfied with her statement, "You''re not sick.You''re just


    overthinking it and getting yourself extremely overwhelmed."


    "Overthinking is also a disease."


    Sharon Allyson said, "If I didn''t overthink it, I wouldn''t have always felt that my child was alive and right


    in front of me.It''s precisely this overthinking that has me obsess with the illusion."


    Jameson Proctor, "......"


    His lips were taut and no sound came out.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "And you''re an active cause of my illness."


    Jameson Proctor pressed his tongue tip against his teeth, rolled his Adam''s apple, and looked her in


    the eye, saying slowly, "Huh?"


    "If you weren''t always mentioning taking the baby away, I wouldn''t keep thinking that way."


    "So you want the baby taken away?"


    Sharon Allyson stared at him with little expression, "Look, here we go again..."


    Jameson Proctor gave a low chuckle and grabbed her shoulder with his palm, "It''s not a disease,


    Sharon.It''s fully understandable that you want a child so badly."


    "I didn''t want it that badly, I just..."


    "You''re wanting it"


    Sharon Allyson, "......¡±


    Jameson Proctor sped his hand on the back of her head and pressed his thin lips against hers, "You


    don''t have to see a psychiatrist for this.Let me cure you this instant."


    Sharon Allyson covered her lips and said, "I''m serious!"


    "I''m doing serious business with you, too."


    Jameson Proctor brushed her hand off and kissed her fingers, "Listen up, whether you want a baby or


    like that little bast**d, I can bring him over for you."


    Sharon Allyson suddenly felt a little tired, "I told you to stop giving me that illusion."


    "What illusion?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You obviously don''t like kids, but why do you keep taking me to an unrted...?"


    Jameson Proctor interrupted her, "It''s true, I don''t like kids.But I like you"


    Sharon Allyson probably did not expect him to answer this way.


    She was shocked.


    Jameson Proctor gazed at her and said slowly, "Be it kids or something else, whatever you like is


    always wee to me."


    Sharon Allyson looked into his eyes but saw no hint of lies or deceit in them.He cast a calm, pure gaze.


    She felt convinced.


    Without waiting for her to speak again, Jameson Proctor''s kiss fell anew...


    As Jameson Proctor was getting up to reach for something on the nightstand, Sharon Allyson pulled


    him back, "Don''t use that anymore."


    Jameson Proctor''s voice trailed off, "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you just say...wanting a kid?"


    Back when they made out at Costspool, he didn''t use any condom either.


    But it seemed that Sharon failed to conceive.


    Jameson Proctor paused for a few seconds, thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Sharon Allyson turned around and said, "Forget it if you don''t want to"


    Jameson Proctor leaned over and hugged her, his voice husky for a few moments, "Why not?"


    Although things were escting, there were more and more people ready to protect her.


    Even if she got pregnant, she would be safe and sound.


    It was still over ten months away from the birth.


    He could settle everything during such a long period.


    After a night of tossing and turning, Sharon Allyson woke up the next day and found it was already


    noon.


    She was already dissuaded to see a psychiatrist.


    ¡®What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, ''thought she.


    But days of rest made her more and more restless.


    She couldn''t just stay at home anymore, so she went to the studio after lunch.She had just sat down at


    her desk when Tiffany Momon walked in, "Sharon, why don''t you take more days off?"


    Sharon Allyson answered, "I think I''m fine now.If I keep lying t and allowing time to unwind, I''m afraid


    my limb muscles will deteriorate"


    Across from her sat Tiffany Momon, who was leaning over the desk, saying, "By the way, Martin Morton


    came by yesterday.But when told that you were sick, he left without a word."


    Sharon Allyson paused, "Did he ......say anything about his father before that?"


    "l inquired, only to be told his father was okay.Judging by his expression, however, it''s not like that his


    father was okay.But I was reluctant to press him, so that''s all what he said."


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently, "No news is good news."


    Although there was nothing secret between her and Martin Morton, the Morton family never liked her


    for the sake of Erica Proctor.


    What Aylin Morton had done felt like a thorn in her heart.


    So long had passed, but she still couldn''t get over with it.


    There was no point visiting them, as it served as nothing but an embarrassment for both sides.


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her thoughts and said, "Have you rent a room yet?"


    Tiffany Momon answered, "Yes, but I was afraid that despicable Asher Lawson would jump on me


    again, so I rent one a little further away"


    "Asher Lawson hasn''te looking for you again these days, has he?"


    "No, not at all.Finally, he gives up! I should really go to the temple this New Year to burn incense and


    thank the gods for their blessings!"


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "That''s good to know.If you run into such things again, don''t forget to call me."


    Tiffany Momon added, "What about you? Did you see a psychiatrist yet?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No, I didn''t.Perhaps it''s because too much has happened recently


    and I''m too stressed out.I should be okay when I rx a bit."


    Tiffany Momon agreed, "I feel the same way.If I were you, I would have been dumbfounded by what


    happened, but you actually had the audacity to face the formidable enemy.You are a worthy heroine


    indeed!"


    Sharon Allyson, "......Don''t you tter me so much!"


    Tiffany Momonughed, "That''s what I mean anyway.Now that it''s all over, we''ll be morefortable in


    the future.But ......then again, has Natalia Beale been found yet?"


    "No"


    "She''s so good at hiding, isn''t she? Where on earth is she hiding?"


    Sincest time Natalia Beale left Sofia Berry''s house, there had been no news about her.


    She was likely to have hidden somewhere no one would expect.

 Chapter 484: Return the Favor

    Chapter 484: Return the Favor


    As Martin Morton came out from the ward, Aylin and Mrs.Morton walked over to him immediately,


    asking anxiously, "Martin, how is he?"


    "Dad''s asleep. The doctor says he''s recovering pretty well.Don''t worry."


    Mrs.Morton sorrowed on the chair, "You don''t have to try tofort me.No one knows his condition


    better than I do.His waking hours are bing shorter--most of the time, he''s sleeping.How well can


    he be?"


    Martin got down before her.


    "Mom, the doctor has said that he will get better with time.Go back and rest.You''ve been here for many


    days."


    "What do I need rest for? You are the one that needs it the most.You''ve been back for so long, yet you


    haven''t even gone home once."


    "I''m fine.There are still things to be dealt with at thepany..."


    "Martin" came Aylin''s voice, "You should listen to mom.Go home.If you also fall sick, we will have no


    idea what to do with the situation right now."


    Martin slowly stood up.


    "Alright.Then I''ll go home for now.I''lle backter tonight."


    Just as he was about to leave, Mrs.Morton held his hand.Her face was much more solemn this time.


    "Martin, I have something to tell you"


    Aylin got anxious upon hearing the words.


    She grabbed Mrs.Morton''s sleeve, "Mom.....¡± Mrs.Morton said, "It''s already toote.You''ll have to tell


    him the truth.He''s gonna see it when he gets home.You''ll have to exin it sooner orter."


    Aylin turned pale, unable to say a word.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Martin.


    "Your sister did something silly.She had Jameson Proctor''s ex-wife pushed into the water.It caused a


    big disturbance then.Luckily, the woman was saved."


    Martin lightly squeezed his lips and slowly said, "I know this."


    But the matter was far moreplicated.


    Mrs.Morton continued, "Your sister apologized to her.We thought that the matter was resolved.But...but


    who would''ve thought that people are now using this as a threat against us.Your sister has got


    insomnia because of it.She''s grown so weak!"


    Aylin bit her lips and struggled hard to open her mouth, "It''s my fault after all.I have to ept whatever


    consequence that might follow.But.....but you see how dad is right now.The doctor says he can''t take


    any more shock.So many people have their eyes on us right now, trying to get the goods on us.If the


    news spreads out, it will be the end for our family!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Who is threatening you?"


    "It''s...it''s....."


    Aylin couldn''t spit it out, so Mr.Morton did it for her, "It''s Natalia Beale."


    She sighed, "That child grew up also under my watch.I cant believe now she''s turned against us, even


    though Aylin did make a mistake.We are afraid to let your father know it.So we have no choice but to


    keep Natalia at home now."


    Aylin followed up, "Martin, perhaps you don''t know what happened to the Beale Family....."


    "I do,'''' said Martin.


    He was worried about Sharon Allyson, so he kept himself updated about what was going on here even


    though he was in Switzend.


    Sometimes he learned the news a littlete or the details not so clearly.


    But something as significant as the Beale Family''s incident, how could he not have heard? Aylin fell


    onto the chair as if losing all her strength, covered her face with two hands, and cried, "I really don''t


    know what to do now.Jameson Proctor''s men are looking for her.If he finds out that we are keeping her,


    he won''t let us off the hook! But I''m also afraid to let dad know....."


    Martin got down before her and thought for a long while.


    "Sis, no matter what happens, you are always one of the Mortons.The family will bear any


    consequence with you."


    "But dad....."


    "I''ll have people watch over him.He''ll never know anything."


    Mrs.Morton frowned upon hearing this, "You n to hand Natalia over to Jameson Proctor? Have you


    considered the consequence? If we do this, the Morton Family could be finished."


    "The Morton Family has long been an empty shell.If Sharon had not sacrificed herself to negotiate with


    the Proctor Family, we wouldn''t havested even till now."


    Mrs.Morton was shocked and speechless.


    When the engagement with the Proctor Group was dismissed, they thought that it was the end for


    them.


    But to their surprise, the several corporations with the Proctor Group kept going.


    They helped the Morton Group survive all the way to this point.


    Martin added, "We owe Sharon.Now we have to return the favor, bit by bit."


    Mrs.Morton and Aylin both stopped talking.


    After some time, Martin asked, "Is Natalia Beale still at the Mortons''?"


    Aylin nodded with her eyes swollen, "She stays in the backyard.She ordered me around, but since dad


    fell ill, I sent a servant to her.And I ordered the servant to keep it a secret."


    "Alright."


    Aylin grabbed his shirt as he was getting up, "Martin, what are you going to do? Giving her to Jameson


    Proctor? If it makes a big noise, I''m afraid....."


    "Leave it to me.I''ll handle it properly"


    Aylin moved her hand back.


    Having left the hospital, Martin sat in his car and called Jameson.


    "Mr.Morton, you''re so anxious to talk business with me"


    Jameson''s cold voice came from the other side.


    "I need to talk to you, Mr.Proctor."


    "I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    "Then I''ll talk to Sharon."


    "....What is it?"


    Jameson licked his teeth and asked.


    "I know where Natalia Beale is."


    "Where?"


    Jameson got serious.


    "My home."


    Jameson snorted.


    It was obvious to him why the Morton Family would keep Natalia Beale with them.


    He tapped on the desk with his long finger and said nonchntly, "So Mr.Morton wants to ce justice


    over loyalty?"


    "My father is ill.My mom and sister were afraid that it would aggravate his condition.Natalia used it to


    get the better of them.But I promise you that I''ll hand Natalia Beale over by the end of today"


    "Great, Jameson answered with narrowed eyes.Martin put down the phone and drove towards the


    Mortons¡¯.

 Chapter 485: Its About Time

    Chapter 485: It''s About Time


    In the afternoon, Sharon got a call from Jameson when she was about to go home.


    "You''re not home?" came Jameson''s deep voice.


    "I got bored, so I came to the studio.But I''m heading back right now."


    "Alright.I have something to deal with today, so I mighte backte.You don''t have to wait for me."


    "Did something happen in thepany?¡¯


    "No, it''s nothing serious.I''ll tell you when I get back"


    "Ok."


    After the call, she saw Tiffany enter.


    "Sharon, you''re not leaving yet?"


    Sharon got up from the seat and said, "Let''s go."


    Tiffany had taken a cab here today due to traffic control, so Sharon gave her a ride.


    "Has your Mr.Proctor nagged you to go home yet?"


    Sharon smiled, "He has something to do.He''ll be homete tonight."


    "Honestly, that jerk usually looks quite idle, but when he''s busy, he''s REAL busy.You get to breathe,


    though."


    Sharon suddenly felt a little lost.


    If these words had been said a year ago, it would''ve been dry humor.


    Who would''ve anticipated so many things to happen in just a year? Soon, the car arrived at the


    destination.


    Sharon rolled down the window and asked, "Is it here?"


    Tiffany answered, "Yep.I''ll go now.Drive safe!"


    "Ok.See ya."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon retracted her vision and then started the car again.


    Back to the apartment building, when she got out of the lift, she heard a baby crying from next door.


    Sharon halted her steps.


    Having been here for quite some time, she had never heard the baby''s noise before.


    As she was about to head home, the lift door opened again.


    "Ruben¡± Sharon was surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Ruben stood there, looking very calm, "For dinner."


    Sharon had indeed mentioned before that he coulde for dinner when he wanted.But he had


    always turned down the offer.


    What a surprise! Sharon figured that perhaps he was feeling bad about what had happened, so he


    came to her.


    "Come on in" said Sharon as she unlocked the door.


    Ruben followed behind.


    He took a nce at next door before he got in.


    Sharon asked as she was entering the kitchen, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever."


    Ruben was not picky about food like Jameson was.


    Sharon looked inside the fridge and decided to cook whatever was in there.


    "Jameson is not here?"


    Ruben came to the kitchen entrance.


    Sharon answered while cutting vegetables, "He''s doing something and will be backte."


    Ruben frowned.


    "Something? What?"


    "I don''t know.I didn''t ask."


    "Why didn''t you ask? What if he''s lying to you?"


    Sharon turned to him and said, "If he¡¯s lying to me, what good will it do to ask? He''ll just find some


    excuse."


    "You''re not afraid that he''ll do.....something behind your back?" said Ruben in an ambiguous way.


    "He won''t"


    "You trust him?"


    Sharon smiled and answered, "You''ll know when you''re in a rtionship.If a person really loves you,


    he''ll resist all temptations.But if he doesn''t, then there''s no point worrying because he''ll do it anyway"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sharon thought of something as she was talking.


    "How about you? Have you seen Giana rke?"


    Ruben blushed and turned his eyes away, "I don''t know"


    "What do you mean you don''t know?"


    "She has an uing movie.So she''s on tour right now."


    "You''re paying close attention, huh?"


    "It''s all on the inte.You''re the only one who doesn''t know about it."


    Sharon finished cing the dishes and chopsticks, "Alright, let''s eat."


    "I heard from Jameson Proctor that you''re resting at home.But why did I see youe back from


    outside? Where did you go?"


    "So you talk to Jameson a lot."


    "_¡­¡±


    Perhaps feeling guilty about it, Ruben dug in and stopped talking.


    Sharon was just casually talking, so she switched the topic instead, "How''s your television career


    going?"


    "Not bad.It''s going."


    At this moment, Sharon''s phone rang.


    It was Jameson calling.


    She got up and said, "Ruben, I''ll take a call.You go ahead and eat first."


    "Alright."


    Sharon came to the balcony and answered the phone, "What''s up?"


    "Home?"


    "Yeah.Ruben''s here as well.We''re eating."


    Sharon added, "When will you be here? Should we leave something for you to eat?"


    "No.I''ll probably be back reallyte."


    "Alright, go back to work then."


    "You''re not gonna ask me what I''m doing?"


    "If you want to tell me, you''ll tell me.¡±


    Jamesonughed, "Fine.I''ll tell you when I''m back."


    Sharon went back indoors.


    She looked at Ruben from the entrance,pressed her lips for a while, and then hesitantly walked


    over to him.


    "Ruben, I have something to tell you."


    Ruben took a short pause and asked, "Is it about Josh Allyson?"


    Sharon nodded, "He died.....on the day of the funeral."


    She hadn''t asked Jameson about the autopsy result.


    Even if she asked, she wouldn''t be able to offer any help.


    Ruben''s face was dead calm.


    He said indifferently, "It''s about time."


    Sharon said, "Since he''s dead now, this whole thing is finished.You don''t have to think about it


    anymore.You can study hard-love hard!"


    "...¡±


    Ruben didn''t reply.


    After dinner, he volunteered to clean up.


    "I''m leaving" said Ruben.


    "I walk you out."


    "No, it''s fine.I''m not a kid.Bye"


    Sharon smiled at his back.She knew that it was far from over for both Ruben and her.She only hoped


    that Ruben could be free from damage of any kind, no matter what would happen next.Sharon returned


    to the bedroom andy down on the bed.


    After some searching on the phone, she learned that Giana rke was indeed on her tour.


    And it had just started.


    It was still a long time before she would return to the South City.


    Just when she was about to put down her phone, a piece of news rted to the Beale Group popped


    up and caught her attention.She froze for two seconds and then clicked in.

 Chapter 486: You Reap What You Sow

    Chapter 486: You Reap What You Sow


    Meanwhile.


    Since Mr.Morton''s hospitalization, Mrs.Morton and her doctor had never returned home once.


    And Natalia kept alert during this whole time, during which a servant sent by Aylin was attending to her


    needs.


    She secretly inquired and learned that Sharon didn''t have a car crash, which could only mean that her


    n had failed.


    Nevertheless, Jameson Proctor''s men were still searching for her.


    She relied on the pieces of jewelry taken from Sofia Berry and bounced around a few ces.


    In the end, she made her way to the Morton Family unnoticed.


    It was to her advantage that she hadn''t been in contact with Aylin Morton for a long time and that the


    Morton Family was in dire straits already.


    Hence, Jameson Proctor never suspected her of being there.


    But it was not a proper long-term n to keep staying here.


    She had to figure a way to let the Morton Family send her abroad.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Now that Martin Morton was in Switzend, they could definitely find a way to get her out unnoticed.


    At this thought, she called Aylin Morton, but she didn''t answer.


    Natalia frowned, and a sense of annoyance came to her.


    She couldn''t get out, so there was no way for her to know Mr.Morton''s condition.


    If Aylin Morton wanted to avoid her, she probably would nevere back.


    As the sky darkened, footsteps came from the door.


    Different from before, this time, the sound was deep and powerful¡ªa man, obviously.


    Natalia immediately took the paring knife on the tea table, looking at the entrance.


    The door was opened, and a tall and slim male figure appeared in front of her.


    "It''s you"


    Natalia knitted her brows tighter.


    "Why are you here? No.When did youe back?"


    Martin stood still at the door and looked at her quietly.


    His vision slowly fell onto the knife in her hand.


    "Miss Beale is visiting.Of course, I need to greet you in person."


    Natalia didn''t let down her guards.


    She only stared at him cautiously, "Since your sister has told you about me.Then you should know full


    well how detrimental it will be if her little scandal gets out.Jameson Proctor will not let her get away with


    it."


    "Since you mentioned this, I have a question for you, Miss Beale.My sister never had anything to do


    with Sharon.How did she know that Sharon was pregnant?"


    "Erica Proctor told her."


    "Is that so?"


    Martin continued, "Then where did Erica Proctor get the information from?"


    Natalia didn''t reply, and her face turned grim.


    "We both know who started it all.Did you never see this daying when you were doing those shady


    things?"


    Natalia sneered, "It''s all Sharon Allyson¡¯s fault that I end up like this! She set me up and then ruined the


    Beale Family! Are you so blind that you don''t see how she nned everything? She maneuvered


    Jameson Proctor into marrying her a few years ago.And now she''s framing my father and me.She got


    you stupid people wrapped around her finger! But the truth wille out sooner andter!"


    Martin wasn''t moved by her speech at all, "You say you''ve been framed.But I''m curious to know this¡ª


    Did Sharon force you to do the things you did?"


    "I..."


    Natalia lost words for a moment and then said, "I was only trying to expose her true character!"


    "Does that include tampering with her car to kill her in an ident? Was that for the same reason as


    well?"


    "She asked for it! She took what was mine and turned the Beale Group into this state! I just didn''t


    expect that she wouldn''t even get in that car."


    "Miss Beale, you should understand¡ªyou reap what you sow."


    Natalia burst intoughter, "Of course! I will reap what I sowed.How about your sister? Should she pay


    the price as well?"


    "Naturally, yes."


    Natalia''sugh quieted down at this.


    Martin stepped back a little, letting the lighte in from outside.


    Only then did Natalia notice there were many people outside, among which there was Jameson


    Proctor.


    He stood in the night, speaking in a chilly voice, "Would you tell me--What exactly has Sharon taken


    from you? Me?"


    Natalia''s face twisted horrifyingly in an instant.


    Jameson continued, "If you had just a little self-awareness, you would understand that I''m not


    interested in you at all, with or without Sharon Allyson.So I''m extremely curious¡ªUnder what kind of


    delusion did you manage to say these words?"


    Jamesonpletely aggravated her.


    She screamed, "You''re but a ba*tard son! What gives you the superiority? I''m the one that gets to look


    down on you!"


    Jameson smiled instead of getting mad, "I want to point out something to you.Your father, Tavis Beale,


    has never married.You at most just an illegitimate daughter he took home to fool others.And by the


    way, it was you who took from Sharon.You took her identity for twenty years."


    "Liar!"


    Jameson had no intention to argue with her further.


    He turned around and said, "Officer, you heard her"


    With these words, he left.


    Before Natalia had the time to react, a few policemen walked in.She went pale and tried to fight back.


    During the process, she cut her own face by ident.


    Blood covered half of her face.


    All that was left in the backyard was her hysterical screaming.


    Jameson turned around to the man who followed him outside, "What? You want me to say thank you?"


    He added before Martin had the time to answer, "You kept Natalia Beale for so long.I''m doing you a


    favor already by not holding you ountable."


    "I want to apologize to Sharon for my sister"


    "I''ll tell her that you''re sorry.You don''t have to look for her"


    Martin suddenlyughed.


    "What youughing¡¯ about!?"Jameson frowned.


    "I just didn''t expect Mr.Proctor to be so nervous about me meeting Sharon.You don''t seem so confident


    about your rtionship."


    "Meh.¡± Martin added, "I have a lot of things to take care of during my return this time.I''ll probably have


    no time to see Sharon.I heard about what happened recently.Please look after her, Mr.Proctor."


    "Don''t tell me what to do."


    "Mr.Proctor, you know Sharon''s personality very well.With certain things, she only gives you one


    chance.Treasure it."


    Jameson narrowed his dark eyes, saying nothing.


    "I need to go to the hospital now.Take care, Mr.Proctor"

 Chapter 487: Babies Are Indeed Cute

    Chapter 487: Babies Are Indeed Cute


    At midnight, when Sharon was half asleep, she felt that the bed was lowered and then fell into a warm


    embrace.


    "You just got back?" asked Sharon, eyes closed.


    Jameson touched her back gently and said, "Yeah, go back to sleep."


    Sharon habitually hugged him and fell back to sleep again soon.


    In the dark, Jameson kissed her between her brows.


    Now that Natalia was captured, only Tavis Beale was still on the run.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was unpredictable like a time bomb.


    The Beale Group was aplete mess right now with a massive deficit.


    And the leaders had either run away or jumped ship, leaving the poor workers at a loss.


    If no one came forward to unite and lead the Beale Group now, this family business, which had stood in


    the South City for a century and had been the work of several generations, would copse overnight


    and cease to exist.


    Many worker''s families would have to suffer this colossal blow.


    And the person who caused all this was none other than Tavis Beale.


    He caused thousands to suffer for his own greed.


    No punishment could redeem his sins.


    When Sharon was woken by the rm clock, Jameson had left already.


    Jennifer was already in the kitchen cooking breakfast.


    "Good morning, madam.Breakfast will be ready in just a minute."


    Sharon looked around and asked, "Where''s Jameson?"


    "He left for business.He asked me to tell you that it''ll be like this recently, so don''t you miss him too


    much."


    ¡®_....Who''s gonna miss him!?''ined Sharon.


    Halfway through the meal, Sharon suddenly thought of something.


    "Jennifer, did our next-door neighbors have a baby? I heard baby''s crying yesterday."


    Jennifer tosses her head, "That I have no idea.I haven''t even met them."


    "Me neither."


    "If madam likes baby, madam should just give birth to one."


    Sharon paused for a moment and didn''t say anything.


    Jennifer thought that she reminded her of herst child.


    "I''m sorry, madam.Have I talked too much?"


    "No.I just think that babies are indeed very cute."


    Jameson hadn''t been wearing protections these days.


    Would she get pregnant sessfully? She could only wait and see.


    After breakfast, Sharon went to the studio.She had a fair bit of work to do after taking this long break.


    The Fashion Week was still a few months away, but many things needed to be prepared beforehand.


    Time passed to the afternoon.


    Tiffany knocked on the door.


    "Sharon, you busy?"


    Sharon stretched her arms, "Not so much.How''s it going?"


    "There are some people here.....from the Beale Group.They want to talk to you."


    Sharon froze, "Talk to me?"


    Tiffany nodded, "Yeah.If you don''t want to see them, I''ll ask them to leave."


    It had been quite some time since the anniversary celebration of the Beale Group.


    She hadn''t been paying much attention to the news.


    Butst night, she read that the Beale Group had halted several of their major projects.


    Many people from their partnerpanies came to make a scene.


    There was no one in charge in the Beale Group, and the employees were all frightened by the


    situation.


    "Let them in¡± Sharon decided after some thought.


    "Alright."


    To her surprise, she knew both men who came, One of them was the leader who had forced Paisley


    Gregory to drink alcohol--Kale Bee; the other was the single dad Paisly introduced to her-Jayden


    Bower.


    Unlikest time, Kale Bee showed immediate gratitude and exaggerated passion upon seeing Sharon.


    He walked over to her and offered both hands for a handshake, "Miss Allyson, thank you so much for


    taking the time to see us during your busy schedule.I really..."


    Sharon dodged his hands swiftly and said, "Just cut it there.Can we get to the point now?"


    Kale Bee wiped the sweat on his forehead as he sat himself down on the sofa.


    "On the celebration, we learned that Miss Allyson is the legitimate sessor of the Beale Group.With


    the situation right now, we have no choice but....."


    Jayden Bower took over, "Just let me do it.Miss Allyson, since Mr.Beale''s disappearance, the Beale


    Group has been inplete chaos.No one has any idea what the future might hold for the group.We


    would very much like to know, Miss Allyson, what is your thought regarding the future of the Beale


    Group?"


    "The Beale Group has nothing to do with me."


    Kale Bee immediately followed, "Of course, of course, of course.All the faults are Mr.....no, Tavis


    Beale''s! We can tell right from wrong.And obviously, we will never ask Miss Allyson to take over the


    mess.But the thousands of workers--they are innocent-and so many cooperatives.....Most of them have


    families to raise.The Beale Group''s downfall is not a big deal to others, but to them, it''s everything!


    They have put in so much effort and sacrificed so much! I can''t even imagine just how manypanies


    will go bankrupt and how many families will be broken apart."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon frowned.


    "We understand that Miss Allyson has no obligation to care about the group.But what''s at stake is not


    just thousands of employees, but thousands of families, too,'''' said Jayden Bower.


    Kale Bee added, "That''s right, that''s right! All the other executives have jumped ship, but we two have


    worked here for so many years.The staffs are like our family members.We can''t forsake them!"


    "Family members?"


    Sharon looked at Kale and asked.


    "Yeah! One can''t leave his family behind!"


    Kale pped hard on hisp, thinking that Sharon was moved.


    "Perhaps I''m still inexperienced.I''ve never seen someone forced alcohol down his family member''s


    throat with ill intent"


    Kale Bee''s face turned embarrassed in an instant.


    He spoke with stiff lips, "I.....I was too drunk that night! Please, Miss Allyson, excuse me for my


    inappropriate behavior."


    Jayden also tried to help, "Yeah, Miss Allyson.Mr.Bee has his faults, but he¡¯s worked in the Beale


    Group for more than ten years.He has a deep love for this ce."


    "Jayden''s right.The Beale Group is my home! How can I stand by as my home is being destroyed?"


    Kale Bee sighed, "If Miss Allyson is still angry about what happened before, I can go and....."


    Sharon interrupted him, "So, what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 488: Bargaining Chip

    Chapter 488: Bargaining Chip


    After a moment of silence in the office, Jayden Bower spoke up, "We hope that Miss Allyson could take


    charge of the Beale Group to pacify the turbulence and buy us time."


    "Buy you time?"


    "Yes.Mr.Bee and we are trying to find investors in order to resolve the situation.But the Beale Group is


    without a leader.Nopany or bank is willing to make any investment in us."


    Kale Bee took over again, "But if Miss Allyson could take over the group.They will all be open for


    negotiation for your sake!"


    Sharon bluntly asked, "For my sake, or Jameson Proctor''s?"


    "Well....."


    Kale turned to Jayden for help.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden answered inposure, "We do want to take advantage of Mr.Proctor''s name.But still, Miss


    Allyson, you are the rightful sessor of the Beale Group.If you step up at this time, all the workers


    and partners will feel relieved.And the investors will give the Beale Group one more chance for the


    sake of the deceased president"


    "Exactly!"


    Kale took over(one more time), "Though I never have the honor to meet the great president, I''ve heard


    so much of his glorious past about how he saved the Beale Group from absolute destruction during a


    time very much like this one! He had so much love for the group! But now, he''s no longer alive, and the


    only savior we have is YOU! Miss Allyson!"


    To summarize this over-the-top performance put on by Jayden and Kale, all they wanted was that


    Sharon could take over the Beale Group for her dead father''s sake.


    But what they didn''t know was that her father was still alive.


    He had to know what was going on with the group.


    The only reason that he would leave it be was perhaps that he had given up on the Beale Group


    completely.


    But they were right about the workers.


    They were the Tavis Beale''s poor sacrificialmbs.


    Sharon closed her eyes and suddenly felt a twitching pain in her temple.


    "Miss Allyson, we.....¡±


    Kale was about to say something but only to be stopped by Jayden right away, "We have spoken so


    much to Miss Allyson today.You obviously need some time to think it over.Please take as much time as


    you need.We will be waiting for your answer"


    Sharon nodded and said, "Alright then."


    She did need the time.


    Kaleined as they got out of the studio, "We made so much effort.How can we leave empty-


    handed?"


    "Mr.Bee, do you think Jameson Proctor will go easy on you if you force her to ept it today?"


    Kale thought for a second and snorted, "When it''s all settled and done under the public''s watch, do you


    think Jameson Proctor can turn the tide?"


    "You underestimate him! One should never go against his will"


    "Da*m it! If my own interest weren''t involved, I would never have to try to please a little girl!"


    Tavis Beale did get away, but Kale Bee had his wife and child to take care of.


    He had been entirely unprepared for the situation.


    Now, he had nowhere to run! Although he tried to hide for some time, people always found their way to


    him and asked for some kind of exnation.


    What exnation could he give!? What did Tavis Beale have to do with him? In the end, out of


    desperation, he hade here with Jayden Bower to meet Sharon.


    If Sharon agreed to take charge, that would save him a lot of trouble.


    Jaydenughed, "Mr.Bee, Miss Allyson is the young madam of the Beale Group, after all.


    If the Beale Group can somehow survive, we''ll both be working for her in the future."


    Kale waved his hands, "It''s not like you don''t know how bad the situation is.We''re just trying to dy


    the inevitable so that we can reduce our losses.Sharon Allyson? What good will she do? She''s only


    there to shift public attention!"


    Jayden narrowed his eyes and spoke no more.


    Compared with Kale Bee, Jayden was all rxed.


    He had a big bargaining chip in his hand, so there was no worry about how to get out for him.


    He was only thinking about how to maximize the use of the chip.


    Kale Bee spoke again after some time, "Well, it''s not all impossible for the Beale Group to revive."


    Jayden was surprised to hear that.


    "How?"


    Kale burst intoughter and patted Jayden''s shoulder, "If that dead man Talon Beale crawled out from


    the grave!"


    "Hehehe.Nice one, Mr.Bee.If I''m correct, Talon Beale died many years ago, right?"


    "Yeah.That''s why the Beale Group is over and done with."


    He pulled the car door open while talking, "Alright, I gotta go.You deal with the rest as you see fit.I don''t


    wannae here anymore."


    Jayden nodded, "Take care, Mr.Bee."


    As the ck car gradually moved away, Jayden turned around and looked at the studio.


    The corners of his lips twitched.


    It was a subtle smile.


    Soon, his phone rang.


    He picked up the call after checking the name on the screen.


    "Hey, Harley, what''s up?"


    Harley Cook let out a long breath after hearing his voice, "I''m finally out.Are you working? You wanna


    have dinner together?"


    "Of course,"


    Jayden opened the car door and added, "By the way, you haven''t told me where you guys moved to."


    "Still the sameplex.We just moved next door to the boss."


    "Next door?"


    "Yeah.I was a little unsure about it.But he said the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce."


    Having been together with Jayden for quite some time, Harley Cook had let her guard down


    completely.


    She would tell him anything.


    The only disguise was by calling Jameson Proctor "my boss".


    "Your boss is very smart"


    Jayden said as he looked at the studio from his car.


    "Yeah.Butst time I lost the card key.He got so mad at me.I was almost scared to death."


    "You should quit that job.I can provide for you.We don''t even have enough time to see each other now."


    "Not yet.My boss saved my life before.I owe him so much.Give me some more time.I''ll leave once this


    matter is solved."


    Jayden tapped on the wheel with his finger, "What is he waiting for, man--"

 Chapter 489: Theyre All Innocent

    Chapter 489: They''re All Innocent


    "I dunno, said Harley Cook.


    "It''s his private affair.I can''t ask him about it.But I heard that the child was born prematurely because of


    something his family did.His family isplicated.Perhaps he wanna take care of those messes first."


    "His family affair is not gonna do you any harm, right?"


    "Nah, that you don''t have to worry about."


    "I''lle and pick you up now" said Jayden as he retracted his eyes from the studio.


    "Ok."


    After hanging up, Jayden threw the phone aside and then adjusted his tie.


    His face was full of mockery and disdain.


    Tiffany walked into the office after the two''s departure.


    "Sharon, what do they want?"


    Sharon pressed her lips against each other, looking nkly ahead, "It''s about the Beale Group."


    "The Beale Group! What about it?"


    "It''s been aplete mess since Tavis Beale''s escape.They''re without anyone in charge."


    "So what? It''s none of your business.What do they want from you?"


    Sharon replied softly, "They want me to step up and take over the group so that they''ll have a chance


    to get investments and loans."


    Tiffany sensed something quite suspicious.


    "No, you must not ept that.Whoever gets involved with the Beale Group right now is bound to have


    bad luck.Let them do whatever they want with themselves.It has nothing to do with you"


    "That''s what I thought as well, but....."


    "But what?"


    "The thousands of employees and many more people rted to the Beale Group¡ªThey''re all


    innocent."


    Tiffany frowned at this, "Well, there¡¯s no denying that.Tavis Beale is such a human s*um! He''s the one


    who created this whole mess.But.....Sharon, it''s really not your responsibility"


    Sharon lowered her eyelids, "I understand that."


    Tiffany sighed quietly.


    Understanding is one thing; what should be done is another.


    After a while, Sharon spoke suddenly, "Tiffany, have you talked to Daniel recently?"


    Tiffany turned slightly red, "No....no! Why would I talk to him?"


    They hadn''t seen each other since the funeral.It was good, though.


    At least she didn''t have to be bothered by him.


    "I want to talk to him" Sharon said.


    Tiffany was confused by it, "What solution does he have?"


    "No."


    Sharon didn''t know how to put it, "I just...I just feel like he knows more about the Beale Group than I


    do."


    Tiffany nodded, "Yeah.Makes sense.He tried hard to get close to Natalia Beale back then."


    Sharon smiled, "You''re jealous?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up! I''m not jealous! I''m just saying what a skillful yer he is.Natalia was being yed like a


    fool."


    "Alright.I''ll see himter.You wanna join?"


    "Nah.I have a blind date to go to."


    Sharon froze for a second, "It''s today?"


    "Yeah.It''s just a dinner.I''ll go straight back home afterward.Just need some excuse to get out."


    Sharon nodded thoughtfully, "When are you leaving?"


    Tiffany answered while looking at the time, "Dinner''s at 6, so I''ll leave around 5:30.It''s pretty close


    anyway, only a ten-minute drive."


    "Good.I''ll drive you there then."


    "It''s ok.I have a car."


    Sharon teased with a straight face, "Uh-uh.You see¡ªif you like the guy, you can give him a hint to drive


    you home.And you''ll get to know each other more on the way.If you don''t like him, you can just call a


    cab.But if you drive, then there''ll be no chance at all."


    Tiffany somehow agreed with her words.Her eyes brightened.


    "Yeah! If he''s a handsome guy, I''d love to have him drive me home."


    "So it''s decided.I''ll drive you there."


    "Ok.Let me go change and put on makeup."


    "Do it."


    Sharon took a deep breath after Tiffany left the office and then called Daniel.


    "You''re free toe out?"


    "Of course.Where?"


    Daniel epted directly.


    "I''m still in the studio, but I''ll send you the addresster."


    "Ok."


    After hanging up, Sharon thought for a while and decided to text Jameson, asking what time he was


    going home tonight.


    But he hadn''t replied after ten minutes.


    Perhaps he was going to work untilte again.


    Off the phone, Sharon searched about the Beale Group on theputer.


    But, unfortunately, all the news was negative.


    There were photos of construction workers sitting on the ground, looking extremely lost.


    During the interview, they told the reporter that they had received no pay at all.


    And they were afraid to go home to share the bad news.


    So they could only wait there for something to happen.


    But they had no idea what exactly they were waiting for.


    And there was another story--one of the business partnersmitted suicide by jumping off from a


    building because he couldn''t handle the pressure.


    Although he was rescued, he lost a leg.


    And so on.


    Sharon closed the page, leaned back, and let out a long breath.


    "He" must''ve seen the news as well.


    So what exactly.....was he thinking? Looking at the baby''s breath outside the window, Sharon got lost in


    thought.


    A whileter, Tiffany knocked on the door, "Sharon, it''s 5:00.Let''s go."


    She snapped out of the trance and got up, "Coming."


    It was the weekend, so there wasn''t much traffic on the road.


    After about ten minutes, they arrived.


    Tiffany said as she was taking off the seatbelt, "Alright, I''m off.Take care, Sharon"


    Sharon smiled at her, "You too."


    Upon Tiffany''s departure, Sharon parked the car somewhere close and then texted Daniel the address.


    Daniel lived no far away from here, so he arrived in twenty.


    Sharon was waiting in front of the restaurant.


    "Sorry for the wait"said Daniel as he was walking over.


    "It''s ok.I''m the one that asked you out."


    "Shall we?"


    Entering the restaurant, Sharon immediately found where Tiffany was sitting.


    It was a seat by the window, and a man was sitting across from her.


    His appearance was unclear because she could only see his back.


    Sharon picked a seat from where she and Daniel could see them.


    "Let''s sit here."


    Daniel didn''t notice anything wrong, so he answered, "Sure"


    But after he sat downfortably, he saw Tiffany right away.

 Chapter 490: Someone Has to Do It

    Chapter 490: Someone Has to Do It


    And naturally, he also saw the man sitting opposite her.They were chatting about who knew what, and


    Tiffany wasughing and smiling.


    Sharon acted like she didn''t know anything.She coughed to bring Daniel''s attention back, "Let''s order"


    Daniel didn''t move his eyes at all.


    "Do it for me.I can eat anything."


    It was the first time Sharon came to this restaurant, so she ordered the waiter''s rmendations.


    After that, she looked at Daniel again and found that he was Still looking that way, frowning and holding


    on tight to the ss in his hand.


    Sharon raised her eyebrows and carefully took a sip of water.


    As the waiter served the appetizer, Daniel looked back at Sharon and asked, "Who.....who''s she talking


    to?"


    Sharon put down the ss and answered quietly, "He''s the blind date her family got her.I heard that


    he''s quite decent.He works for a state-owned business.And he''s the stable and responsible type.From


    the way they''re getting on right now, they''ll probably have everything settled and done by the end of the


    year"


    "This year!?"


    Sharon went on thoughtfully, "Maybe you don''t know how things work here.If your parents introduce


    someone to you, and you find each other suitable, even a sh marriage will be possible.


    "The end of the year¡¯ is just a conservative estimation.They could get married in less than two months."


    Daniel''s frowned became even more intense.


    "They''re not gonna get to know each other more? Isn''t that way too soon!?"


    "Well.Their parents introduced them, so they already know a lot about their backgrounds and


    things.Two or three months are more than enough"


    Daniel stopped talking.


    After some time, he finally asked, "She wants to get married that bad?"


    "Well, she''s not in a hurry, but her parents are.It really is a matter of chance when ites to blind


    dates.They look pretty good together if you ask me.They can get married for sure."


    Daniel said coolly, "Well, I don''t think so."


    That man looked so obviously fishy.


    He could be a total womanizer, spitting sweet deceits from his mouth.


    Tiffany had a keen eye.


    She must''ve noticed it already.


    Sharonughed faintly, "Well, only they are the ones to decide."


    Daniel went speechless at these words.


    He asked after some time, "So what is it that you want to discuss today, Miss Allyson?"


    Sharon removed the smile on her face at this moment, "You must have heard the news about the Beale


    Group recently."


    "Yeah,"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Daniel knew what she was talking about.


    "We''re dealing with it right now."


    "Dealing with it how?"


    Daniel didn''t know what to say all of a sudden.It was not an easy task.


    No matter what they did, it would seem futile.


    And the most effective method, however, would also require the most significant price.


    Sharon said, "I saw a lot of news today.There are so many innocent people affected by Tavis Beale''s


    wrongdoings.He was the sole reason for this tragedy.Although I don''t have much emotional connection


    with the Beale Group, I''d hate to see the destruction of it and so many people''s hopes and dreams."


    Daniel had a feeling that she was not only talking to him but also someone else.


    Sharon had asked him before who exactly they were.


    But it was the first time she talked about the Beale Group in this kind of tone.


    "Miss Allyson, have you figured something out?" asked Daniel cautiously.


    "What is it that I''m supposed to have figured out?¡¯ Sharon asked back in a straight face.


    Daniel smiled awkwardly and dodged her question by drinking from the ss.


    Sharon continued, "I just feel that we''ve always had the same objective.Now that Tavis Beale ran away


    and left such a huge mess behind, you won''t stand by, will you?"


    Daniel answered, "Miss Allyson, you have to understand that it''s not that we don''t want to help, but we


    don''t know how to.You are aware of how difficult it is to resolve the situation now.We still need time for


    nning."


    "But it is exactly time that they don''t have," Sharon said as she shook her head.


    Daniel sighed as well, "So what do you have in mind, Miss Allyson?"


    "Two leaders from the Beale Group came today in the hope that I could take charge and settle the


    turbulence."


    "And you agreed?" Daniel asked in shock.


    "No, I''m still thinking."


    "Miss Allyson, you must not take responsibility for it.It''ll be impossible to get away with it once you''ve


    epted this task."


    "I know"


    But someone had to do something, no matter how difficult it was.


    Daniel had his mouth open but swallowed the words back; instead, he said, "Miss Allyson, it''s not a


    trivial matter.I suggest that you should discuss it with Mr.Proctor.I don''t think he''ll agree."


    Sharon nodded, "I will talk to him."


    Whatever decision she made right now would always involve Jameson Proctor at this point.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany and her date had finished eating and were walking out with smiles and


    laughter.Daniel got up right away.


    "I''ll discuss this subject with.....Trey Coe! Yeah, I''ll discuss it with Trey and see if there¡¯s any other


    way.If there''s nothing else you wanna talk about, I''ll have to go now."


    His eyes followed Tiffany as he was talking, and his legs unconsciously moved in that direction as well.


    In just a moment, he had disappeared from the restaurant.


    The waiter saw this scene and asked, "Miss, should I still serve this?"


    Sharon smiled, "Yes, would you pack it for me?"


    "Sure."


    Sharon took the food with her and then checked her phone.


    Jameson still hadn''t replied to her.


    The meeting was lengthy.


    She got in the car and drove towards the Proctor Group.


    As Jacob Green was walking with some files in his arms, he saw Sharon exit the lift.


    "Miss Allyson" said Jacob.


    "Is Jameson still in a meeting?"


    Jacob nodded, "Yeah.It''s been going since afternoon.You''ll still have to wait a little longer.Let me take


    you to the office, Miss Allyson."


    Sharon saw the files in his hand and said, "It''s ok.You go about your business.I can go there by myself"


    "Alright."


    Sharon took a long breath and walked towards Jameson''s office.

 Chapter 491: Wedding Gift

    Chapter 491: Wedding Gift


    Meanwhile, upon leaving the restaurant, Ron Rond offered, "Let me drive you home."


    Tiffany politely turned it down, "It''s fine.I live pretty close.I can just take a cab home since we''re not in


    the same direction.I don''t want to trouble you."


    Ronughed, "It''s not a trouble at all.If I don''t drive you home safely, my mom is gonna give me some


    nagging"


    Being forced by her parents just like him, she obviously understood how scary moms could get.


    So she nodded in eptance after some thought.She had to admit that it was enjoyable talking with


    him.


    Many of her friends had gone on blind dates as well, but the men turned out to be either hopeless or


    mummy''s boys.


    So she didn''t have high expectations for this date, to begin with.


    Perhaps that was why she found Ron Rond surprising.He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    One wouldn''t necessarily find him handsome, but he was the type that many girls like--speaking gently,


    caring and considerate.


    Besides, he was well-read and articte in his speech.


    He was not at all pretentious and would never act superior and make people ufortable.


    It was a good feeling being around him.


    He continued the conversation on the way, "I heard from your mother that you are really busy and didn''t


    even go back during Spring Festival."


    Tiffanyughed awkwardly, "Yeah.She''ll pressure me to get married every time I go back.And all the


    rtives will do the same.....It''s too much trouble."


    "Is it about yourst rtionship?"


    "Yeah.We were about to get married....."


    "At least you found out about it before toote.There would''ve been more gossips if you had married


    him."


    "Ain''t that right? So I''m pretty lucky after all."


    After a few more topics, the car pulled up at Tiffany Momon''s apartment building.


    Tiffany loosened the seatbelt and said, "Thank you so much.Take care on your way back."


    "Tiffany, '''' said Ron Rond.


    "Yeah?"


    "Movie tomorrow night?"


    Even though she hadn''t had a blind date before, it was obvious to her that he wanted to keep this


    going.


    To be honest, she had noint about the person at all.


    It''s just.....


    Seeing her hesitation, Ron smiled, "It''s ok.Take your time to consider.I think we had a good time


    tonight.So if you''re willing, we should keep in touch."


    Tiffany took a few seconds of pause and then smiled, "Sure!"


    ¡®Just give it a try.What if Ie to like him? That''s how blind dates work, right?¡¯ thought Tiffany.


    "Alright.I''ll pick you up tomorrow then."


    "Ok.I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Tiffany waved Ron goodbye and then headed to the apartment building.


    As she turned around, she saw Daniel standing by a tree not far away from her, looking at her with no


    facial expression at all.


    "...¡±


    She took a look around, making sure that there was no one else around, and then scratched her head


    in confusion.


    Why was he looking at her like that!? It was not like she wronged him in any way.She moved her eyes


    away and started walking immediately.She didn''t want to greet him at all.


    And, of course, she heard footsteps from behind right away.She suddenly realized something.


    How did he know where she lived? She had moved already! She abruptly stopped her steps and turned


    to him, looking at him with great caution.


    Daniel stopped as well and looked her straight in the eye.


    "Yes?"


    Tiffany couldn''t stay silent anymore.


    Daniel rolled his eyes away and started looking around, "I''m thinking about moving recently.The


    environment here seems satisfactory."


    ¡®Is this dude serious!?¡¯


    "_....How do you know I''m here? Did you investigate me?"


    "Nope.


    "Then....."


    "I followed you here."


    "You followed me?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany repeated these words and suddenly frowned, "You were in the restaurant as well?"


    Daniel kept silent.


    Tiffany found it even more strange now, "That''s doesn''t mean you can creep on me!"


    "I don''t think what I''m doing is creeping on you."


    "That''s exactly what you''re doing! You followed behind me without my notice or permission.That''s


    creepy as he is!"


    Daniel couldn''t win an argument against her.


    "I want to talk to you."


    "We have nothing to talk about"


    "I have been busy these days.That''s why I didn''te to you."


    Tiffany cocked her head in confusion, "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "I thought you went on a blind date because I didn''te to see you."


    Tiffanyughed, "Oh, silly boy.It has nothing to do with you."


    "So you did it because you want to get married?"


    Tiffany initially wanted to say that going on bind dates didn''t necessarily mean getting married.


    But, she changed her mind, "Yeah, I''m already twenty-something.If I don''t get married now, it will be too


    late."


    "Still, you can''t just get married to someone you''ve only seen once"


    "Then who else? You?"


    Daniel moved his lips a little, but no sound came out of his mouth.


    "That''s enough.I don''t know what you want to tell me.But I don''t wanna talk to you more."


    She then added with a straight face, "You saw me dating already, so you shouldn''t speak these strange


    words to me anymore.You know, if a woman here is considered to be messin¡¯ around with two guys at


    the same time, her punishment will be drowning in a pig cage with the guy.So you''d better be careful!"


    Daniel frowned, having no idea what she was talking about.


    Tiffany wanted to scare him away with some ancient savage custom.


    But it didn''t work at all because he couldn''t even get his head around.


    It was like ying the lute to a cow! She rubbed her eyes and turned around.


    "I''m going home.Bye!"


    Tiffany had only taken one step before Daniel grabbed her hand, "You really want to marry him?"


    "Why, you wanna prepare cash as my wedding gift?"


    Tiffany shook off his hand, "You''re not gonna give me anything.What do you care?"

 Chapter 492: Social Responsibility

    Chapter 492: Social Responsibility


    At the Proctor Group.


    Jacob returned to the office and poured a ss of water for Sharon.


    "Thank you" said Sharon.


    "Is there a lot of work at thepany recently?"


    "Not really" answered Jacob after some consideration.


    Sharon paused for a second.


    "So, what is he busy with?"


    Sharon frowned, "Did something happen to the Proctor Family?"


    Jacob hurriedly exined, "No, Miss Allyson, it''s not the Proctor Group or the family.It''s....."


    Jacob was hesitant to speak because Jameson had neither allowed nor forbidden him to tell Sharon


    about this matter.


    He had no idea whether he should inform her of this.


    Sharon concluded inposure, "So he''s cheating on me then."


    Jacob almost choked on air.


    He immediately spat out the truth, "Mr.Proctor is dealing with matters rted to the Beale Group"


    "The Beale Group?"


    It was a surprise to her.


    "Yes¡± Jacob nodded.


    "Even when Tavis Beale was in the group, he had already made a huge mess.Many ounts had


    serious shortfalls.Now the situation is even worse.All the projects are halted,panies rted are


    going bankrupt, and so many employees are affected."


    "So, he''s upied with this?"


    "Still, the Beale Group is one of thergest independent enterprises in the country.Both its influence


    and size are iparable.What the Proctor Group can do at this point is limited."


    Sharon lost her words all of a sudden.


    Jameson Proctor was dealing with the aftermath of the Beale Group''s incident! She closed her eyes


    and fell into thought.


    If even Jameson Proctor and Daniel''s people could not solve the problem, then it had to be an


    enormous challenge.


    Perhaps there wasn''t another way besides.....


    Then it made sense to her why Kale Bee and Jayden Bower hade to her for help.


    Jacob said, "Miss Allyson, you have to believe in Mr.Proctor.He can take care of it.But the Proctor


    Family is watching close right now.So it will take some time."


    Sharon considered for a few seconds and then said, "Alright.I understand."


    Jacob nodded and exited the office.


    Sharon sat on the sofa and looking thoughtfully at the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Time slowly passed as the sky turned grey and then ck.


    The street lights were on.


    Since Jayden and Kale came to her, she had been thinking about it nonstop.


    Even though Tiffany and Daniel both asked her to say no...


    They both said it would be too heavy of a burden for her, but still, they didn''t say it would be WRONG


    for her to say yes.


    Everybody knew that she alone had the ability to temporarily pull the Beale Group back from the edge


    of total destruction.


    Perhaps due to her childhood environment, Sharon always thought she only needed to protect herself


    and the people she cared about.


    But now, she found it impossible to leave those strangers alone.


    She had to do it for the thousands of workers, for herself, and even for Jameson Proctor.


    "When did youe here?"


    A deep male voice interrupted her contemtion.


    Jameson was here.


    "Not long ago...You done?"


    Jameson sat down next to her and loosened his tie.


    "No, not yet.Still a lot of papers to go through."


    He pressed his fingers against the forehead.


    "Headache?" asked Sharon softly.


    "A little."


    "I''ll give you a massage?"


    Jameson looked at her and smiled faintly, "Ok."


    Sharon was just about to get up, but Jameson moved and put his head on herp.


    Alright.She started pressing on his head.


    Jameson closed his eyes.


    "I heard that you''re trying to help the Beale Group."


    "Did Jacob tell you that?"


    "It doesn''t matter who told me" said Sharon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "What do you mean why?"


    "Technically, the Beale Group and the Proctor Group haven''t had any ties or business rtions since


    long ago.Even if the Beale Group copses, the Proctor Group will not be affected.You''re always a


    cold-blooded businessman.You never do anything against your self-interest."


    "....."


    Jameson slowly rolled up his eyelids, staring at her with his dark eyes.


    Sharon felt anxious to be stared at like that, so she covered his eyes with one hand.


    "I''m trying to give you a massage.Don''t stare at me like that."


    Jameson pulled down her hand.


    "So, in your eyes, I''m just an evil capitalist?"


    "No! I''m just asking....."


    Sharon used a hand to pull down his eyelids again and continued, "If you''re doing it for me, then it''s


    even less necessary.You should know that I don''t really want anything to do with the Beale Group."


    "Are you calling me dumb?"


    "No.I''m praising you.I didn''t expect Mr.Proctor to have such a strong sense of social responsibility.You


    really impressed me"


    "....


    After a few seconds of pause, Jameson spoke again, "It''s not about just the Beale Group anymore.Too


    many people are affected.Even though I''m a cold-blooded capitalist, I do good from time to time."


    Why did it sound so familiar? "Well, I wanna be a good person once, as well,'''' said Sharon.


    Jameson opened his eyes again, looking at her with a frown.


    Sharon covered his eyes with her hand once more, "Geez! Do you know how to keep your eyes


    closed?"


    "Did someone say something to you?"


    "No.....It doesn''t matter.When I see the news, I just....."


    Sharon had so much to get off her chest.


    But Jameson spoke before she could articte her thoughts, "You don''t have to worry about it."


    "I know.Necessity is one thing.....But I want to be like Mr.Proctor, who does good from time to time."


    "You''ve decided?"


    Sharon lowered her head and confirmed, "Almost."


    Since even Jameson Proctor was trying to help, she had no excuse to back down.


    It was also a good feeling to take on the challenge with him side by side.


    Jameson sat up, held her chin, andughed without a sound, "I knew you''ll do this."


    Sharon smiled back at him, "Perhaps I also have a strong sense of social responsibility."

 Chapter 493: Lack of Caution

    Chapter 493: Lack of Caution


    She had made the decision, yet she was still ignorant about what was going on inside the Beale


    Group.So the preparation was necessary.


    Jameson ordered Jacob to bring over some documents.


    Looking at the thick pile of papers, Sharon felt a twitch in her temple.


    "Jacob will brief you on the situation.If you have any questions rted to the information, feel free to


    ask me."


    "Ok."


    Actually, there weren''t many news things besides the ones that she had already heard of.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jacob detailed her on the most affected projects--who was in charge, whatpany he or she


    represented, the overall progress, and finally, the level of deficit.


    But it was but an estimated number.


    The exact amount was yet to be confirmed.


    After sharing all that he knew, Jacob nodded and left the office.


    Jameson was sitting at the desk and dealing with some documents in front of him.


    Sharon was on the sofa, reading the files Jacob gave her.


    She took notes on all the things she didn''t understand and asked Jameson about them altogether.


    A whole night passed as they were working.


    When Jameson raised his vision from the desk, he saw Sharon had already fallen asleep on the sofa,


    with files in her hand.


    He walked over, removed the papers from her hand, and then ced his coat on her.


    Sharon was so worn out that she didn''t feel a thing.


    Jameson got down before her and tidied her hair.


    His eyes were full of tenderness.


    It was very bright outside when Sharon woke up.


    She rubbed her eyes, and the coat on her slipped down.


    Sharon picked it up and then got up.


    Jameson was no longer in the office.


    She yawned while checking the time.


    It was 9:30 already.


    ¡®Can''t believe I slept for so long!"


    She still had to go home to wash and change.She ced Jameson''s coat on the sofa and prepared to


    leave.


    Jacob came when she was walking out.


    "Miss Allyson, Mr.Proctor asked men to send these" Sharon took over a bag from Jacob.


    Inside it were her clothes.


    "You can use the lounge and the washroom just next door." Sharon almost forgot about the rooms.


    "Thank you."


    After Jacob left, she went into the washroom and took a shower.


    She felt refreshed after it.


    When she came out in her clean clothes, Jameson was back.


    "You''re busy already?"


    Jameson sat down on the sofa, "Some small issue.Not a big deal."


    "Are you going to the studio?" he asked after a moment.


    "Yeah.I want to go to the Beale Group tomorrow"


    She had a feeling that Kale Bee and Jayden Bower woulde to talk to her again today.


    "Ok."


    "Are you.....going home tonight?" asked Sharon.


    "Why, you can''t sleep without me?" Jameson smiled mockingly.


    "..."


    Sharon regretted asking.


    He couldn''t be serious for a second! Sharon picked up all her belongings and said, "I''m leaving.Let me


    know whether you''lle back or not.If not, I''ll just eat with Tiffany."


    Sharon left in a hurry after these words.


    "Mr.Proctor¡± Jacob came.


    "How is it?" asked Jameson.


    "The message is out already.Patrick Matthias will know about madam''s decision before noon."


    Jacob then asked cautiously, "Based on their attitudes before.....Mr.Proctor, do you think it''s likely that


    Patrick Matthias will return to the Beale Group?"


    "Who told you I''m counting on his return?"


    "So, what you mean is....."


    "It''s not over until Tavis Beale''s captured.It''s not a wise choice for Patrick Matthias to reveal his identity


    right now.But he was responsible for the Beale Group as well.So he had no reason to sit idle at this


    point."


    "They are trying to fix the mess recently as well"


    "Is it working?" asked Jameson expressionlessly.


    Jacob kept quiet.


    Indeed, the situation was not getting better at all.


    Neither Patrick Matthias''s effort nor theirs was actually effective.


    It was all futile, like pouring a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood.


    "Obviously, he wants to leave the Beale Group be right now.It''s even better if it can just disappear from


    this earth because, to him, the Beale Group is where his tragedy started" said Jameson.


    "Yeah.That makes sense"


    "Besides Tavis Beale, he was responsible as well for the tragedy twenty years ago" Jameson snorted.


    Talon Beale should''ve known Tavis Beale''s character back then.


    Even his parents understood this.


    But he still chose to let Tavis Beale join the group against almost everyone''s will.


    Thus, started the whole disaster.


    Twenty years ago, Talon Beale was kind, gentle, enterprising, and sharp.


    The only shoring he had was ack of caution.


    If he hadn''t trusted Tavis Beale with everything, Tavis Beale wouldn''t have had the chance to climb up


    thedder and eventually created that explosion.


    And Sharon wouldn''t have had to bounce around for twenty years and even meet a sc*m like Josh


    Allyson.


    Twenty yearster, which was now, he returned with nothing but vengeance in his heart.


    So Jameson had to let him know that Sharon was going to the Beale Group.


    Only then could he have the reason to face the crisis the Beale Group was in and actually do


    something about it instead of making pointless efforts.


    "Mr.Proctor, will it work, though?"


    "That will only depend on him."


    Even if Patrick Matthias wouldn''t step up, Jameson would still take care of everything after Sharon


    joined the Beale Group.


    "How''s Natalia Beale?" Jameson asked.


    "She''s making a scene every day in prison.She now has a scar on her face.ording to the doctor, it''s


    going to be permanent"


    Jameson''s face remained unchanged.


    "So Tavis Beale has given up her precious daughter"


    "He can barely save himself, never mind his daughter."

 Chapter 494: Im All Talk

    Chapter 494: I''m All Talk


    It was noon when Sharon got to the studio.She saw Tiffany bent over the counter, sighing again and


    again.


    Sharon walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tiffany raised her head, looking at her nkly, "Nothing.I''m just tired."


    "Wanna go back and rest? There''s not much work today anyway.


    "No.I''m just tired spiritually."


    Sharon raised her eyebrows at these words.She took Tiffany to the pantry.


    "Did Daniel go to see you yesterday?"


    Tiffany nodded and let out another sigh.


    "What did he say?"


    "Nothing, just some words that made no sense at all.He kept asking me if I''m getting married.I asked if


    he nned to cash-gift me, but he didn''t say anything.What does he want!? If he¡¯s not going to give me


    money, then why does he care?"


    "_¡­¡± Sharon was speechless, "And then?"


    "And then I went home."


    "How about your date? What''s he like?"


    "Pretty good.Much better than I expected.I liked talking to him.He even invited me to watch a movie


    tonight"


    "And you said yes?"


    "He said we should give it a try.I think so too, so I agreed."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sharon didn''t speak more.She had wanted to give Daniel a push, but it didn''t seem to work.....


    But she wanted Tiffany to follow her heart anyway, so if she actually found the man decent, then why


    not give it a try? Tiffany yawned and went to get coffee, "How about you? Didn''t you two discuss the


    Beale Group? What does he think?"


    "The same as you"


    Sharon smiled, leaning against the wall."


    "See? You should just do what we.....what I told you.Leave the Beale Group, and this whole mess


    be.Ya just need to enjoy your own life."


    "Tiffany, I have made the decision"Tiffany answered while drinking the coffee she just made, "Great.Ya


    won''t regret....."


    "I decided to go to the Beale Group."


    Tiffany was so shocked that she almost spat out the coffee.


    "What!?"


    "I said--I decided to go to the Beale Group."


    "But why? I thought I talked you out of it.Didn''t....didn''t that somebody also ask you not to go?"


    Sharon looked outside the window and slowly replied, "I thought about it yesterday.It wasplicated


    and challenging, yes.And it will do me no good.I might even be used by those with sinister motives."


    "Then why...."


    "I was hesitant at the beginning.But I went to the Proctor Group and found out that even Jameson


    Proctor was trying to help.....Why should I run away if he''s fighting? I mean--I have more reasons than


    he does to make a difference"


    She couldn''t remember-¡ªSince when did everyone start to protect her and take care of her, trying to


    keep her out of this storm? But many things were inevitable.She could only face them.


    Right now, only a real Beale can resolve the situation and rebuild the group.


    If he was unwilling, only she could do it.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but knit her brows, "But you are not in the wrong! It''s all Tavis Beale and Natalia


    Beale''s fault!"


    Sharon tossed her head.


    "It''s not about right or wrong or who''s to me.Too many people are involved already.If the situation


    can''t be controlled immediately, more people will get hurt."


    Tiffany didn''t know what else to say.


    In fact, she had seen a lot of posts on Wechat Moments recently aboutpany downsizing and even


    close-down.


    They are all rted to the Beale Group.


    "So when are you going?" Tiffany asked.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Fine.You don''t have to worry about the studio.I will handle everything.But.....don''t you have to prepare


    for the Fashion Week as well?"


    "Actually, I''m not so good at managing.Based on what I heard yesterday from those guys, my main


    purpose was to make a statement by being present.Don''t worry.I won''t forget about Fashion Week."


    After all, it was her dream.


    Tiffany patted her on the shoulder, "Well then, go for it! I''m always here for ya!"


    Sharon smiled, "I wish you could find your own happiness as well."


    Tiffany shrugged at her nonchntly, "Well, if I can make enough money, I''ll just buy my happiness!"


    "_....You got that from Jameson Proctor?"


    "No, no, no.When Mr.Proctor talks about making money, he makes money.When I talk about it, I''m all


    talk."


    At noon, Sharon and Tiffany went out for lunch.


    When they returned, the girl at the reception said, "Sharon, Tiffany--Daniel is here!"


    ¡°Is he actually gonna give me the cash gift?" thought Tiffany.


    "And someone else as well."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know his name.He''s with Daniel."


    "Has he been here before?"


    "He came once with Mr.Proctor a long time ago.I''m not sure.But it should be him."


    Sharon knew who the person was.


    "Alright.Are they in the lounge?"


    "Yeah.They''ve been here for half an hour."


    Sharon stood still with her head lowered.


    "What''s wrong? Who is it?" asked Tiffany quietly.


    "Probably.....Patrick Matthias."


    Tiffany got confused, "I thought he was one of Jameson Proctor''s business partners.Howe he''s


    with Daniel now? His business is quite extensive, huh?"


    Sharonughed, not knowing what to say.


    Technically, she should go in right now to greet them.


    But for some reason, her legs couldn''t move.


    Tiffany noticed her hesitation and said, "If you don''t want to meet them, should I just ask them to


    leave?"


    Sharon shook her head, "No."


    She took some time to bring herself back toposure.


    Before she went in, she said to Tiffany, "Tiffany, would you please bring us some water"


    "Yeah, sure."

 Chapter 495: Ive Already Made up My Mind

    Chapter 495: I''ve Already Made up My Mind


    Standing outside the door, Sharon Allyson ced her hand on the doorknob and took several deep


    breaths before knocking on the door and entering.


    Daniel sat there and greeted her as he had done that before, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson smiled slightly as a response then looked to the man beside him and spoke softly,


    "Mr.Patrick Matthias."


    Seeing the situation, Daniel hurriedly said, "I met Mr.Patrick Matthias outside the door, and he


    happened to have something for you, so he came along."


    Sharon Allyson pulled her lip down and sat down across from them, "Is there something Mr.Patrick


    Matthias wants to see me about?"


    Patrick Matthias didn''t beat around the bush and spoke directly, "I heard that Ms.Allyson is nning to


    take over the Beale Group?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently, "Yes."


    "The Beale Group and I have always had a cooperative rtionship; no one knows better than me


    about the kind of situation the Beale Group is in now.The frame of the Beale Group is still good, but the


    internal thereof is a total mess now.Whoever touches it will be deep in it.So, on this matter, Ms.Allyson,


    you should reconsider."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I have already considered very clearly.As you said, the Beale Group is currently


    holding up.This proves how much influence the Beale Group has on others.Recently every piece of


    news about the Beale Group has involved many innocent people."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson pursed her lips before continuing, "Things havee to a point where


    it''s no longer a question of whether the Beale Group can do it alone.But to solve these problems, the


    Beale Group is just the beginning."


    Patrick Matthias frowned without a trace and did not speak for a moment.


    Daniel saw the situation and spoke up at the right time, "Ms.Allyson, it is true that there are many


    people involved because of the Beale Group; nevertheless, we have been thinking of ways.I believe


    that it will not take long for these problems to be resolved."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "I can wait, but can thepanies which have been closing down one after


    another, and the workers thereof wait?"


    "Oh, that too..."


    "I know you guys are doing it for my own good.In the past, I have been living in the protection of


    people.But there are some things that someone has to do.Now I am the most suitable person for the


    job, and I have no reason to run away."


    After a moment of silence, Patrick Matthias¡¯ voice came, a little too light to hear the emotion therein,


    "The Beale Group is like this now.No matter what we do, it will not help.Letting it disappear without a


    sound is the best way.Complex headquarters has decided to move to the South City, and for those


    affected by this incident, theplex will give them the best treatment so that they can also have a


    chance to start again.The Beale Group''s impact will be short-lived and will soon be covered."


    "I don''t know much about the business world, but I do know that whether it''s apany that''s bankrupt


    or on the verge of bankruptcy or a worker who doesn''t know what to do and can only wait at the


    construction site, they are all in dire need of a glimmer of hope instead of a lip service" said Sharon


    Allyson.


    After Sharon Allyson''s words fell, even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard in the lounge.


    Daniel coughed with one hand against his lips.


    Having known for so long that Sharon Allyson''s character had actually been quite good, he believed


    that everything could be discussed with her; even if she asionally suspected that he had an ulterior


    motive, she would definitely leave some leeway there while criticizing him.


    But this time, she really didn''t show any mercy at all.


    Just as he was thinking of what to say to ease this awkward situation, there was a knock on the lounge


    door.


    Tiffany Momon carried a tray and brought in two sses of water.


    She sensed the abnormality in the atmosphere and couldn''t help but swallow.


    Somehow it felt depressing...


    When she put the water away and was ready to leave, Daniel held her wrist, "Why don''t you sit down


    and talk too?"


    Tiffany Momon, "......"


    Sick man!! She was too slow to run.


    But at this moment, there were outsiders; she was also nervous, "Talk......Talk about what?"


    "About Ms.Allyson going to the Beale Group.Please help us talk her out of it."


    As soon as Daniel''s words left his mouth, Sharon Allyson got up and said, "No, I''ve already made up


    my mind, and I won''t change it."


    Sharon Allyson said, nodding slightly at them, "I have work to do, so if you''ll excuse me"


    Seeing Sharon Allyson leave the lounge, Tiffany Momon lifted her foot and tried to follow.


    But her wrist was still held by Daniel, who had absolutely no intention of letting go.


    Patrick Matthias got up, said nothing, and left in silence.


    Only after he left did Tiffany Momon struggle, "What are you doing? Hurry up and let go!"


    Daniel said, "We weren''t done talking yesterday"


    "No way! You even refuse to give me money as a wedding gift.What else is there to say?"


    "You must get married?"


    That was certainly not necessarily the case.


    Tiffany Momon paused and looked up at him, "Yeah, I''ll be single for life if I don''t get married"


    Daniel frowned, "Must it be with him?"


    "I think he''s pretty good, so why not?"


    "You just have known each other for a day.How can you tell?"


    "This is called love at first sight, which you don''t understand."


    When Tiffany Momon finished, she pulled her hand out of Daniel''s palm and left without looking back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Daniel watched her back and gritted his teeth.


    Out of the lounge, Tiffany Momon went to Sharon Allyson''s office, knocked on the door, and pushed it


    open, only to see Sharon Allyson staring out the window.


    Tiffany Momon walked in, reached out, and waved her hand in front of her, "Sharon, what''s on your


    mind?"


    Sharon Allyson snapped back from her trance and shook her head, "Nothing."


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her just now, but she actually said such harsh words.


    It used to be Daniel, or at most Trey Coe, who wouldmunicate with her.


    This time, however, he came in person.


    It was enough to see how much he did not want her to go to the Beale Group.


    No matter what, it was for her own good.


    But she actually got out of control then.


    Tiffany Momon pulled up a chair and sat next to her and sighed, "All other things aside, what they are


    saying is reasonable, but your idea is also not bad.It''s just there can''t be a way to achieve both ends in


    the world.Anyway, if you decide what you want to do, just GO FOR it."


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her brow and smiled, "Okay.At this time, Tiffany Momon''s phone vibrated.She


    took it out and looked at it, then added, "Sharon, what good movies are there these days?"


    Sharon Allyson raised her eyebrows, "With that guy you met on a blind date?"


    "Yeah, he asked me to go to the movies with him and let me choose one."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I haven''t been there much ina while, but Giana rke''s new movie seems to


    have been released, and the reviews seem pretty good, so you can go see that one"


    Tiffany Momon immediately typed a reply and said, "Okay, we will go see that one then.No wonder I


    said I haven''t seen much of hertely.It turns out she''s been running movie promotions.I heard her


    spouting offst time that she doesn''t have many days off throughout the year.Her boss is really a


    stinky bast**d."


    Sharon Allyson, "......¡±

 Chapter 496: Promise Me a Few More Things

    Chapter 496: Promise Me a Few More Things


    As it turned out, Sharon Allyson was right.


    That afternoon, Jayden Bower got back to her, bringing with him a letter ofmitment from all the


    Beale Group executives still on board.


    As long as Sharon Allyson agreed to take over the Beale Group, these executives and all the Beale


    Group employees would do their best to cooperate with her.


    Seeing Sharon Allyson looking at themitment letter without saying anything, Jayden Bower said,


    "Ms.Allyson, it may seem to you that the Beale Group is a hot potato, but it was once a prominent


    presence in the South City, and now it''s a mess....."


    Sharon Allyson put down themitment letter and spoke lightly, "If I go to the Beale Group, can you


    deliver all the promises that have been made here?"


    "Of course, several senior management are signed"


    Jayden Bower continued, "And Ms.Allyson, now the highest position in the Beale Group is Mr.Bee, who


    also personally came to Ms.Allyson yesterday.So never will we go back on our words..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I can go to the Beale Group, but you have to promise me a few more things."


    Jayden Bower said, "Ms.Allyson, please go ahead."


    "First, I need the sries of all currently active employees of the Beale Group to be paid immediately,


    and those who previously left after the incident at the Beale Group must be paid as usual."


    Jayden Bower hesitated, "But the Beale Group is running out of money on its books right now, not to


    mention spending extra money on employee sries."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Aren''t there still a few top executives in the Beale Group? Since they are willing


    to ask me to take over the Beale Group, they still have hope for the Beale Group.Isn''t that right?"


    There was a stiff smile at the corner of Jayden Bower''s lips, "That''s right, Ms.Allyson"


    "I know that any of the project funds is a lot of money which they can''t afford for the moment.However,


    the staff''s wages can still be scraped together.It''s not hard for them to do so."


    Jayden Bower nodded, "I''ll pass it on to Mr.Bee."


    With that, he continued, "Does Ms.Allyson...have any other requests?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Yes, and secondly, could you please give me the information of the executives


    who were fired during the Beale Group incident?"


    "What Does Ms.Allyson mean?"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "I''ll let you know when I finish reading the information."


    In fact, the Beale Group was so big that not everyone was as foxy as Tavis Beale, or as bullying as


    Kale Bee.


    There were actually hard-working and down-to-earth ones who''d contributed substantially to the Group.


    And when the Beale Group was in trouble, those sacrificed as scapegoats to protect thepany were


    certainly not like Kale Bee...


    So, if the Beale Group was to be saved, the only way was to get back those executives who were


    serious about their work.


    Only then could there be hope.


    As Sharon Allyson''s second request was much less difficult to carry out than the first one, Jayden


    Bower immediately nodded in agreement, "I''ll send it to Ms.Allyson tonight"


    "Perfect."


    Sharon Allyson continued, "Third request...You just said that the top banana in thepany right now


    is Mr.Bee, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson said, "My third request is that after I go to the Beale Group, my position must be the


    highest.Even Mr.Bee will have to listen to me."


    Jayden Bower hesitated again, "This..."


    Sharon Allyson gave him themitment letter, "It''s okay if you answer meter, as I know you can''t


    make the call.Just go talk to them about these and get back to me."


    Jayden Bower went silent again before saying, "Is it true that you will go to the Beale Group as soon as


    we agree to your three demands?"


    "Sure."


    "Then please hold on, Ms.Allyson.I''ll go discuss it with Mr.Bee now"


    Jayden Bower left immediately after he finished.


    Once in the car, he called Kale Bee and went over Sharon Allyson''s three conditions.


    Upon hearing this, Kale Bee almost jumped in anger, "This girl is really shameless! Which of these


    three conditions is eptable? And what does she want with those people''s information!? That''s Tavis


    Beale''s decision.What does it have to do with us?"


    Jayden Bower said unhurriedly, "Since Mr.Bee also knows that this is the previous decision of


    Mr.Beale, giving this information to her will not have any effect on us."


    "If you want to pay, you pay.I am not going to care about this."


    Kale Bee said, "And I won''t pay a penny of the money!"


    Jayden Bower said, "Mr.Bee, Ms.Allyson also said, this money is not just for you to pay, but it''s for all


    the current top management of the Beale Group together.And if you think about it in the long run, if


    Ms.Allyson does not go to the Beale Group, when things continue to ferment, and they can not find


    Mr.Beale, they will certainly look for you.So at that time, the loss will be more than that."


    Kale Bee didn''t say anything and seemed to be thinking about it.


    Jayden Bower continued, "Ms.Allyson proposed her position to be the highest, which is something we


    can''t deny.However, didn''t you remember that Mr.Beale also announced back then that she would


    inherit the Beale Group? Moreover, no matter how high her position is, she simply can''t do anything in


    the Beale Group...On the contrary, the higher the position, the greater the responsibility.Once the Beale


    Group goes bankrupt, the person everyone will be looking for must be her and definitely not you."


    Despite what he said, Kale Bee was still a bit angry.


    For the first time in all these years, he was below a woman, and that woman was still a yellow-haired


    girl in her twenties! "Mr.Bee, we don''t have much time left."


    "I know, I know¡­Just do what she said.You go inform the other executives and let them raise money to


    pay the sry.Fake an ounting record for me stating that I''ve paid my part, but do it smarter."


    "Consider it done, Mr.Bee"


    After hanging up the phone, Jayden Bower went on to contact several other executives.


    The ones left now were either those of Kale Bee''s faction, or those with discrepancies in their


    ounting who couldn''t just leave thepany and whom no otherpanies dared to use...


    Hearing that they were asked to crowdfund their employees¡¯ sries was a bit of a nuisance.


    But again, it was clear that once Sharon Allyson refused to go to the Beale Group, they would only be


    worse off.


    As soon as things went wrong and Kale Bee copsed, they would inevitably suffer more.


    Reluctant as they were, they had to grit their teeth and crowdfund their employees¡¯ sries together.


    Two hourster, Jayden Bower reappeared in front of Sharon Allyson and dropped off the information


    she wanted, "Ms.Allyson, I''ve done all three things you asked me to do."


    "Are the sries paid?"


    Jayden Bower said, "Finance has been notified to work overtime for it so that all sries will be paid by


    tomorrow at thetest"


    Sharon Allyson nodded and took the information, "Good."


    Jayden Bower added, "So, when is a good time for Ms.Allyson to go to the Beale Group?"


    "Let''s do it tomorrow."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sharon Allyson flipped through the information, "Tomorrow at 10:00 a.m., please hold a meeting for me,


    which all the executives will attend.Anye or absent will have to cover all the sries to be paid."


    Jayden Bower, "...I''ll let them know..."


    "Well, thanks for your hard work.I appreciate it.See you tomorrow."

 Chapter 497: Or I Will Worry

    Chapter 497: Or I Will Worry


    After Jayden Bower left, Sharon Allyson continued to look at the information in front of her.She guessed


    correctly that these executives were all people who had made actual achievements at the Beale Group.


    However, As they were sacrificed as scapegoats, Jayden Bower gave her very little information other


    than their names and positions in thepany, as well as projects they had been in charge of.


    Sharon Allyson also asked Jacob Green to check for her.It turned out all of them used to be well-


    reputed in the industry.


    Sharon Allyson checked the time and saw that it was quitete.


    There was no specific contact information given.


    It was thus pretty hard for her to find these people.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson thought of something and sent a message to Jameson Proctor, saying


    she would be backte.


    Message sent, Sharon Allyson didn''t wait for him to reply and headed out the door while making a call.


    Tiffany Momon saw this and said, "Sharon, are you going home or somewhere else?"


    Sharon Allyson put down her phone, "I''m looking for Paisley Gregory, but she isn''t answering my


    call.Do you happen to know where I can find her?"


    Tiffany Momon said, "What do you want her for?"


    "I remember her husband was a high-ranked member of the Beale Group, who is among the ones


    sacrificed as scapegoats."


    Tiffany Momon thought for a second before saying, "I''m not sure.Before, she was the most active one


    in the ss group.She used to show off what her husband bought her almost daily.But since her


    husband''s being expelled from the Beale Group, there''s been no news of her for a while."


    After a pause, Tiffany Momon added, "Wait! Let me try checking with the ss president.A little bird


    told me that Paisley borrowed some money from her.So she might know Paisley''s whereabouts."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Great."


    It didn''t take long for Tiffany Momon to get a reply.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After the incident, Paisley Gregory''s family spent a lot on connections to barely resolve the matter.


    But because of that, their house and car were sold, and they owed a lot of money.


    Her husband''s reputation in the industry was ruined, and nopany dared to use him.


    And Paisley Gregory, who had been a housewife for years, had to work as a salesperson in a luxury


    store.


    Having got the address, Tiffany Momon sent it to Sharon Allyson, "Is that how you''re going to go? Do


    you want me to go with you?"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "It''s not like I''m going for a fight.I''ll just go by myself."


    With that, she added, "Aren''t you going to see a movie? Why haven''t you gone yet?"


    "He had some temporary business and said he would be dyed for a while.So I''ll wait for him in the


    studio."


    "Okay, then I''ll go first."


    Back into the car, Sharon Allyson navigated to the address Tiffany Momon had sent her, which was


    almost a forty-minute drive away.


    At that moment, Jameson Proctor''s call came in.


    Sharon Allyson answered him in speaker mode while looking in the rearview mirror as she drove away,


    "Are you done yet?"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice sounded weary, "Just finished a meeting.Where are you going now?"


    "I''ll go find a ssmate whose husband was previously an employee of the Beale Group."


    On the other end of the phone, there was a pause before Jameson Proctor said, "The one who was


    drunk before?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Yes, that''s her."


    "When will you be back?"


    "I just hit the road.It''s going to take me forty minutes to get there.I don''t know if I''ll see her yet.I guess


    I''ll get back home prettyte."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Just sleep early and don''t worry about me"


    Jameson Proctor, "......"


    He pinched his nose bridge, "You think I can sleep? Send me the address, and I''lle find you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "No.What for? Go back and rest.I''ll give you a call when I''m done."


    Jameson Proctor was silent before saying, "Did anyonee looking for you today?"


    "There was one..."


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s lips pursed slightly, "Just go home.I''m driving now.Talk to youter"


    Jameson Proctor nodded, "But you should at least send me the address.I''m not going over there.I just


    want to know where you are."


    Sharon Allyson did not speak for a moment as if doubting his sincerity.


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Let''s make it a rule from now on: No matter where you go alone at night,


    you have to give me your address.Or I will worry"


    At thest few words, the corner of Sharon Allyson''s lips involuntarily raised.


    Then, she cleared her throat and said seriously, "Noted.I''ll send it to youter"


    "Be careful on the road"


    "I will"


    She hang up the phone just in time for a red light.


    Sharon Allyson stopped the car and sent the address.


    As soon as the red light was on, she drove away.


    Nearing the store, Sharon Allyson found a ce to park and then got off the car.


    Hardly had she entered when she heard two womenughing.


    "Pfui! I don''t want to say this, but you always say your husband is a bigpany executive.So why


    doesn''t he give you money anymore? How can he be reduced to such a poor state? "Why don''t you


    wear any jewelry that you show off on your feeds? They are no longer worthy of you?"


    "I reckon those pictures she posted earlier are either stolen from the Inte or fakes.That''s the only


    way she doesn''t wear them in daily life."


    "So I always say that people should be down-to-earth.You can only live with what you have.Don''t


    always think of bragging and showing off.Or else you''ll definitely be seen through and get yourself


    embarrassed."


    Across from them was a pale Paisley Gregory.


    Several other employees in the store gathered around her, whispering.


    It seemed that Paisley Gregory was so angry that her lips moved, "I did not brag.Those are real..."


    "Since it''s true, isn''t it good for you to be a rich wife at home? So what''s the point ofing out to


    work?"


    "I think she is also thick-skinned enough to be sophomoric.Even though we have seen through her, she


    persists in her pretense"


    "It seems that you won''t give up until you reach the Yellow River.Do you want us to expose your true


    face to everyone on our Moments before you admit it?"


    "So disgusting! She even boasts that her husband is a bigpany executive.But you know what? A


    little bird told me that her man is working as a security guard for a small hotel."


    "My goodness! She''s blowing it way out of proportion!"


    Listening to their taunts one after the other, Paisley Gregory was in an unprecedented embarrassment,


    her face pale and then green...


    Sharon Allyson walked over and spoke lightly, "Do you have a moment right now? I want to talk to you."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at her.


    A clerk froze and then whispered, "Isn''t this the designer, who is quite famous?"


    "If I remember it correctly, she''s the wife of the president of Proctor Group!"


    Instantly, the atmosphere of the store changed.


    The two women who just mocked Paisley Gregory looked around in embarrassment and had


    absolutely no idea what to say.


    Compared to them, Paisley Gregory was even more embarrassed to see Sharon Allyson, "What do you


    want from me?"


    "I''d like to get in touch with your husband.He can go back to the Beale Group whenever he wants."

 Chapter 498: I Think Im So Full of Beans

    Chapter 498: I Think I''m So Full of Beans


    Paisley Gregory was stunned and thought she had misheard.


    The next moment, it felt like Sharon Allyson was lying to her, as if she came here to toy with her.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Sharon Allyson added, "Except for him, all the executives who


    left when the Beale Group went down can go back in."


    Now Paisley Gregory waspletely confused.


    After a moment, she said, "W...why...?"


    Sharon Allyson checked the time and scanned around again, "Do you want to talk to me here?"


    Paisley Gregory immediately reacted, ignoring the others, and went straight out with Sharon


    Allyson.She didn''t want to do it here anyway.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Not far outside, there was a cafe.


    Sitting inside, Paisley Gregory folded her hands, stared at the water in front of her and asked


    nervously, "What you just said...is all true?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "What else? You think I''m here to save your a*s?"


    Paisley Gregory was skeptical, "This is the Beale Group''s business.How can you make the call? You


    aren''t treating me as entertainment, are you?"


    "I have plenty of other things on my te.Do you think I''m here to joke around?"


    "But over at the Beale Group..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Don''t worry about the rest; just tell me if your husband wants to go back to the


    Beale Group."


    Paisley Gregory gritted her teeth.


    How could she not want to know that her family was in this shape? It was difficult to be a security for


    the rest of his life.


    Sharon Allyson said, "You can go back and ask him what he thinks.If he''s willing to return, let him meet


    me at the Beale Group tomorrow morning."


    "Is it...that simple? All without any conditions?"


    "The conditions are certainly there."


    Paisley Gregory snorted, "I knew you didn''t have any good intentions."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "I never imed to be a good person."


    Paisley Gregory raised her chin, "Go ahead then.Say it and I''ll think about it; I''ll tell him if I think it''s


    okay."


    "As I said earlier, in addition to him, I hope that other higher-ups who left the Beale Group can go back


    as well."


    Sharon Allyson picked up her coffee and took a sip, "Of course, this is not forced.I''d like them to go


    back out of their own will.Hence my condition: your husband needs to contact them for me and ry


    my message."


    When they first left the Beale Group, they were disrespected, and they had been the scapegoat for so


    long.


    Thus, there was no doubt that they were holding a grudge towards the Beale Group, and it would be


    fortunate enough even if only one or two of them were willing to return.


    Paisley Gregory hesitantly said, "Is that what you''re asking for?"


    "Or else what? Let you pay a billion or two yuan as deposit first?"


    Paisley Gregory breathed a sigh of relief, "Got it.I''ll let him know."


    Sharon Allyson said, "The Beale Group is no longer what it used to be, and it may be difficult at first,


    but I promise that once we get through the immediate difficulties, I will not give them any less than what


    they deserve.On top of that, I will deal with all the bad habits left behind by the Beale Group, as well as


    those who enriched themselves and embezzled money."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson continued, "You just pass that on."


    There was not much time left now; she just couldn''t afford to go to each of them one by one.She could


    only take a stance.


    About the rest she did not need to say much.


    The Beale Group recently made so muchmotion, almost everyone was aware that things were


    going to be tough.


    After saying that, Sharon Allyson got up, "That''s all for now then.I''m off."


    Paisley Gregory, still reveling in the decisive and thunderous words she had just spoken, rose with her


    after the mic drop, "Uhhhm...so..."


    Sharon Allyson looked back at her, "What part of that don''t you understand?"


    It''s not that Paisley Gregory didn''t understand, she just didn''t expect that Sharon Allyson, who she


    once despised the most, would save her twice.


    Once at a drinking party and once when they were given the chance to do it all over again.


    Paisley Gregory was silent before saying, "I just think it''s awesome that you''re saying these things, kind


    of a strong woman."


    "Aren''t you pretty good too, babysitting while working?"


    "I''m not going to be working this shi*ty post anymore.I''m either sidelined or pissed off all day."


    Sharon Allyson said, "A job is a job."


    In fact, Paisley Gregory was quite happy before.


    Her husband was a young executive in the Beale Group, with his annual sry exceeding several


    million yuan.


    Even though he was busy and not spending much time with her, he gifted her many things.


    What mattered most was that she herself enjoyed it.


    Everyone had their own life and choices, and that might be her way of being happy.


    After Sharon Allyson left the cafe, she messaged Jameson Proctor as she walked toward the parking


    spot.


    Message sent, Sharon Allyson put away her phone, took out her keys, and looked up to see the man


    leaning against the car door not far away.


    He was on the phone, without a hint of where he might be looking at.


    Sharon Allyson stopped in her tracks at the sight, and a smile rose to her face.


    This was her way of being happiness.


    She waited until Jameson Proctor finished his call, and then walked over and asked himina whisper,


    "Didn''t you say you weren''ting?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyes to her, "Just passing by.What a coincidence."


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    She looked around, "Where''s Jacob Green?"


    "I let him go back."


    Jameson Proctor took the keys from Sharon Allyson, "Get in and let''s head home."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why don''t I drive? You''re driving under fatigue."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Do I look tired?"


    "Kind of."


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curled down and moved closer to her, "I feel I''m so full of beans that I can even


    car-shock now.Up for giving it a try?"


    ¡®Fuckboy can go fuck himself! On the way back, Jameson Proctor drove, "How''s the conversation?"


    "I made my point, but I don''t know how it''s going to turn out."


    "We''ll find out tomorrow."


    Sharon Allyson sniffed as she felt surprised, "You know about the meeting I''m having with them?"


    Jameson Proctor grunted, "What do I not know?"


    Sharon Allyson said suspiciously, "You''re not nting a spy in the Beale Group, are you?"


    "Not really spies; sources."


    With some hesitation, Allyson then said, "What do you think? Will theye?"


    "That depends on what they think."


    Jameson Proctor continued, "For those like your colleagues, who are not doing well at work and are


    seriously short of money, this is the best option ever.


    But it''s not necessarily the case when ites to others.


    Although things were done by Tavis Beale, they are taking the fall for the Beale Group, and it is


    inevitable for them to relent after such a great injustice."


    Sharon Allyson felt the same way.She sighed and stretched, "No matter what, I don''t wanna force it.If


    one or twoes, it''s good enough.They are far more better than those who still stay in the Group, as


    they are all down-to-earth to say the least."


    "The ones that are there now are led by Kale Bee, and the only way to get rid of them is to handle Kale


    Bee."


    Sharon Allyson said, "But since he didn''t leave and came to me specifically, it means that his position in


    the Beale Group is not so easily shaken."

 Chapter 499: Such an Ingrate

    Chapter 499: Such an Ingrate


    Jameson Proctor tapped his long fingers on the steering wheel and spoke lightly, "That''s because no


    one has ever thought of doing this before."


    Sharon Allyson froze at it for a moment, and then she seemed to have understood what he meant.


    When Tavis Beale was in the Beale Group before, he was aware of what Kale Bee was doing, but he


    wasn''t someone good himself.


    Kale Bee''s being so rampant might partly be due to his acquiescence.


    If that was the case, Kale Bee must have been emboldened.


    It was still Tavis Beale''s Beale Group back then, so no one would openly provoke it.


    After a moment, Sharon Allyson said, "I know what to do now."


    One corner of Jameson Proctor''s mouth was tugged down in a lopsided frown.


    He turned his head to look at her, "Do you need support?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No.I can handle it myself.You just mind the business in the Proctor


    Group."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson suddenly said, "By the way, you came back in the middle of the nightst


    time.What were you doing then? Didn''t you say you''d give me a heads up when you got back?"


    But so much had happened in the past two days that she had almost forgotten.


    "Nothing, just found Natalia Beale."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Natalia? Where?"


    Jameson Proctor was silent for a moment before he said, "Don''t worry about that.I found her; it''s all


    that matters."


    Sharon Allyson bristled, not bothering to argue with him, "So how is she now?"


    "In jail, a little unhinged."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "She''s always been pretentious and arrogant, now she''s down like that;


    that must be hard to swallow."


    Jameson Proctor said, "She deserved it."


    "What about ......Tavis Beale? Still no news?"


    "Nope."


    Sharon Allyson added, "How''s the DNA test of Josh Allyson and Ruben? Any results back?"


    Jameson Proctor did not move and licked his lips, not saying anything for a moment.


    Judging by his reaction, Sharon Allyson felt something was going wrong.


    If it was what she guessed, Jameson Proctor would have told her already.


    Since he was reluctant to Say it, ......that''s it.


    After a few seconds, Jameson Proctor said, "Now that Josh Allyson is dead, he will never appear in this


    world again, and it doesn''t matter if he and Ruben Allyson are rtions."


    Sharon Allyson could tell that it was constion.


    She leaned back in her seat and spoke slowly, "! just can''t understand why he would say such vicious


    things when Ruben is his own son, as if he would be happy just to ruin Ruben''s life."


    "Someone that''s a gambling addict  what kind of moral sentiment are you expecting him to have?"


    "But...A vampire does not drink its own blood, even if it was the devil himself, he probably wouldn''t be


    so cruel to his own offspring."


    With this, she appeared to contemte about something.


    After a moment of silence, a voice suddenly broke out, "This is not without probability.Take it as I said


    nothing."


    Jameson Proctor, "?"


    For the rest of the journey, Sharon Allyson kept looking out the window, totally ignorant of Jameson


    Proctor.


    Jameson Proctor''s temples twitched.


    After all, it was he who was in the wrong, so he did not speak again.


    After leaving the elevator, Sharon Allyson looked at the next door and casually asked, "There seems to


    be a kid in that house.Did you two meet when you were out?"


    Jameson Proctor didn''t show any change in his expression, and his tone was light, "No."


    Sharon Allyson murmured "okay" and followed him into the house.


    After showering and toweling off, Sharon Allyson sat cross-legged on the couch and messaged Tiffany


    Momon, asking her about her progress with her blind date.


    Sharon Allyson: [How''s the movie?]


    Tiffany Momon: [It''s good.Giana rke is a great


    actress.She''s a movie queen, I want to get her autograph.]


    Sharon Allyson: [......]


    Sharon Allyson: [I actually mean, how''s your blind date going?]


    Tiffany Momon: [It''s okay, it''s pretty much the same as yesterday.]


    Tiffany Momon: [But somehow I just thought he was not bad.I never experienced any heart-racing


    moment with him.Even if we were watching the movie together, I didn''t have the slightest desire to get


    closer to him.]


    Sharon Allyson: [So, after the movie, did he ask you to meet him again?]


    Tiffany Momon: [He said he would go on a business trip tomorrow and would see me when he gets


    back.]


    Tiffany Momon: [Let''s see then.As the saying goes, ¡®absence makes the heart grow fonder, maybe my


    heart will change when hees back, it''s possible.]


    Tiffany Momon: [And you? Have you found Paisley Gregory? How are things going?]


    Sharon Allyson: [Yes, almost.]


    Tiffany Momon: [Are you going to the Beale Group tomorrow?]


    Sharon Allyson: [Yes, tomorrow morning]


    Tiffany Momon: [Go for it, then, go for it!]


    Sharon Allyson smiled and chatted with her for a few more minutes before Jameson Proctor came out


    of the bathroom.His dark hair half-dried, he walked over to sit next to Sharon and nced at her phone,


    "What''s that about?"


    "Nothing."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Tiffany went on a blind date and I was asking for details."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Isn''t she with Daniel?"


    Sharon Allysonughed dryly, "No, it''s just ......oops, it''s a long story."


    Speaking of which, Sharon Allyson thought for a moment and asked, "What do you think of Daniel?"


    Jameson Proctor put his hand behind her, ruffled a strand of her hair and spoke carelessly, "Whatever."


    "Can''t you be serious a bit more? This concerns Tiffany''s happiness for the rest of her life."


    Jameson Proctor''s voice trailed off, "Hmm?"


    Sharon Allyson pped his hand away, "Such an ingrate! Don''t forget you have her to thank for when


    you were proposing to me."


    "How can I be more ungrateful than you?"


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Jameson Proctor then added, "How did she help me? By fixing


    you up with Trey Coe?"


    Sharon Allyson stammered, "That ......that''s just in old history.


    Why do you keep mentioning that?"


    She said, a little annoyed, "Forget it.I won''t seek your advice from now on.I haven''t got any practical


    advice from you, not once."


    Jameson Proctor grunted, "You are really impatient."


    He wrapped his arm around Sharon Allyson''s waist and spoke slowly, "I''ve investigated it.Daniel has


    quite a few girlfriends.He''s simply not someone who would stay for a rtionship.But at least he''s a


    gentleman in any rtionship.There''s nothing major wrong with his character."


    "How about out of rtionship?"


    "Out of rtionship?"


    Jameson Proctor thought for a moment before saying again, "You should know that he''s an orphan


    adopted by Patrick Matthias, and he''s been working for Patrick Matthias ever since."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I heard earlier that he''s nning to leave the South City."


    Jameson Proctor nodded, "It makes perfect sense.After all, he grew up abroad and only came to the


    South City to help the Beale family out.When everything gets done, he''ll go back to his country."


    "When he goes back, will he still be making music?"


    "Maybe."


    Sharon Allyson said, "It seems to me he''s quite hooked on Tiffany.But the nuances between them are


    beyond me.I don''t dare to fix them up."


    Jameson Proctor said, "They''re adults already.They should have their way of doing things.You don''t


    have to worry about them."

 Chapter 500: Am I Not More Important than Them?

    Chapter 500: Am I Not More Important than Them?


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows, "This kind of thing needs nature to take its course.It''s useless


    for you to be anxious."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him dissatisfied, "Look who''s talking! It was you who was anxious in the first


    ce."


    Jameson Proctor curled his lip up and whispered to her, m still anxious now."


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    Jameson Proctor slid one hand into her clothes, saying leisurely, "Actually, you don''t have to worry so


    much.They may be getting along better than you think."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, if you obey me now, I''ll give you the scoop."


    A low groan spilled from Sharon''s throat as she tried to shake his hand away.


    But as soon as she heard the word "scoop", she stopped, "What scoop?"


    "Do you know why her ex-boyfriend doesn''t show up again?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t think about it at first, but when she heard him mention it so suddenly, she couldn''t


    help but freeze, "Could it be that Daniel did it?"


    It should be.


    Before, Tiffany Momon told her that when Leon found her house, Daniel was the one who beat him


    away.


    She just thought it was over.


    Never in her wildest imagination did she ever think that there would be a follow-up.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Or else? Did you really think that he could turn over a new leaf and be a good


    man?"


    "In that case, Daniel is still interested in Tiffany..."


    "Well, the scoop is given already...How can you repay me?"


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    Halfway through the flesh battle, she whispered, "I''ll have to get up early."


    Jameson Proctor nodded, "Then you cooperate with me; we''ll be done soon."


    "How ......how should I cooperate?"


    "Have you forgotten what you owe me?"


    Sharon Allyson had to call him "hubby" nonstop until he finally stopped.


    After she fell asleep, Jameson Proctor checked the missed call half an hour ago, then took his phone to


    the balcony and called back.


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson Proctor lit a cigarette and put it between his lips, his voice faint, "Talk."


    "We''ve found out that Harley Cook''s boyfriend is an employee of the Beale Group, and he is the one


    who went to the studio to find Mrs.Proctor in the past few days."


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone became colder, "When did he be so


    close to Harley Cook?"


    "It''s been a long time."


    Jacob Green added, "Our people followed him and found that apart from dating Harley Cook, he does


    not have anything strange going on.


    Moreover, there are two children in his family, one is eight years old; one is two years old."


    Jameson Proctor ashed his cigarette, "Can there be such a coincidence?"


    "Did Mr.Proctor mean that he approached Harley Cook on purpose? But he should have no


    reason.Only a few people know that Young Master exists, and the secret will definitely not be let out."


    "Keep an eye on it first."


    "Then...do you want me to remind Harley Cook?"


    "No.Don''t startle the snake first."


    Jacob Green said, "Okay, got it."


    Jameson Proctor murmured and hung up.


    Then after smoking a cigarette, he checked Dean Wilson''s number and .


    The next day, Sharon Allyson woke up before the rm clock went off.She looked at the already bright


    sky outside and stretched.


    Sharon Allyson was about to get up, when a hand grabbed her waist, followed by the man''s low, husky


    and weary voice, "It''s still early, so go back to sleep."


    At that, Sharon Allyson turned sideways, picked up the phone beside the bed and checked the time.


    There were still twenty minutes left before the rm clock could go off.


    Then she said, "It''s about time.I have to get up now.You can continue to sleep."


    With that, Sharon Allyson pulled the quilt up, covered his head, and patted it lightly.


    The man in the bed was quiet for a moment and did not move again, seemingly asleep.


    But before Sharon Allyson could get up, her wrist was suddenly grasped.


    The next second, she was lying in the bed.


    The man was on top of her, staring at her with his dark, deep eyes.


    Sharon Allyson had never seen this look in his eyes before, and thus was stunned before saying,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her wrist with his fingers and said huskily, "Nothing much.I just remembered


    something."


    A certain morning a few years ago, she was like this: Covered him with a quilt to block the dazzling


    sunlight, patted lightly, as if she was coaxing a child, and let him continue to sleep.


    The voice was soft, gentle and careful.


    At that very moment, Jameson Proctor felt like a kid without much perspective on life.


    Heter thought of the time when Sharon came to him with her child, he actually had many ways to


    make her disappear.


    But he didn''t do that.


    Consequently, the Proctor family had a hold on it and got them to marry each other.


    Although he always said that he hated Sharon Allyson, he was actually not that disgusted with marrying


    her.


    Not a single person in the world could force him to do anything.


    He could even die for freedom.


    Sharon Allyson looked at his profile face shrouded in the morning sun.


    She probably was also reminded of that scene.


    She blinked, raised her hand up around his neck, tilted her head and kissed his thin lips, "Jameson."


    "Hmm?"


    "Were you tempted by me very early?"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips twitched, his voice slow, "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t expect him to admit it so directly.


    She was lost in a daze for a moment before a smile appeared on her face, "Then I am your first love?"


    At that, Jameson Proctor frowned in displeasure, "Are you sure you wanna mention this to me?"


    Sharon Allyson coughed and said solemnly, "It''s gettingte.I have to get up now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she got out of Jameson Proctor''s arms and ran into the bathroom.


    She and Martin Morton didn''t stay together much at all and it was a long time ago, but that couldn''t help


    Jameson Proctor''s jealousy tost a lifetime.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her back as she fled, licked his teeth and slowly got up.


    After Sharon Allyson washed up, the rm clock went off.She sat down in front of the mirror, patted her


    face and began to put on makeup.


    Jameson Proctor leaned against the wall next to her, with one hand in his trouser pocket, "I haven''t


    seen you dressed up like this on a date with me."


    "Can it be the same?"


    "Am I not more important than them?"


    Sharon Allyson, "......"


    ¡®This person must have been a vinegar tank in his previous life.His stomach is full of vinegar.Sharon


    Allyson reached out to push him, "Don''t stand in the way.You''re blocking my light."


    Jameson Proctor took out his hand to check the time, "How long will it take?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "That will be a while.You..."


    As she said, she turned her head to look at him, "You don''t have to send me off.I''ll just go by myself."


    "I''m fine in the morning."


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Furthermore, the news that you are going to the Beale Group has


    spread.Everyone is grabbing their popcorn.No matter how they promised you, Kale Bee will definitely


    give you a hard time before he joins the Beale Group.However, if I give you a ride there, he dare not do


    anything to you."


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson to respond, Jameson Proctor added, "This is called ¡®to avoid


    unnecessary risks¡¯."


    Sharon Allyson was dumbfounded by his theory.She was really no match for him in this regard.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her hair, "I''ll be downstairs waiting for you.Come down once you are ready."

 Chapter 501: Are You Praising Me?

    Chapter 501: Are You Praising Me?


    It was nine oclock when they arrived at the Beale Group, an hour before the meeting.


    Sharon came early to learn more inside information beforehand.


    But before she got out of the car, a group of workers asking for their pay entered her vision.


    They were holding signs and banners denouncing the Beale Group.


    It was as Jameson predicted.


    "What do we do now?" asked Sharon.


    "Let''s get out first."


    The moment she appeared in front of the workers, someone yelled, "She''s here! She''s the daughter of


    Talon Beale.We''ll get our money from her!"


    With these words, the group of workers immediately rushed towards Sharon.


    Jameson''s bodyguard stepped forward and blocked them.


    The situation was chaotic.


    Jameson held Sharon in the arms, silent andposed towards the crowd.


    It was the rush hour, to begin with.


    The passersby''s attention was drawn by the noise as well.


    "Why is he here?"


    Kale Bee frowned.


    Jayden Bower was standing right next to him.


    "Mr.Proctor is usually very cautious.It''s not a surprise that he''s here as well."


    Kale snorted, "This is the Beale Group''s own business.What does the Proctor Group want? I don''t think


    Sharon Allyson will gain enough trust and support if she brings him with her."


    In fact, the crowd was put there by Kale Bee to give Sharon a warning.


    When the time was about right, he would then go out to disperse them.


    But now, he didn''t know whether he should go out or not.The crowd finally quieted down.


    "You done?" taunted Jameson.


    People looked at each other, wondering if they should keep going.


    "Whoever screams the loudest gets the highest pay, right?"


    "What is wrong with you, man? We just want justice! Talon Beale f**ked us all.Why can''t we make a


    point, huh?"


    "Talon Beale died twenty years ago.Did he visit youst night in your dream?"


    "Who cares if it''s Talon Beale or Tavis Beale.The Beale Group owes us! We will..."


    "You''ll do what? Kill everyone?"


    "We just want our money!"


    Jameson expressionlessly said, "You''re sure people asking for money dress like this?"


    They became quiet.


    They were paid to put on this show, not prepared for this kind of question at all.


    Besides, he was Jameson Proctor.


    How could they win him in a debate? As they were mumbling, Sharon said, "I understand a lot of things


    happened recently and caused many people many troubles.But I am here to solve these problems.And


    I promise to give you guys a Satisfactory answer soon.Please give me a little bit of time.You are only


    making things more difficult by creating this chaos.It''s not fair for the people who are really in need of


    help."


    Many people outside this crowd cheered and apud her words.


    And the people from the media arrived as well.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The demonstrators were afraid of getting into trouble, so they gradually left the ce.


    "I got it wrong," Jameson loosened Sharon and smiled.


    "Got what wrong?" Sharon asked.


    "Even if I didn''te, you could handle it well."


    "Are you praising me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Sharon smiled.


    Actually, she had been scared at first.But, if not for Jameson, she could''ve stayed so calm while talking


    to them.


    Jameson Proctor looked towards the Beale Group door, "I can''t walk you in."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "I can do it myself."


    As soon as she said that, a voice came from the side, "I don''t count as a human being?"


    Sharon Allyson, "She looked over and saw Dean Wilson.Without waiting for her to question, Jameson


    Proctor said, "Many of Beale Group''s contracts involve legal issues, and if you don''t understand them,


    it''s easy for them to muddle through.He can help you."


    Dean Wilson sighed, "I''m just a tool!"


    Jameson Proctor lightly swept a nce.


    Dean Wilson immediately shut up and looked at the time, "OK, OK, we dyed long enough.Let''s


    go.We still have to look at those problematic contracts in advance."


    Sharon Allyson looked to Jameson Proctor, "I''ll go then."


    "Good."


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath, withdrew her eyes, and walked toward the main entrance of the


    Beale Group.


    Just as she entered, Kale Bee hurried over from the direction of the elevator, smiling apologetically,


    "Miss Allyson, you''re finally here.I was a little dyed earlier and couldn''te to greet you


    personally.It''s really ......"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Mr.Bee, no need to say polite words, take me to the office."


    Kale Bee''s smile froze on the edge of his mouth.


    He looked behind her at Dean Wilson, and his expression gradually narrowed: "Miss Allyson, this way,


    please."


    After getting in the elevator, Kale Bee began to suck up to Dean Wilson: "Attorney Wilson, we have met


    before, do you remember? At your father''s birthday banquet."


    Dean Wilson smiled gently, "Really?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "But it''s not a good thing to be remembered by me.These people are either business elites who I


    personally sent to jail for corruption and bribery orpany leaders who embezzled public funds in the


    hundreds of millions.Don''t you think so, Mr.Bee?"


    Kale Bee, "......"


    He shut up instantly.


    Sharon Allyson stared at the elevator''s rising floor number, "Mr.Bee, did you notify all of the Beale


    Group executives to meet at 10:00 today."


    "Yes, but ......"


    "But what?"


    "...TWo people can''te because of family emergencies, one is sick in the hospital, and another ......"


    "That''s quite a coincidence.A lot of things happen at the same time."


    Kale Bee sighed, "Isn''t it?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Well then.Since they''re all so busy, let''s get some rest.I''ve got nothing to do


    anyway, so I''ll visit in personter to confirm the settlement for the workers with them."

 Chapter 502: More Human Resources

    Chapter 502: More Human Resources


    After the elevator door opened, Kale Bee led Sharon Allyson to an office and introduced to her, "Miss


    Allyson, this is the former Mr.Beale''s office where all the information is kept."


    Sharon Allyson looked at it, "I don''t like theyout.Can you change it within today?"


    Kale Bee probably did not expect her to say that.


    He froze before saying, "Today ......today?"


    Dean Wilson slowly said, "Mr.Bee, if you think the time is too tight, I can give you an advice."


    Kale Bee subconsciously spoke, "What advice?"


    "You can ask Mr.Proctor for advice.He is always very efficient in dealing with these matters."


    Kale Bee, "......"


    ¡®Is he threatening me?¡¯ He raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and stopped talking for


    a while.


    Today, he had wanted to give Sharon Allyson a piece of his mind, but on top of his failure, she had now


    given him a piece of hers! She wanted to redecorate the office obviously to make a statement.


    What an ambitious woman! Kale Bee felt at this moment that bringing Sharon Allyson to the Beale


    Group did not seem to be a wise decision after all.


    Sharon Allyson looked sideways, "Mr.Bee thinks there is a problem?"


    Kale Bee immediately straightened his back, "No, no, I''ll order it now.Even if I have to work overtime


    tonight, I''ll finish it."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Mr.Bee, please send these materials to the conference room."


    "Yes, yes."


    Kale Bee answered and looked at the two men following behind him, who immediately understood.


    One went to get the information, and the other went to deal with the redecoration.


    Kale Bee added, "The conference room is over here, Miss Allyson, please."


    After Sharon Allyson and Dean Wilson moved forward, Kale Bee called another assistant over and


    whispered a few words to him before frowning again, "Go!"


    The assistant left the room in a hurry.


    Sharon Allyson entered the conference room, and the documents had already been delivered.


    She looked at the empty conference room and checked the time.


    It was 9:40.It didn''t matter if Kale Bee''s people wereing or not.


    She had said that if they were absent orte, she would pay the workers immediately.


    What she was worried about now were the executives who had left the Beale Group.


    Sharon Allyson let out a silent sigh.Her nerves were on edge.


    Dean Wilson pulled up a chair, sat next to her, and started flipping through the information.


    Kale Bee, who had juste in, hurriedly said, "Wilson ......Mr.Wilson, these are the internal financial


    situation of Beale Group, as well as project data.They are not for outsiders to see."


    Sharon Allyson lightly said, "Wilson is hired by me to be the legal counselor for Beale Group.He''s


    reading this under my authority.Also, I don''t think there''s much chance of anyone stealing trade secrets


    with Beale Group''s current state.Or is it that Mr.Bee does not trust him?"


    Kale Bee dared not speak even though he was angry.


    Dean Wilson was only awyer, but the Wilson family was powerful in the South City, so he dared not


    offend him.


    Without saying a word, Kale Bee took the seat to the left of Sharon Allyson.


    As soon as he sat down, Sharon Allyson said, "Mr.Bee, would you move to a different seat?"


    Kale Bee was a little unpleased, "When Mr.Beale was there, I sat here too, Miss Allyson ......"


    Sharon Allyson smiled slightly, "Mr.Bee, don''t misunderstand me.It''s just that you block sunlight.After


    everyone is here, you can move back if you want."


    Kale Bee gritted his teeth, turned red, and moved to the side.


    The sunlight fell right in front of Sharon Allyson.


    Not long after, Jayden Bower came along, said hello, and then took his ce.


    Sharon Allyson held her cheek and looked at the time.


    Ten minutes to go.


    As time was passing, Kale Bee and Jayden Bower did not speak.


    The only sound in the conference room was the sound of Dean Wilson flipping paper.


    Whenever he moved or made a little noise, Kale Bee''s whole body straightened up.


    He was nervous and afraid that Dean Wilson would ask him something.


    Fortunately, the ounts rted to him were all cleaned up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although the shortfall was huge and many ounts were not reconciled, that was not his business.


    Tavis Beale was the only one to me.


    When there were only two minutes left, several executives came in one after another, apologizing for


    keeping Sharon Allyson waiting.


    But they didn''t look sorry at all.


    They arrived before ten oclock, so Sharon Allyson had no reason to touch their money.


    Jayden Bower said, "Miss Allyson, it''s ten o''clock, and everyone is here.Shall we start the meeting?"


    Sharon Allyson spoke slowly, "Not yet, let''s wait."


    After this statement, a group of senior executives looked at each other and muttered in their hearts.


    They came on time at ten, yet they needed to wait for her people? At this time, an assistant came in


    and whispered something in Kale Bee''s ear, and his face instantly changed, as ugly as it could be,


    "What are they doing here? Get rid of them.It''s bad luck."


    Just as the assistant was about to answer, Sharon Allyson said, "I asked them toe.Let them in."


    Kale Bee frowned, "What?"


    Sharon Allyson patiently repeated, "Let them in."


    Kale Bee hurriedly said, "Miss Allyson, these are the people who brought shame to the Beale Group in


    the first ce.They have a bad reputation.You called them ......"


    Sharon Allyson looked at him and showed a smile, "Since they were all employees of Beale Group,


    and now it is also a critical moment for the survival of Beale Group, we need as many human resources


    as possible.Don''t you think so?"


    "I disagree! They have brought a lot of losses and negative impacts to Beale Group.How can we just


    forget about it? Sharon Allyson said lightly, "Do you truly think they have brought negative impact to


    Beale Group, or are you afraid they will say something that you don''t want people to hear?"


    Kale Bee''s face darkened.


    He did not have time to say anything else.


    Dean Wilson got up and stretched, "I''ve sat for too long, and my back is aching.I''ll go down and get


    them."


    "No......don''t bother, Mr.Wilson."


    Kale Bee gritted his teeth and said to his assistant, "Have theme up."


    It was enough to keep him on his toes that these people were back in the Beale Group.


    How could he possibly leave them alone with Dean Wilson? After the assistant left, the rest of the


    executives couldn''t help but whisper their discontent with Sharon Allyson for calling those people up.


    Jayden Bower was the only one who didn''t say anything, frowning and wondering about something.


    Dean Wilson ignored them and said to Sharon Allyson, "I''ve read all the contracts, and there''s nothing


    wrong with them.But the Beale Group is so big, and there are so many suspended projects.So how


    All of a sudden, the spacious conference room went silent.

 Chapter 503: Anyone Can Speak Up

    Chapter 503: Anyone Can Speak Up


    Sharon Allyson looked at Kale Bee, "Mr.Bee, what do you think?"


    In the face of awyer like Dean Wilson, Kale Bee did not dare to be ck.


    He wiped his sweat and said, "Think ......think of what?"


    "What Mr.Wilson said just now.Mr.Bee, you can ask him to repeat if you didn''t hear it."


    "Oh, no.I heard it.I heard it."


    Kale Bee hesitantly opened his mouth, "You see, When Mr.Beale was still in charge, contracts were all


    under his control.And you all know what happened after that.I......don''t know the details, so these are


    all I can sort out!"


    Dean Wilson said again, "So the other contracts were destroyed by Mr.Beale?"


    "I suppose so?"


    Dean Wilsonughed lightly, "Interesting, the remaining contracts all had his signatures.And all the


    problems on the contracts point to him.Yet, he didn''t bother to destroy these.So I am really curious as


    to what he chose to destroy instead."


    Kale Bee swallowed some saliva, "Maybe......these are nothingpared to the ones he


    destroyed.Those ones were perhaps more sensitive, or perhaps there was a secret he wanted to


    hide.Makes sense, right?"


    "Are you asking me?"


    "No, no, no, I''m just guessing."


    Dean Wilson sighed, "Then there''s no other way but to rely on myself to find out the secrets in these


    contracts."


    Instantly, the conference room fell into another burst of silence, intense to the extreme.


    The senior executives looked at each other, exchanging nces.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was opened, and the rest of the people arrived.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the number of people.


    It was as many as she was informed.She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The people that had just arrived were a little nervouspared to Kale Bee''s group.


    They didn''t sit down until Sharon told them to.


    It was clear that they had not been in this kind of situation for too long, and after so many setbacks,


    they were not as confident as they used to be.


    The meeting soon began.


    The meeting was mainly about the current state of Beale Group and all the projects that were currently


    suspended.


    Jayden Bower said, "I have contacted the bank we worked with this morning.They said they are willing


    to give us a loan, and they are already going through the process.I believe the funds will be ready


    soon, and the projects can start again."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Are the people in charge of these projects still in ce?"


    "Currently it''s more urgent to promoterge projects.There are ten of them.Three of the original


    directors left, leaving us with seven.The rest are all minor projects.As long as theserge projects can


    resume, they will be fine as well."


    Kale Bee spoke, "In my opinion, these projects should be followed up by the original people in


    charge.After all, they know the most about the projects.As for the rest ......"


    He swept his eyes across the several people sitting on the other side.


    The message was already very clear¡ª-He wanted to throw the unimportant projects to them.


    Sharon Allyson spoke up, "I think Mr.Bee has a point.Only the original people in charge know the


    projects best.They should continue to follow up."


    Sharon Allyson continued, "However, we should also add some new ideas to fix the current


    situation.So I decided¡ªEach project will be followed up by two people so that problems can be found


    at an early stage before it''s toote."


    Sharon Allyson looked at Paisley Gregory''s husband and the rest, "You''ve read about the projects.If


    you think you''re the suitable person for one of them, just say so, or you cane to me after the


    meeting.The list of project leaders will be avable this afternoon at thetest."


    "Miss Allyson, how can you give such important projects to them?"


    Sharon Allyson sniffed and looked at him, "Mr.Bee, you''re so passionate.Maybe you want to take my


    ce?"


    Kale Bee''s face turned red instantly, and he didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Sharon Allyson got up and said, "If there are no further questions, the meeting is over.By the way,


    maybe you are not clear about this.So I will say it again here.From the moment I stepped into the door


    of Beale Group, the highest decision maker of Beale Group is me.If anything does not pass through my


    hands or is without my signature, it is invalid.If there''s any disagreement, anyone can speak up.But I


    won''t necessarily listen to it."


    This was obviously a p in the face for Kale Bee.


    The people on Kale Bee''s side were dead silent, all hanging their heads.


    On the other side, they all felt a happy to have their revenge.


    Dean Wilson was impressed as well.


    Before, William Hood said Jameson Proctor couldn''t handle his wife.He didn''t buy it at all.


    Now he was fully convinced.


    Women are way too scary, especially when they get serious.


    When Sharon Allyson walked to the chairman''s office, the stuff inside was being moved out.Not so slow


    at all.


    Jayden Bower came up and said, "Miss Allyson, don''t take Mr.Bee''s words to heart.He''s been like that


    for decades and won''t change in a short time."


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes and smiled, "It''s okay.I hope Mr.Bee won''t take my words to heart


    either.It''s nothing personal after all."


    After a pause, she added, "Please find me a clean office.I have work to do."


    Jayden Bower said, "Miss Allyson, this way."


    The office Jayden Bower found for Sharon Allyson was small, but it was clean, bright, and brand new.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sharon Allyson said, "You mentioned that the bank has agreed to give us money?"


    "Yes.The appearance of you and Mr.Proctor in front of Beale Group this morning was filmed and


    caused quite a stir.So I also took the opportunity to contact the bank......They agreed very quickly."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "I see."


    "I''ll be out then.Miss Allyson, feel free to call me if you need anything."


    Shortly after Jayden Bower left, someone else knocked on the office door.


    This time it was a couple of people led by Paisley Gregory''s husband.


    The men were probably a little unsure of what Sharon Allyson wanted to do and were a little


    apprehensive.


    Paisley Gregory''s husband said, "Miss Allyson, thank you for bringing us back to the Beale Group, but


    in our current situation, it doesn''t seem right for us to be in charge of thoserge projects.It could bring


    bad influence to the Group......"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "No one is better suited than you guys, and besides, Beale Group''s publicity is


    already bad enough.So how much worse Can it get? Don''t worry about it"


    Sharon Allyson continued, "Since you''re here, I''m not going to beat around the bush with you.I know


    what happened back then, and I want you to be in charge of these projects because I want you to keep


    an eye on them for me.Only then will the Beale Group have a chance to make aeback."

 Chapter 504: Perfect Situation

    Chapter 504: Perfect Situation


    Meanwhile, Kale Bee began to fume after returning to his office.


    A group of senior executives waited outside the door.No one dared to go in.


    Jayden Bower opened the door and a pendulum came crashing down.


    Kale Bee cursed, "It''s all your idea! She''s not a scapegoat.She''s a monster! When Tavis Beale was


    here, I was never so insulted!"


    Jayden Bower closed the office door, came forward and said, "Mr.Bee, you also said that the times are


    different.When Mr.Beale was here, you were his most valued right arm.But you are aware of Mr.Beale


    and Ms.Allyson''s rtionship.What''s more, young people only care about the immediate gratification,


    regardless of the consequences.It is very normal.You do not have to bother with her."


    Kale Bee sat down in his office chair after a fit of anger and snorted, "She is relying on Jameson


    Proctor to back her up.Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to talk to me like that!"


    "After all, we need her help right now.Think about it from another perspective--The more responsibilities


    she takes, the more she has to bear.When the Beale Group can''t hold up and goes bankrupt, you can


    completely pull out and walk away, but she can''t."


    "Don''t talk to me about these gains and losses.I''m tired of seeing her, and I''m noting to the


    company anymore.Whoever wants my job can take it!"


    Jayden Bower smiled, "I believe Ms.Allyson is just bluffing because she''s insecure.Mr.Bee, we just


    have to mind our business."


    Kale Bee frowned, "How? She''s already put her people in, and you know how they got kicked out.Do


    you expect them to be on our side?"


    Kale Bee''s original n was to get Sharon Allyson to take over the Beale Group, so the bank would


    give them a loan for the sake of Jameson Proctor.


    The people in charge of these projects were his people and the Beale Group was in such a dying state


    anyway.


    So he just needed to find some excuses at that time, and the money will naturally flow into his pocket.


    As for the projects, Sharon Allyson was the one that needed to make an exnation.


    He didn''t need to give a da*n.But what Sharon had done just now obviously disrupted his entireyout.


    Jayden Bower continued, "Mr.Bee, in fact, I think the situation is perfect for us."


    Kale Bee did not understand, "What do you mean?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The whole world knows why they got kicked out.And now, Ms.Allyson has brought them back, saying


    that she wants to give them another chance, which is fine.There is no problem with that at all.But if, in


    the next project they are in charge of, the same problem arises again, who will then be the biggest


    suspects?"


    Kale Bee instantly understood what he meant, "You mean, me everything on them?"


    Jayden Bower nodded, "Anyway, they already have a previous record.If the same thing happens again,


    people will certainly suspect them! And Ms.Allyson will gain a bad reputation for bad decision


    making.Regardless of the final oue of the Beale Group, in the eyes of the Beale Group and even


    the South City, the most capable person will still be Mr.Bee."


    Kale Bee thought about it and felt that what he said was not without logic.


    This way, not only would he get what he wanted, but he would also get a good reputation.


    So why not? After a while, Kale Bee asked Jayden Bower to call in the executives who were waiting


    outside and gave out the orders.


    He then told them to unconditionally cooperate with the people sent by Sharon Allyson to let their guard


    down first, so as to help facilitate what would happen afterwards.


    After Sharon Allyson showed up, the news spread quickly and the staff started discussing it


    anonymously on the forum.


    "Oh my God! I knew the Beale Group wouldn''t just copse.I''ve waited so long for this day!"


    "I can''t believe I''m seeing the light of hope! We''re not dead yet!"


    "I had nned to leave......but it seems there''s still hope."


    "Wait a minute.The Proctor Group''s Jameson Proctor also showed up.Now the Beale Group is in the


    hand of Sharon Allyson, and Sharon Allyson is his girlfriend.Does that mean the group is now owned


    by the Proctor Group?"


    "To be honest, in the current situation of the Beale Group, I would like it to be acquired by the Proctor


    Group.At least the sry problem can be solved.Otherwise, who knows when we''ll get our money?"


    "Ah, I also want it to be acquired by the Proctor Group.The Proctor Group''s benefits are very good, and


    Mr.Proctor is also really powerful.But the Beale Group, how to put it, when Mr.Beale was here, I also


    thought it was quite good.But after what happened, I think the Proctor Group is more reliable"


    "Sharon Allyson and Mr.Proctor are family.So can''t they manage twopanies together?"


    At the same time, there are also voices of opposition.


    "If you really like the Proctor Group so much, you should jump over there.Stop daydreaming!"


    "If the Proctor Group really wanted to help the Beale Group, it would have already given the Beale


    Group financial support"


    "As I see it, Sharon Allyson is not really trying to help the Beale Groupe.She just wants to experience a


    sparrow into a phoenix feeling.It took a lot of efforts from her to turn from a gambler''s daughter into the


    Beale family''s precious girl.So she had to brag about it,"


    "Yeah, she''s just relying on the Proctor Group to back her up, so she can do whatever she wants.She''s


    here to y saviour.And when she''s yed enough, she''ll turn around and leave.We''ll be the unlucky


    ones eventually."


    "I don''t care anyway.I''ll just wait until the wages are sent to me and then I''ll leave.This sh**ty ce has


    made me miserable enough.I don''t want to stay a minute longer."


    Some people retorted, "The one who said about the sparrow and phoenix, you don''t need to be so


    malicious.She deserves this.In other words, if Tavis Beale hadn''t killed her family at the time, she would


    have been the Miss Golden Spoon long ago!"


    "That''s right.She could have stayed out of trouble and be happy as the Proctor Group''s president''s


    wife.Why must shee to bear the burden? She does this for the Beale Group.And now she has to


    be insulted by you ungrateful ba*tards!"


    Just when the crowd was arguing on the forum, everyone''s received a text message informing them


    that their sries had been transferred.


    In addition, each one of them received one thousand more

 Chapter 505: Why Do You Have to Go in the Kitchen?

    Chapter 505: Why Do You Have to Go in the Kitchen?


    Before they could react, a statement from the president''s office came out on the forum.


    There were three main messages in the statement:


    First, the Beale Group would not be acquired by the Proctor Group.


    Second, the Beale Group would gradually get back on track, so please do your best to do your job.


    The third message was that the arrears had been paid, and the extra thousand was to thank everyone


    for staying with the Beale Group.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Although the money was not much, it was a token of appreciation.


    Those who originally criticized Sharon Allyson instantly stopped talking.


    After all, they had waited too long for the sry.


    They thought Sharon Allyson came just to do a show, but she solved the most urgent problem on the


    very first day.


    However, after getting paid, some people still felt that the Beale Group could not recover and chose to


    leave.


    Soon after Tavis Beale''s ident, many people had already left.


    In addition to today''s incident, the Beale Group became only half the size as before.


    Even thepany building was empty and quiet.


    Sharon Allyson stood in her office, looking down at the street, wondering about something.


    Dean Wilson''s voice came from behind, "You regret it?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "The people who are leaving now are those who have long reported


    the wish of leaving, and their minds are long gone from their jobs.Instead of spending time here, they


    should go find a better ce for them.On the contrary, those who choose to stay in this situation, will


    obviously give their best."


    Because everyone was very clear that it was the best time to go.It was not a ce for messing around.


    That''s why those who stayed would do their best.


    It can be said that the life and death of the Beale Group was also closely rted to them.


    So they had to fight for it.


    Dean Wilson said, "I''ve read all the details of these projects and will discuss with them one by er,


    telling them what they need to pay attention to.But do you really trust them that much? Do you know


    what you will face if they betray you?"


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes, turned around and said, "I guess so."


    "And you still dare to leave such an important task to them?"


    "But I can''t find anyone else right now"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Besides, there''s no better options than them."


    Dean Wilson frowned.


    He came knowing that the Beale Group''s mess was not easy to handle.


    And now, it seemed to be the case.


    Sharon Allyson added, "And it''s not like they''re helping me, they''re helping themselves."


    "How so?"


    "They were scapegoated by the Beale Group and took the me for something that they didn''t do.So


    they were almost kicked out by the entire industry, unable to find any relevant work.And some even lost


    their families and were so humiliated that they couldn''t lift their heads.Perhaps money is not the most


    important thing for them now but to clear this stigma as soon as possible."


    Sharon Allyson continued, "When this is all over and the truthes out, whether they stay with the


    Beale Group or go to otherpanies, they will be the best in the industry and will definitely not be


    treated badly.So even if it''s for their own future, they''ll give all they have."


    Dean Wilson agreed with her statement.


    Although the final decision to put the me on them was made by Tavis Beale, Kale Bee and the


    others were not innocent.


    The victims had already had a taste of harsh reality and should know better what was good for them.


    And Dean Wilson also read their information.


    These people were indeed very capable.


    They just often had disagreements with Kale Bee and were often tricked by him.


    If guessed correctly, Kale Bee was the one proposed the idea of scapegoats to Tavis Beale in order to


    help him eliminate the dissidents.


    But it was good for Sharon.


    Because they would work even harder for Sharon in order to have their revenge.


    For the next few days, Sharon Allyson stayed at the Beale Group, reading documents every day until


    her head felt dizzy.


    When she came home at night andy in bed, Jameson Proctor put his arm around her waist and said,


    "You''re even busier than I am."


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and said, "Who are you looking down on? I''m at least in charge of a


    bigpany now."


    "Okay, it''s the weekend tomorrow.Let''s go out on a date?"


    "No."


    "Even if you don''t need rest, the Beale Group''s employees do.


    "I want to go to the studio tomorrow, it''s been a long time."


    Jameson Proctor licked his lips, "I''ll wait for you."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say another word, only the sound of even breathing.She fell asleep.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her sleeping face, so angry and amused, and finally kissed her lightly on


    the brow.


    Since she didn''t have to go to the Beale Group, Sharon Allyson slept two hours longer than usual and


    didn''t get up until ten o''clock.She sat up and stretchedfortably.


    Sleeping in was sofortable.


    Sharon Allyson pulled back the curtains and drifted out of her bedroom, and just as she opened the


    door, she smelled smoke.


    She choked and coughed twice, pushing the smoke in front of her away with her hands, which cleared


    her head.


    When Sharon Allyson walked over, Jameson Proctor wasing out of the kitchen.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She said, "You''re blowing up the kitchen."


    Jameson Proctor spoke with an expressionless face, "What you wanna eat? I''ll have Jacob Green send


    it over."


    "No, you can give him a break.I''ll see what''s in the fridge."


    Sharon Allyson turned on the range hood and opened the window to the maximum, and in no time the


    kitchen was back to normal.She couldn''t help but look over at the culprit sitting in the sink.


    The bottom of the pot was burned through, and the bowl was all ck, except that a few broken


    eggshells were faintly visible.


    This couldn''t be egg custard, right? It was hard for him.


    Sharon Allyson got a new pot out, made a new egg custard on the stove, and cleaned up the kitchen.


    By the time she was done, Jameson Proctor hade out of the bathroom.


    His dark hair still was dripping with water.


    Sharon Allyson said as she made the sandwich, "Why do you always have to mess with the kitchen?"


    "I followed the tutorial.Why did it fail?"


    "Did the tutorial tell you that you need to put water in the pot to steam the eggs?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her with a nk expression, "But I did."


    Sharon Allyson turned her head to look at him andughed, "How much did you put in."


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say anything.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "Didn''t I tell you, you don''t have to go into the kitchen.I can do it"


    "Aren''t you tired these days? I just want you to wake up and have breakfast."


    Sharon Allyson thought she had heard it wrong.


    This really didn''t sound like something Jameson Proctor would say.


    Looking at Sharon Allyson''s astonished gaze, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit angry, "Forget it.It''s


    your loss if you don''t get the chance to eat my cooking."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."

 Chapter 506: Dont Know What to Say

    Chapter 506: Don''t Know What to Say


    Sharon Allyson asked Jameson Proctor not to follow her to the studio.She would call him when she


    was finished if there was nothing else going on in the studio.


    Jameson Proctor walked her into the elevator and kissed her on the cheek when she wasn''t looking,


    "Be careful on your way, and send me a message when you get there"


    "Got it.Go back now."


    Sharon Allyson pressed the elevator''s closing button, then waved at him.


    When she was gone, Jameson Proctor turned around and knocked on the next door.


    Within a few seconds, the door was opened.


    Charlotte rke said, "Sharon is gone?"


    Jameson Proctor hummed, "She went to the studio."


    He walked over to the crib, where the little one was waving a toy in the air, babbling about something.


    Jameson Proctor looked at him for a moment and suddenly said, "Has he grown fat?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    This little ba*tard was much bigger than when he was just born, and his face had rounded up


    somehow.


    Charlotte rke said while sorting things out, "Children grow up very fast.Every day they change.But


    this child was born prematurely and has been sick, so the development is slower.But now he''s taken


    care of.It''s normal for him to get fat.Look how soft he is and how much his eyebrows look like


    Sharon''s."


    Jameson Proctor frowned: "They''re much uglier than hers."


    Charlotte rke said, "How can you say that about your own son? Children do not understand words,


    but they do hold grudges."


    "Just like Sharon Allyson."


    Charlotte rke did not want to pay attention to him.She took her things and left.


    Jameson Proctor stood by the crib and reached out his finger to poke the little one in the face.


    The little guy grunted a few times.


    His face was full of displeasure and he was waving his little hands, trying to drive him away.He was


    really vindictive.


    Jameson Proctor snorted, "Heh."


    After a while, Charlotte rke came over again, "Now that the child''s condition has been stabilized, are


    you still not going to tell Sharon?"


    Jameson Proctor said in a light voice, "It''s not that I don''t want to tell her."


    He had lied to Sharon Allyson for so long that he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    It was also clear how angry she would be if she knew the truth.If it was serious, she might never forgive


    him again in her life.


    When Sharon arrived at the studio, the young girls were so happy to see Sharon Allyson back that they


    gathered around and asked questions for half a day.


    Sharon Allyson chatted with them for a while and looked around, "Where''s Tiffany?"


    "Sister Tiffany said she wasn''t feeling well this morning and is resting in your office."


    "Then I''ll go check."


    Sharon Allyson pushed open the door of the office and saw Tiffany Momon nestled in the sofa.


    Her face was pale and miserable.


    Sharon Allyson walked over and said, "Tiffany, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tiffany Momon opened her mouth listlessly, "I don''t know.I''ve been nauseous and vomiting since the


    day before yesterday, and I can''t eat anything.I want to throw up when I smell something greasy."


    At that, Sharon Allyson paused for a moment.


    She sat next to Tiffany Momon and touched her forehead with her hand, and then touched her own,


    "No fever."


    Tiffany Momon nodded with little energy, "It''s probably just amon cold.I took a pillst night and will


    take another er"


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment before she asked, "When was thest time you had a period?"


    Tiffany Momon thought about it, but couldn''t remember, "I think it wasst month, but I haven''t had it


    yet this month.¡±


    Sharon Allyson went to pull her up, "I''ll go with you to the hospital."


    "Ah ......no need.I have a cold all the time.It gets better after a few days."


    "It''s probably not a cold."


    Sharon Allyson had a guess, "Let''s go see first.If it''s a cold, you can also get better faster by taking the


    medicine prescribed by the doctor."


    Tiffany Momon was really irritated by the torture and did not eat anything for two days in a row, so she


    followed Sharon Allyson to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Sharon Allyson told Tiffany Momon to wait for her while she went to


    register.


    When she returned from the registration, Sharon Allyson held Tiffany Momon, "Let''s go"


    When she got to the entrance of the clinic, Tiffany Momon looked at the words "Obstetrics and


    Gynecology"


    and her eyes widened, "Is this the wrong ce?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Just in case, let''s go check it out."


    Tiffany Momonughed dryly twice, "This is a big joke.I don''t even have a sex life..."


    Halfway through the sentence, her voice came to an abrupt halt.


    F**k! She didn''t have any protection with Daniel.


    But afterwards she also took a pill.


    There shouldn''t be such odds of winning this lottery! Sharon Allyson reassured, "Anyway, get it


    checked out first.If it is..."


    After a pause, she took a breath, "Then we''ll see."


    Tiffany Momon walked into the consultation room with her entire body floating,pletely unaware of


    what the doctor had asked and what she had answered.


    Sharon Allyson apanied her through the series of tests that followed, and her own thoughts had


    flown off to who knows where.


    When the final results came back and she saw that she was 30 days pregnant, she almost fainted on


    the spot.


    What kind of luck was that? She even took the pill! Returning to the consultation room, Tiffany Momon


    said, almost without a moment''s hesitation, "I don''t want this baby"


    The doctor looked at her test results, "The best date for the operation is 45 to 60 days, so you should


    wait half a month ande back."


    Tiffany Momon felt like her head was about to explode, "Can''t I do it right now?"


    The doctor said, "Doing the surgery at that time is not likely to cause leakage or perforation of the


    uterus.You''re so young, and you''re definitely going to have children in the future, so it''s better to put


    your health first."


    "But..."


    Sharon Allyson ced her hand on her shoulder and whispered, "Tiffany, listen to the doctor"


    Tiffany Momon hung her head and stopped talking.


    Just after leaving the hospital, Tiffany Momon had another bout of dry heaving.


    Sharon Allyson went to get her water and asked, "Are you going to tell Daniel about this."


    "No."


    Tiffany Momon''s face was even whiter than when she arrived, "It was an ident that night, a


    consensual affair.He doesn''t want to get married, so I don''t want to make him feel like I''m forcing him to


    do it.Maybe he''ll think that I got pregnant on purpose."


    Sharon Allyson reassured, "Look on the bright side, after all, not everyone is Jameson Proctor."


    Tiffany Momon, "..."


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson said, "Let me take you home and get some rest."


    Tiffany Momon really wasn''t in the mood to go to the studio, so she nodded her head and looked out


    the window.


    After sending Tiffany Momon home, Sharon Allyson went to the supermarket to buy a lot of vegetables


    and fruits that pregnant women can eat, and when she passed by the pharmacy, she hesitated and


    then went in to buy a bottle of folic acid.


    She reappeared at Tiffany Momon''s home and put a handful of things in the refrigerator, "I''m busy


    during this period of time.I may not be able to visit you often.Tell me when you''re done with these


    things, and don''t order takeout.I''ll have Jennifere overter to cook for you."

 Chapter 507: You Always Buy It

    Chapter 507: You Always Buy It


    Sharon Allyson put the folic acid in front of Tiffany Momon, "Although I know you don''t want this baby,


    but take it first.Throw it away when the dayes that you really need to have surgery"


    Tiffany Momon, with a sad face, went over and hugged Sharon Allyson, "Oooooh, Sharon, you''re so


    sweet."


    Sharon Allysonughed and patted her on the back, "Okay.I know I''m not in a position to persuade you


    of anything, but there''s still more than half a month to go anyway, So you can seriously consider


    whether you want to tell Daniel or not.In my opinion, he''s definitely not an irresponsible person."


    Tiffany Momon nodded sullenly, "I''ll think about it."


    After filling the refrigerator, Sharon Allyson remembered what Jameson Proctor had told her the other


    day.


    She licked her lips, "Tiffany, has Asher Lawson beening to see youtely?"


    "Nope, guess he got the sanction from god."


    Sharon Allyson thought about it and didn''t tell her that Daniel had handled it.


    Tiffany Momon was already quite a mess right now, and for her to say this would only interfere with her


    thoughts and make her even more unsure of what to do.


    Not long after, Sharon Allyson''s cell phone rang, and it was Jameson Proctor.


    He said unhappily, "You should be there by now, even if you walked."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Totally forgot to send him a message about it.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I got dyed."


    On the other end of the line, Jameson Proctor grunted softly, "When will it be over?"


    "I guess a little while.I''ll send you a message when I''m done"


    She wanted to make dinner for Tiffany Momon before she leaving.


    Without waiting for Jameson Proctor to say anything else, Sharon Allyson hung up the phone sharply.


    Tiffany Momon sat on the couch, somehow energized, "Your Mr.Proctor asked you out on a date?"


    Sharon Allyson grinned, "No...He starts bothering me when he''s not busy."


    Tiffany Momon sighed, "I can''t believe it.I can''t believe it.The a**hole has a day like this."


    Sharon Allyson got up, "I''ll go make you dinner, what do you want to eat"


    Tiffany Momon said pitifully, "I want to eat everything you make."


    "Okay."


    Tiffany Momon hadn''t had a good meal in two days, and since Sharon Allyson had cooked everything


    she liked, she ate a lot with satisfaction.


    When she finished, Sharon Allyson went to clean up the dishes, Tiffany Momon said, "I''ll do the


    rest.You go to your date with Mr.Proctor, or he''ll get mad again"


    Sharon Allyson looked at the time and it was indeed quitete, "I''ll leave you to get some rest then."


    "I know.Go ahead."


    After Sharon Allyson left, Tiffany Momon washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen, and finally


    copsed into the sofa.


    Tiffany Momon took out her cell phone and found Daniel''s number.She just looked at it and didn''t dial.


    The sky outside was getting dark.


    Tiffany Momon threw the phone next to her and fell head first onto the couch.


    ¡®What am I to do?¡¯ Sharon Allyson was a little distracted the entire time.


    Jameson Proctor saw this and asked, "Not feeling well?"


    At the sound of his voice, Sharon Allyson let out an "ah" and then withdrew her thoughts, "I''m fine."


    Jameson Proctor''s good-looking eyebrows furrowed slightly, "Then you don''t want to go out with me."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    "When did I say that?"


    "Isn''t the look on your face obvious enough?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth and exined, "No, I was just thinking about something."


    "What is it? Tell me and I''ll help you get an idea."


    Sharon Allyson did not want to tell him, but then she thought, ''He had experience in this area.Maybe it


    is right to ask his opinion.


    After getting to a quiet ce, Sharon Allyson said seriously, "What if, I mean what if, it''s just the two of


    us, right? I like you, but you, you have a little crush on me, but not enough to call it love.For someN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    reason, we end up..."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly, "End up doing what?"


    Sharon Allyson red at him, "ying poker!"


    Jameson Proctor let out a lowugh, "Go ahead."


    "And I found that I was pregnant.Do you want me to just abort the baby or tell you first?"


    Jameson Proctor, "Didn''t it actually happen?"


    Sharon Allyson knew where he was going, "We''re not in the same situation as this."


    "Where is it different?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Didn''t you love me, and I had a little crush on you?"


    Jameson Proctor stopped short and didn''t mention the rest of his words.


    Sharon Allyson sneered, "I didn''t fall in love with you! I just liked..."


    Jameson Proctor interrupted her, obviously not wanting to hear the next few words, "Okay, are you


    done asking?"


    "Done.You can give your opinion."


    Jameson Proctor said slowly and methodically, "I would want you to tell me."


    "And the reason?"


    "If it were you, I wouldn''t let you abort this baby."


    At that, Sharon Allyson was a little stunned.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her, "Baby, the process is not important.What matters is the result."


    Sharon Allyson, "Yeah."


    She understood what Jameson Proctor meant.


    Although when she was pregnantst time, Jameson Proctor never agreed to keep that child, he never


    took any actual measure, and at some point, she did feel that Jameson Proctor was looking forward to


    this child as much as she was.


    But the result was the same.


    When Jameson Proctor saw her silence, he knew it was not a good sign.He put his tongue against his


    teeth and slowed his voice, "As you said, our situation is different.I just want to protect you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "You sure know how to talk now"


    The a**hole used to be all about mockings and sarcasm.


    But these days he started speaking soft and sweet words.


    Jameson Proctorughed, "Because I found that you always buy these.Besides, I''m telling the truth."


    Sharon Allyson kicked him, "Well, let''s go back.I''m sleepy."


    "No more questions?"


    "It''s useless to ask you."


    "Then you can ask Daniel directly.My opinion is just for reference."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Facing her surprised and shocked gaze, Jameson Proctor said, "Is it hard to guess?"


    "But..."


    The guess was too urate.


    Jameson Proctor said, "There are only a few of your friends can make you so worried.If not Tiffany


    Momon, then it would be Giana rke."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then what do you think Daniel will say?"


    "Doesn''t matter.Since they yed poker together, they both are responsible."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    God da*n poker! "You bloody capitalist!"

 Chapter 508: Do You Want Children?

    Chapter 508: Do You Want Children?


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson asked Jameson Proctor, "Is Star Lake Mansion...almost finished?"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips hooked down, "Want to move back?"


    "No, I was wondering if Jennifer coulde over and take care of Tiffany for a while if she¡¯s not busy."


    "It''s up to you.I don''t have a problem with it."


    After getting his answer, Sharon Allyson immediately called Jennifer and talked to her about it.After


    hanging up the phone, she sent Tiffany Momon''s address to her.


    After doing all this, Sharon Allyson lowered the car window.


    The evening breeze was veryfortable.


    Jameson Proctor spoke up coldly, "Sharon Allyson."


    She turned back, "What is it?"


    Jameson Proctor licked his lips without moving, "You''re three dayste for your period."


    Sharon Allyson froze, then took out her phone and checked, and it was indeed a three-day dy.


    He actually remembered more clearly than she did! Sharon Allyson couldn''t help but grip her phone


    tighter, "It''s only three days.It''s normal to dy a few days now and then, right?"


    "You''re asking me?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Exactly.


    Sharon Allyson was not convinced that she would be pregnant at the same time as Tiffany Momon.


    And it wasn''t like she hadn''t been pregnant before-She knew what it felt like to be pregnant.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor added, "I''ll go with you to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup."


    "No need for that.Maybe it wille in a couple of days"


    "What if it doesn''te?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor inclined his head to look at her, "At my age, I have a pretty high amount of active


    sperm, and I haven''t been wearing condoms"


    Sharon Allyson''s ears burned at his words, and she manually turned his head away, "Focus on driving."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Because of Jameson Proctor''s words, Sharon Allyson was a little distracted for the rest of the trip, and


    her hands were unconsciously on her stomach, eyes drooping as she was wondering about something.


    After arriving home, Sharon Allyson was just about to enter the bathroom when Jameson Proctor


    followed, "It''s dangerous to be here alone.I will apany you."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Seriously? Jameson Proctor looked the same, calm and collected.


    His eyes fell on her stomach, "The bathroom tiles are too slippery.We should be careful."


    Sharon Allyson''s eyes fluttered, "What if I''m not pregnant?¡¯


    "Then I''m not trying hard enough"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t want to pay attention to him and went into the bathroom, but still, Jameson


    Proctor squeezed in sideways.


    Sure enough, halfway through the shower, he started to move his hands on her.


    Sharon Allyson slowly reminded, "If I''m really pregnant, you can''t do anything in the first trimester of


    pregnancy"


    Jameson Proctor''s hands moved, his voice low and hoarse, "The time after the divorce, you were also


    just pregnant"


    "It was like four months already."


    Jameson Proctor was defeated for the first time, silent without saying a word, and then took Sharon


    Allyson''s hand and started moving it down.


    Sharon Allyson''s temples twitched, and she gritted her teeth, "You..."


    "Help me, baby?"


    Sharon Allyson gripped hard and was rewarded with a muffled grunt from the man.


    Jameson Proctor nibbled on her white earlobe, his long fingers tracing her full, red lips, "Be good if you


    don''t want me to use other ces.Hmm?"


    Upon his threat, Sharon Allyson couldn''t help but curse, "A**hole!"


    Jameson Proctorughed slowly.


    His chest was vibrating as he took her hand in hisrge grip and moved it slowly.


    By the time it was over, Sharon Allyson couldn''t lift her arms.


    Jameson Proctor carried her out of the bathroom andid her on the bed, his dark eyes fixed on her


    stomach for a moment, "Shall I go get you something to eat?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...You leave the kitchen alone."


    "I can go out and buy something."


    "No, I''m not hungry"


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s thin lips twitched up.


    He did not say anything else.He justy down next to her and turned off the light.He wrapped her in his


    arms, his palm over her belly, "If you are hungry in the middle of the night, tell me."


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and agreed softly.


    Perhaps the idea Jameson Proctor had instilled in her was too strong, causing Sharon Allyson to


    dream at night that she and Tiffany Momon were being wheeled into the delivery room at the same


    time, encouraging each other.


    But when the baby was born, there was only one crying sound.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little one curled up lifelessly in front of her and woke up with a start.


    Outside, it was still dark.


    Sharon Allyson lifted the quilt, got up, and went to the kitchen to drink water.


    She had just put down her ss of water when Jameson Proctor wrapped his arms around her waist


    from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    His voice was full of tiredness, "Are you hungry? I''ll go get you something to eat."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "No, I''m just thirsty for some water."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Then go back to bed"


    "Okay."


    She looked at the features of the man beside her and called out to him in a voice he could barely hear,


    "Jameson Proctor"


    He heard her anyway and gave a low mumble.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Do you want to have children?"


    "I don''t like kids, but I like you."


    "That''s what you''ve already said."


    In the darkness, Jameson Proctor''s thin lips hooked down, and he slowly opened his eyes, "Hmm?"


    After a few seconds, Sharon Allyson said, "I mean, do you want to? I remember you said before that


    you weren''t going to have kids for two years."


    "I said that?"


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t resist giving him a twist on the waist.


    Jameson Proctor grunted and took her hand in his, "I told you not to twist my waist"


    "You said that?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t bother with him and added, "I don''t know what it''s like on the Proctor Family''s


    side right now, but I''m afraid they''ll threaten you with the baby again, in which case I..."


    "It''s different now"


    "What''s different?"


    Jameson Proctor whispered, "You are now holding the entire Beale Group in your hand, and you''re


    also a famous designer, being watched by so many people.They dare not do anything to you again"


    Not to mention the fact that there are so many people protecting her.


    Sharon Allyson said as an afterthought, "Oh, yeah."


    When she was locked up in the Proctor family, she knew that the only way to get rid of all that was to


    be strong.


    And she had be strong without realizing it.


    Jameson Proctor held her head in his arms, "Do not think so much.I will not let them hurt you


    again.The Proctor Family will notst a year."


    "But I thought..."


    "The old man''s power is long gone.What is still holding up the Proctor family is the people behind Evie


    Rond.I''ve got William Hood on it.A year at most, and it will all be over."


    Sharon Allyson paused before saying, "So...have you thought about how to deal with your elder


    brother?"

 Chapter 509: Are You Pregnant Too?

    Chapter 509: Are You Pregnant Too?


    After the tests were done, the doctor looked at them and coughed, "Why don''t the family go out and


    wait."


    Jameson Proctor frowned in displeasure, "Why?"


    "We need to do some specific examination.It''s not convenient for you to see."


    "I''m her husband.Where''s the inconvenience?"


    Sharon Allyson tugged on his sleeve, "Listen to the doctor.Just go out and wait for me."


    Jameson Proctor then reluctantly left.


    When he went out, Sharon Allyson''s hand on herp could not help but clench, "Is ......there anything


    wrong with the examination?"


    The doctor shook his head, "It''s not the test that''s the problem"


    Sharon Allyson could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The doctor added, "I read your previous medical records.You were pregnant with a child four years


    ago, and after the idental miscarriage, you did not take care of your body properly, right?"


    Sharon Allyson was stunned.


    She already realized what he was going to say and subconsciously nodded her head.


    "You also conceived a child a year ago, and your doctor should have told you that with your health


    condition, you were very lucky to have conceived that child."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suddenly, Sharon Allyson felt her throat was dry, "He did..."


    The doctor put her report in front of her, "Unfortunately, you are not pregnant.The reason why your


    period is dyed is because of irregr work and rest, which causes an endocrine imbnce in your


    body."


    Sharon Allyson said out loud, "Does that mean I won''t be able to get pregnant ever again?"


    "Not necessarily.If you want to have children now, then you have to take care of your body.It is still


    possible.It just means that your chance of conceiving,pared to others, is much smaller."


    Seeing her pale face, the doctor said again, "You should not be discouraged.Although it is not easy to


    get pregnant, there is a one-in-a-thousand possibility.Besides, there are many families who don''t want


    children, so don''t put so much pressure on yourself.The reason why I asked your husband out is also


    to respect your choice and see what you are going to tell him."


    Sharon Allyson said dully, "Thank you."


    She didn''t know how she''d gotten out of the clinic but felt the helplessness and uncertainty that Tiffany


    Momon had felt yesterday.


    Sometimes things just don''t work out the way they''re supposed to.


    Tiffany Momon didn''t want to have a baby, but she got pregnant by ident.


    But for Sharon, there was a good chance that she would never get pregnant again in her life.


    "What''s wrong?"


    A low male voice came, and Sharon Allyson snapped out of her thoughts.


    Seeing her pale face, Jameson Proctor frowned, "What did the doctor tell you."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "Nothing."


    "Then why are you like this?"


    Seeing Jameson Proctor heading to the room, Sharon Allyson pulled him back and whispered, "It''s


    really nothing.I just...got my period suddenly, and my stomach hurts a little."


    Jameson Proctor said, "It came?"


    Sharon Allyson''s voice was soft, "Well.Let''s go back"


    There was no point in asking about the test results at this point.


    Sharon Allyson had just taken two steps when a hand suddenly wrapped around her waist, and her


    entire body went airborne.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Jameson Proctor said, "Close your eyes and sleep if you''re in


    pain."


    Sharon Allyson did not struggle, buried her head in his arms, and quietly closed her eyes.


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson said, "Jameson Proctor"


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to go see Tiffany.Why don''t you drive me there?"


    "Okay."


    When they got under Tiffany Momon''s house, Jameson Proctor said, "I''ll wait for you here."


    Sharon Allyson said while unbuckling her seat belt, "No, you go back.I''ll just take a taxiter."


    Sharon Allyson finished speaking and was about to get out of the car when Jameson Proctor grabbed


    her wrist.


    She looked back, "What''s wrong?"


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes gazed at her, reached out to straighten her hair around her ears, and said


    slowly, "If you''re not pregnant, forget it.It''s not a big deal.If you want a baby, I''ll try harder."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She was silent before she said, "When the Proctor family is no longer a threat to you, you still won''t like


    kids?"


    "I don''t like kids because I find them troublesome.The Proctor family side doesn''t have much to do with


    it."


    "So...when you die, who does the estate go to?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He said, almost without hesitation, "To you."


    "And what if I die before you?"


    "There is no such possibility."


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t help but grimace.


    How could he be sure about this? She thought for a moment but still said seriously, "Although you do


    not like children now, what about in a few years? What if you want to have one then but can not have


    one."


    Jameson Proctor did not move and licked his lips, "Are you questioning my ability?"


    Sharon Allyson froze before realizing what he was thinking, "No...I mean, what if it was..."


    The words that followed were a little too much for her to Say.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her head, "Well, why think so much? If you want to have a baby, I will


    apany you to have a baby.If you do not want to have a baby, we won''t have a baby"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t want to talk to him anymore on this matter, so she pulled the car door open, "I''m


    leaving.You go back."


    "I''ll pick you up this afternoon.¡±


    "No, I want to stay a little longer"


    Jameson Proctor saw that she was in a bad mood andpromised, "When you get in the car, send


    mea message."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Okay."


    When Sharon Allyson arrived at Tiffany Momon''s house, she was nestled in the couch, staring at the


    phone in front of her.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Where''s Jennifer?"


    Tiffany Momon sounded breathless, "I sent her back to rest.She made a nice meal for me."


    Sharon Allyson sat next to her and nced at the phone in front of her, "Are you going to tell Daniel?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet.I even dream about it at night.It''s really driving me crazy,"


    Sharon Allyson patted her shoulder, "There''s no rush.There''s still half a month to go."


    After sitting for a while, Sharon Allyson went to the bathroom.


    Tiffany Momon copsed onto the couch but identally dropped Sharon Allyson''s bag, and when she


    picked it up, she saw the registration slip that had fallen out of it.


    When she returned, Tiffany Momon asked with an excited look on her face, "Sharon, are you pregnant


    too?"


    Sharon Allyson froze for a moment beforeughing, "No."


    Tiffany Momon eeked, "But I just saw your registration slip for the gynecology department this


    morning."


    "My period was dyed for three days, and Jameson Proctor thought I might be pregnant, so I went to


    the hospital, and the doctor said it was just irregrity in my work and rest that caused the endocrine


    disorder"


    Tiffany Momon regrets, "I thought we could do it together..."


    The words came to an abrupt halt in the middle of the sentence.Together what! She was going to abort


    the baby! What was she thinking?

 Chapter 510: I Havent Thought of What to Say

    Chapter 510: I Haven''t Thought of What to Say


    Sharon Allyson sat on the couch with her knees in her arms, looking wan, "Do you remember when I


    was pregnant before, and the doctor said that it might be difficult for me to get pregnant in the future


    because I hadn''t adjusted my body properly because of the previous miscarriage?"


    Tiffany Momon nodded, "Yes, and he said that it was very difficult for you to conceive that child.If it not


    for that, you couldn''t have kept that baby in that situation."


    Sharon Allyson added, "The doctor also said that it might be very difficult to get pregnant again."


    Tiffany Momon sniffed and froze for a long time before saying, "Didn''t he say ¡®not easy''? Howe it''s


    ¡®very difficult¡¯ now?"


    "Not easy and very difficult, pretty much all mean the same thing, right?"


    Tiffany Momon opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    After a moment, she spoke tentatively, "So, did you tell Jameson Proctor?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "I haven''t figured out what to say yet, but I asked him, and he doesn''t


    like kids.He thinks it''s too much trouble."


    Tiffany Momon couldn''t help but tsk, cursing, "Trouble my a**.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Men don''t even take care of children.


    The reason he finds it troublesome now is because he doesn''t want a child yet, and when he does, it''s


    just a matter of contributing some sperm.


    Sharon Allyson smiled at the corners of her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Tiffany Momon said, "Don''t take his words seriously.If he does not want children, who will he give his


    property to? Donate it? Donate..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Tiffany Momon said sincerely, "He can donate it to me!"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "Sure, I''ll go back and talk to him."


    "No, no, no, I''m just kidding.Mr.Proctor is too rich.It''s too much money for a normie like me"


    Tiffany Momon said and began to get serious again, "Sharon, in short, don''t believe what he says.Men


    are all pigs.The doctor said that it''s not easy, not that it''s impossible, so there''s still hope."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why don''t you give birth to the baby in secret, and I''ll help you raise it?"


    Tiffany Momon, "Well...not a bad idea?"


    The two peopleughed.


    Afterughing, theyy on the sofa at the same time and sighed.


    Tiffany Momon looked out the window and cursed angrily, "If I hadn''t lost the box, I would have gone to


    settle the score with the unscrupulous manufacturer of birth control pills!"


    Sharon Allyson ced her hand gently on her belly, "That means this little one is a strong one"


    Tiffany Momon cocked her head, "Do you think a child this young can understand what we''re talking


    about?"


    "I guess it can''t"


    Tiffany Momon breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good.He can''t hear that I''m going to abort him, and he


    won''t be sad.And I won''t feel guilty about it."


    Sharon Allyson knew what she was thinking.


    No matter what the final decision would be, the little life in her belly was innocent.


    After a moment of silence, Tiffany Momon added, "Sharon, let me ask you a question."


    "Okay.¡±


    Tiffany Momon said, "When you first got pregnant, was there any reason other than the doctor telling


    you that it might not be easy to get pregnant again in the future that you chose to keep that baby?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "It seems like...there are quite a few reasons."


    Besides the fact that it would be hard to get pregnant again, there was also the child that was lost


    because of the miscarriage when Erica Proctor was pushed down the stairs.


    She felt that it was a chance from God to give her a second chance to make amends.But she still failed


    to protect him.


    Then again, Sharon Allyson grew up with Ruben, had no other family, and couldn''t let go of that little


    one.


    Tiffany Momon said again, "Well...did Jameson Proctor y a part at all?"


    Sharon Allyson thought seriously, then shook her head, "At that time, I just want to get as far away from


    him as possible.Even the sight of him was annoying."


    "Yeah, that was when the rumors about him and She Strauss were still hot and heavy."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Tiffany, our situations are different.I don''t have much to offer.And Daniel is a


    much better man than Jameson Proctor was at the time."


    Tiffany Momon sighed, "Let''s just say, to each his own shorings.Daniel is not as mean as


    Mr.Proctor, and Mr.Proctor doesn''t fast or like canned food."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Each really had his own shorings.


    Sharon Allyson spent the afternoon with Tiffany Momon and waited until the sun went down before


    leaving.


    When she got out of the neighborhood, she was a little reluctant to go back.


    Right now, she just didn''t want to see Jameson Proctor.She didn''t know how to talk to him about it.


    As she walked, Sharon Allyson suddenly heard someone call her.


    She turned her head, slightly startled, "Martin Morton?"


    This was the first time she had seen him since he returned from Switzend.


    Martin Morton smiled and walked up to her, "Why are you here alone?"


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her thoughts, "Just...walking around, and you, what are you doing here?"


    "I just happened to pass by here and saw that someone''s back looked like yours, so I gave it a try"


    After finding a cafe and sitting down, Sharon Allyson said, "By the way, how is your father? How is he?"


    Martin Morton hung his head and said slowly, "The funeral was yesterday"


    Sharon Allyson probably did not expect such an answer and did not speak for a while.


    Martin Morton picked up his coffee and took a sip, "He had been suffering from that disease for a long


    time, so it was probably a relief for him."


    Sharon Allyson did not know what to say, silent before saying, "I''m sorry."


    Martin Morton did not mention this matter again, changed the subject, and said, "How are you doing? I


    heard you went to the Beale Group.If there is anything I can do, just tell me.Although the Morton family


    has fallen, we at least have some connections.It can solve you a lot of problems."


    "There''s not much problem at the moment.The original suspended projects have restarted.The


    company...Yeah, there is a lot of problems.But it is just the beginning.It''ll have to take time."


    Martin Morton nodded, and only after a few seconds did he say, "Sharon, I''ve meant to say sorry to


    you."


    Sharon Allyson was not sure, "Why?"


    "My sister once caused you to fall into the water.I actually knew about it but did not tell you."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "It was so long ago.I never asked you, so it''s normal for you not to tell."


    After a pause, she added, "As for your sister''s side, it''s all in the past too."


    "Sharon, the Morton family owes you.And we will repay you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Don''t say that.Actually, from the beginning to the end, it''s me who owes you."


    She owed him--whether it was when she was a student orter.Martin Morton had helped her too


    much.

 Chapter 511: Exploitation

    Chapter 511: Exploitation


    When Sharon Allyson went back, Jameson Proctor was not at home.


    She fished out her phone and saw that Jameson Proctor had sent her a message an hour ago, saying


    that there was something work and he probably wouldn''t be back tonight.


    Sharon Allyson replied with a few words, saying she was home, and then put her things down on the


    couch.


    Not long after, Jameson Proctor''s phone call came through, whispering, "Had dinner yet?"


    "I ate at Tiffany''s."


    Jameson Proctor added, "Go to bed early.Don''t wait for me."


    Sharon Allyson paused, "Is...something wrong?"


    "There''s been a little problem with the project in London, nothing major"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Go back to work then."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allysony on the couch for a while before getting up and going to


    the bathroom.


    It took an hour for Sharon Allyson toe out of the bathroom.Shey in bed, tossing and turning,


    unable to sleep.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, it was as if she could always hear the cries of small children.


    Perhaps God felt that she had been given two children, yet couldn''t protect them, so he reimed her


    right to be a mother.


    In fact, before her first pregnancy, Sharon Allyson didn''t like children that much either.


    It was just that when the little life began to grow in the belly, gradually had its own consciousness and


    ideas, and she even could feel him turning over inside her, as well as moving his little arms and legs¡ª


    that wonderful feeling of blood connection amplified all her senses.


    And also, there was the overwhelming anticipation of the little one''s arrival.


    Sharon Allyson drifted off to sleep until thetter part of the night.She hadn''t fallen asleep for long when


    she heard a subtle movement from the bedroom.


    Sharon Allyson opened her eyes in a daze and saw Jameson Proctor walking to the checkroom.


    In a trance, she thought she was dreaming.


    Jameson Proctor had just taken out his suitcase when a weary female voice came from behind him,


    "Where are you going?"


    He turned his head, and there was Sharon Allyson in her nightgown, her face drowsy with sleep.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson Proctor walked over, took her in his arms, and said slowly, "It''s a bitplicated over there.I


    need to go over there."


    "London?"


    "Yeah."


    Sharon Allyson added, "So how many days are you going to be there?"


    "Not sure, a week if fast."


    Sharon Allyson got out of his arms, "Then I''ll help you pack."


    She took one step, and Jameson Proctor grabbed her wrist, "I''ll do it, you go to bed"


    Sharon Allyson yawned and walked forward, "Remember how you used to call me up at night to help


    you pack? Now you''re suddenly so nice."


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up, and he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, resting his


    chin on her shoulder, "It was different then."


    "Different how?"


    "It was just an excuse for wanting to see you back then."


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t help but tsk, rummaging through her closet for clothes, "I didn''t hear it as an


    excuse.It was a capitalist''s relentless oppression and exploitation."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows, "How else could I make youe back?"


    He kept holding her.


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t even pack.So she lifted her shoulders, "Stahp!"


    "No."


    Jameson Proctor nibbled sideways on her ear, "I''m going to be there for at least a week.Won''t you miss


    me?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "You haven''t even left yet.What is there to miss?"


    Jameson Proctor gave a lowugh, "Take care of yourself while I''m gone, and if you run into any


    trouble or something you can''t solve, go to William Hood and Dean Wilson."


    "Got it"


    Jameson Proctor stopped talking but still held her and didn''t let go.


    Sharon Allyson whispered, "Is there anything else?"


    "Star Lake Mansion is finished."


    "Ah...pretty quick."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips moved down, and he bit on her neck.


    Sharon Allyson stifled a hiss and frowned, "Are you a dog?"


    "Don''t you always call me that?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    He knew everything.


    Jameson Proctor added, "When I get back, we''ll move?"


    Sharon Allyson paused slightly in his hands, and only after a moment did she say, "Yes, when you get


    back, I have something to tell you, too"


    "You can''t tell me now?"


    "No."


    Jameson Proctor said, "It''s a good thing I''m not a curious person, or you could have killed me in a


    week."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She got out of Jameson Proctor''s arms, "Well, I''m going to keep packing.You go out and get some


    sleep...When are you leaving?"


    "The flight is at five."


    Sharon Allyson asked, "What time is it?"


    "Three."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then do you want to sleep for half an hour? I''ll call youter."


    Jameson Proctor loosened his tie, "No, Jacob Green is waiting for me downstairs."


    "Then I''ll pack faster."


    Ten minutester, Sharon Allyson closed the suitcase, walked Jameson Proctor to the door, and waved


    at him, "Take care on your way and call me when you get there."


    Jameson Proctor nodded, wrapped his arms around her waist, and pulled her into his embrace.


    He lowered his head to kiss her with the tip of his tongue probing in.He released Sharon Allyson just as


    she was about to lose her breath, "I''m leaving.Go back to bed."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Bye"


    After Jameson Proctor entered the elevator, Sharon Allyson closed the door, went to her room, and fell


    back into bed, unable to sleep at all.


    But with a huge workload waiting for her to handle, Sharon Allyson had to keep her eyes closed and


    sleep.


    When the rm went off, she stretched out and lifted the quilt to get up.


    Now all the suspended projects of the Beale Group have been fully resumed.


    The bank loan also arrived quickly.


    Sharon Allyson immediately paid the workers.


    Although this action made some senior management dissatisfied, they didn''t raise any objection


    because they still remembered how Sharon treated Kale Bee during the meeting.


    And the people sent by Sharon now were also each to the post and gradually got started.


    If the current trend could continue without significant problems, the Beale Group woulde through


    the crisis in no time.


    But imagination and reality were always very different.


    Sharon Allyson had just arrived at thepany when Jayden Bower came to her, saying that after


    starting construction, it was discovered that a batch of materials could not be used anymore and had to


    be reced immediately.


    And to top it off, the same materials were used in almost all of the projects.


    This meant that if the recement was not found in a hurry, all the projects would be stopped again.


    And it was not easy to choose and purchase new materials suddenly, and it also would cost a lot of


    money.


    "Ms.Allyson, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 512: Tell Her What You Think

    Chapter 512: Tell Her What You Think


    Sharon Allyson looked at the information in front of her and furrowed, "Are there any other suitable


    material providers?"


    "For the time being...there is none avable.I wasn''t in charge of these things before, and Mr.Bee has


    been sick and hospitalized for the past few days, so..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Let me think about it."


    Jayden Bower nodded and left in response.


    But before Sharon Allyson could figure out what to do, Jayden Bower came back in the afternoon,


    "Ms.Allyson, things have worked out."


    Sharon Allyson froze, "How?"


    "Do you remember about thepany Complex?"


    Sharon Allyson was confused, "Complex?"


    "Yes, it''s a foreignpany that has worked with the Proctor Group before andter bid for the Beale


    Group''snd on Yangchun Road."


    Sharon Allyson remembered.


    Jayden Bower added, "The head of Complex called an hour ago and said he could provide us with a


    new batch of materials, and lvan Gregory had gone to see it and said it was no problem."


    Ivan was Paisley Gregory''s husband.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything.


    Jayden Bower thought she was unsure, "Does Ms.Allyson want to go over there and see for yourself?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No, did they give a price?"


    Jayden Bower said, "I was just about to tell Ms.Allyson that they didn''t charge a penny for the


    materials.They say that the cooperation project with the Beale Group was still in progress, so they


    decided to do us a favor and that we should give them a higher profit afterward."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Is that project still in progress?"


    "It stopped after the incident but recently restarted.But I heard that they are not doing things ording


    to the original contract.As for what exactly they''re doing now, I''m not sure..."


    The Beale Group was now in a situation where it was difficult to even protect itself, and there was no


    way to intervene in what Complex was doing.


    It didn''t matter as long as the Beale Group could still make a profit.


    Besides, they really needed the materials right now.


    Sharon Allyson said, "We''ll take it."


    Jayden Bower left, and Sharon Allyson clutched her pen, wondering.


    After a while, she dialed Daniel''s number, "I need to talk to you."


    Half an hourter, they were in the coffee shop downstairs.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t beat around the bush and got right to the point, "I''m sorry aboutst time."


    Daniel froze before he realized what she was referring to.


    Heughed before speaking, "What''s wrong with that? Besides, you''ve done quite well since you went


    to the Beale Group.It''s all fine as long as you don''t me me for stopping you in the first ce"


    Sharon Allyson took a small spoon and stirred the coffee in front of her, "I would also like you to pass


    on my apology to Patrick Matthias."


    At that, Danielughed, "I ...don''t really know Patrick Matthias well either, and the reason why we


    appeared together at your studio that time was that we met at the door."


    "You''re not familiar?"


    Daniel swallowed, "It''s not that we''re not familiar, just not THAT familiar.¡±


    Sharon Allyson smiled and took a sip of her coffee, "You, Trey Coe, Daniel, and Patrick Matthias, are


    all very close to Mr.Jones.I thought that you had known each other for a long time."


    "Trey Coe knows Mr.Jones because his parents were students of Mr.Jones.Patrick Matthias because


    he and Mr.Jones met abroad.They are both from the South City.As for me..."


    Sharon Allyson put down her coffee cup and listened carefully, "As for you?"


    Daniel, "..."


    He still hadn''t figured out what to make up.


    Mr.Jones came to his concert? Nah.


    Natalia Beale would buy it, but Sharon would never.


    The good thing was that Sharon Allyson did not continue to ask but said, "Have you seen Tiffany


    recently?"


    Daniel frowned, "Isn''t she getting married? It''s not appropriate for me to go anymore."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She shouldn''t have messed with him.


    Sharon Allyson thought about it and only then said, "Actually, matchmaking is just matchmaking.It


    doesn''t mean that they must get married.If you like the person, you can try to get to know each other


    more.Marriage is still far away."


    "I see she is getting along with that person quite happily."


    Daniel also seriously thought about this matter.


    Since he couldn''t give Tiffany Momon the promise of marriage and she also found someone suitable,


    he should stop at the right time and not bother her anymore.


    Sharon Allyson said, "So is it just a crush still, or do you love her?"


    Daniel frowned, "I can''t tell."


    He had never thought so much during a rtionship.


    The ones he had before all started fast and ended fast.


    Sharon Allyson felt quite a headache, and for a moment, did not know what to say.


    Daniel added, "Don''t worry, I''ll leave the South City before she gets married and won''t cause her any


    problems"


    "I...I didn¡¯t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she said, "If you have time in the next two days, go see her once more.


    If you are sincere in wishing her to find her happiness, tell her what you think and make a clean break"


    Daniel nodded, "I understand."


    Sharon Allyson got up, "Then I''ll go back."


    After a pause, she added, "By the way, about the materials, please say thanks for me."


    Before Daniel could say anything, Sharon Allyson had left.


    He looked at Sharon Allyson''s back, and an idea vaguely surfaced in his heart.


    She already knew.


    Not only did she know about his rtionship with Patrick Matthias, but also...


    Daniel took a breath, confused as to what they were thinking.


    Clearly, both sides already knew, yet neither of them would speak up.


    After leaving the cafe, Daniel went to the studio entrance and sat in the car for half a day until he finally


    saw Tiffany Momon.


    Tiffany Momon had juste out after her nap and was still yawning.


    While she was ordering takeout, Daniel came.


    Her phone slipped out of her hand and fell to the ground.


    Daniel walked up to her, bent down to pick up the phone, and handed it to her, "Can we talk?"


    "Talk? About what?"


    "Anything."


    Tiffany Momon was silent.


    She took the phone from his hand and walked outside the studio.


    The piano room next door had been rented out and was being renovated, causing a lot of noise.


    Sitting in the milk tea store across the street, Tiffany Momon said, "Go ahead."


    The words came to his lips, but he hesitated.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Best wishes? No, he couldn''t do it.


    Tiffany Momon was puzzled, "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 513: A Real Jerk

    Chapter 513: A Real Jerk


    "You still want to marry that man?"


    "Ah..."


    Tiffany Momon didn''t know why he brought it up again.


    She paused before saying, "No."


    At that, Daniel raised his eyebrows, "That''s good."


    Tiffany Momon looked at him and said suspiciously, "What is good?"


    Daniel said, "I mean, marriage is not a trivial matter.It is good to be cautious."


    Tiffany Momon did not say anything.


    Daniel picked up the water in front of him, took a sip, and hesitantly said, "Let''s go to dinner tonight?"


    Tiffany Momon looked at him, and after a few seconds, asked bluntly, "Are you trying to hook up?"


    Daniel, "..."


    He choked several times on the water he just drank.


    Without waiting for him to recover, Tiffany Momon continued, "Then why are you asking me out to


    dinner?"


    Daniel was speechless.


    Tiffany Momon said, "You don''t know that asking a girl out to dinner alone means you''re interested in


    her?"


    Daniel gripped his cup, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Tiffany Momon added, "Don''t you have anything else to say?"


    "I don''t think so."


    This time it was Tiffany Momon who held the cup nervously, "Then...have something to say to you."


    "Hmm?"


    Tiffany Momon struggled to articte what she wanted to say.


    She picked up the water in front of her, tilted her head, and finished it.


    "Do you have any ns to have children?"


    Daniel froze, not understanding what she meant.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany Momor''s lips were tense and straight.


    "If...if not, then find a time to apany me to the hospital."


    She had thought it through.


    That night was consensual, so they didn''t owe each other anything.


    He could either marry her or take her to get an abortion.


    Simple and clear.


    It took Daniel a full minute to figure out what Tiffany Momon meant by that, "You''re pregnant?"


    Tiffany Momon nodded and took a breath before saying, "I took the pill, but it still happened.The doctor


    said I need to wait half a month to abort the baby.So..."


    "You want to kill it?"


    "I..."


    Tiffany Momon whispered, "I do not know.That''s why I''m here to ask for your opinion."


    Daniel''s brain was now a bit overwhelmed.


    He slightly raised his hand, "Give me a little time."


    Seeing this, Tiffany Momon dropped her head.


    There was only silence.


    After a while, Tiffany Momon said, "The reason I''m telling you this is not to force you to make any


    choices.I just thought I should tell you."


    Daniel licked his lips, "I know, it''s just so sudden, and I...need a little time to think about it."


    "I understand, thene back to me when you''ve thought about it.The surgery is half a month away


    anyway."


    Tiffany Momon finished, got up, and said, "Then I''ll go back first."


    Daniel looked at her back and opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say.He could only watch her


    leave.


    After half an hour in the store, Daniel got up and left.


    Ste Technologies.


    Trey Coe had juste out of the conference room when he heard his assistant say that Daniel had


    been here for a while.


    Trey Coe pushed open the door to his office and saw Daniel sitting on the couch, looking grave,


    thinking about something.


    He sat across the table and frowned, "Something happened with the Beale Group?"


    Daniel shook his head slowly.


    Trey Coe asked again, "Something happened with Sharon?"


    Daniel still shook his head.


    Trey Coe said, "What''s going on?"


    "I got into trouble.¡±


    "What?"


    Daniel held his tongue against his teeth before saying, "Tiffany Momon is pregnant."


    Trey Coe, "..."


    He was silent before saying, "When did this happen?"


    Daniel rubbed his temples, "Some time ago, when her ex-boyfriend was harassing her."


    Trey Coe frowned, "Didn''t I tell you, if you don''t like her, don''t mess with her? Now, what are you going


    to do? What are you going to do with the baby?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You are so..."


    Trey Coe didn''t know what to say about him.


    It took a moment before Daniel looked at him, "What would you do if it were you?"


    "I would never do something like this."


    Daniel, "..."


    He said, "But what if?"


    Trey Coe sulked, "If you like Tiffany, then marry her and raise the baby.If you don''t like her, then you''re


    a piece of sh*t! If Patrick Matthias finds out, you know the consequences."


    Daniel''s temples throbbed violently.


    He was utterly unable toe up with an idea.


    He let out a silent sigh, "Ms.Allyson seems to know."


    At that, Trey Coe froze, "Know what?"


    "Patrick Matthias."


    "And does...Patrick Matthias know?"


    "I haven''t told him yet."


    Daniel said, "We all know why he didn''t want to meet Ms.Allyson.To be honest, Ms.Allyson could be the


    one who doesn''t want to face it."


    Trey Coe pursed his lips before saying, "Ruben is very important to her"


    "So neither of them wants to break the ice.And they just pretend they don''t know"


    "But it''s probably for the best.Tavis Beale is not found yet.As long as we keep our cards, he won''t do


    anything crazy."


    Daniel added, "Jameson Proctor seems to have gone to London today."


    Trey Coe said, "I heard.This time the situation seems to be quiteplicated.He can not return for a


    while."


    "I always feel that it is not that simple.I will send extra protection for Ms.Allyson.And Patrick Matthias is


    also watching the Beale Group.So there shouldn''t be any problem"


    "That''s right."


    Trey Coe said, "That''s not what YOU should be worrying about right now."


    Daniel, *..."


    He got up and said, "I''m leaving."


    Trey Coe stopped him, "This is something you need to think through.Think clearly! And minimize the


    damage to Tiffany"


    "I know"


    After leaving Ste Technologies, Daniel went to the studio again.


    This time, however, he didn''t get out of the car.


    He sat in his car and waited until the evening, watching Tiffany Momon walk to the door, waving


    goodbye to the other little girls, watching her get into her car, watching her pull over to the side of the


    road and dry heave.


    Daniel''s brow jumped.


    ¡®I''m such an a**hole¡¯ This whole thing about getting married and having kids was not in his life n at


    all, nor did he ever think he would stay in one ce forever.But he couldn''t tell her to abort the baby


    either.

 Chapter 514: Their Last Resort

    Chapter 514: Their Last Resort


    In the past few days that Jameson Proctor was gone, Sharon Allyson didn''t get back until ten o''clock in


    the middle of the night almost every day.


    As soon as she arrived home, she copsed on the couch, not wanting to do anything.


    She thought she was tired enough when she was in the studio, but she didn''t realize that it was nothing


    compared to run thepany.


    No wonder Jameson Proctor always said that it made little difference whether or not she went to that


    tiny yet shabby studio.


    At that time she was not happy.


    Now it really seemed to be the case.


    She was just there dealing with thepany''s chores instead of real business contracts which were


    already been taken good care of by Dean Wilson.


    Still, she was swamped and exhausted.


    Other than that, she had to make time to draw designs every day.


    If only she could split herself into seven or eight ones to do those piling on her te! She would never


    comin that Jameson Proctor was idle anymore.


    No matter how idle he seemed, he could manage the Proctor Group so well and still spare time to hang


    out with her.


    That was definitely no mean feat! The next day, Sharon Allyson had just arrived at the office when


    Jayden Bower hurried over, "Ms.Allyson, something''s wrong."


    Sharon Allyson said, "What is it?"


    "We were just informed that Master Proctor had an ident.It seems grave"


    At that, Sharon Allyson frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Jayden Bower said, "But the exact situation is still unclear.I''ve asked someone to check, and before


    long..."


    "No need to check."


    Dean Wilson came in from the door, "I got the news that it was Jeffery Proctor who had an


    ident.Perhaps the outside world is not quite clear if there''s another top banana beside Master in the


    Proctor family.That''s the only way they mistook Mr.Proctor to mean Master Proctor¡±


    Jayden Bower froze, seemingly unaware of who Jeffery Proctor was.


    Sharon Allyson looked to Dean Wilson, "What''s going on, really?"


    "I don''t know about the details, but we''ll have an answer soon.It shouldn''t be too serious."


    Sharon Allyson said, "What do you mean?"


    Dean Wilson sat down in the sofa, "Sir Jameson Proctor just informed all the business celebrities in


    South City to go to the Proctor family for a dinner party tonight"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson''s frown deepened, "Jeffery Proctor is still injured, and he picked this very time to throw


    a party?"


    "No, no, no."


    Dean Wilson said, "Sir Jameson had his reasons.It was far moreplicated than you think."


    Dean Wilson was just about to continue, when suddenly Jayden Bower, who was still standing in the


    office, cut in, "Then Ms.Allyson, I''ll go first."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Bye"


    After Jayden Bower left, Dean Wilson said, "He just came in and told you that something happened to


    Master Proctor?"


    "Yes."


    "Since it''s known to all that it was Jeffery Proctor who had an ident, people must be wondering who


    Jeffery Proctor really is and what rtionship he has with Master Proctor.And the Proctor family''s


    throwing a party at this very time must have been confusing them to no end."


    Sharon Allyson sat across from Dean Wilson and thought for a moment before saying, "Is he trying to


    take this opportunity to introduce Jeffery Proctor to everyone?"


    Dean Wilson snapped his fingers, "Exactly.Jeffery Proctor has always been reclusive because of his


    health, so few people, save those close to the Proctor family, know the fact that besides Jameson


    Proctor, there''s another legitimate son in the Proctor family who is the only rightful heir of the Proctor


    Group."


    Sharon Allyson said, "But if I remember correctly, it was precisely because of Jeffery Proctor that


    Master Proctor took Jameson Proctor back to the Proctor family..."


    "That was more than twenty years ago, and at that time, Master Proctor certainly did not expect


    Jameson Proctor to be out of his control and be a threat to him one day.He has exhausted all


    possible ways, but still all he can do is watch Jameson Proctor grow powerful enough to control the


    whole Proctor Group and n to get rid of the Proctor family.Consequently, Jeffery Proctores as


    theirst resort."


    "I have talked with Jeffery Proctor for many times.It seems to me that he is not a man of ambition and


    calction, and he is not interested in the Proctor Group at all."


    Dean Wilsonughed, "I''ve also met him a few times, but it''s not something Jeffery Proctor can decide


    anymore.Master Proctor treats him as but a front to reasonably rece Jameson Proctor.He will still


    train someone else he trusts to take over the Proctor Group."


    Sharon Allyson was silent before saying, "But I don''t understand.Jameson Proctor is also his son,


    although...he was not born to Evie Rond.Since he brought Jameson back in the first ce, why can


    he now be so inconsistent? Why can he be so cruel, as if ...he wants to put Jameson to death?"


    "That''s because the pawn has to be in the hands of the person ying it; otherwise, the whole game


    will change drastically"


    Dean Wilson said, "When Jameson Proctor''s wings grow strong enough, he surely will remove Master''s


    power step by step.In the end, Master will be trapped in the Proctor family and be a fish on the


    chopping block.When Master dies, he may even blow up his grave.Do you think Master would let that


    happen?"


    Sharon Allyson thought for a moment before saying, "Not really.¡±


    "Who can tell for sure considering Jameson Proctor''s character?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "If they had gone into such poor terms just recently, it''s understandable for Master


    Proctor to have concerns about that; but it''s clear that he seems to have been thinking of recing


    Jameson Proctor since a long time ago.If not for his suspicions, Jameson Proctor would not have made


    it this far."


    Dean Wilson paused, "You sure have a point.But how about what he''d done before that?"


    Sharon Allyson looked confused, "You ask me?"


    Dean Wilson coughed, "Never mind.It''s already happened anyway.Now let''s get down to business:


    you''re going to the party tonight."


    "Why?"


    "The Proctor family sent an invitation to the Beale Group, and I know you and Jeffery Proctor are pretty


    close, so he''ll tell you whatever you wanna know.I now suspect that the Proctor family is the culprit of


    the London incident, as they try to get rid of Jameson Proctor.So, we''ve gotta know what their next n


    is."


    Before Sharon could speak, Dean Wilson continued, "Don''t worry, though.I and William Hood will keep


    youpany and then get you out of it safely.We promise."


    Sharon Allyson gently pursed her lips, "Okay."


    If it was true, as he said, that the Proctor family was responsible for the London incident, there was no


    telling what danger Jameson Proctor might be in.


    So she had to attend the party no matter what.


    At 6 p.m., Sharon Allyson came with Dean Wilson.


    When they arrived at the Proctor family''s door, William Hood was waiting there.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the door of the Proctor family, her hand on herp unconsciously clenched,


    her eyshes fluttering softly.


    She suddenly remembered that depressing and trying time when she felt as if she was in jail.


    Never in her wildest imagination did she ever think that she would evere back here again.


    William Hood got into the car to greet her, saying, "When you get insideter, please try to stay with


    Jeffery Proctor, preferably alone.Do get to the bottom of this case.After that, we''ll take care of the rest."

 Chapter 515: Long Time No See

    Chapter 515: Long Time No See


    The Proctor family''s party received many guests, far more than those attending Master Proctor''s


    birthday banquetst year.


    However, the biggest surprise was Jeffery Proctor, who was always reclusive and never showed up in


    front of so many people.


    But this time, he always stayed by Master Proctor''s side.


    What was more, Master Proctor was ona crutch, but he looked very spirited as he introduced Jeffery


    Proctor to the guests one after another.


    He almost kept repeating the same greetings, "Jeffery was not well a few years ago and had been


    recuperating at home; but now he is much better.


    If you have the opportunity to meet again in the future, I hope you can be ready to help him when


    necessary."


    Not far away, William Hood was holding a ss of wine, whispering, "It looks like Master Proctor is


    determined to secure Jeffery Proctor''s position in the Proctor Group this time"


    Dean Wilson tsked, "He has to, as there''s no other way out.It''s already a total mess over in London"


    Sharon Allyson looked at Jeffery Proctor sitting silently in his wheelchair by Master Proctor''s side.She


    felt that he was as cold as a puppet at Master Proctor''s mercy.She frowned gently, "Jeffery Proctor


    seemed unwilling."


    William Hood said, "Righto.If he were interested in the Proctor Group, he wouldn''t have waited until


    now."


    Sharon Allyson said, "But if Master Proctor keeps him around him, there will be no way for us to


    approach Jeffery."


    Dean Wilson took a sip of champagne from his ss, "We can''t just wait around.Let me try"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he stepped forward and walked up to Master Proctor, beaming


    slightly, "Uncle Proctor."


    Master Proctor was smiling and talking to the person next to him.


    When he turned his eyes and saw Dean, his face sank as he said coolly, "It''s you! When did youe


    back?"


    "It''s been a while."


    Dean Wilson looked at Jeffery Proctor, "I heard that Brother Jeffery was injured; was it serious?"


    Jeffery Proctor shook his head gently and spoke for the first time tonight, "Nothing serious."


    Dean Wilson made an "oops" sound.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then, he went closer to check, "There''s still broken skin on your forehead.Please take care and don''t


    get infected."


    Just as they were chatting, someone came up from behind and, as if by mistake, sshed a whole


    ss of champagne onto Jeffery Proctor.


    Not far away.


    William Hood, "..."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Really, he faked it so good that never would anyone suspect he did it on purpose! Over there, Master


    Proctor said angrily, "What are you doing!?"


    Dean Wilson hastily drew out the square towel in his suit pocket, "Sorry! My hand slipped! I drank too


    much and I was just feeling dizzy just now.I''m so sorry!"


    "You..."


    Jeffery Proctor took the square towel in his hand and wiped the liquor off from his suit, saying faintly,


    "It''s okay."


    Master Proctor was seeing red.


    However, because of Dean Wilson''s status and the fact that there were so many people here, he


    couldn''t show his anger, so he just shouted at the maid waiting at the side, "What are you still standing


    there for? Send Young Master back to his room to change!"


    The maid rushed over and answered, "Noted!"


    Immediately afterward, Jeffery Proctor was wheeled away.


    Dean Wilson spared a nce at Sharon Allyson, signaling for her to follow up.


    Then, he stepped in front of Master Proctor again, apologizing in all sincerity, "Uncle Proctor, I''m really


    sorry! To make up, let me help you out with yourwsuit for free."


    Master Proctor felt confused at his words, and he was still angry, "What kind ofwsuit can I have? I


    think you''ve got your brain damaged abroad."


    Master Proctor had tried a few times to win the Wilson family over.


    But somehow Dean Wilson got teamed up with Jameson Proctor, and the Wilson family didn''t show


    much interest in his offering, so he had no choice but to give it up.


    He never thought much of Dean Wilson.


    Since Dean happened to make such a mistake, he got even more disgusted with him.


    Before Sharon Allyson left, William Hood reminded her, "I haven''t seen Evie Rond yet tonight.So be


    careful not to run into her."


    At that, Sharon Allyson was silent for a few seconds before saying, "Okay."


    When they reached the door of the room, Jeffery Proctor said to the maid in a light voice, "You go


    downstairs.I will change before going out."


    "But Master said..."


    "Now you don''t even listen to me anymore?"


    The maid did not dare to say more.


    Instead, she nodded instantly and left.


    Jeffery Proctor went back to his room, changed his clothes, and instead of going back downstairs to the


    hall, he went to the back garden.


    There was no one in the garden; it was quiet and tranquil.


    After sitting there for a while, he suddenly spoke, "Come out"


    Sharon Allyson walked over, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jeffery Proctor turned his wheelchair and seemed to be a little surprised, "Sharon?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "I heard you were injured and wondered how you are doing"


    Jeffery Proctor smiled, "It''s just that I didn''t pay attention when I was going downstairs.So I stumbled


    and got my skin sort of grazed; it''s almost healed now."


    After a pause, he added, "Didn''t Jamesone with you?"


    "He''s gone to London."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips lightly, "Don''t you ...know about his trip to London?"


    Jeffery Proctor said, "I haven''t heard yet.What''s ACTUALLY happening over in London?"


    "I''ve no clue.But I heard that the Proctor family did it"


    Jeffery Proctor slightly froze; his brow then furrowed, "So that''s it.¡±


    Sharon Allyson said, "What?"


    "I had been wondering why he was hosting this party.Now it turns out this is the reason."


    Jeffery Proctor let out a sigh, "It seems he hasn''t given up after all."


    Sharon Allyson pouted but didn''t say anything.


    It looked like Jeffery Proctor waspletely unaware of this matter.


    Whether it was about Jameson Proctor in London or what the Proctor family had nned next, it was


    all done without his knowledge.


    And yes, if he had known in advance, he would not have agreed to do so.


    After a while, Jeffery Proctor said again, "Sharon, did youe to me about this?"


    Sharon Allyson did not deny, "I thought you would know what they wanted to do, and I don''t know what


    Jameson Proctor''s doing in London, so..."


    Jeffery Proctor said, "Sorry, but I really don''t know anything.You don''t have to worry about Jameson,


    though.He''ll take care of it, sooner orter.It''s just a matter of time."


    "I got it, thanks."


    Jeffery Proctor added, "How you doing? You good?"


    "Same old.Just not bad, answered Sharon, the corners of her lips dropping into the recesses of her


    jowls.


    "There''s not much I can do to help you.I just hope you can forget about the unhappiness and move on."


    Sharon Allyson gave him a slight nod in greeting, "Thanks.Bye for now."


    Jeffery Proctor said, "Bye."


    Sharon Allyson turned around and left.


    Just as she was about to walk down the hall, she was blocked by someone all of a sudden.


    Evie Rond looked at her and said slightingly, "Long time no see."


    The corners of Sharon Allysor''s lips started to twitch up, and there was a little more coldness in her


    gaze.Evie Rond saw this andughed, "You seem to be quite hostile to me.But why? Just because I


    killed that baby in your belly?"

 Chapter 516: This Is Weird Evie

    Chapter 516: This Is Weird Evie


    Rond said this with a face full of indifference as if she had just crushed an ant.


    Sharon Allyson stared at her, trying to restrain the hatred in her heart, "Mrs.Proctor, you are a mother


    as well.But if you had even the slightest bit of humanity, you wouldn''t utter such stupid things."


    Evie Rond didn''t get angry at her words, but said, "What else do you think I did all this for?"


    "Would he want to see you do this?"


    Evie Rond snorted, "You don''t know anything, neither does Jeffery.Or else he wouldn''t have treated


    a bast**d as his rtion.What that bast**d has now should have been his!"


    Sharon Allyson spoke with an expressionless face, "The person you should really go to for revenge is


    the person who created that car ident in the first ce.You don''t have to take your anger out on


    those not involved."


    "Not involved? Are you kidding me? But for that car ident, how could that bast**d have been taken


    back to the Proctor family? And by what right did he get what originally belonged to Jeffery?!"


    After all these years, she still clung to the idea that none of this would have happened if it weren''t for


    Jameson Proctor.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t think she could talk her out of it and didn''t want to waste time with her.


    Every time she saw Evie Rond, she would remember the car ident and the baby that had lost its


    life before it had a chance to see the world.


    Without another word, Sharon Allyson walked around Evie Rond and prepared to leave.


    Evie Rond looked over at her and said nonchntly, "Do you really think you can leave here?"


    Sharon Allyson paused slightly in her steps and turned her head to look at her.


    Evie Rond continued, "I thought you were a lot smarter, but you actually failed to see that tonight''s


    trap was set up for you."


    A creepy feeling rising up from the bottom of her feet, Sharon Allyson felt a chill down her back.She


    was just about to run when a hand covered her mouth from behind.


    Before she could struggle, something was injected into her arm.She instantly lost all her strength and


    closed her eyes.


    When she fainted, Evie Rond said lightly, "Take her upstairs and tell them to continue the n."


    "Noted."


    William Hood and Dean Wilson had been waiting in the hall for twenty minutes, but still no sight of


    Sharon Allysoning out.


    They suddenly felt bad.


    William Hood frowned, "Let''s split up and look for her."


    However, no matter how hard the Proctor family searched, Sharon Allyson was nowhere to be seen.


    Dean Wilson was dumbfounded, "What now?"


    William Hood said in a deep voice, "Demand them to release Sharon."


    "If they''re hiding Sharon away, they certainly won''t admit it."


    "No matter what, we''ve gotta try to make a scene here.If we just sit idle like this, we''ll be putting Sharon


    in danger"


    As he spoke, William Hood was already walking over towards Master Proctor, "Master Proctor."


    Master Proctor turned his head to look at him, and then at Dean Wilson beside him.It seemed he was


    in a bad mood.


    He thus spoke, "What is it that you guys are up to again?"


    William Hood smiled imperceptibly, "Sharon Allyson''s missing for no reason.Would it be possible that


    Master Proctor will send your men to help us find her?"


    Master Proctor looked disengaged, "I even didn''t know she''s here.Couldn''t she at leaste to me


    and say hello first? Such poor upbringing!"


    Dean Wilson said, "I beg to differ, Uncle Proctor.As soon as she arrived, she was about to greet


    you.But somehow she was missing shortly afterward.Plus, Sharon is now the head of the Beale Group;


    if something untoward happens to her here at this party, I''m afraid that the Proctor family will suffer


    reputational damages.What''s worse, Uncle Proctor may really have to ask me to help you fight the


    lawsuit."


    Master Proctor said with a ck face, "What nonsense! What kind of head is she? She''s too much of


    an eyesore to stand in front of me.She knows the Proctor family better than any of you; she can''t get


    lost! Go look for her if you like."


    "Uncle Proctor, please do me a favor and help us search for her.I am the legal advisor of Beale Group,


    after all.If I lose the chairman of the board while out with her, how can I do business in the future?"


    Master Proctor stood on his crutch, much displeased, "Are you thinking that I''ve hidden her away? Do I


    have to give you an exnation?"


    William Hood said, "Master Proctor, since we are not familiar with the Proctor family, we hope you can


    help us."


    While they were at a standstill, one of the men came over and said, "We just saw Ms.Allyson go out"


    William Hood inclined his head, "When?"


    "Just five minutes ago.She left in a car"


    Master Proctor was fuller of displeasure, "Now do you still think I''m the one hiding her away?"


    Dean Wilsonughed, "Uncle Proctor, please don''t take it too seriously.It''s not that we suspect you, but


    we are just not sure and we are too worried.You know full well what kind of person Jameson Proctor


    is.If Sharon gets lost, he''ll skin us alive!"


    Next to him, William Hood continued to ask, "What car did she drive? And what''s the license te


    number?"


    "This one..."


    Jeffery Proctor wheeled himself over and said indifferently, "It''s the one I sent to her.That car is from the


    Proctor family."


    At that, both Dean Wilson and Williarm Hood did not say anything.


    Jeffery Proctor said again, "She took a phone call and seemed to be in quite a hurry, so she asked me


    to tell you guys about it."


    After a moment of silence, Dean Wilsonughed twice, "So that''s it.We were just worried about her


    unnecessarily.She must be going home.It''s okay now."


    With this, Dean Wilson touched William Hood with his arm, signaling him to leave first.


    Out of the hall, William Hood stopped and frowned, "You believe what they said?"


    Dean Wilson replied, "I''m awyer.I do things on evidence.No matter how I don''t want to believe him,


    Jeffery Proctor said so already.What else can you do? fight them out there?"


    William Hood said, "Sharon Allyson knows what tonight is all about.She wouldn''t be sent away by the


    Proctor family at any events.She must still be here."


    "I know.But don''t you forget what kind of person Jeffery Proctor is.He is Jameson Proctor''s big brother,


    the only one with some humanity here in the Proctor family.This time, however, he stepped in to cover


    up for them.This is weird."


    "It is."


    William Hood looked at him, "But you should put this aside first.You know, if Jameson Proctor knows


    that you left Sharon Allyson alone in the Proctor family, he''s more than likely to skin you alive."


    Dean Wilsonughed dryly and said seriously, "Skin US, instead of me alone!"


    William Hood didn''t bother to pay attention to him; he just turned his head and looked around at the


    surveince cameras.


    If Sharon Allyson had really left, the cameras would have captured it.


    Dean Wilson said, "Tell you what, you go first just in case.Go confirm whether Sharon Allyson went


    back or not.I''ll stay here and see what''s going on."


    William Hood nodded, there was no other way now.


    He said, "You stay here until I call you.Don''t leave no matter how they try to drive you away.If I fail to


    find Sharon Allyson outside, please get the surveince record from them.If worstes to worst, call


    the police."


    "Call the police?"


    "Didn''t I just say that the more chaos we cause, the less danger she''ll be in?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    William Hood frowned, "They have made such a big show by hiding her away, so they must have an


    ulterior motive."

 Chapter 517: Only One Can Live

    Chapter 517: Only One Can Live


    When Sharon Allyson woke up, she felt a blur in front of her eyes, and the scene was so strange that it


    was unfamiliar.She tried to sit up, but she felt that her whole body could not use any strength.


    Not only that, but she couldn''t even make a sound.


    At that moment, there was a noise outside the door.


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes in a hurry.


    The door was opened and several people came in.


    The first thing she heard was Master Proctor''s voice, "When will she wake up?"


    Evie Rond said indifferently, "It''s not a heavy dose, it should be soon."


    Master Proctor snorted, "I can''t believe I''m going to have to go through all these hoops just to bring her


    back one day."


    "It''s all thanks to that good son of yours."


    Master Proctor was not happy, "Why are you talking about this again?"


    "What did I say that was wrong."


    "You are so ...forget it, I do not want to quarrel with you.In the slightest of things, old wounds could be


    opened"


    Evie Rond looked at the sleeping Sharon Allyson on the bed, the corners of her lips pulled down,


    "This time I want to see how much Jameson Proctor can pay for her."


    Master Proctor said, "Just follow the n.You don''t want to make a mess.It''s not good to irritate him


    anyways."


    Evie Rond put her hands around her chest, "You want the Proctor Group, but I naturally have what I


    want."


    "Anyway, one step at a time."


    After a pause, Master Proctor added, "Dean Wilson is still downstairs, I''ll go over there before he gets


    suspicious."


    After saying that, he left with his crutch.


    After he left, Evie Rond added, "It looks like it will be a while before she wakes up, so go back."


    Sharon Allyson¡¯''s eyshes fluttered softly.


    No answer was heard, only Evie Rond''s voice continued to ring, "You don''t have to feel guilty, it''s


    what they owe you.I''m just giving you back everything that belongs to you.As long as Jameson Proctor


    cooperates, it won''t take long for her to get out of here safely"


    For a long time, a male voice sounded grimly, "Do we have to do this?"


    Evie Rond said, "The recent situation you do not see clearly enough.Do you really think Jameson


    Proctor will let us, the Proctor family, off the hook? Jeffery, I know the Proctor Group is not important to


    you, but there are some things that must be held in your hands to have the right to speak."


    Jeffery Proctor was silent, not making a sound.


    After a few seconds, Evie Rond continued, "I just hope that after I die, you don''t have to live on


    anyone''s charity and mercy.I want them to beg you.Jeffery, do you understand?"


    Jeffery Proctor said, "You don''t have to say those words.What use will I have for that after your death?"


    "Why do you think Jameson Proctor used such strong tactics to suppress the Proctor family this month,


    to the point that even your father is forced to have no one at all in his hands who can be used? To tell


    you the truth, that''s because he intends to take my life."


    "Jameson, he won''t."


    "Won''t?"


    Evie Rondughed out loud and nced at Sharon Allyson lying on the bed, "I was going to let


    them die together, mother and son, to eradicate them once and for all, but I didn''t expect she''d


    survive.You think that after my death, he will still keep you, waiting for you to revenge? Even if you


    never think of it that way, he will still get rid of you to save himself."


    Evie Rond said, "Between the Proctor family and him, only one can live"


    With that, Evie Rond turned to leave.


    After a burst of footsteps, the room returned to silence.


    After a moment, Sharon Allyson heard Jeffery Proctor let out a faint, inaudible sigh and maneuver his


    wheelchair out of the room.


    After the sound of the door closing, Sharon Allyson reopened her eyes.Her strength was gradually


    returning.


    Although she still couldn''t get up, at least her fingers were able to move already.


    If she hadn''t heard what she just heard, she wouldn''t have believed that Jeffery Proctor was involved in


    this incident.


    But he was clearly not after the Proctor Group, so why would he help them? Sharon Allyson couldn''t


    understand.


    But that wasn''t what was important now.


    She had just heard Master Proctor say that Dean Wilson was still downstairs.


    They must be looking for her.


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath and tried to keep her eyes wide open, focusing all her attention on


    her fingers at this moment, moving them harder and harder, little by little.


    After God knew how long, she finally managed to sit up.


    But her throat seemed to be smoking, and it was difficult to even spit out a word.


    She gritted her teeth and stood up holding on to the wall, then casually picked up the ss ornaments


    in the room, walked slowly to the window, leaned against it, and threw the things down.


    She didn''t even have the strength to smash the ss now.


    This was all that could be done.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.


    Dean Wilson was sitting in the sofa, watching from side to side andmenting every now and then,


    "Uncle Proctor, you have such good taste.


    My dad doesn''t have such a good eye as yours, as he just keeps buying useless things at home."


    Master Proctor touched his crutch and looked at him expressionlessly, "If you see any you like, it will be


    sent to you."


    "This ...is not very proper, right?"


    "Nothing bad.I''ll have it packed and sent straight to your home, thus giving you a ride home as well."


    By this time all the guests had left, leaving Dean Wilson alone.He leveraged on his bare-faced nature,


    "No rush, no rush.Speaking of which, I haven''t visited Uncle Proctor for years.Now that all the outsiders


    have left, we can catch up."


    At that, Master Proctor''s face sank again.


    Dean Wilson would neither go nor walk away now.It was Clear bare-facedness.


    Master Proctor stood up with his crutch, "Suit yourself.If you like to go sightseeing here, just go


    ahead.I''m going to bed now"


    Master Proctor did not take two steps before a small sound came from outside the house.


    Dean Wilson reacted quickly and immediately rushed over.


    Master Proctor''s face was cold and sullen, as he looked at his men behind him, who immediately


    understood and followed him out.


    Dean Wilson arrived at the ce where the sound was made, but did not see a sight of any person


    except for some broken pieces of ss.


    He looked at his men who followed him out and hurried back into the house.


    Dean Wilson was just about to go upstairs when Master Proctor stuck his crutch in front of him and


    frowned, "You are going too far!"


    Dean Wilsonughed dryly, "Didn''t Uncle Proctor just say ¡®suit yourself¡¯? I''m now suiting myself by


    going upstairs for a look, as the sightseeing downstairs is almost done"


    "Don''t act too rude and disrespectful! I know what''s in your mind now.You still think I''m hiding Sharon


    Allyson away, right? If you insist on going upstairs to check, you can go there.But I''d like to ask you, if


    you don''t find her, how will you apologize to me?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Dean Wilson slowly pushed the crutch away from him, "Take it easy, Uncle Proctor.It''s not that I


    disbelieve you, but everything has to be seen with our own eyes, isn''t it so? If you would be so nice as


    to let me check upstairs, I''ll be able to excuse myself in front of Jameson Proctor; otherwise, he really


    will skin me alive if I''m back with no proper exnations!"

 Chapter 518: We Have Been Fooled

    Chapter 518: We Have Been Fooled


    Dean Wilson''sst words were good and pleasing and saved Master Proctor''s face.


    At this point, if he was not allowed to go up, people would think the Proctor Family was afraid.


    Master Proctor withdrew his cane and said in annoyance, "Take a look and get out of there right away."


    "Thank you, Uncle Proctor."


    Dean Wilson immediately ran up the stairs.He searched room by room, finding his way from the second


    floor to the third.


    During this time, he had to make sure that no one had secretly moved Sharon Allyson to a room he had


    checked already.


    After a while, there was only one room left.


    Dean Wilson was just about to enter when the maid stepped forward and stopped him, "Mr.Wilson, this


    is madam''s room.You can''t go in."


    Dean Wilson smiled, "I''m not going in.I''m just going to look inside from the door.I''m looking for


    someone."


    "That won''t do either."


    Dean Wilson stroked his brow and didn''t say anything for a moment.It was indeed inappropriate that


    he, a junior, would barge into a female elder''s bedroom.


    Suppose Sharon Allyson was in here, then good.


    But if she was not, he would be in big trouble.


    But he was sure that Sharon Allyson must be in the Proctor family right now.


    And this was thest room.


    Dean Wilson gritted his teeth.


    No matter what, he had to take a chance.


    Dean Wilson was just about to enter when the bedroom door opened, and Evie Rond, wearing a


    robe, looked at him with a cold stare, "What are you doing?"


    "Aunt..."


    "You''re not finished yet? You searched all the way to my room?"


    Dean Wilson smiled bitterly, "It''s not like there''s any other way"


    Evie Rond said, "I really didn''t expect you to have such a great upbringing!"


    "Just scold me..."


    "I don''t have the time to scold you."


    Evie Rond put her hands around the chest, "but since you''re here, if I do not let you search inside,


    you won''t be satisfied, right?"


    Evie Rond took a step to the side.


    Dean Wilson saw the situation and was about to go in when Evie Rond¡¯s voice came slowly, "You


    don''t really want to visit my room, do you? If she is really here, you can call her.Can''t she hear you?"


    Dean Wilson tugged at the corners of his lips, "You''re right.I was out of my ce."


    He increased the volume, "Then I won''t bother.I''ll take my leave first and apologize in person in a


    couple of days."


    After he finished, he deliberately dawdled outside the door for a few seconds, paying attention to the


    movement inside.


    Evie Rond looked at him coldly and did not say anything as if to see how long he intended to stay.


    Dean Wilson withdrew his eyes, smiled apologetically.


    Knowing that he could not drag it out any longer, he finally left.


    When he was gone, Evie Rond looked outside at the maid, who followed her inside.


    In the room.


    Sharon Allyson was sitting on the sofa, and across from her, Jeffery Proctor.


    Ten minutes ago.


    She had just thrown something down when Jeffery Proctor appeared in the room.


    The whole time, he only said to her, "Sharon, trust me for once.I would never hurt you."


    So she didn¡¯t make a sound when Dean Wilson came looking for her.


    It''s not just that Dean Wilson couldn''t take her away by himself, but she also wanted to know why they


    had gone to all that trouble and even convinced Jeffery Proctor to put on such a big show to bring her


    here.


    What Dean Wilson had just said was that they woulde back for her.She understood that.She was


    safe for now.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Evie Rond walked in and looked over at Sharon Allyson, and snorted, "That''s smart."


    Jeffery Proctor said, "It''ste.You should rest.I''ll take Sharon to her room"


    "Just ask the maid to go.Why are you tossing and turning?"


    "I''m just trying to do what I can before I''m really a cripple who can''t do anything."


    Evie Rond didn''t say anything else and just turned sideways.


    Sharon Allyson, now having regained a good deal of her strength, left directly behind Jeffery Proctor.


    When they reached the second floor, Jeffery Proctor unscrewed the door handle of the room and said


    ina warm voice, "This is Jameson''s room.You can stay here for now."


    With that, he operated the wheelchair forward, entered the room, and pressed the light on.


    "He hasn''t been back for a long time, but the room is cleaned every day."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''ve done what you said.Now can you tell me exactly what you''re doing?"


    Jeffery Proctor turned to look at her and let out a silent sigh, "Sit down first."


    Dean Wilson had just exited the Proctor family when he received a call from William Hood.


    William Hood said, "Sharon Allyson didn''t go back.She must still be at the Proctor family."


    "I know."


    "You wouldn''t have left already, would you?"


    "Then what can I do? I''ve searched every room in the Proctor family.If my father knows what I''ve done


    tonight, he''ll have to kick me out of the house."


    William Hood, "..."


    Dean Wilson said, "What about Jameson Proctor? Did you get in touch with him?"


    "No, but I just got word that he''s going to renegotiate terms with that side tonight, and I don''t know how


    it''s going.There''s a time difference abroad, and if we can''t contact him, we''ll get the news much


    slower."


    Dean Wilson frowned, "Looks like we''ve been fooled."


    "What?"


    "This Jeffery Proctor injury thing, on the surface, looks like the Proctor family is trying to make his


    presence known to everyone, but in reality, it''s just a bait."


    His dark eyes narrowed slightly, "A bait thrown at us on purpose."


    William Hood was silent, "Without the cooperation of one person, this show absolutely could not be


    completed."


    "Jeffery Proctor."


    "Yes."


    Dean Wilson tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, "From the attitude of the entire Proctor family,


    they no longer care about saving face, as long as the lie can be rounded off."


    "But I can''t for the life of me figure out why Jeffery Proctor would help them."


    Dean Wilson sighed, "Sharon Allyson probably has the same doubts as you do, so she chose to stay."


    He just shouted so loudly at the door on purpose, just for Sharon Allyson to hear.


    If she wanted to leave, she could have just made a little more noise.


    But she didn''t.


    And he searched all the rooms without seeing Jeffery Proctor, which could only mean that, at that time,


    Jeffery Proctor was also in the room.


    William Hood said, "Let''s get in touch with Jameson Proctor first.Since they did the London thing and


    held Sharon Allyson back, they could only be trying to get him to agree to some conditions."


    "One way or another, there will always be a result tonight"


    William Hood said, "You go back.I''ll send someone to keep an eye on the Proctor family.As long as


    Sharon Allyson is in the Proctor family, we''ll have other ways."


    "We can''t just sit back and wait."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Dean Wilson said, "Sharon Allyson''s disappearance tonight after attending the Proctor family''s dinner


    party still has to spread out.When the timees, there will naturally be others besides us toe to


    the Proctor family to ask for an exnation.And that will be a lot for the Proctors to deal with for a


    while."

 Chapter 519: They Have Two Plans

    Chapter 519: They Have Two ns


    Meanwhile, London, Ennd.


    After the meeting was suspended for the third time, Jacob Green whispered, "Mr.Proctor"


    Jameson Proctor leaned back in his seat, ced one hand on his desk, tapped his long fingers on the


    desk, and spoke lightly, "They''re stalling."


    "Stalling?"


    Jacob Green was a little confused, "But we''re already here, what are they stalling for?"


    Jameson Proctor narrowed his eyes and looked at his phone, which was turned off, "You go out now


    and call South City to see if anything has happened."


    Jacob Green nodded, "Okay."


    Due to the importance of this meeting, the cell phones of the participants on both sides had to be


    turned off.


    Making matters worse, there was no signal around in the neighborhood.


    Not long after Jacob Green left, the person in charge of the other side came back, smiling like a spring


    breeze, "Sorry to keep Mr.Proctor waiting."


    Jameson Proctor looked at him nonchntly and did not say a word.


    Chown took a document from his assistant and pushed it to Jameson Proctor, "I had the contract


    reprinted, Mr.Proctor, take a look at it and sign it if there are no problems."


    Jameson Proctor swept his eyes across it and snorted.


    He then closed the folder and threw it back, saying in an indifferent tone, "Why don''t you just let me gift


    the Proctor Group to you directly?"


    "Mr.Proctor, what are you talking about? We are both businessmen and thus we are only talking


    business.Even if Mr.Proctor gifts me the Proctor Group, I can''t afford to ept it."


    "I don''t think you''ve treated yourself as a human being when you make this offer."


    Chown didn''t get angry, as he justughed and said, "Mr.Proctor, when we do business, we have to


    see how much leverage we have apart from the ultimate profit, right?"


    Jameson Proctor''s ck eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was cold, "How much leverage do you


    have then?"


    Chown said without haste, "Well..."


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and Jacob Green hurriedly walked in


    and whispered a few words into Jameson Proctor''s ear.


    In an instant, Jameson Proctor¡¯s face sank and his cold features seemed to be covered by ayer of


    frost, giving everyone chills.


    Jacob Green silently stood behind him.


    Chown then continued what he had not finished, "Does Mr.Proctor think that I have enough leverage to


    sign this contract?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at him with cold eyes, "How dare you threaten me!"


    "Mr.Proctor, I''m sorry, but it''s always like this in business: the greater the danger, the higher the profit; if


    you don''t gamble, who knows what the result will be."


    Chown looked at the document thrown by Jameson Proctor and pushed it back; his smile continued,


    "But after meeting Mr.Proctor today, I feel that there is still a big gap between you and my imagination.I


    used to admire you, as I thought you were the kind of person who stops at nothing to achieve your


    goals, or else how can you reach such a high position at such a young age? But I never thought that


    you would actually make such a big sacrifice just for a woman."


    Jameson Proctor did not say anything and picked up the pen in front of him.


    Jacob Green was shocked and couldn''t help but say, "Mr.Proctor..."


    Before he could continue, Jameson Proctor had already signed his name on the contract.


    Chown apuded, "Mr.Proctor finally cut to the point! How admirable!"


    After the signature was done, Jameson Proctor put down the pen; his voice was t and almost


    inaudible, but with a coldness that seeped into the marrow, making people''s backs chill, "You better


    pray that she is safe and sound, or you will disappear from this world together with the Proctor family."


    As he exited the conference room, the smile on Chown''s lips gradually faded.


    Chown picked the papers up from on the table.He really didn''t expect Jameson Proctor to be so


    forting.


    Should it be said that he was hopelessly stupid, or...did he have some other n? But now his job was


    done.


    After getting into the car, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, what should we do now?"


    Jameson Proctor said in a cold voice, "Go back home."


    "So this is the end of the matter here? The content of that contract is equivalent to giving up three-fifths


    of the Proctor Group''s shares.If this contract falls into the hands of Master Proctor, the Proctor Group


    will..."


    Jameson Proctor said, "That is only if he has the ability to get this contract."


    Jacob Green looked at the situation and knew that Jameson Proctor had other arrangements, so he did


    not say anything else and quickly drove away.


    Proctor family.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In Sharon Allyson''s gaze, Jeffery Proctor slowly said, "You''re right, it was the Proctor family that caused


    what happened in London."


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "Did you know it all along?"


    Jeffery Proctor shook his head, "I was only informed of shortly after they made all the arrangements."


    "What the he*l are they trying to do? Jameson Proctor is still in London right now..."


    "Don''t sweat it! As long as you''re here, Jameson is safe"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    Jeffery Proctor looked out the window and was silent for a moment before continuing, "They have two


    ns.¡±


    "The first n is to trick you intoing to the Proctor family and then use you to threaten Jameson


    into agreeing to give up his shares in the Proctor family."


    Sharon Allyson''s frown deepened; the fact that she was here now meant that, in all likelihood, their


    n had worked.


    She took a breath to maintain her sanity andposure, "What about the second n?"


    Jeffery Proctor said, "On the London side, they have been arranging for a long time.If this n fails,


    they won''t let Jameson go back home"


    "Wait...What does it mean by ¡®won''t let him go back home''?"


    "Besides tricking you intoing here, they nned this dinner party tonight also to justify my


    inheriting the Proctor Group, if something untoward happened to Jameson Proctor"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth for a long time before making a sound, "By ¡®they¡¯, did you mean


    those including Master Proctor?"


    Jeffery Proctor withdrew his eyes, "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson spoke incredulously, "He would try to kill Jameson Proctor?"


    Jeffery Proctor nodded gently, "So I have no other choice but to force you to stay here for a few more


    days."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    When she packed Jameson Proctor''s luggage that night, she thought he was just going on an ordinary


    trip like before, but she didn''t expect that this trip to London would actually almost cost him his life.


    Thinking of this, Sharon Allyson hurriedly said, "So he is now..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as their n is aplished, they will not make a move on Jameson.Killing him


    is only an option ofst resort.After all, Jameson is the president of the Proctor Group, so if something


    were to happen to him in London, it would set off a huge storm."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "Thank you."


    Since they had made it this far, it meant that they had been driven to a dead end.So, if the n failed


    tonight, they were really going to kill Jameson Proctor.


    Thank God...


    Jeffery Proctor lost his smile, and said with some frustration, "As long as you do not hate me..."

 Chapter 520: They Used the Same Way to Send Her Away

    Chapter 520: They Used the Same Way to Send Her Away


    After Jeffery Proctor left, Sharon Allyson jumped into her bed.She felt a strong sense of pain from her


    temple, and seemed unable to rouse herself to do anything.


    Sharon suffered and couldn''t even breath.


    Though Jeffery promised they would never do that to Jameson again, it was hard to trust.


    London was just too far away, critical and dangerous as they''d bet their bottom dor on it.


    The more Jameson Proctor stayed there, the more unsafe the conditions will be.


    But now she didn''t have anymunication equipment with her.She lost contact,pletely.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    It''s the maidservant.


    "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor told me to bring you dinner."


    "I''m not hungry, '''' said Sharon Allyson.The maidservant didn''t saying anything.Just as she was about to


    leave, Sharon opened the door, "Give it to me."


    The maidservant nodded and gave the dinner tray to her.


    Sharon locked the door again.She tried to eat, but it was like chewing wax.She got to feed herself even


    though she had no appetite.She had to conserve her energy for more important things.She got no idea


    what kind of medicine they injected to her.


    It made her dizzy.


    After the meal, Sharon took a deep breath and felt much morefortable.She got back in her bed


    and stared outside the window.She wished nothing but that the night could pass quickly.


    Sharon didn''t know how long it''d been when suddenly she saw several light beams shooting brightly


    across the dark sky.


    And then came a loud noise of driving.


    Not only one - it sounded like ten vehicles! Sharon jumped out of bed and stood at the window.


    Master Proctor was also woken up by the noise.


    He rushed out the door on his crutch, shouting, "What is ACTUALLY happening!?"


    His men answered hurriedly, "Master, several cars drove here and parked outside"


    Master Proctor got angry and bellowed, "Who are they? How dare they!"


    "I don''t know for sure...but judging by some of the cars, they might be from several social media


    groups."


    "Social media groups? What they wanna do thiste?"


    At this time, a phone was ringing.


    One man talked ina quiet voice and then told Master Proctor, "Sir, there are also several board of


    directors from the Beale Group."


    Master Proctor''s face changed after hearing that.


    Then the man said again, "I think theye for Ms.Allyson."


    Master Proctor hammered his crutch onto the ground and cursed, "This is an outrage!"


    "Master, I don''t think they will leave unless we could give them an exnation."


    Without thinking, Master Proctor said, "Send Sharon Allyson away from the side door.Don''t let them


    notice you!"


    "Yes, Master"


    "Don''t do that."


    It was Evie Rond''s voice.


    Evie Rond walked down and said with a poker face, "Don''t let Sharon Allyson go."


    Master Proctor asked, "Then how could we exin to them if they really break into our house and find


    Sharon?"


    Evie Rond said, "They didn''t know where they are.I won''t let them in."


    Master Proctor replied with a sneer, "Of course they dare not break in, but don''t you forget who


    gave¡¯em the audacity toe here.We can''t afford to let our n fall apart.We''ve been nning for a


    long time and now it''s almost done¡¯


    Then he ordered one man, "Do it, as soon as possible."


    "Don''t do that." Evie Rond said sternly.


    "You''ve got all you want, but I''m yet to receive my first! I will not let her go."


    Master Proctor said, "Don''t forget it''s not only what I want; it will also be Jeffery''s.We are going to lose it


    if you insist.Do you think Jameson Proctor would let him get away with what he did tonight?"


    Evie Rond went pale white in silence.


    Master Proctor raised his hand at his men.


    One man understood immediately and rushed over to Sharon''s room.


    Sharon knew her hope came after seeing those lights gathering around the gates.


    And soon enough, there was a knock on her door.


    Sharon opened the door and said, "Whats wrong?"


    "Ms.Allyson, Master asked me to help you back home."


    "Where is Jameson Proctor?"


    "Our young master is pretty good." Sharon looked outside, and then followed him silently.


    It was a long walk from the gates to the main room.


    She couldn''t run away without Master Proctor''s permit.


    It was also not a good time to fight with them since she didn''t know how Jameson Proctor was going


    over in London.


    She had to leave here at all costs.


    After they had gone a few steps down the room, Sharon Allyson asked, "Where is my smart phone?"


    The man said, "I will give it back to you once you leave here."


    There was already a car waiting at the side door.


    Sharon Allyson felt kind of funny about it.


    Half of a year ago, they used the same way to send her away.


    But they wanted her to die at that time.


    This time, however, they just wanted to send her away as soon as possible, and as far away as they


    could.


    Sharon Allyson knew the Proctor family was just trying to hide her away.


    That was why she agreed to follow the man.She knew they could not do anything to her.


    Before, she was nothing but an ant at the mercy of the Proctor family.


    But now, they couldn''t even pluck up the courage to kill her on the sneak.


    If she died, the Proctor family would have a sea of troubles in store for them.


    Just like tonight.


    After getting into the car, the man asked, "where do you wanna go, Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon Allyson leaned back in the seat, saying, "Anywhere with lots of people."


    "Emm..."


    "You just don''t want the public to know where I am.As long as I''m hidden by you guys, it makes no


    difference where the hell I am."


    The man nodded yes and drove away.


    The car stopped after driving around long enough.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Give back my cell phone to me."


    The man took her cell phone out of his pocket, and returned it to her.


    Sharon Allyson got out of the car without any hesitation.


    Few people were around at this midnight.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Except several young men on the car-free zones.


    Sharon Allyson walked down the sidewalk and called Jameson Proctor.But his phone died.


    She took a deep breath and then called William Hood, "I''m out of the Proctor family now.How is


    Jameson Proctor going?"

 Chapter 521: I Cant Sleep Even When I Go Back

    Chapter 521: I Can''t Sleep Even When I Go Back


    At the entrance of the Proctor family.


    No matter how the servants of the Proctor family exined, the group of people did not leave.


    Finally, Master Proctor appeared in front of the crowd with a crutch and a face full of anger, "What ya


    gonna do?"


    A reporter said, "Master Proctor, it''s rumored that Sharon Allyson disappeared after attending the


    Proctor family''s party, and thus we would like to hear what you think about this."


    Master Proctor said angrily, "You already said that she disappeared after the party, what can I think?


    That I should have sent bodyguards to protect her around the clock?"


    One of the Beale Group''s executives said, "Ms.Allyson disappeared because she came to the Proctor


    Group''s dinner party.Shouldn''t the Proctor family be responsible for that?"


    "There were so many peopleing to the Proctor family''s party; if I were responsible for everyone,


    wouldn''t I be overwhelmed?"


    At this time, another reporter said, "We just received information that Ms.Allyson never left the Proctor


    family at all.Some people say that her disappearance is an incident self-directed by the Proctor


    family.What does Master Proctor think about this?"


    Master Proctor''s voice grew colder, "What do I think? Get whoever said this to face me directly!"


    As soon as Master Proctor finished his words, many more reporterspeted to ask more questions.


    There was a lot of noise.


    Master Proctor''s face was getting ugly.


    He said in a stern voice, "That''s enough! If you want to go in and look for her, just help yourself! But be


    warned that if you don''t find anyone, don''t me me for not showing mercy!"


    The men did not answer, nor did they have any intention to back down.


    Just as the two sides were at a standstill, everyone received the news of Sharon Allyson''s appearance


    almost simultaneously, and after a couple of verbal apologies, they all left.


    Silence finally returned to the surroundings.


    Master Proctor drew a deep breath on his crutch and looked at the direction they left.


    This was much more difficult to deal with than he previously thought.


    He did not expect that in just a year''s time, Sharon Allyson was no longer the humble little girl he could


    control.


    Judging by the way things were going today, it was almost impossible to use her to keep Jameson


    Proctor in check.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the main house, Evie Rond sat on the sofa in the living room with a cold face.


    Master Proctor walked over and sat down across from her, "I''m doing this for the greater good.If they


    break in tonight, the Proctor family will be humiliated."


    Evie Rond sneered, "Does the Proctor family have any face?"


    Master Proctor did not say anything; he frowned and thought before saying, "You have been looking for


    Charlotte rke for long.Have you heard from her yet?"


    Evie Rond said, "What? You want to make it up with her?"


    Master Proctor was upset, "What are you talking about? You''re too old to be kidding like this."


    Evie Rond ignored him.


    Master Proctor said in a deep voice, "As you can see, now Sharon Allyson is so different from before,


    that we can not do anything to her.But to deal with Jameson Proctor, this is just the beginning.It is thus


    necessary to find Charlotte rke.With such a bargaining chip in hand, we will be able to negotiate


    other terms with him."


    After a pause, he added, "It is much easier to control Charlotte rke than Sharon Allyson, so what


    matters now is to find out where she is."


    Evie Rond said lightly, "Do you think it''s that easy to find her?"


    "I heard earlier that you already have a lead on her"


    Evie Rond snorted, "That was false information that Jameson Proctor threw at me on purpose"


    Her people were informed that Charlotte rke was in Costspool, but when they went there, she had


    long since moved out.


    Then they searched several ces one after another, but all in vain.


    Jameson Proctor was clearly just walking them around for fun.


    She now suspected that Charlotte rke was in South City.


    Master Proctor said, "No matter what, we have to find her as soon as possible, and only if we have her


    in our hands can we ensure that everything go smoothly."


    Evie Rond got up, seemingly not wanting to talk to him any further, and got up straight away to go


    upstairs.


    At the stairway, Jeffery Proctor turned his wheelchair and went back to his room.


    On the other side, Sharon Allyson sat waiting after the call with William Hood.


    William Hood said that Jameson Proctor was on the ne home.


    She finally dropped her worry.


    Not long after, a car pulled up in front of Sharon Allyson, the door opened, and down came Daniel.


    He walked over to Sharon Allyson, "You good, Ms.Allyson?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "I''m fine."


    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, "Good to know.What were they trying to do?"


    "They wanted to use me to threaten Jameson Proctor, so they put on this show.As for the situation on


    Jameson Proctor''s side, I''m not sure yet."


    Daniel said, "He''s fine, don''t worry about it."


    Sharon Allyson nodded and suddenly remembered something and said, "How did you know I''m here?"


    "William Hood told me." Sharon Allyson nodded in response.


    Jameson Proctor must have been in contact with their side.


    By this time, William Hood had also arrived.


    He said, "Come on, I''ll take you back."


    Sharon Allyson got up, "Okay."


    Daniel called out to her, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson turned back, "Is there anything else?"


    Daniel pursed his lips, "Nothing.Just go back and get some rest"


    "Thanks."


    Sharon Allyson walked up to William Hood''s car, and, as if she sensed something, looked at Daniel''s


    car which was parked a short distance away.


    The windows were peep-proof and nothing could be seen.


    After a few seconds of staring, Sharon Allyson withdrew her gaze in silence and bent over to get into


    the car.


    William Hood said to Daniel, "We gotta go."


    With that, he got into the car after Sharon.


    After the ck Bentley was driven some distance away, Sharon Allyson said, "You take me to the


    airport."


    "Are you going to pick up Jameson Proctor?"


    Sharon Allyson gave a gentle nod.


    William Hood said, "It''s a ten-hour flight from London to South City, and he won''t even be there yet


    even if you go back for a sleep."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I can''t sleep now"


    William Hood thought about it, didn''t say anything more, and drove to the airport.


    Back into the car, Daniel said, "She''s gone."


    William raised his hand to rub his eyebrow and said without any emotion, "Let''s go, too"


    "You are obviously worried about her.Why don''t you go see her yourself?"


    "Even if I meet her in person, what can I say?"


    Daniel said, "Actually, I feel as if she already knows it"


    William paused, "When did she know?"


    "I''ve no clue yet.It''s just my rough hunch.I haven''t verified it."


    William frowned and did not speak for a moment.


    Daniel added, "If you are thinking that there is something wrong with Ruben Allyson, I can go talk to


    him."


    After a moment, William spoke out, "I heard that before Josh Allyson died, Jameson Proctor sent his


    DNA to be tested."


    "...Yes."


    "And the results still haven''te back, do you know why?"


    Daniel didn''t say anything.


    William said, "This is just a topic that everyone including I, Sharon and Ruben wants to avoid.It''s better


    to pretend it doesn''t exist than to open up the old scar"

 Chapter 522: Put You in Danger

    Chapter 522: Put You in Danger


    Jameson Proctor was returning by helicopter, so William Hood took Sharon Allyson directly to the


    private pavilion airport.


    Sharon Allyson said, "You go back first; I''ll just wait for him here."


    William Hood nodded; he did have a lot on his te for the time being.


    He said, "Hit me up if there''s anything wrong"


    "Okay."


    After William Hood left, Sharon Allyson leaned against the car window and looked out quietly.


    After a strenuous, long night, the sky was now beginning to brighten up in the distance.


    It wouldn''t be long before the sun rose.


    Sharon Allyson drifted off into sleep.


    A short whileter, she was awakened by the vibration of her cell phone.


    Sharon Allyson opened her eyes and saw that it was Ruben Allyson calling.She cleared her throat and


    picked it up, "What''s up, Ruben?"


    Ruben Allyson said in a deep voice, "Where are you now?"


    Sharon Allyson swallowed her words back.


    After all, Ruben was Calling her so early and in this tone, which meant that he most likely already knew


    aboutst night''s incident.She said softly, "I''m at the airport, waiting for Jameson Proctor to return."


    Ruben Allyson said, "Send me the address and I''lle find you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "No.I''m totally okay now.Just go to school."


    Ruben Allyson frowned, "How can you be okay after so much disturbance?"


    Besides making a call to William Hood, Sharon Allyson hadn''t checked her phone at all since she got


    out of the Proctor family.


    She was still not sure what was going on.


    She smiled, "It''s really fine.If I were not okay, how could I still be sitting here on the phone with you right


    now? The Proctor family was just bluffing, as they wouldn''t dare to do anything to me."


    Ruben Allyson pouted and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Come on; go to school now.I''ll meet you there in a couple of days."


    "No."


    Ruben Allyson said, "I''ll go over to the apartment tonight."


    "Ah...That''s fine.I''ll be back in the evening, too."


    Hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson finally checked her phone and saw that Tiffany Momon had


    called her twice and sent her quite a few messages.


    She must have slept too deep to hear the notifications.


    Sharon Allyson saw that the phone did not have much power left, so she did not call Tiffany Momon


    back.


    Instead, she just sent a message over saying she was safe now.


    While the phone had yet to die, Sharon Allyson checked the web news to get caught up.


    There were several pieces of news about her disappearance after attending the Proctor family''s party.


    But there was also a rification that the incident was just an oops.


    It was obvious that the Proctor family had intervened.


    The incident actually didn''t cause much of a stir, and people didn''t take it to heart.


    Only those close to her knew full well that this was definitely not an oops.


    That''s why Ruben and Tiffany called her.


    Before Sharon Allyson could continue reading, her phone ran out of battery and shut off.


    She put the phone down and let out a breath and closed her eyes again.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the car window.


    Sharon Allyson lowered the window.


    The person outside handed her a bag, "Ms.Allyson, here''s food and water."


    Sharon Allyson took it, "Thank you."


    After a pause, she added, "What time is it?"


    "Thirty past nine."


    "How long before Jameson Proctor arrives?"


    "Mr.Proctor should be here at three in the afternoon."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Could you please get a charger for me?"


    "Okay, hold on."


    Sharon Allyson put the bag aside and got out to stretch.


    When the charger was brought over, she said thank you and got into the driver''s seat.


    Instead of waiting here, she thought it better to go over to the Beale Group.


    After her phone was charged to full, Sharon Allyson exined to her guard outside and drove off


    immediately.


    At the Beale Group, Sharon Allyson had just entered the office when Jayden Bower followed her in,


    "Ms.Allyson, are you okay?"


    Sharon Allyson sat down in her seat and smiled slightly, "Yes.What''s wrong?"


    "After the news of your disappearance came yesterday, I, lvan and a few others went to the Proctor


    family, only to be told by Master Proctor that you weren''t there, and then we received word that you had


    arrived home, so we went back."


    Sharon Allyson remembered the disturbancest night and asked, "Were there many people who went


    last night?"


    Jayden Bower nodded, "In addition to us, there are a few media reporters, and the other...I just don''t


    know who they were."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Got it, thanks for your hard work.I appreciate it."


    Those people should be from Daniel''s side.


    Jayden Bower said, "Since Ms.Allyson is fine, I''ll get back to the grindstone."


    "Go ahead."


    After Jayden Bower left, Sharon Allyson rubbed her temples.


    Hardly had she opened the draft when Dean Wilson walked in, "Finally, I see you sitting in front of me


    alive! If you were back a littleter, I could have been sent directly to the crematorium."


    Sharon Allyson, "...Dean Wilson sat across from her, "How was it? Did you get any cluesst night


    when you went deep into the tiger''s den?"


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "They used Jeffery Proctor''s injury to trick me into going over to this


    n, about which you should already know."


    Dean Wilsonughed dryly, "We failed to think it through, otherwise we would not have put you in


    danger"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "In fact, I was safe over there.


    They just wanted to use me to make Jameson Proctor agree to their conditions.


    But if I weren''t therest night, the real danger would have befallen Jameson Proctor."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Jeffery Proctor told me that they have two ns, one is to use me to threaten Jameson Proctorst


    night.And the other one is theirst resort.That is, if the first n fails, they will let Jameson Proctor


    stay in London forever"


    Dean Wilson frowned, "Whose ns are these?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Jeffery Proctor said ¡®they¡¯, so they should be from Master Proctor and Evie


    Rond."


    "And when did Jeffery Proctor learn about this?"


    "Not long ago I think; he said he was informed after they''d made all the arrangements."


    Sharon Allyson said, "The reason he helped them keep me there was also for Jameson Proctor''s


    safety"


    Dean Wilson was silent for a while before uttering, "No wonder.If Jeffery Proctor knew they were doing


    this in advance, he would have stopped them."


    Sharon Allyson said, "They should be nning it for a long time, so I''m really worried about Jameson


    Proctor."


    Dean Wilson said, "Jameson Proctor is away on business simply because thepany over in London


    had some urgency.He went there literally unprepared.If they''ve made all the preparations to make a


    move on Jameson Proctor beforehand, then it is indeed quite troublesome.But don''t worry.Even if this


    is the case and they want Jameson Proctor to stay in London forever, that is not that simple."


    "As long as Jameson Proctor is okay..."


    Sharon Allyson paused before saying again, "So...now that Jameson Proctor has agreed to their terms,


    is there any other way to undo all of this?"


    Dean Wilson smiled, "No need to rush.When Jameson Proctores back, you''ll know how."

 Chapter 523: To Be a Third Wheel?

    Chapter 523: To Be a Third Wheel?


    In the afternoon, Sharon Allyson saw that it was almost time, so she left the Beale Group and prepared


    to go to the airport.


    Just as she went downstairs, she saw a man leaning against the Rolls Royce not far away, his posture


    casual, his dark eyes quiet, and looking in her direction.


    Sharon Allyson froze and barely had time to react before she subconsciously ran over to him, jumped


    into his arms and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist.


    Although everyone had been telling her sincest night that Jameson Proctor was safe, the uneasiness


    and fear could not be dissipated from her heart.


    He stood in front of her, and she held him in her arms so tight that she could feel his body heat.


    It was exactly at this very moment that she felt everything was real.


    Jameson Proctor wrapped his arms around her, his voice low but gentle, "Just miss me so much?"


    Sharon Allyson held him a little tighter, her voice uncontrobly choked, "I almost lost you..."


    Jameson Proctor patted her back and saidfortingly, "I''ll be wherever and whenever you wanna see


    me."


    Sharon Allyson''s voice was thickly nasal, "I was...I was going to pick you up..."


    "I arrived ahead of time.I knew you were anxious to see me, so I came here right away."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say a word.


    She did want to see him so badly that she even fancied a sight of him as soon as he got off the


    helicopter.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her head, "As I''ve flew so long to get back, can you do me the honor of


    getting off work early tonight?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Sure."


    With Dean Wilson taking care of everything in the Beale Group, Sharon was not in any mood to do


    anything at the moment, so it was a pure waste of time to stay here.


    Jameson Proctor pulled open the car door and inclined his head toward her, "Get in."


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson leaned on Jameson Proctor''s shoulder, feeling her tense nerves


    completely rxed, and fell asleep after a while.


    Jameson Proctor wrapped his arm around her and let out an inaudible sigh of relief.


    If something untoward happened to her while he was away, he might have gone crazy.


    Sharon Allyson slept so long that when she woke up, she was in her bedroom in the apartment, and it


    was pitch-dark outside.


    Jameson Proctor was lying next to her, breathing evenly.


    Sharon Allyson watched him quietly for a moment before kissing him on his thin lips.


    Then she gently lifted the covers and got up.


    When she entered the kitchen, Sharon Allyson opened the refrigerator and saw that there were no


    more ingredients inside.


    In thest few days when Jameson Proctor was away, she hadn''t had even a single square meal yet.


    Sharon Allyson checked the time.


    In the morning, Ruben said he woulde over in the evening, and now he should being soon.


    She didn''t want to go out, so she just sat in the sofa and ordered some take-out.


    After about ten minutes, the doorbell rang.


    It was Ruben Allyson who arrived.


    Sharon Allyson opened the door, only to find Ruben Allyson in wet clothes, so she asked, "Is it raining


    outside?"


    Ruben Allyson said, "A little."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Come on in."


    Sharon Allyson said, turning into the bathroom and bringing a towel out to him.


    Ruben Allyson took it and looked around the room, "Isn''t Jameson Proctor back yet?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "He''s sleeping."


    Ruben Allyson was silent before saying, "What happenedst night?"


    "It was...a long story"


    Sharon Allyson knew that if she didn''t tell him everything, he would still be worried.So she told him the


    whole story.


    Ruben Allyson''s brow was furrowed after hearing it.


    Sharon Allyson went to pour water for him, "Well, it''s all over now.I''m fine; you don''t have to worry."


    Ruben Allyson said, "What about Jameson Proctor?"


    Sharon Allyson paused, "I don''t know.I haven''t had a chance to ask him yet"


    As soon as she said that, Jameson Proctor came out of the bedroom and looked at Ruben Allyson with


    tired, dark eyes, seeming displeased.


    Jameson Proctor sat down on the sofa and spoke unhurriedly, "What are you doing here?"


    Ruben Allyson said, "Nothing."


    He then said to Sharon Allyson, "Since you''re fine, I gotta go."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Hmmm...why don''t you stay for dinner? It''s still raining outside."


    "I''ll take a taxi."


    Sharon Allyson went after him and gave him an umbre from the foyer, "Take it with you, or you''ll


    catch a coldter."


    After Ruben Allyson left, Sharon Allyson closed the door and walked up to Jameson Proctor,


    whispering, "What are you doing? It''s a rare asion that Rubenes here."


    Jameson Proctor leaned back in the sofa with fingers against his temples.


    He smiled and reached out to pull her in his arms, "Why did he have toe at this time? To be a third


    wheel? But his leaving is quite sensible."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She sat on Jameson Proctor''sp, feeling his body a little hot, so she reached out and touched his


    forehead, and then touched her own, "Are you getting a cold?"


    Jameson Proctor made a low muffled sound, "A little."


    "Did you take your medicine yet?"


    "No."


    Sharon Allyson wanted to get up and get him his medicine, but then remembered that he was on an


    empty stomach, so she thought it better to wait until he ateter.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Did they give you a hard timest night?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No.Not at all.Even your big brother was for your sake.He did all this to


    protect you..."


    "Dean Wilson told me on the phone, I know."


    Sharon Allyson added, "So is there any way to undo all this now?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "The board meeting of the Proctor Group is just two days away."


    "What are they trying to do with this board meeting?"


    "Since they got the shares of the Proctor Group from me, they will definitely let everyone know about it,


    so this board meeting will be the most suitable time for them.I guess, the old man should intend to let


    Jeffery Proctor take the shares and justifiably enter the Proctor Group.This way, as long as I don''t


    object, others will have to acquiesce."


    In any event, the old man''s approach of pushing Jeffery Proctor to the front was undoubtedly the


    smartest.


    No matter what means they used to get it, if Jeffery Proctor was forced to take on this matter, Jameson


    Proctor would definitely not treat him as ruthlessly as he did the Master Proctor.


    Instead, he would try to show Jeffery Proctor his due respect.


    And precisely because of this, they had the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Sharon Allyson tentatively spoke, "So you...would object?"


    Jameson Proctor''sugh was dry, and didn''t reach the corners of his lips, or his eyes.


    He said, "They bet on Jeffery Proctor, and there is really nothing wrong with it.I won''t do anything to


    him."


    "But Jeffery Proctor was also just at their mercy, as he has no interest in the Proctor Group.If he is the


    one who enters the Proctor Group, it will just be Master Proctor using his name to do what they like."


    Jameson Proctor put his arm around her waist and his chin on her shoulder.


    He said slowly, "Things can''t go that far."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    "That contract has to be delivered to the old man to be most effective, but London is so far away from


    here; there is no guarantee they can deliver it."

 Chapter 524: Ill Be Tied Up

    Chapter 524: I''ll Be Tied Up


    Fortunately, the takeout Sharon Allyson ordered wasn''t spicy at all.


    After the meal, she went to get Jameson Proctor''s medicine and poured another ss of warm water


    for him, "Take this medicine first.If the fever doesn''t go down tonight, we''ll have to go to the hospital


    tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor threw the medicine into his mouth, picked up the ss of water and tilted his head to


    drink it, his Adam''s apple sliding up and down.


    He said, "It''s okay.I just need to rest for a few days."


    Sharon Allyson knew that he hadn''t had much rest in London in the past few days, and had returned by


    helicopter overnight.


    Even a man of steel couldn''t stand it.


    She said, "You go rest then.I''m going to take a shower"


    Jameson Proctor took her wrist and raised his eyebrows, "Co-shower?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±


    She pped his hand away, "You have a cold already.Can''t you tone it down a bit?"


    With that, Sharon Allyson took the clothes and went straight into the bathroom.


    Jameson Proctor had got his clothes changed, suggesting that he already showered on his way home.


    No wonder.


    As a calcting man, how could he lie in bed unshowered after such a long helicopter ride? After the


    shower, Sharon Allyson felt that the exhaustion of the past two days had also been removed.


    When she went out, Jameson Proctor was standing on the balcony talking over the phone.


    Sharon Allyson did not disturb him as she went back to her bedroom.


    The callsted for half an hour.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When he came in, Sharon Allyson said, "Is something wrong again?"


    "No.Just minor things.Nothing important"


    Jameson Proctor went to lie down next to her, turned off the light, pulled her into his arms and


    whispered, "Go to sleep."


    After sleeping all afternoon, Sharon Allyson was not sleepy at the moment.


    Her eyes were closed.


    But the more she tried to sleep, the more awake she became.


    After she rolled over from side to side several times, Jameson Proctor said, "Can''t sleep?"


    Sharon Allyson whispered, "Is it bothering you? I''ll go out then..."


    She was just about to get up when Jameson Proctor put his arm around her waist, "No, I couldn''t sleep


    either."


    Not waiting for him to continue, Sharon Allyson said, "Just close your eyes then.It will at least get you


    rxed.Don''t bother with meaningless things."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Heughed and pressed his thin lips to her ear, "What am I bothering with?"


    Sharon Allyson ignored him with silence.


    Jameson Proctor''s big palm went into her waist and his voice was muffled, "Tell me exactly what I was


    bothering with.Huh?"


    Sharon Allyson held his hand down, "Anyway...just set your mind free for the time being.It will do you


    good.Now, close your eyes for a little while longer and you''ll fall asleep."


    It took a few seconds before Jameson Proctor''s voice came from the darkness, "Sharon Allyson."


    "What for?"


    "During my absence, were you that afraid you wouldn''t see me again?"


    Sharon Allyson remembered what she had said downstairs at the Beale Group, and her face reddened


    and her voice stuttered, "Why are you suddenly ...talking about this?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Nothing...just to double confirm."


    "Didn''t I say that this afternoon?"


    "Just want to hear you say it again."


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±


    She couldn''t help but whisper, "Why are you so troublesome even when you''re sick?"


    Jameson Proctor, "Troublesome?"


    "Nothing, nothing, just..."


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Never go to dangerous ces again in the future, or I will worry"


    Jameson Proctor nodded yes and hugged her.


    Sensing her guard down, he finally spoke his mind, "I''vee back from the dead this time.Shouldn''t


    you give me a little reward?"


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    What kind of bullsh*t was that? Jameson Proctor continued, "For example, if I upset you, you''ll forgive


    me as soon as possible."


    "That still depends."


    "Under what conditions will you forgive me then?"


    "If you are being unreasonable with me, I can forgive you."


    Jameson Proctor was not happy, "When did I act unreasonable?"


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Many times."


    Jameson Proctor pressed his tongue against his teeth and then said, "What about the conditions where


    you won''t forgive me?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "What other conditions can there be? So...you''ve cheated on me? If you''ve got


    hooked on someone else, why are you still afraid to upset me anyway?"


    "You are being funny.There is no such thing."


    "Then what are you trying to say?"


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes, "Nothing much.Just go to sleep.I suddenly feel sleepy."


    Sharon Allyson, "...He had actually learned the essence of her snubbing technique.Still unable to sleep,


    Sharon Allyson tried to get out of Jameson Proctor''s arms and go outside to draw the draft.But as soon


    as she moved, Jameson Proctor''s hand on her waist tightened, "Didn''t you say, close your eyes for a


    while longer and you''ll fall asleep?"


    "That was just an obvious lie.You fool."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    After a while, Sharon Allyson spoke up again, "Jameson Proctor, did you fall asleep?"


    "No."


    Sharon Allyson gently pursed her lips, "Last night, William came to find me."


    "Did you see him?"


    "No, he was in the car and didn''te down."


    Sharon Allyson said, "And the other day when something happened to the Beale Group, he helped me


    behind the scenes."


    "That''s what he''s supposed to do.You don''t have to feel any guilt towards him."


    Sharon Allyson sighed, "That''s true, but..."


    Jameson Proctor knew what she was thinking and whispered, "It''s more of his choice than yours.In


    other words, it''s the best solution for now."


    Sharon Allyson knew, too, that this was the only way.


    If she wanted to protect Ruben, she had to pretend she didn''t know anything.


    Even if he was her real father.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know when she fell asleep, and when she woke up, Jameson Proctor was no


    longer next to her.She rubbed her eyes and walked to the living room, only to see Jameson Proctor


    working at hisputer.


    Sharon Allyson sleepily walked over to him and touched his forehead almost by instinct, and then


    breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank God.It¡¯s not hot now"


    Jameson Proctor smiled and took her hand into his, "I told you it''s okay."


    Sharon Allyson stood there, sobering up a bit, "Aren''t you going to the office today?"


    "No, so that I can stay with you today"


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a few seconds, "I''ll be tied up."


    There was nothing going on at the Beale Group for two days, so she could go back to the studio and


    see Tiffany Momon.


    Jameson Proctor said, "I know you''re busy, but can''t you give me an evening?"


    The corner of Sharon Allyson''s lips lifted, "Let me see..."


    Jameson Proctor said, "You''re going to the studio?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "What about you? Will you stay at home?¡¯


    "I''m going to the Proctor family."


    At that, Sharon Allyson was a little surprised, "What are you going to do at the Proctor family?"


    Jameson Proctor lightly said, "You were missing in the Proctor family, which was really big news for


    me.How can I not go there?"


    "But ..."


    "Don''t worry.I''m just going there for a talk.I''ll pick you up tonight."


    Sharon Allyson knew he had to be doing more than just talking.


    There must be something else going on.


    But she nodded, "Okay."


    Then she added, "I''m gonna wash up.While you are in the Proctor family ...do be careful.It''s best not to


    get into a head-on confrontation with them."


    Now that Master Proctor already showed his tendency to kill him, he definitely wouldn''t be safe if he


    went to Proctor family alone.

 Chapter 525: For a Woman (1)

    Chapter 525: For a Woman (1)


    When Sharon Allyson arrived at the studio, Tiffany Momon was standing in the doorway, about to throw


    up, her whole face white without a trace of blood.


    Sharon Allyson walked over to her and gently patted her back, "Tiffany, are you okay?"


    Tiffany Momon turned her head.


    Her voice was weak, "Sharon, you''re here.I''m fine.I''m used to it now"


    "Let''s go in first."


    After entering the office, Sharon Allyson went out to pour Tiffany Momon another ss of water and


    asked, "Have you been throwing up a lot these past two days?"


    Tiffany Momon leaned over her desk and nodded gently, "I can''t even eat.I throw up when I eat."


    With that, she let out a long sigh, "I can now finally understand how you felt when you were


    pregnant.It''s really too painful.I don''t want to have a baby for the rest of my life."


    Sharon Allysonughed and sat down across from her, "It''s actually just hard in the early stages of


    pregnancy.The bigger the baby in your belly, the more amazing it will feel."


    Tiffany Momon picked up the water in front of her and took two sips, "Forget it.I''m not going to be able


    to experience this amazing feeling.I just hope that the half month will pass soon and it will be over


    sooner."


    Sharon Allyson paused before saying, "Did you ...talk to Daniel?"


    "Yes, he said he had to think about it, and I guess he was shocked."


    Tiffany Momon said, "He''s a man after all.He was just being polite.I am not a kid, so I understand what


    he meant.Anyway, I''ll just wait half a month.That will put an end to it."


    At that, Sharon Allyson gently pursed her lips and did not make much judgment.


    This was a matter between the two of them.


    She couldn''t say much right now.She could only know what would happen when the time came.


    "Don''t mention it anymore."


    Tiffany Momon added, "You came to the studio today.Is there nothing else going on at Beale Group?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "The project has officially started, and it''s going rtively well so far, but I can''t


    understand those things about the business.It''s Dean Wilson who is helping me."


    When she heard the name Dean Wilson, Tiffany Momon thought, "That unreliable-looking dude at the


    barst time?"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "That''s him."


    Tiffany Momon sighed, "Sure enough.These people all look unreliable, but in reality they''re all so


    capable.I''m different, I look unreliable, but in reality I''m even more unreliable."


    Sharon Allyson knew that pregnant people are prone to sentimentality and stroked her head, "Well,


    what do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll treat you."


    "Aren''t you going to eat with your Mr.Proctor?"


    "He''s not picking me up until tonight."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany Momon rubbed her hands together, "Then I''ll ept your offer.I didn''t have much appetite these


    days.I must have a big meal to kick off my appetite"


    "Good."


    Meanwhile, the Proctor family.


    Master Proctor received the news that Jameson Proctor had returned.He sank his face, waving his


    hand to order the maids to go down.He sat in the study for a few more minutes before he went out with


    his cane.


    In the living room, Jameson Proctor sat on the sofa.


    One could not see any emotion from his face.


    The old man walked to sit down opposite him and spoke indifferently: "You hate this family so


    much.Why did youe back?"


    Jameson Proctor looked unchanged and spoke slowly and methodically, "You went to the trouble of


    inviting Sharon Allyson over.I thought you wanted to see me, so here I am uninvited."


    The man''s eyebrows twitched as he heard this, and he said, "If it wasn''t for Sharon Allyson, you


    wouldn''t havee back in this life."

 Chapter 526: For a Woman (2)

    Chapter 526: For a Woman (2)


    "That''s not necessarily true.If you were to die one day, I would definitelye back to see you off."


    Master Proctor''s anger instantly rose, and his cane pounded the ground, "What kind of nonsense are


    you talking about! Jameson Proctor said, "You are so old.Half of your body is in the ground


    already.How have you still not lived long enough to understand that life and death is destiny and cannot


    be forced."


    "You want me to die soon!"


    "Don''t you also want me to die now?"


    Jameson Proctor casually broke thest bit of courtesy between him and the Proctor family.


    Master Zhou''s face sank.He could not answer the question for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor''s voice got a little colder, "I''m fine with whatever you want to do to me, and you can


    come for me any time you want, but if you touch Sharon Allyson, I won''t hesitate to send you to hell."


    After his words fell, the whole living room fell into a dead silence.


    After a while, Master Proctor said in a moderate tone, "What are you talking about? Besides, she didn''t


    do anything wrong."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Nothing happened this time, but if it happens again..."


    Master Proctor said in a deep voice, "Jameson, when I gave you Proctor Group, I said that you should


    put the Proctor Group first in everything.Now you say such things for a woman.You have gone too far!"


    "For the sake of a woman?"


    Jameson Proctor said indifferently, "Didn''t you know how important she was to me before you put on


    such a big show to trick Sharon Allyson intoing here?"


    Master Proctor frowned, avoiding the seriousness of the matter, "Tricked? The door of the Proctor


    family is open.If she wants to stay, can I kick her out?"


    Jameson Proctor snorted, "I''m done talking.It''s your decision whether to listen to me or not."


    After Jameson Proctor left, Master Proctor sat in the sofa and couldn''t help but curse, "Crazy, what a


    crazy person!"


    Evie Rond came down from the second floor, "It''s not the first day he''s crazy.Do you only know it


    now?"


    Master Proctor really did not expect Jameson Proctor toe directly to him because of Sharon


    Allyson.


    This greatly exceeded his expectation.


    It meant that Sharon Allyson was more useful than even he imagined.


    If he dared touch Sharon Allyson again, Jameson Proctor might let hell break loose.It was even


    possible that he would get nothing in the end.


    After a silent moment, Master Proctor said, "How is your search for Charlotte rke.No clues yet?"


    Evie Rond had her hands around his chest.


    Her tone was indifferent, "No."


    Master Proctor wrinkled his eyebrows, "You should also pay attention to this matter.It is best to find


    Charlotte rke before the board of directors, so that we also have a bargaining chip in hand, so as to


    deal with temporary situations.


    "What temporary situation? I thought you have arranged everything properly."


    "It''s true, but .."


    There was a little problem in London.


    The people they sent there had not returned.


    Even though there were faxes and copies, as long as that document didn''t reach him, he could not rest


    assured.


    Master Proctor narrowed his eyes.


    After all, those men were not his loyal followers, plus he had fall in into Jameson Proctor''s hand for so


    many times.


    He was afraid that there would be more idents.

 Chapter 527: Sweetie, Did You Just Break Up? (1)

    Chapter 527: Sweetie, Did You Just Break Up? (1)


    Jameson Proctor had just walked to the garden when a voice came from behind him, "Jameson."


    He turned around, only to find Jeffery Proctor sitting in a wheelchair not far away, restful and


    undisturbed.


    Jameson Proctor walked over and said in a light voice, "You heard everything just now?"


    Jeffery Proctor nodded gently, "Yeah...You did not do anything wrong; if I were you, I would have done


    the same"


    Jameson Proctor said, "You could have stayed out of this."


    Jeffery Proctor smiled a little dryly, "It''s just that I can''t help myself."


    He was a member of the Proctor family, and his mother had done something bad to Sharon Allyson, so


    how could he stay out of it? Even if he knew nothing could be undone, he could still drag it out for a


    while.


    Jameson Proctor sat on a bench, looking at the sun rising in the distance, and slowly said, "If you want,


    when this is over, I''d like to send you to a suitable ce to live"


    "What about my mother?"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was indifferent, "She has done something bad, so she has to bear the


    consequences."


    Jeffery Proctor sighed, "Jameson, I know that what she has done is irreparable in any way, and I feel


    sorry for you and Sharon.But what can I do? She is my mother after all, she''s been doing everything for


    me for over twenty years.I know full well her despair and pain, but I can''t even do the least for her."


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his eyes and said, "Rest assured.I won''t do anything to her, as long as she


    gets the punishment she deserves."


    "If I can, whatever the punishment is, I hope I can take it for her."


    Jameson Proctor remained silent.


    Jeffery Proctor looked around aimlessly for a long time, and then said, "Jameson, do whatever you


    wanna do.Don''t hold back for my sake, please.If they are really defeated, I can also breath a sigh of


    relief."


    When he said thisst sentence, his tone was a bit rxed.


    It seemed like he had been waiting for this for a long time.


    Jameson Proctor looked at him and frowned.


    Twenty years ago when he was taken back to the Proctor family, the old man and Evie Rond


    quarreled with each other fiercely.


    Evie Rond was like crazy, as she shouted out swear words like "bast**d", "dirty", "lowly", etc.


    The old man sounded helpless.


    But for this ident, the Proctor family would have had an heir.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If so, even if the illegitimate son died outside, he would not care.


    While still a kid, Jameson Proctor stood in the doorway watching them quarrel, his face expressionless


    It was Jeffery Proctor who wheeled himself over and took his hand, saying gently, "You are Jameson,


    right? My name is Jeffery Proctor, I am your brother."


    Jameson Proctor turned his head, and his young face carried a bit of misanthropy and icy hatred.


    At that time, Jeffery Proctor seemed to have juste out of the hospital not long ago, and thus he


    had yet to master the skill to operate the wheelchair.


    As a result, he often lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    With a bruised face, he smiled at Jameson Proctor, "Don''t just stand here.Let me take you to your


    room."


    Later on, every time Evie Rond gave him a hard time, Jeffery Proctor would alwayse to his


    rescue.


    He would also send snacks to his room in the middle of the night, when Evie Rond wouldn''t let the


    maids give him food to eat.


    And when he went out to school, he would sneak a bank card into his school bag for fear that the little


    money the old man gave him wouldn''t be enough.


    It was only after Jameson Proctor took over the Proctor Group business and gradually emerged as a


    leading figure when Evie Rond began to restrain herself.


    In this family, only Jeffery Proctor treated him as a person, as a rtive, as a brother.However, Jeffery''s


    mother was Evie Rond.

 Chapter 528: Sweetie, Did You Just Break Up? (2)

    Chapter 528: Sweetie, Did You Just Break Up? (2)


    No matter how hard he tried, Jeffery Proctor could not strike a bnce between the two sides.He was


    so tired that he wanted relief.


    However, Jameson Proctor could not find one either.


    After God knew how long, Jeffery Proctor asked, "Is Sharon okay? She should have been scared the


    other night."


    "It''s okay, she''s not that timid."


    Jameson smiled, "After this time, I think Sharon looks much better than before.I can see that you are


    treating her better.If only it happened earlier."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows, "As you said a long time ago, I like her."


    "It''s often the case that lookers-on see most of the game."


    Jameson Proctor looked at him, "True.It''s hard for those a*s-deep in it to find a way out.But there are a


    million ways to solve things, so I don''t think it has to go that far."


    The smile on Jeffery Proctor''s lips stiffened, "Jameson..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Death is not a relief; it''s just an escape."


    Jeffery Proctor lowered his head and did not speak.


    Jameson Proctor got up and said, "Gotta go."


    Jeffery Proctor nodded, "Be careful on the road."


    Looking at Jameson Proctor''s back, Jeffery Proctor put his hands on his senseless knees and took a


    long time to withdraw his gaze.


    Yes, death was never a relief.


    It was just an excuse for cowardly and useless people.


    Sharon Allyson hung out with Tiffany Momon for a lunch outside, and then did some chores back in the


    studio.


    By the time she finished her work, it was only around four o''clock in the afternoon.


    It was early and there was still plenty of time.


    Sharon Allyson called Jameson Proctor, but he didn''t answer.


    That shouldn''t happen.


    He said he went to the Proctor family in the morning.


    As it was impossible for him to lunch there, he must have been back already.


    Sharon Allyson dialed again, but still no answer.


    She had a sinking feeling all of a sudden.


    She hurriedly rushed out of the studio, but when she saw the Rolls Royce parked by the roadside, she


    finally breathed a sigh of relief.She was scared to death just now, as she thought Jameson Proctor had


    an ident in the Proctor family.


    Sharon Allyson walked over to the Rolls Royce and stood close to Jameson Proctor.


    He was biting a cigarette between his thin lips, his dark eyes trained aimlessly ahead, as if thinking


    about something.


    He didn''t even notice Sharon when she came closer.


    Sharon Allyson had never seen him lost in thought like this.


    She reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes and spoke tentatively, "Sweetie, did you just


    break up?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He turned his head.


    At the sight of her, he removed the cigarette from his lips and asked hoarsely, "You done?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded yes, "I''ve finished my work for a long time.Why didn''t you answer my phone


    when I called you?"


    Jameson Proctor subconsciously picked up the phone next to him and whispered, "Sorry, it''s on silent


    mode; I didn''t hear it."


    Sharon Allyson leaned over the car window, her dark eyes staring at him, "What''s wrong with you? Are


    you in a bad mood?"


    Jameson Proctor pulled his lips into a smile, "Nope."


    "It''s written all over your face."


    As soon as Sharon''s eyes fell on the ashtray in the car, she couldn''t help but frown, "How many


    cigarettes have you been smoking this afternoon?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Nope."


    "Can''t you answer me more seriously? I''m confused!"


    With that, Sharon Allyson went to pull the driver''s door, "You get out and take my car.Yours smells of


    cigarettes."


    Jameson Proctor got out of the car, closed the door, and then reached out to take her in his arms.


    Before Sharon Allyson had a chance to say anything, he said in a muffled voice, "Don''t move.Let me


    hold you for a while more."


    Sharon Allyson ced her hand gently on his waist and could actually guess a few reasons why he


    was acting this way.


    She whispered, "Have you seen your big brother?"

 Chapter 529: Probably Wont Be Able to Have Children

    Chapter 529: Probably Won''t Be Able to Have Children


    Jameson Proctor gave a low muffle, "I have."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything else, thinking that it must have been an unpleasant situation.


    Sharon Allyson gently raised her hand and patted him on the back, silently reassuring.


    After a long time, she whispered, "Go home.I''ll cook for you.What do you want to eat? You can eat


    anything you want!"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice rose slightly, "Anything?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She shouldn''t have bothered him! Sharon Allyson loosely withdrew her hand, "Okay.Let''s go."


    Sitting in the car, Jameson Proctor looked at her sideways, "Don''t go home."


    Sharon Allyson drove and asked, "So, where do you want to go?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Where do YOU want to go?"


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Go home and sleep."


    "That''s ok too."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t mention it and simply shut up.


    After a few seconds, Jameson Proctor typed an address into the navigation and said lightly, "Go here."


    Sharon Allyson looked at it, "Okay."


    The address was in an old city district.


    South City is big, so big that Sharon Allyson felt like she had never been to this side before.


    The car drove for an hour before reaching the address.


    After stopping the car, Sharon Allyson pulled open the door and saw broken houses surrounded by


    broken walls, deserted.


    It looked like no one had been living there for a long time.


    And this ce was old, like a forgotten corner, and didn''t fit in with the bustling city.


    As Sharon Allyson wondered how Jameson Proctor could have brought her here, he came to a stop


    next to her, leaned in front of the car, looked into the distance, and said, "I lived here before I was taken


    back to the Proctor family."


    Sharon Allyson froze and looked over again, "Here?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then how...It turned out like this.¡±


    Jameson Proctor said, "A few years ago, a developer bought the ce, and everyone moved out."


    Sharon Allyson said, "You bought it?"


    Jameson Proctor looked over at her and smiled, "Not me."


    "Huh?"


    "That developer bought this ce because he heard that the government was going to focus on


    developing this ce, but to his surprise, when the mayor was changed, and the previous project was


    reorganized, the ce was left unattended and became what it is today."


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a while and then whispered, "I don''t understand you rich people''s


    world.You spent so much buying this ce, but just threw it away?"


    Jameson Proctor put a casual hand on her shoulder and said slowly, "If you''re just investing and not


    getting any ie, it''s better to stop in time."


    Sharon Allyson thought it over and felt that was true.


    This was an old district, and this corner was the end of the entire district.


    If not for the government''s n to focus on the development of this ce, there would be nothing to


    earn here.


    In the distance, the sun was slowly setting.


    Sharon Allyson leaned on Jameson Proctor¡¯s shoulder and looked at the rows of houses in front of her.


    This was indeed quite simr to Bridge Street.


    All neighbors lived next to one another, and there were many small disjointed alleyways.


    It was quite a quiet ce in the middle of all the hustle and bustle.


    No one would think of this as a corner of South City.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson suddenly felt something strange and looked up from Jameson Proctor''s


    shoulder, "You and Charlotte had always lived here?"


    "Yeah."


    "No other rtives?"


    "No.¡±


    Sharon Allyson thought that from the first time she saw Charlotte, she felt that she was different from


    ordinary people.


    Although she was dressed simply and inly, the connotation and temperament that she embodied


    from the inside out were even far beyond Aunt Evie.


    Sharon Allyson thought about it before saying again, "Do you know who else is in Charlotte''s family?"


    Jameson Proctor lightly said, "I did not ask.We were here since my birth."


    Sharon Allyson always felt that Charlotte was not the kind of person who would be a mistress to


    someone, and this was certainly not her real home.


    So there must be some other hidden story about what happened back then.


    Some time passed, and the sunset was no longer visible.


    Jameson Proctor spoke up and said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    On the way back, it was Jameson Proctor who drove.


    The journey was a bit long, and with some traffic, Sharon Allyson leaned back against her seat and fell


    asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, she realized that this was not the way back.


    She moved her stiff neck, looked around, and asked sleepily, "Where are we going?"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was rare and soft, "Home"


    "Home? Is this the way?"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips hooked down and slowly said, "Home is this way."


    After the car turned right, Sharon Allyson realized that this was the way to Star Lake Mansion.


    She suddenly remembered that Jameson Proctor had said before he left for London that they would


    move here when he returned.


    Sharon Allyson hadpletely forgotten.


    A few minutester, the car stopped in front of the Star Lake Mansion.


    Sharon Allyson got out of the car, stood at the entrance, and looked out to see the entire garden hung


    with lights.


    There were swings, vines, and a yard full of flowers...


    The ce was designed ording to her ideas but also incorporated other elements.


    At a nce, it looked very much like home.


    It was no longer the cold Star Lake Mansion of old.


    Sharon Allyson turned her head and met the eyes of Jameson Proctor.


    Thetter raised an eyebrow at her, "Go inside and take a look."


    Jameson Proctor took her hand and walked inside.


    Although she already had an idea of what it would look like, Sharon Allyson was still stunned for a


    moment when the door opened.


    The ce was exactly as she had imagined, even moreforting, warmer, and brighter than she had


    thought.


    There was a lot of greenery around the ce, and it was full of life.


    Jameson Proctor took her hand and continued upstairs.He pushed open the bedroom door and turned


    on the light.


    Sharon Allyson''s lips slowly showed a smile.


    The ce waspletely changed.


    It did have, indeed, the look of a home.


    However, when she saw the children''s room, Sharon Allyson woke up with a start.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her face and whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    Half a secondter, Sharon Allyson looked at him, "Do you remember, I told you that I had something


    to tell you?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips.Her eyshes fluttered violently.Her throat was a bit astringent.


    She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    Jameson Proctor stood in front of her and raised his hand to rub her head, "Baby, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson hung her head and said in a mute voice, "When I went to the hospital for myst


    checkup, the doctor said that I, in the future, might have a hard time getting pregnant and probably


    won''t be able to have children"


    "That''s it?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    She had been relieved, but when she saw the children''s room, she suddenly realized that Tiffany


    Momon was not wrong.


    Jameson Proctor actually still wanted children.


    Jameson Proctor pulled her into his arms, "I have something to tell you, too."

 Chapter 530: I Paid for It

    Chapter 530: I Paid for It


    Sharon Allyson peeked out of his arms, her eyes clear and bright and vaguely watery, teardrops still


    hanging from her eyshes.She sniffled and whispered, "What is it?"


    Jameson Proctor saw this and sobered up immediately.


    He licked his lips, reached out to wipe away the tear on her eyshes.


    He changed his mind and said, "If you like children, we can adopt one."


    Now was not the most appropriate time.


    Sharon Allyson had only just forgiven him and was now willing to move back into the Star Lake


    Mansion.


    If he were to tell her that the baby was actually alive and that he had been lying to her in various ways


    all along, she probably would leave right away with the child and go to a ce where he couldn''t find


    her and never forgive him.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything.


    Jameson Proctor pinched her ear, "Well, you shouldn''t be so down for such a small matter.What''s


    more, didn''t the doctor say that it''s difficult, not impossible? I''ll try harder."


    Sharon Allyson whispered, "It''s not like your trying is going to help."


    "Then let''s try together?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±


    Jameson Proctorughed slowly and held her in his arms again, "Don''t think about it so much.Just let


    what happens happens.If you have it, you have it.If you don''t, you don''t"


    Sharon Allyson stayed in his arms for a moment before she muffled, "Jameson Proctor."


    "Hmm?"


    "Never mind.It''s nothing."


    Jameson Proctor, "?"


    Sharon Allyson nudged him a little, "Well, it''ste.Let''s go back.We''ll move our stuff here when we have


    time."


    With that, she headed downstairs.


    Jameson Proctor followed her and asked, "What did you just want to ask me"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing?"


    "You won''t want to hear it."


    "How do you know I won''t want to hear it if you don''t say it?"


    Sharon Allyson stopped and looked at him with a faint expression, "I think you''ve had a strange attitude


    thest two days."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly, "What''s strange?"


    "Last night, you said something inexplicable, asking me to forgive you for whatever you''ve done, and


    then tonight, you said in that tone that you have something to tell me.I really don''t want to guess in that


    direction anymore, or I''ll really feel like I''m sick.I made it very clear to you then and gave you many


    chances."


    "If it was just me overthinking, then I''ll admit that there is something wrong with me.But if it''s the


    opposite, then you really made me feel like a fool, being yed by you all along."


    In the face of what she said, Jameson Proctor looked unchanged, natural, and calm, "yed is not


    used here.I''ll teach you when we get back."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She gritted her teeth, "Can you be serious for a while?"


    It didn''t take much thinking to figure out what he was thinking again.


    Before leaving, Sharon Allyson looked inside again, like she was a little upset.


    Jameson Proctor sat in the driver''s seat, "I''ll have the stuff moved back tomorrow, and you can stay


    here every day from now on."


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes, thought about it, and said, "Why don''t we move after a while.It''s


    easier to get to the Beale Group and ces from there."


    Jameson Proctor was silent for two seconds before saying, "Okay."


    As long as she didn''t resisting back here, everything was fine.


    When they got back, Sharon Allyson went straight into the kitchen and made two bowls of ramen with


    the avable ingredients.


    Jameson Proctor leaned against the wall outside the kitchen, his dark eyes looking at her, wondering.


    It was impossible to tell her now.


    When Sharon Allyson brought the noodles to the table, she saw that Jameson Proctor was not in the


    living room and wondered where he had gone.


    Not long after, she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom.


    ¡®What''s wrong with this guy? Why is he taking a shower now?¡¯ Sharon Allyson sat at the dining room


    table and took out her phone to look at the recent designs.


    There were several pieces she had shown to Louis Iver and also got his reply.


    Using these as exhibits for fashion week should be okay.


    But the biggest problem at the moment was that there were too few pieces.


    Not enough to for a show.


    She still needed more time to prepare.


    The good thing was that there were still a few months left.


    She only hoped that it would go smoothly and nothing big would happen again, although it was


    basically wishful thinking.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Currently, Kale Bee''s people did not like her and would try anything just to cause her trouble.


    The only good thing was that she didn''t make the wrong choice in bringing lvan Gregory and the others


    back to the Beale Group.


    She has observed.


    These people were excellent in both character and ability to work.


    There was absolutely nothing wrong with entrusting them with important responsibilities.


    However, there was another uncertainty, Jayden Bower.


    When Paisley Gregory first brought Jayden Bower to her, his searching gaze had made her


    ufortable, but in reality, he hadn''t done anything crossing the line, and he seemed like a loving


    father when she met him at the mall before.


    But Sharon Allyson was not sure which side he was on now.


    He first went to the studio with Kale Bee to find her and seemed to be one of Kale Bee''s people, but


    when she arrived at Beale Group, he helped her solve many problems.


    He even helped her deal with Kale Bee.


    Besides, back then, he had protected himself from the scapegoat incident, which could only prove his


    intelligence and tie with Kale Bee.


    Jayden Bower could be used but not trusted.


    Just as Sharon Allyson was lost in thought, Jameson Proctor''s voice rang came behind her, "Thinking


    about something?"


    Sharon Allyson put away her phone, "Nothing.Let''s eat.The noodles are getting lumpy"


    Jameson Proctor sat down next to her and asked, "Are you going to the Beale Group tomorrow?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Yeah."


    "If Dean Wilson doesn''t work hard, you tell me."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "He''s basically taking care of Beale Group for me"


    "Don''t be nice to him.It''s his job."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Even if you are close, this is..."


    Jameson Proctor said slowly, "I paid for it."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    As far as she knew, Dean Wilson charged a high fee for a ten-minute consultation, so how much did he


    have to pay him to stay at the Beale Group every day? Sharon Allyson, after careful consideration,


    said, "How much did you spend? I''ll transfer it to you from the Beale Group''s ount.After all, he is the


    Beale Group''s legal counsel.The Beale Group should pay for this."


    After Jameson Proctor said a number, Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Are the noodles enough? If not,


    I''ll make you another egg."

 Chapter 531: You Shouldnt Have Done This

    Chapter 531: You Shouldn''t Have Done This


    Two dayster, at the board meeting of Proctor Group.


    In the CEO''s office, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, the chairman and the young master have arrived."


    Jameson Proctor nodded and sat at his desk, tapping his long fingers on the desktop, thinking about


    something.


    Jacob Green added, "The airport side is informed as well.Everything is ready"


    After a few minutes, Jameson Proctor got up and said indifferently, "Let''s go."


    In therge conference room, Master Proctor sat in the main seat, next to Jeffery Proctor, who was in a


    wheelchair and looked distinctly calm, and there was an empty seat to his right, which belonged to


    Jameson Proctor.


    Other than that, everyone was already there.


    Seeing Jameson Proctore in, Master Proctor took the lead and spoke, "Since everyone hase,


    then I will talk about the main subject of this board meeting."


    As Jameson Proctor sat down, he continued, "I think you all know very well that I have more than just


    the one son, Jeffery has been recuperating for health reasons since some years ago, and recently is


    almost recovered.He can''t just be bored at home all the time."


    "For so many years, although Jameson has managed Proctor Group well, thepany is so big after


    all, there are many ces he can''t pay attention to.Jeffery, as his elder brother, is also the legal heir of


    Proctor Group.So he should do his part for Proctor Group."


    Master Proctor sank his breath and continued, "So I think, from today onwards, Jeffery officially enters


    Proctor Group and assumes the position of general manager"


    This statement caused a lot of discussion in the conference room.


    As they all knew, Master Proctor only had a chairman''s title in the current group.


    He had no say in thepany''s major decisions, and the shares in his hand were even more pitiful.


    If he stuffed Jeffery Proctor into Proctor Group and gave him a modest position, no one would object to


    it.


    But now, he gave him the position of general manager, second only to Jameson Proctor.


    This meant that the entire Proctor Group would undergo a radical change.


    Master Proctor would even be back in charge.


    Could Mr.Proctor agree to that? While the crowd was talking, Jameson Proctor sat there quietly.


    Master Proctor raised his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Quiet, everyone"


    Soon, no one in the room spoke again.


    Master Proctor said again, "I know it may be unconvincing to make this decision all of a sudden, but


    Jeffery holds forty percent of the shares of Proctor Group, and I believe that he definitely is qualified to


    sit in the position of general manager of Proctor Group"


    The crowd was amazed and looked at Jameson Proctor.


    It shocked everyone that Jeffery Proctor held forty percent of the shares.


    Before this, Jameson Proctor was holding eighty-five percent of the shares of Proctor Group and had a


    absolute control over the group.


    What happened? Master Proctor knew it would be hard to convince them just by saying so.


    He raised his hand, and the assistant immediately turned on the projector.


    On it was the content of the contract that Chown had sent back two days ago.


    But when the projector opened, it was all blurry.


    Master Proctor asked sternly, "What''s going on?"


    The assistant said, "I checked it beforeing, it was fine..."


    Jameson Proctor spoke slowly, "I forgot to mention that the equipment had a problem yesterday and


    we hadn''t had time to repair it."


    Master Proctor, "..."


    The assistant said, "Chairman, I''ll have someonee and take care of it now"


    Master Proctor stopped him and frowned, "Where is the person? Is he not here yet?"


    Without the documents in hand, even if there was a fax, Jameson Proctor could deny it and say the


    picture was fake.It wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    The assistant whispered back, "Already off the ne, but there''s just a little situation..."


    "What situation!?"


    Meanwhile, South City International Airport.


    As soon as Chown got off the ne, he was detained by customs, saying he was suspected of illegal


    smuggling.


    They asked him to cooperate with the investigation.


    "Then can I make a phone call?"


    The head of customs looked at him expressionlessly, as if asking, "What do you think?"


    Chown could only hand over his phone and cooperate with the documents in his hands.


    What a he?! He had been unlucky for the past two days since messing with Jameson Proctor.


    In London, he inexplicably offended the mafia.


    It was hard enough to escape from death, but it was not over yet! These things were clearly arranged


    by Jameson Proctor.


    But he couldn''t figure out how Jameson Proctor could arrange someone to intercept him in London in


    such a short period of time.


    As far as he knew, Jameson Proctor''s sphere of influence was not in London, and there were very few


    people he could use there.


    That''s why they chose London as the location in the first ce.


    However, he almost did himself in.


    Outside the airport, William Hood slowly sent a text message to Jacob Green, saying that things were


    going well.


    In the meeting room, Jacob Green received the text message and whispered something to Jameson


    Proctor.


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Ok."


    Master Proctor looked over, face as ugly as it could be, and he didn''t need to think about it to know that


    Jameson Proctor had done something to ruin his n.


    Originally, his n was that as long as Jeffery Proctor stepped forward, Jameson Proctor would


    compromise after all.


    But he never thought things couldn''t even get to that point.


    If the documents were not delivered, he did all this for nothing.


    But he also made two preparations.


    If there was no other way, he would just use the fax to cope with the situation first.


    So Jameson Proctor still had the biggest hurdle to ovee.


    However, before Master Proctor could say anything, Jameson Proctor said, "I signed the paper.The


    contract has legal effect.So that''s it."


    After his words, he got up and walked out of the conference room with his long legs.


    Everyone was stunned,pletely unresponsive.


    Even Master Proctor was full of disbelief, probably not expecting that Jameson Proctor would just


    agree to it directly.


    It was an unconventional move.


    Jeffery Proctor, who had not said anything, frowned and turned his wheelchair to follow him out.


    Jameson Proctor had just entered the office when a voice came from behind him, "Jameson."


    Jacob Green, who was following behind, silently retreated and shut the door.


    Jeffery Proctor was silent before he said, "You shouldn''t have done that"


    Jameson Proctor sat down on the sofa, "The Proctor Group should have been yours, and if you want it,


    I can just give it to you."


    "But you know it''s not me who wants the Proctor Group!"


    "It''s all the same.Instead of leaving you in the middle, it''s better to solve these troubles earlier."


    "But Jameson..."


    Jameson Proctor lightly said, "Since I made this choice, I will not regret it.Even if I give up half of my


    equity, sooner orter, I will be able to get it back from him."


    Jeffery Proctor did not know what to say for a moment and sighed silently.

 Chapter 532: God Is Jealous

    Chapter 532: God Is Jealous


    When Jayden Bower informed Sharon Allyson the news of the Proctor Group, she was silent for two


    seconds and then ordered him to go out.


    In fact, she was not at all surprised by this result.


    Not far away, Dean Wilson sighed and leaned back in the sofa, "If anyone says Jameson Proctor is


    cold-blooded and heartless in the future, I''ll be the first one to protest."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    It seems that this was also expected by all of them.


    Sharon Allyson thought for a moment before saying, "Is it going to be difficult for Jameson Proctor in


    the Proctor Group in the future?"


    Dean Wilson said, "Not really.A few years ago, when the Proctor Group was first handed over to


    Jameson Proctor, he was surrounded by people nted by Master Proctor, and his every move was


    watched.Where are these people now?"


    "Since he could go from nothing to where he is today--solely in charge of the Proctor Group--what is


    there that he can''t do? What''s more, isn''t the situation now hundreds of times better than it was at the


    very beginning?"


    Sharon Allyson let out a breath, not knowing what to say.


    After a while, Dean Wilson said again, "But..."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him, "But what?"


    Dean Wilson raised his eyebrows, "It''s not a big deal...Well, we''re almost done for today.


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently, "Okay."


    After leaving the Beale Group, Dean Wilson went straight to the Proctor Group.


    When he got to Jameson Proctor''s office, William Hood was there.


    Dean Wilson went in and said, "What''s up? What are you talking about? Isn''t it a littlete for regrets?"


    William Hood said, "Chown''s identity was found out.He''s just a British Chinese with a very clean


    resume, nothing special.Before this, he hadn''t returned to China for ten years."


    "So how on earth did the old man manage to find him? I''ve never been able to figure it out."


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Evie Rond: Dean Wilson said, "But speaking of which, what are the


    people behind Evie Rond? William Hood said, "The other side has been hiding very deep.I think,


    maybe even Evie Rond does not know who he is, only asionally receiving help from him -"


    "So what do we do now?"


    The two looked at the same time at Jameson Proctor, who gently raised his eyes and said unhurriedly,


    "What are you looking at me for? The n remains the same."


    Dean Wilson said, "I was thinking, based on your attitude toward Jeffery Proctor, the odds are you


    won''t make a move on Evie Rond."


    Jameson Proctor leaned back in the couch, his tone indifferent, "Jeffery is Jeffery.Evie Rond is Evie


    Rond."


    "You treat them differently.Will Jeffery Proctor do the same for you?"


    Long time, Jameson Proctor said, "It''s different."


    Dean Wilson asked, "What''s different?"


    "The Proctor Group was supposed to be Jeffery Proctor''s.It doesn''t matter if I give him everything I


    have now."


    Jameson Proctor''s voice got a little colder, "But Evie Rond is different.Sharon Allyson almost died at


    her hands."


    Dean Wilson said, "I think it''ll be good if Jeffery Proctor can think it through.If he can''t, it''s going to be a


    lot more difficult."


    William Hood sighed, "Jeffery Proctor, a man who has lived more thoroughly than we have.If it


    happened to anyone else, it would be a dead end, having to face the undeniable truth on the one hand,


    and the mother who raised him for so many years on the other"


    Jeffery Proctor, a man who has been gentle and kind for half his life.


    But as the saying goes, you are only one decision away from bing a Buddha and one decision


    away from bing a demon.


    Because Sharon had agreed to go shopping with Tiffany, she sent a message to Jameson Proctor after


    work and then went to the studio right away.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Having just finished a board meeting, Jameson Proctor would not be able to leave that early, and he


    might still be there after she finished shopping.


    Halfway through the drive, Sharon Allyson got a call from Giana rke.


    Giana rke had finished her tour ande back.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Just in time, Tiffany and I are going shopping, why don''t you join us?"


    Giana rke said, "Sure, where are you?"


    Sharon Allyson hung up the phone and sent the address.


    But coincidentally, when they gathered, all three had their own preupations and sighed nonstop.


    Sitting in the cafe, Tiffany Momon chewed on a straw and asked, "I mean, what''s wrong with you both?


    We finally get together for once.So we should have fun."


    Giana rke, still unaware of her condition, withdrew her gaze and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tiffany Momon said in a light-hearted voice, "Oh, nothing, a one-night stand and an idental


    pregnancy."


    Giana rke, "...?"


    She had shock written all over her face, "With whom?"


    The corners of Tiffany Momon''s mouth twitched.


    She couldn''t say.


    Giana rke saw this and tried, "It''s not Daniel, is it?"


    Tiffany Momon choked on the drink in her throat and coughed twice without saying anything.


    That was her yes.


    Giana rke said, "So what do you do now?"


    "The doctor said it''s not time to do the surgery yet and told me to wait...But it''s almost time, a few more


    days."


    "Does Daniel know about this?"


    "I told him.He said he would think about it.I''m an adult, so I know what he really meant"


    Giana rke didn''t know what to say.


    After a few seconds of silence, she looked over at Sharon Allyson, who had been lost in thought, and


    touched Tiffany Momon with her elbow, "How about her? What happened to her?"


    Tiffany Momon whispered, "You just got back and haven''t gone to thepany yet, have you?"


    "...I don''t usually go there, unless there''s an important contract."


    "Then you must not know that Proctor Group has changed now"


    After hearing what Tiffany Momon said, Giana rke was most surprised.


    "Mr.Proctor actually has a brother?"


    Tiffany Momon nodded, "I''ve met him twice, and I can only say that God is jealous of his talent."


    After a long time, Sharon Allyson retrieved her thoughts and said, "What were you guys talking about?"


    Giana rke, "..."


    Tiffany Momon, "..."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t see much of a problem with the fact that Jeffery Proctor had entered the Proctor


    Group and was holding a forty percent stake.


    Rather, after this incident, it could be seen clearly that the conflict between Jameson Proctor and the


    Proctor family was no longer hidden under the surface as it had been before.


    This battlefield had now shifted to the Proctor Group.


    Previously she had always thought that Jeffery Proctor was able to stay out of it, but now it seemed


    that he had been involved in the middle of the storm.


    Evie Rond was her enemy, but Jeffery Proctor had been kind to her.


    What''s more, Jeffery Proctor was different for Jameson Proctor as well.


    Even if Jeffery Proctor was forced into this maelstrom, whatever Jameson decided to do would


    inevitably ripple and affect him.


    The important thing was that Evie Rond was his mother.


    That was an unchangeable fact.


    But it was impossible for Sharon to let go of her hatred towards her.


    When it came to the day when they really had to make decision, none would feel at ease.

 Chapter 533: How Do You Know All This?

    Chapter 533: How Do You Know All This?


    After shopping, Sharon Allyson went straight to the Proctor Group.


    When she arrived at the door of the president''s office, she met Jacob Greening out of it.


    Jacob Green closed the file and said, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Is Jameson Proctor busy?"


    "Not really...Not really busy, just a couple of heads of a subsidiarying in to report on their


    work.Probably another hour before it''s over."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "I''ll wait for him outside then."


    Jacob Green said, "Then I''ll take Ms.Allyson to the lounge"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I Know the way.You go about your business.I''ll just go there myself."


    Jacob Green did have some urgent work in hand, so he said yes and left.


    Sharon Allyson sat in the lounge, and within a few moments, an assistant poured some water for her.


    It was dark outside already, and the lights on both sides of the street added a bit of color to the lonely


    night.


    One by one, the streetlights were connected, bright and shining.


    Sharon Allyson waited for two hours, and the lounge door had still not been pushed open.


    It looked like Jameson Proctor hadn''t finished yet.


    She looked at the time, got up, and walked over to the assistant''s office.


    She found someone and asked, "Has the head of the subsidiary left yet?"


    The assistant said, "A few minutes ago."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Thank you."


    Standing at the door of the president''s office, Sharon Allyson reached out and knocked, then pushed


    the door open.


    In the office, Jameso Proctor stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, on the phone, ncing back


    at her and gesturing for her to wait.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the couch.


    Bored, she started ying with her phone.


    It wasn''t long before Jameson Proctor sat down next to her and reached around her waist, "Didn''t you


    go shopping?"


    "I''m done shopping"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Are you going to be reallyte tonight?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I can finish now."


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson to say anything, he leaned on her shoulder, "I''m tired."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Do you want me to give you a massage?"


    "No, just let me hold you for a while."


    After a moment of silence, Sharon Allyson said, "I heard all about today, Jameson Proctor..."


    "Hmm?"


    "You should leave it alone"


    Jameson Proctor inclined his head to look at her, "What do you mean?"


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "This is a feud between her and me.Just leave it to me.That way, you


    and Jeffery Proctor won''t have to..."


    "What are you thinking?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Sharon Allyson, this is more than just a feud between you and her.She came to


    you because of me.In other words, this whole thing started because of me."


    "But..."


    Jameson Proctor interrupted her, "No buts.Just go about your studio business.Don''t think about it."


    Sharon Allyson, "Alright."


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her head and softened his tone a bit, "Come on.Let''s go home."


    The Proctor Family.


    Chown sat down, but before he could speak, Master Proctor had shown him a face, "You are so


    inefficient and almost ruined my big event."


    Chown was not angry.


    He just smiled, "Chairman Proctor also did not tell me that Jameson Proctor also has power in London.I


    almost did not live to see you."


    Master Proctor snorted, "You think I don''t know how much power he has? There is no one he can use


    in London! You were fooled!"


    Chown raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer.


    Master Proctor also didn''t seem to want to talk to him, "Alright, I will not give you any less than I have


    promised, so go back to wherever you came from."


    After giving the expulsion order, he got up and prepared to go upstairs.


    Chown said, "Don''t be in a hurry, Chairman Proctor.I have another message here that you will be


    interested in."


    Master Proctor turned to look at him with a calm andposed expression, "No need to beat around


    the bush with me.Just tell me what news and offer whatever terms you want.But whether or not this


    information is worth the terms which you negotiate with me.It''s best to weigh it up in your mind before


    you speak.Don''t y games with me."


    Chown reached out and pped his hands, his face full of admiration, "Chairman Proctor is a


    straightforward man.Then I will say it directly.I, too, received this news just now on the way here.The


    person that Chairman Proctor wants to find is, at this very moment, in South City, and you could even


    say right under your nose"


    Hearing this, Master Proctor sat down again, hand touching his cane, and pondered for a moment


    before speaking, "Tell me, who do I want to find?"


    "Well..."


    Chown looked over at Evie Rond, who was descending the stairs, and smiled, "Naturally, someone


    who would be very useful to Chairman Proctor."


    Master Proctor snorted, "Name your terms."


    Chown showed a number to him with his hand.


    Master Proctor smiled instead of getting angry, "You think I can give you so much for this? Don''t ask


    too much, or you won''t get anything."


    "Chairman Proctor is right, with this alone, of course, it is not worth so much, but what if I tell Chairman


    Proctor that I have news of another person besides the one you are looking for?"


    "Tell me.I''d like to see who is worth such a big price."


    Chown said, "The one who can be worth so much money is, of course, the future heir of Proctor


    Group."


    Master Proctor frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about? Jameson Proctor or Jeffery Proctor?


    what do I need their information for?"


    Chown said, "Naturally, it''s not these two.It''s the little one, the little pawn who is small enough to be


    controlled by Chairman Proctor and won''t speak or resist."


    Instantly, Master Proctor''s expression became much solemn, "Continue."


    "This news, I also received just entering the house.


    I have to say, Mr.Proctor made a great effort to conceal this for so long under your nose.


    I guess no one would believe that the young master of the Proctor family, who was supposed to die in a


    car ident due to childbirth, is still alive and well and is in South City."


    Master Proctor looked at him coldly, "How do you know all this?"


    Chown smiled, "Businessmen, naturally, have sources of information.What do you think? Does


    Chairman Proctor think this information is worth it?"


    Master Proctor did not speak for a moment, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    When Sharon Allyson was in a car ident, he did not witness the death of that child.


    So he indeed had his suspicions.


    It was just that nothing could be found.


    His people had also been watching Sharon Allyson''s side and found that she really did not have a child


    around.


    The new Chown brought was not unreliable but too dangerous.


    The Proctor family had deep roots in the South City, both in terms of power and prestige.


    However, even he could not find out the information, so how could Chown, a British Chinese who just


    had arrived in South City, effortlessly got it? How could this not make one suspect his background and


    purpose?

 Chapter 534: Since When Did I Get A Husband?

    Chapter 534: Since When Did I Get A Husband?


    At night, Sharon Allyson was drifting off to sleep when the cell phone suddenly rang at her


    bedside.She was reaching out for it with eyes closed when Jameson Proctor took her hand and tucked


    it back under the covers.


    His voice was a bit weary, "Leave it and sleep."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Stop it.What if something happens?"


    With that, she got out of Jameson Proctor''s arms and picked up her cell phone.


    She saw that it was Tiffany Momon, turned to look at Jameson Proctor, who was sleeping, and went out


    of the bedroom.


    "Tiffany, what''s up?"


    On the other side, Tiffany Mom''s voice was a little shaky, "Sharon, I...I''m bleeding.Could it be that the


    previous test results were inurate, and my period is dyed?"


    Upon hearing this, Sharon Allyson instantly sobered up and hurriedly said, "It might be a threatened


    abortion.Don''t move.I''ll be right over."


    "Then...Then I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Okay.Don''t be afraid.It''s going to be okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson went back to her room.


    She didn''t even have time to change her clothes.


    After putting on an undershirt and grabbing her jacket, she was ready to go out.


    Just as she turned around, Jameson Proctor''s voice came, "Where are you going in the middle of the


    night, dressed like that?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Tiffany had some trouble.I have to take her to the hospital.You go back to..."


    Before Sharon Allyson''s words were finished, Jameson Proctor had already gotten up, "Change your


    clothes.I''ll take you there."


    "But..."


    "Stop talking, so we can hurry off."


    Sharon Allyson thought he was right, so she didn''t say anything more and went to the closet to get her


    clothes.


    She had just started to change when Jameson Proctor said, "I''ll get the car and meet you downstairs."


    "Okay."


    After changing, Sharon Allyson hurried downstairs.


    When she arrived at the entrance to the neighborhood, Jameson Proctor''s car was parked right in front


    of her.


    There was no one around at night, so it only took twenty minutes for the car to pull up at Tiffany


    Momon''s apartment.


    Sharon Allyson unbuckled her seatbelt and said, "I''ll go get Tiffany.You wait here."


    Jameson Proctor confirmed with a low, muffled sound.


    When she arrived at Tiffany Momon''s house, Sharon Allyson saw that she was pale.


    "Tiffany, how are you? Can you walk?"


    Tiffany Momon nodded, "I can walk."


    Sharon Allyson helped her, "Come on, Jameson Proctor is waiting downstairs."


    Tiffany Momon, "..."


    Seeing her pause, Sharon Allyson said, "What''s wrong?"


    "I suddenly feel like it''s not that bad.It''s just like having a period, and I just put my period wipes on."


    Sharon Allyson said, "What are you thinking?"


    Tiffany Momon smile weakly, "I think it''s not good to bother Mr.Proctor in the middle of the night.It''s


    scary."


    "Let''s go."


    On the way to the hospital, Tiffany Momon kept leaning on Sharon Allyson''s shoulder.


    Her whole body was sickly.


    It was hard to tell if it was because of her physical or emotional difort.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Sharon Allyson took Tiffany Momon straight to the emergency room.


    Sharon Allyson finally breathed a sigh of relief, but the frown that had been on her face didn''t go away.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her head, "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Sharon Allyson nodded and took his hand, "I''ll be fine here.You go back to sleep.You have to work


    tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor had been busytely and had little time to sleep, so he wouldn''t be able to sleep for


    long.


    As soon as Sharon Allyson spoke, a man came running down the hallway.


    Daniel stood in front of them, panting, "How is Tiffany?"


    Seeing him, Sharon Allyson was a bit surprised and looked at Jameson Proctor, who said indifferently,


    "I called him."


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes and said to Daniel, "The doctor is checking on her.It may take a


    while."


    Daniel said, "Thank you."


    Sharon Allyson was puzzled, "For what? Tiffany is my friend.This is what I should do"


    Daniel opened his mouth, unable to answer for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor took Sharon Allyson''s hand and sat down in the chair next to him.


    Time passed, and Daniel couldn''t stop constantly hovering in front of them.


    His brow furrowed as if contemting on something.


    A few minutester, Jameson Proctor spoke calmly, "What''s the use of worrying now? What did you do


    earlier?"


    Daniel, "..."


    How could Jameson Proctor be in a position to say that about him? At this time, the door opened.


    The doctor said, "Which one is the patient''s family?"


    Sharon Allyson was just about to stand up when Daniel went over with his long legs, "I am.How is


    she?"


    "Threatened abortion.But it''s not that serious.I gave her some medicine.Go back to take it on time.It is


    also best not to get out of bed in the next few days.Lie down and rest.No matter what, you have to be


    cautious during early pregnancy.You, as the husband, need to pay more attention."


    Daniel pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    The doctor gave him the list in his hand, "Alright, go pay the bill and get the medicine.'''' Daniel reached


    out and took it, "Thank you."


    Looking at his back, Sharon Allyson exhaled and went into the office to help Tiffany Momon out, "Still


    having a hard time?"


    Tiffany Momon shook her head, "Not much.Maybe I just got scared earlier."


    The doctor said next to her, "Threatened abortion can be a small or big problem and cannot be easily


    neglected.You should go home and lie down for the next few days and let your husband bring you food


    and drink."


    Tiffany Momon was shocked, "Since when did I get a husband?"


    Doctor, ¡°..."


    The doctor looked to Sharon Allyson and wondered, "Wasn''t the one who just rushed to pay the bill her


    husband?"


    Sharon Allysonughed awkwardly, "Yes...But not married yet."


    "Oh, that''s the boyfriend then."


    He sighed, "Girl, I''m telling you.It''s best not to get pregnant out of wedlock.It is risky.If you meet a good


    person, then everything is fine, but if you meet a..."


    Sharon Allyson hurriedly said, "Thank you, doctor, we''ll leave now"


    As she spoke, she hurriedly helped Tiffany Momon to leave.


    In the hallway, Tiffany Momon asked in a small voice, "Was he talking about Daniel?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently, "He''s here."


    Tiffany Momon didn''t know what to say and only kept silent.


    Soon, Daniel returned from paying his bill.


    He walked up to Tiffany Momon, "I''ve got the medicine."


    Then to Sharon Allyson and the man behind her, he said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor, thank you for


    tonight.I''ll take care of the rest."


    With that, he took Tiffany Momon from Sharon Allyson''s hand.


    Tiffany Momon subconsciously resisted, "Whaa..."


    Daniel grabbed her arm, "The doctor said, don''t move around."


    Sharon Allyson saw the situation and was just about to say something when Jameson Proctor put his


    arm around her shoulder and said lightly, "We''re going."


    After a few steps, Sharon Allyson looked back worriedly, only to see Tiffany Momon waving at her.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Tiffany, I''ming over to see you tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor¡¯s voice came to her ear, "For what? You''re not the one she needs right now."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."

 Chapter 535: Cover It up with Money?

    Chapter 535: Cover It up with Money?


    After Jameson Proctor and Sharon Allyson left, Tiffany Momon withdrew her eyes, only to meet


    Daniel''s gaze.


    She coughed and pulled her hand out of his palm, "I''m not that weak.I can walk on my own, so you


    don''t have to..."


    "I can carry you too."


    Tiffany Momon, "..."


    She whispered, "No, forget about it."


    Daniel didn''t say anything and just helped her and went out of the hospital.


    During the way, Tiffany Momon looked out of the window, feeling that there was nothing to say to him.


    When she arrived home, Tiffany Momony down on the bed, took the pill and the ss of water


    Daniel handed her.


    She swallowed the pill before saying, "Thank you, I''m fine here.You can go back now."


    Daniel covered her with the nket, "I''m not going"


    Tiffany Momon got up immediately, "What?"


    Daniel sped her shoulders, gently pushed her back, and whispered, "The doctor said you need to


    recuperate in the next few days.I will take care of you here and sleep outside on the sofa.I won''t bother


    you."


    Tiffany Momon hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no, Sharon has asked Jennifer toe over and take


    care of me.Her cooking is quite delicious.I appreciate your kindness, but I really don''t need it."


    "She can cook for you during the day, but what about at night?"


    "At night..."


    Daniel continued, "With me taking care of you, you can stop bothering her"


    Tiffany Momon frowned and was about to say something, but Daniel said, "This is what I should have


    done."


    At that, Tiffany Momon calmed down a lot, "Yeah, that''s true."


    They had fun together, so why should she suffer alone? And it was indeed inappropriate for her to


    trouble Jennifer so often.


    After all, she wasn''t paying her.


    Daniel faintly smiled and then took the ss, "Well, I''m gonna get out.Tell me if there''s anything you


    need."


    "Got it."


    Soon, the lights in the bedroom went out, and came the sound of the door closing.


    Tiffany Momony on her side in bed, staring nkly out the window at the streetlights.


    Out of the bedroom, Daniel put the ss of water on the dining room table, turned off all the lights in


    the house, andy down on the couch.


    The sofa was not big, so it was a little cramped for a tall guy like him.


    Daniel turned around, flexed his long legs, and closed his eyes.


    Early in the morning, Sharon Allyson had just arrived at the office when Jayden Bower came over with


    an anxious look on his face, "Ms.Allyson, something''s wrong."


    Sharon Allyson said, "What is it?"


    Jayden Bower looked embarrassed, and after a few seconds, said, "Last night, Mr.Bee went out to talk


    to someone about cooperation, had a few drinks at the dinner table, and then..."


    When she heard the words "had a few more drinks at the dinner table", Sharon Allyson had a bad


    feeling.


    And with Jayden Bower''s hesitant look, her lips tensed up, "And then what happened?"


    Jayden Bower lowered his voice, "Mr.Bee sexually assaulted one of the staff there--a young girl who


    just graduated, in her early twenties--She was crying and wanted to call the police..."


    Sharon Allyson pped the table hard and stood up, shaking with anger, "You knew he was an a**hole,


    so why didn''t you stop him!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden Bower hesitated, "I had to leavest night, and I didn''t think that it would...I didn¡¯t think it would


    come to this.Mr....It was not Mr.Bee''s first time, so I thought he had gained some sense."


    Sharon Allyson felt an instant rush of blood to her head, almost gritting her teeth, "Not his first time?"


    "It used to happen asionally when Mr.Beale was still around.But usually, this kind of situation is


    arranged by the partnerpany, and only then will Mr.Bee go over.This time, perhaps it was not


    arranged..."


    "Not arranged?"


    Sharon Allyson was exasperated, "So this incident happened because it was not arranged? You just


    said it.That little girl is in her early twenties.She could be his daughter!"


    Jayden Bower sighed, "Ms.Allyson, I know you can''t stand this.But in the industry, there are indeed


    some inevitable shady areas that exist.If the conditions are agreed upon, and everything is arranged


    properly, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Sharon Allyson said disdainfully, "Inevitable? Howe I''ve never heard of such a thing happening


    with the Proctor Group?"


    "Well..."


    Jayden Bower hesitated before saying, "The Proctor Group has actually done a lot of things like this,


    but by chance, Mr.Proctor personally ran into it once, and he almost uprooted all the people involved,


    so no one dared to do it after that."


    "You mean this has a lot to do with the management of thepany, right?"


    Sharon Allyson calmed down considerably, "That is to say, before this, Tavis Beale was always


    acquiescent to such hidden rules?"


    Jayden Bower nodded and only after a while said, "Mr.Bee followed Mr.Beale for a long time, so


    Mr.Beale would inevitably favor him.As long as it did not cause any big mess, Mr.Beale would not


    care."


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and sat in her office chair, "What''s the situation now?"


    "The news is still being held down.Ms.Allyson, the Beale Group has only just gotten back on track, and


    if this scandal gets out, it will undoubtedly have a huge impact on the Beale Group, so..."


    Sharon Allyson took his words, "So you want to cover it up with money?"


    Jayden Bower didn''t say anything, acquiescing.


    Sharon Allyson said, "What about Kale Bee?"


    "Mr.Bee went home in the middle of the nightst night, and I''m not able to contact him."


    Sharon Allyson sneered, "So he''s just going to leave this to me now?"


    As Jayden Bower said, if this kind of scandal spread out now, the Beale Group''s hard-earned prestige


    would be reduced to ashes in no time.


    So Kale Bee was sure that Sharon Allyson would take care of the matter.


    That was why he had gone home and yed dead.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Go to his house and tell him personally that if he doesn''t show up at noon, I''m


    going to call the police."


    "Ms.Allyson..."


    "The Beale Group was already in jeopardy, and he wants to pull something like this.He''s the one that


    wants to bring down the Beale Group, not me! Why should I clean up the mess for him? What''s more,


    the victim is a young girl in her early twenties.If he can do such a shameless thing, then what is he


    afraid of now? Facing others?"


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s words were like a sharp knife.She wanted to skin Kale Bee alive now.


    Hearing this, Jayden Bower nodded, "Ms.Allyson, then I''ll go now"


    After Jayden Bower left, Sharon Allyson rubbed her temples, rested for a few minutes, and called Ivan


    Gregory in.


    Sharon Allyson held back her anger and opened the door, "Did you hear about Kale Bee?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "I just heard."


    "What is your opinion? Do you also think it should be solved with money?"


    Ivan Gregory thought for a moment before saying, "If I were to put myself in thepany''s shoes,


    using money to solve the problem would be the best solution."


    Sharon Allyson said, "How about from your personal standpoint?"

 Chapter 536: Try to Convict Him Once and for All

    Chapter 536: Try to Convict Him Once and for All


    After a while, lvan Gregory said, "Scum like him should have been dealt with a long time ago."


    At that, Sharon Allysonughed softly, "Good."


    She continued, "Contact the victim for me and see what the situation is."


    Ivan Gregory nodded, "I''ll do it right away."


    Sharon Allyson called out to him, "Wait."


    Ivan Gregory turned his head, "Is there anything else?"


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s lips pursed, "Don''t tell Jayden Bower about this.Just let me know if you hear


    anything."


    Ivan Gregory understood what she meant.


    No matter what, Jayden Bower was one of Kale Bee''s men.


    She could not be without caution.


    "Don''t worry, Ms.Allyson.I understand what to do."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Ivan Gregory walked to the door but suddenly stopped.


    With something on his mind, he paused for a few seconds and then turned back, "Ms.Allyson, thank


    you."


    Sharon Allyson was momentarily puzzled, "Thank me for what?"


    "For what happened before.Paisley told me about everything.If Ms.Allyson had not stepped in to help,


    she would''ve also been..."


    "It''s been so long.Besides, in that situation, I would not have sat idly by even if it were anyone else."


    Ivan Gregory said, "Anyway, Ms.Allyson, I will always remember this favor.If there''s anything you need,


    just let me know."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Yes, I will."


    After she finished, she saw Ivan Gregory still standing there, hesitant, as if wanting to say something.


    Sharon Allyson asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "It''s ...Paisley, she didn''t know any better before and did a lot of wrong things and ...introduced Jayden


    Bower to Ms.Allyson as a blind date.I want to say sorry for her."


    "She does sometimes do stupid things, but I did not take it to heart."


    Ivan Gregory breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, Ms.Allyson.I''ll leave you to it."


    After the office door closed, Sharon Allyson let out a long breath and slumped down on her desk with


    little energy.


    She had thought that with her efforts during this period of time, Beale Group had been on the right track


    step by step, but now, it seemed that the roots of Beale Group had long been corrupted and rotten to


    the core.


    It was also at this time that Sharon Allyson felt she could even understand a little why Patrick Matthias


    wanted the Beale Group to just die out quietly.


    With the way it was, it was not a bad idea to just let it be a thing of the past.


    But what did the people who really worked hard for the Beale Group and took their job seriously do


    wrong? Sharon Allyson turned her head sideways and put it on the table.


    Not long after, the phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Jameson Proctor''s call, Sharon Allyson answered tiredly, "Hello."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Have you heard?"


    "About Kale Bee? Yeah."


    "So, what are you going to do about it?"


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her temples and sat up, "Jayden Bower says it''s not the first time he''s done it,


    and he has gone into hiding at home now, and I ask him to get him for me before noon.As for the


    victim, lvan Gregory will check on her.I can only wait and see."


    Jameson Proctor gave a lowugh, "ording to your character, I thought you would just call the


    police."


    Sharon Allyson sighed, "I''d like to do it, but Kale Bee has money and connections, so I''m afraid this is


    going to end up in vain, and he''ll get away with it.I have to think of a foolproof way to get him convicted


    once and for all."


    "The Beale Group employees should have told you that although Kale Bee did this personally, he is the


    vice president of the Beale Group after all, which will bring a lot of influence to thepany.And if you


    investigate this matter thoroughly, it is bound to involve more people."


    Sharon Allyson hung her head and muffled, "I know that half of the top executives are Kale Bee''s


    people, and ording to Jayden Bower, this kind of thing happens all the time, and those people must


    have done this kind of thing at one time or another"


    Jameson Proctor said, "The Beale Group has long been corrupt."


    Sharon Allyson said, "When I first met him, I thought he was a great man, but I didn''t know that he was


    so sinister and vicious that he would harbor and tolerate this kind of thing!"


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    "No, I can take care of this.You go about your own business."


    At this time, Jacob Green told Jameson Proctor that the meeting time wasing up.


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''m going to the meeting.Call Jacob Green if you need anything.He''ll pass it on


    to me."


    Sharon Allyson replied, "Go ahead."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson sat in her chair, thought for a while, and then dialed


    Daniel''s number.


    Soon, the call was answered, and Daniel''s voice was a little unclear as he said, "What''s up?"


    Sharon Allyson paused for a little, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the market buying groceries.Tiffany said the ones I bought online were not fresh and asked me


    toe here to check"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She spoke in a whisper, "What are you..."


    "Didn''t the doctor say to keep her in bed? I''ll take care of her for a few days"


    Daniel found a quiet ce, "So, what''s up with you?"


    Sharon Allyson did not ask any other questions and started to talk about business, "You have been


    investigating the Beale Group before.So, you must have thorough knowledge about Kale Bee"


    "Yeah, that piece of work.Did he cause any trouble?"


    Sharon Allyson told him about everything and said, "If it''s convenient, can you give me detailed


    information about him?"


    Daniel said, "Sure, but I can''te right now.I''ll have Trey Coe send it to you.You''ll definitely get it by


    noon."


    "Okay, thank you so much"


    "What are you talking about? This is what I should do" Daniel said.


    "Then I''ll go on with my grocery shopping."


    The corner of Sharon Allyson''s lips lifted, "Go on."


    After hanging up on Daniel, Sharon Allyson called Tiffany Momon.


    Tiffany Momon''s voice was tired as hers, "What''s up, Sharon baby?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Did Daniel go grocery shopping?"


    "Yeah."


    Tiffany Momon said, "I don''t really think food on the inte is so not fresh.I just think he''s annoying,


    and I don''t want to see him.I want to be alone for a while."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "It''s still early right now.So he came to your ce early in the morning?"


    "No, he didn''t leavest night.He slept outside on the couch, saying that he had to take care of me.I


    don''t know what he''s talking about.I mean, the baby is going to be aborted in a few days.I don''t know


    what he wants."


    "Whether you do the surgery or not, you are getting freeundry and cooking service.Just enjoy it."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Tiffany Momon was enlightened, "That makes sense! I''ve never been served like this before.I can''t let


    him go to the market to buy food.I have to send him to the supermarket to buy imported ingredients! I


    have to eat and drink well to recover! Alright, see ya, Sharon!"

 Chapter 537: She Just Wants the Money

    Chapter 537: She Just Wants the Money


    Not long after, Trey Coe appeared in Sharon Allyson''s office.


    Sharon Allyson said to the assistant who brought him in, "Bring a cup of coffee."


    The assistant was about to answer when Trey Coe said, "No, I''ll be gone in a minute."


    Sharon nodded at her, and she then left the office.


    Trey Coe sat in front of Sharon Allyson and put down the kraft paper bag in his hand, "Sharon,


    everything you want is here."


    "Thanks"


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her temples, "I should have gone over and got it myself.I just don''t have enough


    time..."


    Trey Coe smiled, "It''s ok.I happened to be around anyway.I heard about Kale Bee, and I asked around


    on the way here, but thepany that Kale Bee was working withst night is a newpany that


    was established only two months ago."


    Sharon Allyson frowned gently, "You mean thispany may have problems?"


    Trey Coe nodded, "Although Kale Bee has been an animal from the beginning, he has been doing this


    kind of thing for a long time.After the Beale Group''s incident, he should be more careful and


    cautious.He absolutely would not make such a mistake."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson''s lips pursed, "But I''ve met him before with another Beale Group executive.He forced


    Paisley Gregory to drink with him, trying to...take her away."


    "That was when Paisley Gregory''s husband was in trouble, and if you weren''t there that day, who would


    know what really happened? Paisley Gregory went to him for help, and even if the police were called


    afterward, he would have been able to fight back.Or, maybe he did do the favor, and the odds were that


    Paisley Gregory would give in to his intimidation for her husband''s future."


    Sharon Allyson''s hand on the table slowly clenched into a fist, and her brow furrowed.


    Trey Coe continued, "So the victim, this time, not only didn''t ept his bullying but also intended to


    make a big deal out of it.Either it was not arranged beforehand, or it was all a set-up."


    After a pause, Trey Coe added, "Sharon, which one do you think it could be?"


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "I prefer to believe that the girl was coerced, but..."


    But Trey Coe was right.


    Kale Bee was too skilled at doing this sort of thing to make such a cheap mistake.


    At that moment, a knock came at the door, and the assistant said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Bee has arrived


    downstairs."


    Trey Coe got up and said, "Sharon, I''ll go first then.Call me if you need anything."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Ok, thanks."


    "You don''t need to say thanks to me"


    After Trey Coe left, Sharon Allyson unpacked the kraft paper bag in front of her and took out Kale Bee''s


    file from inside.


    After ten minutes, Kale Bee entered Sharon Allyson''s office with an unhappy face, sat down opposite


    her, and spoke very nonchntly, "Why is Ms.Allyson in such a hurry to see me?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Am I disturbing Mr.Bee''s rest?"


    Seeing her smile, Kale Bee''s anger went down a bit, "It''s not that I''m resting.I''m here for nothing..."


    "Nothing?"


    Kale Bee said, "You''re in charge of everything at thepany.What can I do?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "So what Mr.Bee is saying is that I''m in charge of thepany, so you can me


    thepany for all the sh*t you''ve done and let me take care of it."


    Kale Bee probably thought her words were bad, but he was in the wrong, so he couldn''t refute them,


    "It''s not a big deal.She just wants money.Just give her some."


    "How much is Mr.Bee talking about?"


    Kale Bee said impatiently, "That woman is just trying to get a price.Just wait a few days, and she''ll take


    whatever she can get."


    Kale Bee said disdainfully, "So young, yet so wicked."


    Sharon Allyson said calmly, "You know she''s young, Mr.Bee.She''s only two or three years older than


    your daughter."


    Kale Bee said, "She wanted to climb into my bed.What can I do?"


    "How did it be like this if it were consensual?"


    Kale Bee froze.


    Last night, he drank a little.


    The girl was pushing and squirming, but the cooperationpany said it was arranged, so he did not


    think too much.He took it as seduction.But he did not know that a moment of carelessness would cause


    him so much trouble.


    The group of them clearly wanted to get his money.


    Of course, he would not do as they wished.


    Throwing the matter to Sharon Allyson was the best way.


    The Beale Group''s face was at stake, so she wouldn''t leave it alone.


    Sharon Allyson said, "How does Mr.Bee intend to settle this matter?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? Just give her some money..."


    "How much? I''d like Mr.Bee to give me a specific figure so that I can get the finance to ount for it,


    and I hope Mr.Bee can do it before this afternoon."


    Kale Bee froze, "What do you mean?"


    Sharon said with a straight face ¡°I''m asking Mr.Bee to transfer the money to the Beale Group''s


    ount.Don''t you want me to settle this for you? To be honest, I run a small studio and don''t have


    much money.So, there is no way I can help you with the money."


    Kale Bee snorted, "How can you not have money? Jameson Proctor..."


    "I understand what you mean.You want to borrow money from Proctor Group.This is fine.I will hold a


    press conference this afternoon in the name of Beale Group to borrow this money for Mr.Bee.It is also


    proof that we will pay back the money afterward and will not renege on the debt."


    Kale Bee stood up sharply, "What do you mean by a press conference?"


    Sharon Allyson leaned back in her office chair and said unhurriedly, "Naturally, I want to make things


    clear and borrow the money.Otherwise, why would Proctor Group lend us money for no reason? But


    don''t worry, Mr.Bee.I believe that as long as everyone understands your difficulties, the money can be


    borrowed."


    Kale Bee was very angry with her, "You...You..."


    He stuttered for a long time but did not say aplete sentence.


    Sharon Allyson pressed the inte directly, "Send Jayden Bower in."


    "Ok."


    After less than a minute, Jayden Bower appeared in the office, "Ms.Allyson, what can I do for you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Please, hold a press conference for me."


    Jayden Bower wondered, "What is the...What is the purpose?"


    "Mr.Bee wants to borrow money from Proctor Group, and it''s not easy to borrow with empty words.Soa


    press conference will make it official."


    Jayden Bower looked at Kale Bee, "Mr.Bee..."


    Kale Bee pped his hand on the table and was furious, "I''ll have the treasurer transfer a million


    dors from my ount to your card right now.You happy now?"


    Sharon Allysonugh

 Chapter 538: You Really Are a Pair Kale

    Chapter 538: You Really Are a Pair Kale


    Bee was so angry that his whole body was shaking, "You...You are going too far!"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Mr.Bee is overreacting.I am sitting in the position of the head of Beale


    Group.Naturally, I have to do everything for the sake of Beale Group.Besides, I didn''t force you to pay


    the 20 million.Wasn''t I just helping you to borrow from Proctor Group? Not to mention that you came up


    with this solution, so how am I doing too far?"


    Jayden Bower stood by silently, not making a sound, afraid to get involved in this battle.


    Kale Bee reached out a finger to point at Sharon Allyson, gnashing his teeth in hatred, talking without


    holding back at all, "I finally saw today what it means to be a scoundrel.You learned all this from your


    gambling father!"


    No matter what he said, Sharon Allyson kept a faint smile on her face and didn''t get angry.


    After Kale Bee finished his tantrum, he said to Jayden Bower, "I''m going to have 20 million transferred


    to her right now.Press conference my a**!"


    Sharon Allyson slowly said, "Kale Bee, sorry to interrupt, but you can transfer the money directly to the


    Beale Group''s ount.What is the point of transferring it to me? People will think you are trying to


    bribe me."


    Kale Bee grunted coldly and left.


    The office door was closed with a loud bang.


    Jayden Bower wiped his sweat, "Ms.Allyson, don''t take it personally with Mr.Bee.He''s just


    straightforward.He means nothing else."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "I don''t care about him.The Beale Group is in need of money now.As long as


    he can give me the 20 million, he can sit here and scold me.There are a lot of people who are worse


    than him, and if I were to take each and every one of them seriously, then I wouldn''t be able to live."


    Hearing this, Jayden Bower somewhat admired her.


    If it were other richdies, they would not have been able to stand it and would have left.


    But she epted the insults calmly and negotiated a deal with Kale Bee so easily.


    Jayden Bower added, "Is Ms.Allyson going to use the 20 million for corporate working capital?"


    "What else?"


    Sharon Allyson''s voice was a little colder, "He dared to do such a shameless thing because he has a lot


    of money.But some things can be settled with money.Some things can not."


    Jayden Bower did not say anything.


    Sharon Allyson added, "You keep an eye on him and make sure the finances receive the bill before you


    leave."


    "But Mr.Bee''s..."


    "If he wants to dy or renege on the bill, you can tell him that it''s not impossible tounch the


    conference tonight."


    Jayden Bower immediately responded, "I got it.I''ll take care of it now."


    Sharon Allyson nodded and leaned back against her office chair.


    When Jayden Bower went out, Sharon Allyson let out a breath, looked to the vaguely trembling


    fingertips, and finished the rest of the water in the ss.


    Kale Bee, a man who was used to being high and mighty, looked at no one in the eye.


    If she wanted to hold him down, she couldn''t show the slightest bit of timidity.


    Sharon Allyson was just about to get more water when Ivan Gregory''s call came through, "Ms.Allyson,


    I''ve checked."


    The partnerpany had arranged for someone in advance for Kale Bee''s conditions, but to their


    surprise, the person whom they had arranged for the job was temporarily unwell, so they contacted one


    of thepany''s interns.


    The intern was unaware of their disgusting hookups and thought it was just a simple social gathering,


    but after a few sses of wine, Kale Bee showed his true colors and started to move his hands.


    Seeing that the girl was resisting, Kale Bee secretly drugged her, and then there was what happened


    afterward.


    After hearing this, Sharon Allyson took a deep breath and clenched her hand on the table into a fist,


    "Where is the victim now?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "In the house she rented.Ms.Allyson, do you want toe over?"


    "Send me the address.I''lle right now."


    "Okay."


    Within a minute of hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson received the address from Ivan Gregory.


    She grabbed her things and went straight downstairs.


    Just as Sharon Allyson exited the elevator, she ran into Dean Wilson, who hade to the office after


    running an errand.


    Dean Wilson said, "Where are you going?"


    "Did you hear about Kale Bee?"


    "I heard a little."


    "I''m going to see the victim now."


    Dean Wilson turned on his heel, "I''ll go with you."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Good."


    Although Ivan Gregory inquired about what happenedst night, the victim was obvious more clear


    about the specifics.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And Dean Wilson was awyer; if there was awsuit, he could learn about it in advance.


    After getting into the car, Dean Wilson said, "How did you settle Kale Bee¡¯s case?"


    Sharon Allyson said while putting on the seatbelt, "I got him to pay 20 million."


    Dean Wilson was shocked, "20 million? How did you pull that off?"


    Kale Bee had embezzled a lot of money from the Beale Group over the years, and it was almost


    impossible to get him to give away a single cent, but Sharon Allyson was able to get him to give up 20


    million.


    Sharon Allyson said, "He did something wrong, and his heart is weak.I just bluffed him, and the money


    was there."


    Dean Wilson admired, "You and Jameson Proctor are really a pair"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    What did that even mean? Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the rental house.


    Sharon Allyson went upstairs, only to find two men standing at the elevator door, and when they saw


    her, they both looked away.


    Hearing footsteps, Ivan Gregory stepped out, "Ms.Allyson.Sharon Allyson withdrew her gaze and gave


    a soft, muffled sound.


    Ivan Gregory led her inside and whispered, "Those two were sent by Mr.Bee.Once the little girl was to


    go to the police, they..."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips and looked even colder.


    Dean Wilson sneered, "He actually thinks he¡¯s above thew."


    When they arrived at the rental house, Sharon Allyson saw a man standing in the doorway who was


    persuading the person behind the door, "Chell, look, since this thing has happened, we have to find a


    way to solve it.Don''t we? You are now smothering yourself in the house and noting out.What good


    is that? Why don''t youe out and eat something?"


    No answer came out.


    The man said again, "I have discussed with thepany.You''ll be a full-time employee and get a pay


    increase.How much do you want? Just tell me.We''re all working for money, are we not? And Mr.Bee


    also said he would give you appropriatepensation.You know.Mr.Bee is from a bigpany.We


    can''t afford to mess with him.We should just be happy with what we get.How about you tell me what


    you want? I will help you negotiate with them."


    ording to his words, he was doing everything for her sake and that she was dumb not to listen to


    him.


    Sharon Allyson walked over, and Ivan Gregory introduced him, "Ms.Allyson, this is the head of their


    company, Manager Lee."


    Manager Lee turned his head to Sharon Allyson and looked her up and down, "And you are?"

 Chapter 539: A Loss-Making Deal Ivan

    Chapter 539: A Loss-Making Deal Ivan


    Gregory looked at him, "Manager Lee, this is the head of ourpany, Ms.Allyson"


    Manager Lee pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, "That''s strange.Howe the head of


    Beale Group''sst name is Allyson? You look like you''re in your twenties.Do you have the ability to


    manage the entire Beale Group?"


    Ivan Gregory just wanted to speak, but Sharon Allyson stopped him and said to Manager Lee, "How


    old you are has nothing to do with your ability.I think you are not young, but your head is just a


    decoration on your neck."


    Manager Lee pondered for a moment before understanding what she meant by this and immediately


    paled, "You..."


    Dean Wilson couldn''t help butugh out loud, stepped forward to stand in front of Manager Lee,


    hooked his neck, and walked to the side, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry.You also said she is a young


    girl.Bad temper"


    Manager Lee looked at him with dissatisfaction, "Who are you again?"


    "Awyer, I guess."


    Manager Lee instantly became alert, "Who the hell sent you here, and what do you want to do?"


    Then he said to Ivan Gregory, "I want to see Mr.Bee.Where is he?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "Manager Lee, I have just told you, Ms.Allyson is the head of Beale Group.She has


    full authority to handle the matter."


    Manager Lee coldly snorted, "My direct contact has always been Mr.Bee.I don''t know any Ms.Allyson,


    nor do I know any person in charge.What''s more, Mr.Bee is the one...I don''t care.I only negotiate with


    Mr.Bee, no one else but him."


    Sharon Allyson spoke indifferently, "You only negotiate with him?"


    "Didn''t I make it clear enough..."


    "Are you the victim? What do you want to negotiate with him? How to minimize the damage of this


    matter? How to cover up your dirty and sordid behavior with the least cost? Or how you should


    continue to threaten the victim?"


    Manager Lee''s face was turning all sorts of colors.


    He was twitching his lips, wanting to speak, but was tapped on the shoulder by Dean Wilson, "Take it


    easy, take it easy.Don''t take it to heart."


    Manager Lee sat down on the sofa and said, "I knew you guys weren''t here to solve the problem! If


    that''s the case, let''s make a big deal out of it then! We''re just a smallpany.What do we have to


    lose?"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "It''s true that you deserve to go down.But Kale Bee, not the Beale Group,


    should be the one to go down with you."


    Manager Lee nced at her and snorted, "I knew you guys would be like this.The Beale Group had an


    ident and kicked out a few executives as scapegoats.Oh, now what, you want to do the same thing


    again? I tell you, no way! Let''s go in front of the press and see who''s afraid!"


    Ivan Gregory whispered next to Sharon Allyson, "Ms.Allyson, this guy is a scoundrel.Don''t pay attention


    to him."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the closed bedroom door behind her and sat down on the couch, saying,


    "Fine, if you want to contact the press, I''ll wait."


    After that, Sharon Allyson looked at the time, "Please hurry up.There are still two hours left before I


    have to get off work."


    Manager Lee looked at Sharon Allyson''s serious look, and, suddenly, half of his anger disappeared.


    He coughed, sat up slightly straight, and organized his clothes, "I didn''t say I''m going to do it now...I''m


    not talking to you.I want to see Mr.Bee."


    Sharon Allyson said to Ivan Gregory, "Call Kale Bee."


    Ivan Gregory nodded and immediately dialed Kale Bee''s number.


    When the call came through, Ivan Gregory held the phone out to Manager Lee.


    Manager Lee changed his attitude immediately and said ingratiatingly, "Mr.Bee, it''s me.Little Lee from


    Farout Advertising.We had dinnerst night.Do you remember?"


    On the other end of the phone, Kale Bee directly scolded, "Are you crazy? Who are you? Do I know


    you? I warn you, don''t try to get me involved with anything! Be careful, or I''ll sue you for defamation!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Manager Lee held the phone and froze there,pletely struck dumb.


    Sharon Allyson kept a smile on her face and looked at him quietly, "Well, do you want me to send you


    to his house and talk to him face to face?"


    Ivan Gregory stepped forward and took the phone back.


    Manager Lee looked at them hesitantly, "Are you really from the Beale Group?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything and looked aloof.


    Manager Lee looked at the bedroom, "So...You just heard what I said.She wouldn''t listen to me! She


    had to go to the police.But what good will it do us to offend Kale Bee? But she won''t listen to me.Why


    don''t you go and talk sense into her?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "What was your conversation with Kale Bee like?"


    "Mr.Bee disappeared after the ident, and I just got in touch with him here..."


    "What I''m talking about is how you talked about working together before."


    Manager Lee coughed and stammered without speaking.


    Dean Wilson said slowly from the side, "I guess themission he asked for is not low."


    Manager Lee pped his thigh, almost in agreement, "Exactly! Do you know how much he asked for?


    Seventy percent.If it weren''t for the opportunity to work with Beale Group, who would agree to such a


    shameful deal?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "As far as I know, yourpany has only been open for a short time."


    "Yes, I was thinking of working with Beale Group in order to expand our poprity"


    "Apany that has only been opened for a short time dared to do such a loss-making deal, so the


    capital chain behind yourpany is quite strong"


    Manager Lee smiled awkwardly, "Our boss is a foreigner.He has been doing small business abroad


    over the years, earning some money, and now wants to return to China to do business.As long as it


    can open up the domestic market, the initial loss is not a big deal.He has money"


    "Where is your boss? Such a big thing happened, and he does not intend to show up?"


    "Our boss is still abroad and hasn''te back.What''s more, I can handle this kind of small


    problem.There''s no need to bother him."


    Sharon Allyson''s expression turned cold, "A small problem?"


    Manager Lee hesitantly said, "It''s...It''s not that big."


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes, seemingly not willing to talk to him anymore, "Yourpany wants to


    integrate into the domestic market as soon as possible, and, not wanting this to have any impact on


    you, is willing to pay any price to settle it, right?"


    "As long as it''s within the range I can afford, it''s something I can consider"


    "Okay, give me all the details of the cooperation between you and Kale Bee, and I''ll take care of the


    rest."


    Manager Lee said, "But..."


    Sharon Allyson got up and said, "If you don''t want to do it, I''ll leave it to you."


    Manager Lee hurriedly said, "No, no, no, look, this little girl is indeed really temperamental! Alright, I''ll


    give it to you!"

 Chapter 540: Didnt You Say You Would Help Me?

    Chapter 540: Didn''t You Say You Would Help Me?


    After Manager Lee left, Sharon Allyson said to Ivan Gregory and Dean Wilson, "You guys should go


    too."


    Ivan Gregory said, "Ms.Allyson..."


    Dean Wilson said, "All right, let''s not make a mess here.Just let her handle it"


    "Okay then, Ms.Allyson.I''ll wait for you downstairs.You can just call me if you need anything."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Okay."When they got downstairs, Dean Wilson said, "Wait for her here.I''ll go


    back to the Beale Group."


    Ivan Gregory nodded, "Okay."


    Dean Wilson was just about to leave when he noticed the ck car that was parked on the side of the


    road.


    The driver started to move the car almost simultaneously as if noticing Dean''s nce.


    Dean Wilson raised his eyebrows and looked twice at the license te number.


    In the ck car, Manager Lee said, "Boss, all in ordance with your instructions, but...I don''t know if


    it''s just me, but I always feel like she''s suspicious of us."


    Chown leaned back in the back seat and closed his eyes, "Probably not a delusion.She''s Jameson


    Proctor''s woman.How stupid can she be? And she''s sitting at the head of the Beale Group above Kale


    Bee.And you think it''s only because of Jameson Proctor?"


    Manager Lee added, "So what do we do now?"


    "Wait.I''d like to see what she''s going to do with this mess."


    "But didn''t the one tell us that this matter must not be too big? If it arouses Jameson Proctor''s


    suspicion, we will be in trouble."


    Chown opened his eyes and said slowly, "Don''t worry.Jameson Proctor is about to be busy taking care


    of himself.He won''t have the time to worry about us.This is our first shot in the South City, so we can''t


    just make thunder without rain.Of course, we have to make a name for ourselves, and I''m sure that''s


    what that person has arranged."


    "Understood."


    The rental house.


    Sharon Allyson knocked on the door and whispered, "Can I talk to you for a minute?"


    There was no sound inside.


    Sharon Allyson added, "Now it''s just the two of us.Anything you want to say, you can tell me.I can also


    help you call the police.Now there are Kale Bee''s people outside all the time.You can''t do it on your


    own."


    After a moment of silence, the door finally opened.


    Chell Peterson''s eyes were red, "You can really help me call the police?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Yes"


    "I don''t believe you.I heard what you guys just said.You''re in cahoots with that son of a bi*ch Kale Bee."


    "He''s an employee of Beale Group, and I''m the head of Beale Group.I¡¯m not with him.I should say that


    he is under my control."


    Chell Peterson coldly said, "What''s the difference? You are all the same anyway, trying to spend money


    to settle this matter in order not to damage yourpany''s reputation.Let me tell you, I will never be


    bribed, and I will never give in.Even if you kill me, I will make sure all of you be buried with me!"


    Sharon Allyson poured her a ss of water and slowly said, "I know how you feel now, and I won''t


    advise you anything because I can''t possibly know how you feel right now.Without actually


    experiencing it, no one will know the pain of it."


    "Then what exactly do you mean bying here?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I just want to tell you that if you want to call the police, I can help you.But do you


    really think that by doing so, Kale Bee will get the punishment he deserves, and it will all be over?"


    Chell Peterson frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m sure you''ve seen that Kale Bee has money.He''s been in Beale Group for so many years, and has


    also taken the position of vice president of thepany, and there''s no shortage of people and


    resources in his hands.Do you think the police can give you justice, or will they try to make the matter


    trivial and cover it up?"


    "Then I''ll make a scene.I''ll contact the media.I don''t believe he can just be above thew!"


    Sharon Allyson said, "He''s not above thew, but he is more than capable of dealing with you."


    Chell Peterson said, "Didn''t you say you would help me?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Seeing that she never took the ss of water, Sharon Allyson took a sip herself, "Yes, I said I could


    help you, but I would never insist on bumping into the gun when I knew that calling the police would be


    painless for him."


    Chell Peterson sat down on the sofa, "Then what should I do?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "If you believe my words, you should first give in to them and ept all the


    conditions they offer to dispel Kale Bee''s guard.I promise I will send him to jail for the rest of his life."


    Chell Peterson didn''t say anything or know whether she should believe her or not.


    Sharon Allyson put down the ss of water and put a business card on the coffee table, "You can think


    about it and then give me an answer.Those people outside, I will let them go.If you go to the police, I


    won''t stop you."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson said, "But you have to be clear if that''s the result you want."


    After saying that, Sharon Allyson took her things and left.


    Walking to the door, Sharon Allyson looked at the two men whose eyes were avoiding her and said


    lightly, "I give you thirty seconds to disappear."


    The two men looked at her and said, "Ms.Allyson, it was Mr.Bee who told us to..."


    "I don''t care who it is.Disappear."


    "But..."


    "I don''t want to say it a third time."


    The other man touched him with his elbow, signaling to get out of here first.


    Sharon Allyson got on the elevator with them, and when they got to the floor, lvan Gregory immediately


    came over and looked at the two men behind Sharon Allyson, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson turned back to the two men and said, "Go back where you came from, and if I see you


    here again, I''ll call the police."


    "Ms.Allyson, don''t be mad.We''re leaving right now"


    "Yes, yes, yes, we''re leaving right now"


    The two said without a pause and hurriedly got into the car next to them.


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes and said to Ivan Gregory, "Go back to the office."


    The two men got into the car and immediately called Kale Bee and told him everything that had


    happened today.


    Kale Bee grunted, "You guyse back first.I want to see what kind of tricks she is ying.If she


    wants to sell me, then I won''t let her get away with it! I''ll drag her and Beale Group down


    together.Maybe I can even get the Proctor Group.I won''t lose anyway!"


    "Mr.Bee, are we just gonna leave Chell Peterson alone?"


    "This woman is also a fool.If she wants to report to the police, let her do it.Who will believe what she


    says? I can easily kill her! I don''t believe she can do anything to me."


    Kale Bee said, "You two don''t stay idle.Go keep an eye on Sharon Allyson.This woman is too arrogant


    now.She doesn''t take me seriously at all.I''ll have to show her who the boss is!"

 Chapter 541: I Think Youre Just Trying to Piss Him

    Chapter 541: I Think You''re Just Trying to Piss Him


    When Sharon Allyson returned to the office, Dean Wilson was sitting leisurely in the sofa, humming a


    song and looking rxed.


    Sharon Allyson put down her stuff and sat down at her desk, "What''s that look on your face?"


    "Congrattions.You got 20 million from Kale Bee without any effort."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that, Sharon Allyson paused, "Has the money arrived yet?"


    "Yes, it arrived in half an hour"


    "I can''t believe he''s so efficient."


    Dean Wilson adjusted his posture, "You''ve sent someone to follow his a** every step of the way.How


    can he not be efficient? If not, I''m going to go after him."


    Dean Wilson added, "What do you say? You gonna treat me to dinner?"


    Sharon Allyson bristled, "Don''t you eat enough here every day?"


    "How is that the same? What I eat here is just for filling my stomach."


    Dean Wilson said, "I work hard every day for you and for the Beale Group, so a meal is not too much to


    ask, is it?"


    Sharon Allyson held out her hand, "Stop it.It sounds like you don''t have any money"


    Dean Wilson coughed, "Money is not the issue.It hurts my feelings to mention money.I mean, I would


    help you even if I didn''t get any money for it."


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Then give it back to me."


    Dean Wilson looked around, "Eh, nice weather today."


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes and ignored him.


    After a while, Dean Wilson said, "What are you going to do about Kale Bee now at this point?"


    "First, collect his evidence.He has done a lot of things like this in the past.Although it was an exchange


    of interests and both sides were willing, it does not mean that he can do these things with impunity."


    "That was when Tavis Beale was still in charge.The evidence must have destroyed.We may not be able


    to find it."


    Sharon Allyson said, "We have to find it.We can''t just let him get away with it."


    Dean Wilson tapped his fingers on the arm of the sofa, "You want to take down such scum as Kale


    Bee.I am one hundred percent in favor of it.But I have to remind you of one thing: Kale Bee has been in


    the Beale Group for more than ten years.Since he could climb to this position, he must have a lot of


    connections besides his ability"


    After a pause, Dean Wilson continued, "You just arrived at the Beale Group not long ago.And you


    began to remove Tavis Beale''s people immediately.Although from our point of view, it''s no problem, in


    the eyes of others, it is inevitable that..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I know what you mean, but have you thought about it? The Beale Group has


    be what it is today because it is rotten from the roots.Tavis Beale is the source of that rot, and if


    you want to save the Beale Group, you must take these rotten parts out.Otherwise, the Beale Group


    will only continue to corrupt little by little until it dies."


    Dean Wilson probably did not expect her to say such a thing, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    Sharon Allyson added, "But you''re right.It''s time to celebrate after such arge amount of


    money.You''ve worked hard this time.Help me organize a party for the executives, and you can choose


    the venue."


    "Executives, so you still n to call Kale Bee?"


    "Yeah, he''s paying for it.Shouldn''t we call him?"


    Dean Wilsonughed, "I think you''re just trying to piss him off."


    Sharon Allyson''s lips lifted, "So be it.I''m going to see my friend tonight.So help me announce it."


    Dean Wilson got up, "Alright then.I''m paid to work."


    Half an hourter, word spread throughout thepany that the Beale Group was having a party for all


    the executives tonight.


    When Kale Bee heard the news, he had just arrived home and was so angry that he almost kicked a


    hole in the door.


    He cursed for a long time and then held back his anger and ordered, "Tell them that no one is allowed


    to go, and anyone who goes will be out of the Beale Group first thing in the morning!"


    The assistant said next to him, "But...Mr.Bee, we can only order our people around, but the ones


    Ms.Allyson got back, they don''t listen to us."


    Kale Bee yanked him by the cor and kicked him, "You''re all f**king useless! If they don''t listen to you,


    can''t you think of some way to make them? If anyone goes, stop him on the way and break his legs.Let


    me see how he gets there!"


    "Yes...Yes..."


    But what Kale Bee didn''t expect was that Dean Wilson had a countermeasure on his side.


    While all his men were waiting by the cars of several top executives, Dean Wilson had long arranged a


    bus to pick up everyone.


    After getting out, Sharon Allyson sat in the car and called Jameson Proctor.


    Sharon Allyson said, "When are youing home today?"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was low, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have to go see Tiffany.I don''t know when I''ll be finished, and if there''s nothing going on on your end,


    just go straight home."


    "Alright."


    Sharon Allyson heard his side was quiet, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She whispered, "You''re not in a meeting again, are you?"


    There was a pause of a few seconds on the other end of the line, and then the man''sughing voice


    came through in no hurry, "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Before she hung up the phone, she quickly said, "Don''t answer my phone next time in a meeting!"


    Tossing the phone aside, Sharon Allyson let out a long breath before buckling her seat belt and driving


    towards Tiffany''s house.


    When she arrived downstairs, Sharon Allyson wanted to buy some fresh fruits and vegetables but


    remembered that Daniel had been to the market in the morning, so she went straight upstairs.


    She stood at the door and rang the doorbell.


    Soon, the door opened, and Daniel''s figure appeared in the doorway, "Ms.Allyson, what are you doing


    here?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I came to see Tiffany."


    Daniel turned sideways to make space for her, "She''s in her room.You can go in."


    "Okay."


    When she entered the house, Sharon Allyson found that the entire living room was much brighter, and


    everything was neatly packed and clean, with not a trace of mess.


    Daniel was making soup in the kitchen, and the smell was wonderful.


    In the bedroom, Tiffany Momon was sitting on the bed, looking out the window withzy eyes.


    Sharon Allyson closed the door and walked over, "What are you looking at?"


    At the sound of her voice, Tiffany Momon instantly came to life, "Sharon, you''re here.Help me!"


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Tiffany Momon said, "I''ve been in bed all day, and Daniel won''t let me go anywhere except to the


    bathroom.I''m so sick.I feel like my limbs are deteriorating.I can run tenps right now!"


    Sharon Allyson sat on the edge of the bed, "You should just lie down and rest."


    "It''s been less than a day, and I''m already in so much pain.When will this kind of life ever end?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "When you''re back on your feet, we''ll go out and have some fun."

 Chapter 542: Making It Awkward

    Chapter 542: Making It Awkward


    After Sharon Allyson and Tiffany Momon chatted for a while, there were a few knocks on the door.


    Daniel said, "Can Ie in?"


    Tiffany Momon let out a long sigh.


    Sharon Allyson smiled and said, "Come on in."


    Soon the bedroom door was opened, and Daniel, tray in hand, walked to the other side of the bed and


    ced the tray on the nightstand.


    The aroma of food instantly filled the room.


    Daniel looked to Sharon Allyson, "Ms.Allyson, stay for dinner.I''ve already made it."


    Sharon Allyson said, "No, I have to go find Jameson Proctorter."


    With that, she got up and said to Tiffany Momon, "Then you get some rest and call me if you need


    anything.I''ll leave now"


    Tiffany Momon nodded and extended her hand towards her, her face full of reluctance.


    Sharon Allyson leaned over and gave her a hug, "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Nah, it''s fine.Mr.Proctor is going to trouble me again.I''lle to see you when I''m better."


    Sharon Allysonughed, "He''s not that bad."


    Tiffany Momon let her go, "I won''t see you off.Take care on your way back."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson had just turned around when Daniel called out to her, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson turned back, "What''s up?"


    Daniel said to Tiffany Momon, "Tiffany, you eat first.I''ll go see Ms.Allyson off."


    Tiffany Momon waved her hand in a hurry, "Go, go."


    When she got into the elevator, Daniel said, "How is it going with Kale Bee? Just tell me what you need


    me to do."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Thanks, but I''ve pretty much taken care of it.You just stay here and keep Tiffany


    company."


    Daniel nodded and, after a moment, said, "But she doesn''t seem to want to see me very much.I know I


    didn''t make a good impression on you guys before, but I really want to take care of her."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson added, "Do you want to take care of her for a few days or for all the time


    after?"


    At that, Daniel''s brow furrowed slightly, and he didn''t say anything for a while.


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, and the two of them walked out together.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "Tiffany told me that you were thinking about it.This matter concerns the life


    of the two of you.It''s indeed important to give it some thought, and whatever the result of your


    consideration, Tiffany will ept it.But still, if you do not like her, it''s better to keep a distance.Do not


    confuse her."


    For a long time, Daniel said, "I don''t want to hurt her."


    "I know.But it hurts her the most to drag things on and keep them ambiguous."


    "Does she...still likes me?"


    Sharon Allyson paused, "That''s between the two of you.I can''t say.Daniel raised a hand and touched


    his brow, contemting.Sharon Allyson took out her keys and unlocked the car, "I''ll leave you to it


    then.Call me if anything happens to Tiffany"


    "Okay." Daniel hesitated.


    The words came to his lips, but he still did not make a sound.


    Sharon Allyson saw his hesitant look and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Daniel said, "Ms.Allyson, do you...already know?"


    "Know what?"


    Only after the words were said did Sharon Allyson react to what he was asking, and the corners of her


    lips pursed up gently without speaking.


    Daniel said, "I understand what you are thinking about.Like you said, for some things to drag on and


    remain unclear is what hurts the most.And if Ruben knew, he would be happy for you, so you don''t


    have to..."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "Actually, I''m not just doing it for Ruben."


    "Then what else?"


    "It''s been twenty years since it happened, and I don''t remember any of those things or even what he


    really looked like.So, he is strange to me, and I don''t know how I should get along with him.


    "Perhaps you all think that I should feel happy, but I never felt this joy from the beginning to the end.I


    don''t know why I''m in such a state of mind.Instead of making it awkward for both sides, I should just


    pretend I don''t know anything."


    In fact, about what she said, Daniel understood.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had no family since he was a child and waster adopted by Patrick Matthias.


    Family was also strange and unmemorable to him.


    He grew up with Patrick Matthias and understood how important his deceased wife and daughter


    meant to him.


    Daniel felt that it was not a solution for them to stay deadlocked like this and wanted to ask Sharon


    Allyson what she thought.


    After a while, Daniel said, "He may have to go back to Ennd in a few days."


    Sharon Allyson was probably a little surprised.


    She was silent before saying, "Tavis Beale...I thought we hadn''t found him yet."


    "We''ve been looking for Tavis Beale for so long, but there''s still no trace of him.He''s either dead or


    hidden, and whichever is possible, it''s not something that can be solved overnight.Thepany still


    has a backlog of things to do, and we can''t spend all our time here."


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently, "I see."


    Daniel said, "What''s more, Trey Coe, Mr.Jones, and I are all here.We''ll get him whenever he shows


    up."


    "You''re not going with him?"


    Daniel shook his head, "No."


    After a period of silence, Sharon Allyson said, "I''m leaving.I''ll see Tiffany in a couple of days."


    "Good."


    On the way to Proctor Group, Sharon Allyson was a little distracted, not noticing that a car had been


    following her for a long time.


    After driving for some distance, Sharon Allyson noticed a roadblock in the middle of the road, and she


    hit the brakes.


    A car behind her mmed into her.


    The car was swept out by inertia for more than ten meters, and Sharon Allyson held on to the brakes


    with sharp dizziness in her head.


    When the car stopped, she leaned back in the driver''s seat and felt the view in front of her blurred.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the window, and a man''s face was pressed against the ss,


    "Miss, are you all right? I''m sorry.I didn''t notice you stopped suddenly.Open the door.I''ll take you to the


    hospital..."


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s hand had just touched the button to open the door when she remembered what


    Jameson Proctor had told her to stay in the car if something happened, not to open the door, and to


    give him a call.


    Sharon Allyson struggled to reach for the phone next to her, but before she could dial Jameson


    Proctor''s number, her consciousness became increasingly foggy.


    The pounding outside was getting more and more intense and urgent, one after another, shaking her


    heart.


    Sharon Allyson locked all the doors and windows before closing her eyes.


    Outside, the man said, "She doesn''t open the door.What do we do now? How about just smash the


    ss?"


    The man''spanion looked around, "Are you stupid? You want others to know that we are


    deliberately hitting her? There are carsing from behind.Hurry up and call the police!"

 Chapter 543: Small Punishment Proctor Group.

    Chapter 543: Small Punishment Proctor Group.


    Jameson Proctor had juste out of the conference room when Jacob Green hurried up to him,


    "Mr.Proctor, something''s wrong!"


    "Speak."


    "Ten minutes ago, madam had a car ident..."


    Looking at the man''s steeply changed face, Jacob Green hurriedly continued, "But it''s not serious.It''s


    just a rear-end.Now our people have sent her to the hospital.Mr.Proctor, rest assured that it was


    absolutely not life-threatening"


    Jameson Proctor turned around sharply, walked towards the elevator, and said in a cold voice, "Did you


    check the driver who caused the ident?¡¯


    "Already checked.It seems to be an ident.Afterward, they were quite cooperative.And they followed


    together to the hospital."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips pursed slightly.


    He went into the elevator and did not say a word.


    Jacob Green followed him, "I''ll go on to verify."


    Jameson Proctor said, "First, block the news of her car ident from the public."


    "Yes."


    "Anyone who makes a move at this point is the one who did it."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jacob Green nodded, "Understood."


    Half an hourter, Jameson Proctor arrived at the hospital.


    The men inside greeted him, "Mr.Proctor, the doctor said that madam only had a slight concussion.She


    just passed out temporarily.She just needs to stay in the hospital for two days for observation"


    "Where is she?"


    "Still in the ward."


    Jameson Proctor paused in his steps, and his voice took on a chill, "Where is the tailgater?"


    The henchman said, "The police are here.They are taking statements with them at the entrance of the


    ward."


    "Lead the way."


    "Yes"


    In front of the ward, a man said, "Officer, we really did not mean to do it.There was a roadblock


    ahead.We did not notice.She suddenly braked, and we didn''t have enough time to react."


    The other person agreed, "Yes, yes, our car is damaged as well.We''ll contact the insurancepany


    for repair costs.Unlucky us!"


    The police officer looked at them, "You think you''re justified? You did not pay attention to the road.Are


    your eyes on the back of your head?"


    The man said, "Hey, I''m notining or anything.But if it had been me, I would not have applied the


    brakes so sharply.This ident would not have happened.As you can see, women, have poor


    reactivity.They encounter something, and they panic..."


    "Stop trying to shift your responsibility! ording to the site monitoring and brake traces, the


    responsibility lies with you!"


    "Yes, yes, in any case, both sides are at fault.Just punish us.We''ll ept it.So now we can go, right?"


    The police officer said, "What''s the hurry? Wait until the person wakes up."


    The two men looked at each other and did not say anything.


    At this time, a footstep came from the corridor.


    Jameson Proctor appeared in front of them.


    The two men saw this and immediately hung their heads.


    When he approached, the policeman said, "Are you the family of the injured?"


    Jameson Proctor stopped and said, "I''m her husband."


    "Okay, I''m just making a statement here, and I''ll have to do the same when she wakes up.You can go


    in and see her."


    Jameson Proctor nodded.


    Before entering the ward, his eyes swept to the two men cowering next to him, then nced at Jacob


    Green.


    Jacob Green stepped forward and said, "Hello, I''d like to know exactly what happened in the car


    ident"


    The policeman pointed to one of the men, "You, tell him what happened.Say it properly, and don''t pull


    any nonsense"


    In the hospital room, Sharon Allysony in bed, her forehead wrapped in a circle of gauze, her


    breathing even and quiet.


    Jameson Proctor sat next to her, holding her warm hand, and let out an inaudible sigh of relief.


    His heartbeat finally calmed down.


    It took more than 20 minutes before Sharon Allyson''s eyshes twitched, and her eyes slowly opened.


    Jameson Proctor gently stroked her hair and whispered, "How are you feeling?"


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him, with her long thin eyebrows furrowed, and moved her lips.


    Her voice was a little dry, "Dizzy."


    "The doctor said you had a mild concussion.Dizziness is normal.They''ll be here to check on you in a


    few minutes."


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    Her hand was holding on to his.


    "I''m fine.Don''t worry."


    The corner of Jameson Proctor''s lips hooked up, "Good."


    Within a few minutes, some doctors came in and examined Sharon Allyson and said, "So far, there


    seems to be nothing wrong except for a mild concussion, so let''s observe for a few days and then


    release her when everything is normal"


    After the doctor left, the police came in to take Sharon Allyson''s statement.


    Jameson Proctor exited the ward.


    Jacob Green came up next to him, "Mr.Proctor, I got everything clear"


    Jameson Proctor looked at the two men with a cold gaze.


    The man hurriedly said, "Sir, we did not want this to happen.But this kind of ident is inevitable,


    right? Besides, we all suffered minor injuries.The front of our car is dented.It''s..."


    With Jameson Proctor''s increasingly indifferent eyes, his voice slowly weakened.


    After a few seconds, Jameson Proctor said, "Since it was an ident, you can go now."


    The two men paused, seemingly not quite convinced.


    They probably did not expect that he would just let them go.


    Jameson Proctor said, "What? You want me to drive you?"


    "No, no, no, we''ll go by ourselves."


    "Yes, yes, go by ourselves."


    The two people left quickly.


    Jameson Proctor said faintly, "Follow them"


    "Yes."


    The two men exited the hospital and left in a cab.


    Jacob Green received the news and said to Jameson Proctor, "Mr.Proctor, they are very cautious and


    did not show anything."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Keep following and go verify their identities."


    Jacob Green responded and left.


    Meanwhile, one of the men returned home and immediately took out his cell phone and dialed a


    number.


    "Mr.Bee, it''s done"


    "Well, did Jameson Proctor suspect you guys?"


    "Well...[t should be no."


    Kale Bee scolded, "What do you mean should be? Dumba**!"


    The man said, "Jameson Proctor probably really thought it was an ident too, and he just let us go.


    But we were afraid he''d send someone to follow us, so we went straight home, and he definitely


    couldn''t find out anything."


    Kale Bee snorted coldly, "Not bad.It should teach her a lesson.If she dares to be so arrogant again,


    what awaits her next time will be more than just a small car ident.


    "Mr.Bee, we were going to give her a little punishment today, but she wouldn''t open the door, and there


    were other peopleing, so we had to stop."


    "Forget it.This is enough.More than that will make people suspicious."


    Kale Bee added, "Just do what you gotta do in the next few days.Do note to me.When it''s over, I


    will arrange for you to go to another city.Do note back.We don''t want Jameson Proctor to find out


    anything."

 Chapter 544: He Has Someone He Likes

    Chapter 544: He Has Someone He Likes


    After the police left, Jameson Proctor re-entered the ward, saw Sharon Allyson sitting there with a sad


    face, walked over, and asked, "Still dizzy?"


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him and blearily said, "I''m hungry."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He said, "I''ll ask the doctor what you can eat."


    Sharon Allyson nodded but took Jameson Proctor''s hand as he was about to go out, "Wait.Are you


    done with thepany? I''m ok here.If you''re busy..."


    Jameson Proctor raised his hand and flexed his fingers.


    He wanted to hit her forehead, but when he saw that she was wrapped in gauze, he didn''t do it.


    Instead, he hit her nose and said, "What''s going through your head all day?"


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her nose and said, "I didn''t think anything of it before, but since I''ve been at the


    Beale Group, I''ve realized how much energy and time it takes to run such a bigpany, not to


    mention the Proctor Group.I''m caring for you."


    "Stop thinking about all that nonsense and go to sleep."


    "I can''t sleep.I''m hungry."


    Jameson Proctor, "I''ll go get the doctor.You lie still."


    Sharon Allyson, "Ok."


    After Jameson Proctor left, Sharon Allyson leaned back on the bed and found her phone on the side


    table.


    It had a message from Tiffany Momon half an hour earlier, asking if she was home yet.


    Sharon Allyson replied "yes" and then felt dizzy again, so she put the phone down and closed her eyes


    to rest.


    A short whileter, Jameson Proctor came back, carrying a bag of food in his hand.


    Smelling the aroma of food, Sharon Allyson felt instantly much more refreshed.


    Jameson Proctor set the paper bag aside and raised the small table in front of the hospital bed.


    Sharon Allyson was about to reach for the cutlery when Jameson Proctor said, "Sit down."


    She leaned back again.


    Jameson Proctor sat on the edge of the bed, took out a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew


    to cool it, and put it into her mouth.


    Sharon Allyson saw this and smiled.


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly, "Are you stupid?"


    Sharon Allyson was confused, "Huh?"


    "You''re so happy to be lying in a hospital bed."


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s just the first time I''ve seen you take care of someone like that, and I


    thought..."


    "Thought what?"


    "It''s kind of weird."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    The smile on Sharon Allyson''s face widened, and her mood hadn''t been this good for a long time.


    After a bowl of porridge, Sharon Allyson felt much morefortable.


    She said, "Jameson Proctor."


    The man''s voice was low, "Hmm?"


    "When can I get out of the hospital?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "You''re not dizzy anymore?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Still a little bit.


    Jameson Proctor put the small table down, "Don''t think about getting out of the hospital.Just stay here


    for a few days, and don''t worry about anything else."


    "But..."


    Jameson Proctor looked over nonchntly.


    Sharon Allyson immediately shut her mouth.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Dean Wilson is watching the Beale Group, and Kale Bee is under watch


    as well, so you don''t have to worry."


    Sharon Allyson was about to say something, but Jameson Proctor said, "I have asked Jacob Green to


    investigate evidence of Kale Bee''s corruption and bribery over the years.When he finds it, he will give it


    to your people."


    Now, Sharon had nothing to worry about.


    At this time, Jameson Proctor''s cell phone rang.


    He looked at it and said, "I''m going out to take a call.You rest first."


    "Ok."


    After Jameson Proctor went out, Sharon Allyson yawned, and after she had eaten enough, sleepiness


    set in again.


    She put down her pillow,y back on the bed, and closed her eyes.


    By the time Jameson Proctor returned, Sharon Allyson was sound asleep.


    He took off his coat,y down next to her, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her gauze-covered


    forehead.


    After two days in the hospital, Sharon Allyson felt almost recovered and could be discharged in a day at


    most.


    As she wasnguishing in her hospital room, there was a knock at the door.


    Sharon Allyson looked up just in time to see Giana rke enter.


    With a bouquet of flowers in her arms, Giana rke closed the door and took off her mask, "I''m not


    disturbing you, am I?"


    Sharon Allyson froze, "What brings you here?"


    She hadn''t told anyone about the ident, including Tiffany and Ruben, for fear they would worry.


    Giana rke put the flowers on the windowsill, "Mr.Proctor said you were too bored to be alone in the


    ward and asked me toe and talk with you."


    Sharon Allysonughed dryly.He was really thoughtful.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Ignore him.If you have work to do, go about your business.I''ll be out tomorrow"


    Giana rke sat in a chair next to the bed, "I''ve juste back from a tour, and I don''t have any other


    work yet.But if I hadn''t heard from Mr.Proctor that you were in a car ident, I wouldn''t have known


    it.You haven''t told Tiffany and...Ruben Allyson?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "It''s not that big of a deal, and it was just an ident, so telling them


    would only make them worry."


    Speaking of Tiffany Momon, Giana rke said with a gossipy face, "She''s...How''s she doing with


    Daniel?"


    "Daniel is taking care of her at her house these days, and I feel like there''s something going on."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I also think there may be a chance.Tiffany is so beautiful.Daniel is not blind.And doing it with friends,


    how can there not be feelings involved? If not, how awkward will it be afterward?"


    Sharon Allyson felt that she had a point.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon Allyson said, "Have you...Have you been in touch with Ruben


    lately?"


    Giana rke peeled an orange, "No, we haven''t had much contact since I went on the roadshow."


    "He''s probably just been doing a lot of school stuff."


    Giana rke nodded and handed her the peeled orange.


    Sharon Allyson took it and, after a moment''s thought, still said, "How''s his entry into the entertainment


    industry going these days?"


    Giana rke said, "He hasn''t told you?"


    "No, I haven''t seen much of himtely, and I don''t really understand a lot of things in the entertainment


    industry."


    Giana rke said, "I heard that theirpany seems to be preparing to do a talent show, mainly to


    push him.Don''t worry, with your brother''s face, even if he does not do anything, as long as he stands in


    front of the screen, he will be able to charm thousands of girls."


    Giana rke added, "But I talked to him before and heard him say he seems to have someone he


    likes.Who is it? Do you know?"


    Sharon Allyson choked on the orange and coughed several times.


    Giana rke rushed to pat her back, wondering, "You don''t know?"


    "No...No, I just ate too fast just now.He told you that he has someone he likes?"


    "Yeah, but not specifically, and when I asked him again, he just ignored me."


    Sharon Allyson tugged her lips: "Maybe he felt that the girl he liked didn''t like him and was too


    embarrassed to give you any further information."


    Giana rke waved her hand, "How is that possible? Let me tell you.You really underestimate your


    brother''s charm.I can guarantee that all the little girls these days like his type."

 Chapter 545: Youre Messing with Me

    Chapter 545: You''re Messing with Me


    Sharon Allyson paused for a few seconds before saying, "As you said, they''re all little girls, so maybe


    he likes, maybe..."


    "Maybe boys?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    "Not really.He''s straight."


    Giana rkeughed, "I know, just kidding, but your brother is really good-looking, and a top student,


    and so smart.Everyone will like him, so you don''t have to worry so much."


    After all, this was Ruben Allyson¡¯s own business.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t want to interfere, so she gently nodded.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson added, "Do you have any other work scheduled after that?"


    Giana rke said, "I don''t have much to do these days.I''m probably just going to be on a talk show,


    and I''m going to be in a movie in a couple of months."


    With Giana rke here to chat, Sharon Allyson wasn''t too bored.


    An afternoon passed quickly.


    When Jameson Proctor came, Giana rke quickly left.


    Jameson Proctor came into the room, "What did she tell you?"


    "Nothing, just a little chat."


    Sharon Allyson said, "What time can I be discharged tomorrow?"


    "In the afternoon.I have a meeting in the morning."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Well, just mind your own business.I''ll be fine."


    Jameson Proctor was unmoved, "You can''t leave until Ie"


    She couldn''t help but mutter, "What kind of rule is that?"


    Jameson Proctor said slowly, "Or I can have your brothere"


    Sharon Allyson mmed the pillow behind her into him, "Oh, just shut up"


    He caught the pillow, and the corners of his lips curled, "There''s good news, and bad news.Which do


    you want to hear first."


    "I don''t want to hear either."


    "Then forget it."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    After a period of silence, she looked to Jameson Proctor, "Just tell me."


    "I thought you didn''t want to hear it."


    Sharon Allyson mmed another pillow over.


    Jameson Proctor smiled and stopped teasing her, "In the past two days, the assets under Kale Bee''s


    name were transferred in portions into multiple overseas ounts."


    "Is that...Good news, or bad news?"


    "Bad news."


    Jameson Proctor said, "It means Kale Bee is ready to run, and once he leaves South City, all the mess


    he once stirred up will fall on the Beale Group."


    Sharon Allyson frowned and continued, "What about the good news?"


    "The good news is that Kale Bee is now involved in a criminal case of premeditated murder and is


    restricted from leaving the country."


    Sharon Allyson froze slightly, "Premeditated murder?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Do you remember Floren?"


    "Remember, but isn''t he..."


    "The killer was never found, so it was used to restrain Kale Bee."


    Sharon Allyson raised her lips, "Did you do that?"


    Jameson Proctor raised an eyebrow, "As much as I''d love to receive your adoring look, unfortunately,


    it''s not about me."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor said, "He''s leaving tomorrow afternoon.Do you want to see him off?"


    Sharon Allyson''s lips pursed, "Forget it.I''m in no position to go."


    "Isn''t that simple?"


    Jameson Proctor slowly spoke, "As a partner, I go to see him off.It makes sense.You will apany


    me as my wife.Isn''t that the right thing to do?"


    "_...How generous of you!"


    "You''re wee.As your husband, it''s my duty."


    Sharon Allyson got under the covers, "I don''t know.Just let me think and stop talking!"


    He stopped talking.


    After a while, she poked her head out and saw Jameson Proctor sitting in the sofa reading papers, so


    she said, "Give me back one of the pillows."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jameson Proctor gently raised his eyes to look at her and did not say anything.


    His chin slightly raised, indicating that she came to get it herself.


    Sharon Allyson got out of bed and walked over.


    Just as she picked up the pillow, her wrist was yanked, and the next moment, she fell into the man¡¯s


    warm arms.


    Before she could make a sound, her lips were blocked as the man''s palm sped the back of her


    head, and his tongue darted in, deepening the kiss.


    After the kiss, Sharon Allyson was a little out of breath and dizzy.


    She raised her hand against his chest, "You...What was that all of a sudden?"


    Jameson Proctor put his hand around her waist and rubbed it delicately, "Aren''t you the one who won''t


    let me talk?"


    "This is how you understand not talking?"


    "How else?"


    Sharon Allyson pped his hand, "Let go.I''m going to bed."


    "What time is it? How can you still sleep?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''ll fall asleep when I close my eyes."


    Jameson Proctor grunted softly, "Don''t sleep.I''ll find something for you to do."


    "This is in a hospital, you..."


    Jameson Proctor said with amusement, "What''s wrong with hospitals?"


    "You''re going to get arrested for having sex in a ce as sacred and serious as a hospital"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He said, "When you say that, it makes me wonder about the nature of your work."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Jameson Proctor pulled a nk sheet of paper out of the file and gave it to her, "Don''t remember what


    you owe me."


    "ording to you, I owe you a lot more than I know what you are referring to."


    "It''s good that you know you owe me a lot."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the pen he was handing over and vaguely knew what he wanted.


    She politely declined, "That''s not a good idea.I''m still a patient.I can''t do this kind of brain work..."


    Sharon Allyson was just about to run back to her bed when Jameson Proctor pulled her back.


    He said, "I''m right in front of you.What brain do you need?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Oh sh*t, I am dizzy.Can you help me to call the doctor?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her with an expressionless face.


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±


    After struggling for a few seconds, shepromised and took the pen in his hand.


    Every time she drew Jameson Proctor, she did it secretly.


    But now, he was sitting right in front of her, staring at her.


    How could she draw anything with this kind of pressure? Sharon Allyson said, "Then let go.I''ll sit across


    from you.I can''t draw like this."


    Jameson Proctor let go of her hand.


    Sharon Allyson got up and sat on the bed with a pen and paper, facing him, and tried several times but


    couldn''t start, and she eventually started biting it.


    Jameson Proctor saw this and frowned, "Dirty."


    Sharon Allyson coughed and adjusted her posture, "Don''t move.I''m going to start drawing, and don''t


    talk.You''ll disturb my work.Inspiration is something that can be lost when disturbed."


    "Yeah."


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly, then quickly drew on the paper.


    Within five minutes, she put down her pen, "There."


    Jameson Proctor couldn''t believe it, "That fast? You''re messing with me?"


    "Sleepy, sleepy, good night."


    With that, Sharon Allyson pressed the drawing under her pillow and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 546: Do I Not Have to Leave Him a Good Impr

    Chapter 546: Do I Not Have to Leave Him a Good Impr


    Jameson Proctor watched her back and licked his teeth for a few seconds before he looked down and


    resumed working on the paperwork in front of him.


    Time passed, and soon, the sound of Sharon Allyson''s even breathing came.


    Jameson Proctor got up and turned off the lights in the room, leaving only a small deskmp above the


    bed.


    He stood at the edge of the bed, looked at Sharon Allyson for a moment, then suddenly gently lifted the


    corner of the pillow and slowly pulled out the paper.


    A lifelike tortoise appeared in front of him.


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He leaned down and pinched Sharon Allyson''s nose, waiting for her to lose her breath before releasing


    it again and whispering, "Heartless woman"


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her nose, probably feeling ufortable, and turned around, turning her back


    to him and going back to sleep.


    Jameson Proctor tucked the paper back under the pillow and turned to go into the bathroom.


    Sharon Allyson woke up the next day before dawn.


    She looked at the man next to her, who was getting dressed, and sat up, rubbing her eyes, "Are you


    going to the office so early?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''m getting my work done early so I cane to get you out of the hospital this


    afternoon."


    "I told you I could..."


    Jameson Proctor put a tie in her hand, "Help me since you''re awake."


    Sharon Allyson bristled, moved a little, and did not want to get out of bed, so she simply knelt on the


    edge of the bed, put the tie around his neck, pulled him over, and muttered in a small voice, "I don''t


    understand why you have to move in with me in the hospital"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips hooked down.


    He smoothly wrapped his arms around her waist, "Good that you know.In the future, when I am sick,


    you also have to stay with me like this."


    "What''s all this nonsense? I''ve never met anyone who looks forward to being sick as you."


    Sharon Allyson tied his tie and sat back down on the bed, "If you''re really busy this afternoon, then..."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson took apromising step, "Just have Jacob Green pick me up."


    Jameson Proctor leaned over and kissed her on the brow, "Don''t worry, if I say I''lle, I''lle, so


    be good and wait here."


    "Got it."


    After Jameson Proctor left, Sharon Allyson stretched out and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    She had slept earlyst night and waspletely energetic at the moment.


    By the time she got out of the bathroom, the sky outside had opened up a bit, and in the distance, you


    could even see a ray of sunlight passing through the clouds.


    It was a beautiful day.


    Sharon Allyson was making her bed when she saw the painting under her pillow, and the smile on her


    face couldn''t help but widen.


    She wondered what Jameson Proctor''s face would be like when he saw it.


    With a few hours left, Sharon Allyson idly found paper and pens from a drawer, then plopped down by


    the coffee table and began sketching lines.


    By noon, Sharon Allyson had done three drawings.


    Now he could stopining.


    Sharon Allyson got up and was just moving her neck when her cell phone rang at the foot of the


    bed.She walked over, picked up the phone, and saw that it was Daniel calling.


    Sharon Allyson probably knew what he was calling for and paused for a few seconds before picking up,


    "Hello."


    Daniel said, "Ms.Allyson, are you...Are you busy right now?"


    "Not busy.Go ahead."


    "Patrick Matthias will leave on a 3:00 p.m.flight today"


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "I know."


    Daniel said, "Did Jameson Proctor tell you?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then you...What''s the n?"


    Sharon Allyson took a breath and looked out the window, "I don''t know.We''ll see."


    After a pause, she added before saying, "How''s Tiffany doing these past two days?"


    "Much better.I went with her to the hospital yesterday for a checkup.The doctor said she could move


    freely as long as she doesn''t get too much stimtion."


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth but didn''t say anything in the end.


    After all, this was their decision.Her interference would be pointless.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson continued, "Okay.I''m a little dyed these days.I''ll go see her in a couple


    of days."


    "Okay.I''ll pass it on to her."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson sat on the edge of the bed, wondering about something.


    Soon, the nurse came in to bring lunch.


    Sharon Allyson snapped out of her thoughts and said thanks.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she ate, she put all the things in a suitcase.She had been hospitalized here for three or four days


    and had few of her own things here.


    Most of them belonged to Jameson Proctor.It''s true what she said.He had almost moved in.


    She couldn''t believe this man.


    By the time Sharon Allyson had almost finished packing, Jameson Proctor had arrived.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why are you here so early?"


    "It''s 1:30 already."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the time and realized that it was indeedte.


    She said, "I''m all packed up.Let''s go."


    Jameson Proctor took the suitcase from her hand, "Wait.Jacob Green is doing the paperwork."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then I''ll go ahead and change."


    "Go ahead."


    Sharon Allyson grabbed the clothes that were sitting on the bed and went into the bathroom.


    Not long after, Jacob Green came in, "Mr.Proctor, it is done"


    Jameson Proctor nodded and reached out to take it.


    "I''ll be out, then."


    As soon as Jacob Green left, Sharon Allyson got changed and came out of the bathroom.


    She folded her gown and put it on the bed and looked at the sheet in Jameson Proctor''s hand, "Is the


    discharge done?"


    "Yes, let''s go." Sharon Allyson''s breath felt fresher as she walked out of the hospital again.


    The sun was now shining over the city, and the heat wasing up all around.


    Summer was just around the corner.


    Sitting in the car, Sharon Allyson opened the window and enjoyed the wind for a moment before


    realizing that this was not the way back to her apartment.


    She turned her head to Jameson Proctor, "Where are we going?"


    "The airport."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She slowly raised the window and leaned back in the back seat, not speaking for a moment.


    Patrick Matthias would leave at 3:00.


    No wonder Jameson Proctor hade to pick her up at 1:30.


    It was just the right time to go over there.


    Jameson Proctor said, "I know you haven''t thought about it yet, so you don''t have to get out of the car


    later.I''ll go see him off."


    Sharon Allyson was silent, "You''re going alone...Isn''t that weird?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Sharon Allyson said, "He doesn''t think it''s weird that you''re going to see him off?"


    Jameson Proctorughed silently, "Well, do I not have to leave him a good impression? In the end, he''s


    your father, and who knows what will happen in the future?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Seriously? Leave him a good impression? Sharon Allyson ignored him.


    When their car was parked in front of the airport, Patrick Matthias''s car also happened to stop.


    Jameson Proctor saw this, looked out of the car, withdrew his eyes, and said to Sharon Allyson, "I''m


    going down.You can stay here."


    Sharon Allyson gently pursed her lips and nodded, "Okay."


    Jameson Proctor pushed open the car door and got out.

 Chapter 547: All Gone Patrick

    Chapter 547: All Gone Patrick


    Matthias got out of the car and seemed a little surprised to see Jameson Proctor standing there and


    approached, "What brings Mr.Proctor here?"


    "I heard that you are returning to Ennd today and came to see you off."


    Jameson Proctor added, "I haven''t been able to thank you for what happened before."


    Patrick Matthias said lightly, "It''s nothing, but I still let him escape.When we find out exactly where he


    is, I will send someone to tell you."


    Jameson Proctor nodded, "Thank you very much."


    Patrick Matthias, "..."


    It was the first time he had seen Jameson Proctor being so polite to anyone.


    Even to his own father, Jameson Proctor was saber-rattling.


    His attitude now was a little inscrutable.


    After a while, Patrick Matthias said, "Mr.Proctor, you are very polite."


    At this time, the car window down, Matthew Dillon stretched his head out, "Uncle Patrick Matthias, can


    we go?"


    Patrick Matthias turned his head to look at one of his men, "Take him in first"


    "Yes"


    Jameson Proctor frowned slightly, "You''re taking him to Ennd?"


    Patrick Matthias said, "The boy''s parents are dead.Staying here is just a disservice to him."


    Jameson Proctor looked colder, and his tone was not as amiable as before, "Mr.Patrick Matthias is


    quite considerate of other people''s children."


    Patrick Matthias knew what he meant and was silent for a while before saying, "I''m just doing what I


    can."


    "So you''re not going toe to South City after you go back to Ennd this time?"


    Patrick Matthias did not speak for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Twenty years ago, you already caused a tragedy because you mistakenly


    trusted your enemies.Now, what you should do is to try your best to redeem this, not run away."


    "I''m not running away.I¡¯m just..."


    Patrick Matthias paused before saying, "I don''t want her to get hurt."


    "Then think of ways."


    Patrick Matthias looked at him and spoke slowly, "I appreciate Mr.Proctoring to talk to me about


    this today, but Mr.Proctor should also be clear about one thing.If I had a daughter, I would never let her


    marry you, and as for why, I think you should know very well."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He looked down at his wristwatch, "It''s gettingte, Mr.Patrick Matthias.Goodbye."


    At this time, Patrick Matthias''s men also came to hurry him.


    Patrick Matthias said, "I''ll trouble Mr.Proctor with everything during my absence from South City."


    "You''re wee.It''s what I should do."


    Only after Patrick Matthias entered the airport did Jameson Proctor lick his teeth without moving.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sharon Allyson pushed open the car door and asked softly, "What did you just say to him for so long?"


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his eyes, "Just a few casual greetings."


    Sharon Allyson let out a silent breath, "Let''s go back."


    "Yeah."


    Not far away, in a ck car, Chown watched the scene.The corners of his mouth hooked.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number, "The man is gone.We can start moving."


    When she got home, Sharon Allyson went to take a shower and came out feeling much more


    comfortable and without the smell of disinfectant from the hospital.


    She rubbed her hair while opening the refrigerator, "What do you want to eatter? I''ll go to the


    supermarket to buy some food."


    Jameson Proctor came up next to her, "Just let Jacob Green do the shopping.You just got out of the


    hospital.Get some rest"


    "Be merciful, please.Jacob Green has such a heavy workload every day.I''m afraid he''ll go bald one day


    and won''t be able to find a wife."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows, "Heavy workload? His annual sry is higher than the total


    profit of your studio."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    When was she going to get over this naive sympathy? Sharon Allyson, "Forget it.I''d like to go for a


    walk.If you don''t go, I''ll go by myself..."


    "Who says I''m not going? Go change."


    Walking through the supermarket, Sharon Allyson picked up quite a few things thinking that the fridge


    was already empty.


    When they finally checked out, she realized there were two whole big bags.


    Just after reaching the underground parking lot of the supermarket, Jameson Proctor''s cell phone rang.


    He looked at the number and said to Sharon Allyson, "Wait for me."


    Then he walked to the side.Sharon Allyson nodded and started ying with her phone.


    Jameson Proctor walked away before speaking, "Yes."


    Matthew Gray said urgently, "Mr.Proctor, something''s wrong.The young...The young master and the old


    lady are all gone"


    "What did you say?"


    Matthew Gray hurriedly said, "Ten minutes ago, a fire broke out in the apartment.The fire has spread to


    our floor, so I took the olddy and the young master downstairs.I had been following them, but a


    woman said her child was still upstairs and asked me to help.And the olddy and the young master


    just disappeared..."


    "Where are the others?"


    "We were not prepared in advance.All the residents were gathered downstairs at that time.There were


    too many people.They didn''t see the olddy and the young master."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips pursed slightly.


    "Go find them.I''ll be back now"


    "Yes."


    Hanging up the phone, Jameson Proctor walked back with big steps.


    Hearing the footsteps, Sharon Allyson looked up at him, but saw his face strange, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.Let''s go back first."


    Sharon Allyson put away her phone and nodded.


    But halfway through the car, Sharon Allyson realized that this was not the way back to the apartment.


    She said, "Where are we going?"


    Jameson Proctor had his hand on the wheel, his jaw tense, "There''s a fire at the apartment.I''m taking


    you to Star Lake Mansion."


    Sharon Allyson paused before realizing that he was going to drop her.


    She asked, "What about you?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I have a little business to attend to."


    "Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    Jameson Proctor turned his head to look at her, his expression softened, "I won''t be back tonight.Rest


    early."


    "I know you are busy.Don''t worry about me."


    Looking at Jameson Proctor''s expression, she knew that something big must have happened to the


    Proctor Group, and all she could do was not to cause him any trouble.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of Star Lake Mansion, and Sharon Allyson got out with two big bags of


    stuff, "Go ahead.I''m going back."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips twitched, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    He answered "okay" and quickly drove away.


    Since they did not say they wereing back in advance, Jennifer was already off duty, so Sharon


    Allyson carried the bags with both hands and made two trips to get everything back.


    She panted slightly, turned on the light, and looked at the cozy house, and the smile on her face


    couldn''t help but expand.


    After taking a break, Sharon Allyson put the things in the bags into the refrigerator one by one.


    After everything was done, Sharon Allyson opened her phone, and the first message that popped up


    was the news of a fire in the apartment.


    She flipped through the pictures of the scene; the fire was big.

 Chapter 548: A Very Safe Place

    Chapter 548: A Very Safe ce


    Twenty minutester, the ck Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    Matthew Gray immediately went forward and said, "Mr.Proctor..."


    At this moment, Jameson Proctor''s body exuded a chill, as if he had just climbed out of hell.


    His voice was cold and cold, "Did you find them?"


    Matthew Gray shook his head, "We have searched the whole neighborhood, and the basement, and


    even outside the neighborhood, but no...They''re nowhere to be found."


    Jameson Proctor turned around and grabbed Matthew Gray by the cor, "What did I tell you?"


    Matthew Gray hung his head, "It was a dereliction of duty on my part."


    "Dereliction of duty?"


    Jameson Proctor snorted and pushed him away, "Can you get them back by the word dereliction of


    duty?"


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes before saying again, "Have you found out what caused the fire?"


    "Already investigating, but the fire was up in a sh, it seems¡­¡±


    Not an ident.


    "Anyone with a brain can see that it was not an ident."


    He turned his head to Matthew Gray, "Remember what the woman who stopped you looked like?"


    "Probably."


    "Probably?"


    Matthew Gray immediately said, "Clearly.¡±


    Jameson Proctor ordered, "Find her"


    "Yes."


    Matthew Gray responded and immediately left.


    Jameson Proctor continued to tell his men who were waiting nearby, "Go contact the person in charge


    of the apartment.I want to know the cause of the fire immediately.Also, contact the police to retrieve the


    surveince of the whole neighborhood.And if you find anyone who is acting suspiciously, no matter


    what he''s doing, get him!"


    "Got it, Mr.Proctor.I''ll go take care of it now."


    "Wait."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Harley Cook also disappeared, right?"


    The handlers nodded, "Yes."


    "Call William Hood and tell him to check the whereabouts of Harley Cook''s boyfriend."


    After his men left, Jameson Proctor stood in the same ce, looking at the noisy crowd in the distance.


    His thin lips strained into a line, and he slowly clenched his fist.


    Soon, the head of the apartment hurried over, "Mr.Proctor, I didn''t know you were here, I..."


    "Cut the crap."


    The person in charge wiped his sweat, "I''ll take Mr.Proctor over"


    The fire had been extinguished, the entire floor was still dripping water, and the residents of the


    apartment were allining and scared.


    When they got to the floor where the fire started, the person in charge said, "Mr.Proctor, be careful.It''s


    full of water."


    Standing in front of a dark room, the person in charge said, "This is where the fire started.I just asked


    the firefighters.They said that this room has arge number of mmable items.A little spark will


    immediately cause a fire."


    "Who lived in this house?"


    The assistant in charge hurriedly came forward and said, "This ce was previously rented by a live-


    streamer as a storage room, but she had surrendered the lease two days ago.Thendlord was out of


    town and hadn''t had time toe over to inspect the house, plus the girl left directly without getting her


    deposit, so it was..."


    Jameson Proctor stood on the balcony and looked upwards.


    This was the 15th floor, only five floors away from the 20th floor where they lived.


    Once this fire started to spread, Matthew Gray and the others had no chance to hesitate and would


    choose to go down the safe passage.


    It seemed that these people were pre-nned.


    The person in charge said, "Mr.Proctor.."


    "Contact that streamer and verify if the stuff was ced here by her.


    After the assistant left, the person in charge said again, "Mr.Proctor, you live on the 20th floor.The


    damage there should not be significant.Do you want to go up and take a look?"


    Jameson Proctor nodded.


    After walking two steps, he said, "I''ll just go by myself.You can do what you need to do."


    "Yes, yes."


    When he reached the 20th floor, Jameson Proctor walked to the room at the end and entered the code


    to get in.


    The room smelled like smoke, and the curtains and couch were mostly destroyed by the fire.


    Jameson Proctor walked to the crib and looked at the bottles and toys inside that they hadn''t had time


    to take away and started wondering.


    After a long time, he turned to leave.


    Opening the next door, he took out the suitcase from the checkroom and loaded it with Sharon


    Allyson''s frequently used items and clothes.


    Jameson Proctor had just arrived downstairs when William Hood''s call came, "What''s going on?"


    "I have a very bad feeling."


    William said, "If it''s Harley Cook''s boyfriend who did it, at most he''ll just want some money.What can he


    do? Don''t worry.I''m on my way now.I''ll have news ina while."


    Jameson Proctor hung up the phone and gave the suitcase to the men next to him, "Take it to Star


    Lake Mansion."


    Meanwhile, the other side.


    Harley Cook, holding the crying little one in her arms, looked at the back seat anxiously, "Where the


    he*l are we going? What happened to Charlotte? She just can''t wake up."


    Jayden Bower drove the car and said in a warm voice, "She just inhaled too much smoke and is


    temporarily unconscious.She will be fine after a while¡¯


    "Then you have to say where you''re taking us! You have to say it."


    "Don''t worry about it.I''ll take you to a very safe ce.No one will find out."


    Harley Cook was anxious, "But you can''t do it like this.You''d better give me your cell phone.I''ll make a


    call.They''ll be so worried if they know"


    She had lost her phone on the way downstairs earlier and hadn''t had a chance to contact Mr.Proctor


    when Jayden Bower pulled her through the crowd and said he would take them out.


    Harley Cook was holding the baby and trusted Jayden Bower, so she didn''t think too much about it and


    thought she''d go out first and then find Matthew Gray, but before she could go far, Charlotte suddenly


    fainted, and Jayden Bower helped Charlotte and took them to the car.


    Harley Cook could not say anything before Jayden Bower drove the car away.


    Jayden Bower looked over at her, "Harley, there''s actually something I haven''t told you."


    "What?"


    Jayden Bower said, "Actually, I have been helping Ms.Allyson all this time, and as you should have


    seen, Ms.Allyson became the new head of Beale Group, and I am also her subordinate."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Harley Cook couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, "So...So what?"


    "Ms.Allyson already knows about what you''ve done."


    Saying that, Jayden Bower looked at the little one in Harley Cook''s arms and narrowed his eyes, "And


    also knew that this child is hers."


    Harley Cook was shocked, and her pupils dted.


    "No...It''s impossible.Mr.Proctor has been hiding it well.Ms.Allyson couldn''t have known."


    Jayden Bower sighed, "Mr.Proctor has been hiding it from Ms.Allyson, so Ms.Allyson is angry now that


    she has found out.She asked me to take the baby to a ce where Mr.Proctor can''t find it, and she''ll


    wait for us there."


    Harley Cook was struck dumb.


    Jayden Bower then added, "So you can''t tip off Mr.Proctor.As to whether what I say is true or not, when


    we arriveter, you''ll see."

 Chapter 549: You Were Used

    Chapter 549: You Were Used


    Harley Cook was a little hesitant, but the sound of the baby crying in her arms interrupted her


    suspicions, "Hurry up then.We were in such a hurry to get downstairs that we didn''t bring any bottles or


    diapers, and he''s probably hungry now."


    Jayden Bower smiled, "Okay."


    After half an hour, the ck car slowly drove into the two carved doors.


    Harley Cook looked at the unfamiliar ce and couldn''t help but grab Jayden Bower''s sleeve, "Is


    Ms.Allyson really waiting for us here? Why do I feel like this ce doesn''t look like..."


    "Don''t worry.We''ll be there soon."


    Soon, the car passed therge garden and stopped at the side house.


    Harley Cook looked out through the window, and when she saw the unfamiliar and cold faces, the


    uneasiness in her heart began to expand strongly.


    But before she could ask any more questions, the car door opened from outside.


    A man stepped forward and tried to take the child from Harley Cook''s arms.


    She wouldn''t let go, "Who are you people? What the hell do you want?"


    Jayden Bower''s voice came from beside her, but it was not as gentle as usual and had a strange


    coldness to it, "Harley, you''d better give them the baby, or you''ll be the one who gets hurt."


    Harley Cook looked at him, shocked and angry, "It''s you, you colluded with them.You..."


    Harley Cook knew it was futile to talk about it now and turned to the man who hade to take the


    child, "Do you know whose child this is? If he knows what you have done, he will not spare you! If you


    want money, I can contact him.He will certainly agree to your conditions.Do not hurt the child!"


    At that moment, in the silence of the night, there was the sound of a cane hitting the ground.


    Before Harley Cook could react, the figure of Master Proctor appeared in her line of sight, snorting


    coldly, "Can Jameson Proctor still turn the tide now?"


    Harley Cook saw him, and her whole body froze, "Master Proctor?"


    "It''s good that you know who I am.Save me from wasting time with you here."


    Master Proctor looked at his men.


    Thetter took advantage of Harley Cook''s unpreparedness to hastily carry the child over.


    Seeing this, Harley Cook looked back and tried to grab the child, but someone immediately took control


    of her.


    Master Proctor looked at the child and said without looking back, "Put them both in together."


    His men nodded, knocked Harley Cook unconscious, and carried her into the house, while another


    opened the back seat of the car and took the unconscious Charlotte rke inside as well.


    Master Proctor saw that the child kept crying and beckoned to the two nannies waiting nearby, "Take


    him inside first and see what''s going on.It''s the middle of the night, don''t let him keep crying.I don''t


    want him to be found"


    Both of them answered at the same time, "Yes."


    A nanny took the child from the men and walked around the side room where Harley Cook and


    Charlotte rke were kept and headed deeper.


    Master Proctor pinned his cane and withdrew his eyes to Jayden Bower, who had already gotten out of


    the car, "All right, go back.Don''t let Jameson Proctor find out.I won''t give you any less than you


    deserve"


    Jayden Bower smiled faintly, "Well, thank you, Master Proctor."


    Master Proctor did not seem to want to talk more with him.


    He waved his hand, indicating him to leave.


    Jayden Bower looked in the direction the nanny left with the child in her arms, narrowed his eyes, and


    turned to leave.


    After he left, a henchman stepped forward and asked, "Master, if we leave them here, they will be


    easily discovered by the young master.Should we change the ce?"


    Master Proctor said in a deep voice, "Jeffery hasn''t been here for many years.The range of his


    activities is at most the garden.No need to worry about that.What I''m worried about now is Evie."


    "Madam, she..."


    "She has been looking for Charlotte rke and is not quite in her right mind.


    If she knows that Charlotte rke is here, there is no guarantee that she will not do something reckless


    that will only disrupt my ns."


    After a pause, Master Proctor added, "You guys stay here for a few days.No one can go in without my


    permission."


    "Yes."


    After Master Proctor''s words, he pinned his cane and walked in the direction of the main house.


    With such arge ce, hiding a few people was easy for him.


    Inside the house, Harley Cook and Charlotte rke were locked up together.


    Harley Cook woke up and felt a soreness in her neck.


    She saw Charlotte rke lying on the bed and rushed to push her, "Charlotte, Charlotte, wake up!"


    Charlotte rke was unconscious because she had been drugged by Jayden Bower.


    At the sound of Harley Cook''s call, she slowly opened her eyes and asked with a headache, "Where is


    this?"


    "This is...this is¡­¡± Harley Cook choked, unable to say aplete sentence.


    Charlotte rke looked around and jerked awake, "Where''s the baby?"


    Harley Cook fell to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly, "They took the baby away.Charlotte, I''m sorry.It''s


    all my fault."


    Charlotte rke frowned, "What''s going on? Tell me clearly."


    Harley Cook told the whole story and then choked up, "It''s my fault.I shouldn''t have trusted him.If I


    hadn''t gone with him, we wouldn''t have..."


    Charlotte rke closed her eyes, "Well, what''s the use of crying now? What''s more, ording to you,


    whether it''s that boyfriend of yours or the Proctor family, it was premeditated, and you were used."


    "I..I...what about the baby, Charlotte? Are they going to hurt him?"


    Charlotte rke''s expression gradually turned solemn, "If the Proctor family did this, I know what they


    are up to.The child will not be in danger for the time being."


    Harley Cook wiped her tears, "Charlotte, don''t worry.I''ll find a way to get out of here and let Mr.Proctor


    come to your rescue!"


    Charlotte rke let out a silent sigh and didn''t say anything.Sharon Allyson woke up with a start.It was


    already three in the morning.She sat up, feeling her back sweaty and her mouth dry.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, vaguely, she had a nightmare.


    The fire twenty years ago and today''s apartment fire inexplicably tied together, and the burning covered


    the sky.


    And there seemed to be the faint sound of a baby crying in the fire.


    Sharon Allyson lifted the covers and went downstairs to pour a ss of water to drink.She went back


    again andid down in the bed, but she couldn''t seem to sleep.


    Perhaps it was because of the nightmare.She felt empty and unsettled in her heart.She picked up her


    phone, wanting to send a message to Jameson Proctor to ask him how he was doing there, but when


    the message was half typed, she deleted it.


    She didn''t want to cause him more trouble.


    Sharon Allyson put her phone down and closed her eyes to force herself to sleep.


    She had been at the hospital for the past few days, and although Dean Wilson was helping to keep an


    eye on the Beale Group, there was still a lot she needed to do.


    Not to mention, the Kale Bee mess was still piling up there.It had to be dealt with as soon as possible.

 Chapter 550: The Truth Will Be Found Sooner or Late

    Chapter 550: The Truth Will Be Found Sooner or Late


    The next day, Sharon Allyson had juste downstairs when she heard the doorbell ring.


    She thought it was Jameson Proctoring back and rushed to open the door.


    But there was Jameson Proctor''s henchman standing outside.He pushed the suitcase in front of her,


    "Ms.Allyson, this is what Mr.Proctor asked me to bring you."


    Sharon Allyson took it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    After the men left, Sharon Allyson took the suitcase upstairs and saw that it contained all her usual


    necessities and clothes.


    The corners of her lips could not help but raise.


    He could be quite considerate sometimes.


    Sharon Allyson put away all the things from her suitcase, washed up, changed her clothes, and went


    out.


    Just after arriving at Beale Group, Jayden Bower entered the office, "Ms.Allyson, are you feeling


    better? Do you want to rest for two more days?"


    Sharon Allyson hadn''te in the past few days, and what Dean Wilson dered to the public was


    that she was sick.


    Sharon Allyson smiled lightly, "Thank you.I''m fine now."


    Jayden Bower put a file on her desk, "You''re just in time.Here are this month''s financial statements."


    Sharon Allyson flipped through two pages and put it aside for a closer lookter, "Has anything


    happened at thepany in thest two days?"


    "Mr.Bee, he..."


    Seeing Jayden Bower stammering, Sharon Allyson said, "Just say it.What''s wrong with him?"


    Jayden Bower said, "Mr.Bee was used of having something to do with a previous murder case, and


    he''s been making a lot of noise these past few days.But Ms.Allyson, please don''t worry.It''s still only in


    the investigation stage, and it''s said to be a personal vendetta that won''t involve the Beale Group."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I see.Send Ivan Gregory in."


    Jayden Bower hesitated for a moment, "Ivan Gregory?"


    Sharon Allyson looked up at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Jayden Bower shook his head and smiled, "Nothing.I''ll go get him now."


    "Go ahead."


    Walking to the door, Jayden Bower looked back at Sharon Allyson, and his eyes narrowed.


    She had recently left many important matters to lvan Gregory, obviously avoiding himself.


    But Jayden Bower also knew very well that Sharon Allyson was asking Ivan Gregory to deal with Kale


    Bee, so it was good for him not to get involved.He was now using their hands to get rid of Kale Bee.


    As soon as Kale Bee fell, there would be no one who could threaten him.


    He could also quickly get out of here.


    Not long after Jayden Bower left Sharon Allyson''s office, lvan Gregory arrived.


    Because of Jacob Green''s help, evidence of Kale Bee''s corruption and bribery surfaced.But these were


    not enough.


    Not enough topletely take him down.


    Ivan Gregory said, "Ms.Allyson, because of the murder case, Kale Bee is in great panic.He is now


    trying to find ways to transfer his assets.Therefore, many secrets are being revealed.If we continue to


    investigate, there must be more evidence"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Let''s do as you say, and send someone to keep an eye on Chell


    Peterson.Don''t let Kale Bee''s people get near her."


    "Okay, I understand."


    In the afternoon, Sharon Allyson was working on a design when the office door was kicked open, and


    Kale Bee came in cursing, "You finally came to the office.I want to settle the score with you today!"


    Sharon Allyson looked up, but her expression remained unchanged.


    And following Kale Bee in, several executives, led by Jayden Bower, were trying to stop Kale Bee,


    "Mr.Bee, Mr.Bee, take it easy.What''s the matter?"


    Kale Bee seemed to be very angry, "Take it easy? How the f**k do I take it easy!? Now there are


    people who use me of murder.If this continues, I will be in jail!"


    Kale Bee shook off their hands and straightened his cuffs.


    Standing in front of the desk, he pped the desk hard and pointed his finger at Sharon Allyson, "Tell


    me, did you do this? You must be the one who put such a trumped-up charge on me."


    Sharon Allyson leaned back against her chair and said unhurriedly, "That''s interesting, Mr.Bee.I haven''t


    been in the office for the past few days, so how could I have done it?"


    "Don''t you lie to me! Just because you were not in the office doesn''t mean you couldn''t do these things!


    You only had a concussion in that car ident.It didn''t knock you retarded!"


    Sharon Allyson paused and looked up at him, "How did Mr.Bee know I was in a car ident?"


    The entire office was instantly silent.


    Several senior executives were also puzzled and could not help but whisper, "Didn''t Ms.Allyson not


    come to the office because she was sick? How did it be a car ident?"


    Kale Bee obviously also noticed the slip of his tongue.He coughed twice and straightened his tie.


    His attitude was not as arrogant as before.


    He said, "I heard it from someone."


    "From whom?"


    Kale Bee said irritably, "I meet so many people every day.How can I remember so well?"


    Sharon Allysonughed lightly, "I know who Mr.Bee heard it from."


    Kale Bee said warily, "Who?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t answer the question, "Mr.Bee, what do you want to do exactly? If there is nothing


    else, I have to work.You can go now"


    Kale Bee''s face changed, and his anger rose again, "This is not over! I..."


    "Mr.Bee, don''t worry.Thew is fair.You will not pay for what you haven''t done."


    Sharon Allyson slowly said, "But for what you have done, the truth will be found sooner orter"


    Kale Bee did not dare to make too big a deal out of it.


    After all, she got something on him.


    Several other executives also followed Kale Bee and left.


    The office was quiet again.


    Sharon Allyson was holding a pen in her hand, tapping it on the desk.She had always thought that it


    was an ident, but now it seemed that Kale Bee had deliberately asked someone to do it.


    Sharon Allyson flipped through the information in front of her.


    Over the years, in addition to bribery, Kale Bee had done a lot more as the vice president.


    But there was still a big gap between the money he had embezzled and the amount of money Jacob


    Green found that he had transferred overseas.


    He also needed to spend a lot of money to take care of all those contacts he had.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so difficult to bring down.So he must have a bigger source of money.


    Sharon Allyson put the information away, put it in the bottom drawer, locked it, and got up with the


    designs she had drawn in the meantime, ready for a trip to the studio.


    As she walked out of the office, Jayden Bower followed her, "Is Ms.Allyson going out?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''m going to the studio."


    "Then I''ll walk Ms.Allyson out."


    "No need."


    "I just heard Ms.Allyson talk about the car ident...To avoid a situation like this again, you should be


    careful."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I will¡¯


    Jayden Bower didn''t say anything more and sent Sharon Allyson downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After Sharon Allyson left, he looked around and turned around to go upstairs.

 Chapter 551: Theres No Way We Can Just Ask Them

    Chapter 551: There''s No Way We Can Just Ask Them


    In the car across from the Beale Group, William Hood looked at Jayden Bower''s figure and asked, "Did


    you find out his whereaboutsst night?"


    The man next to him said, "He sent his daughter to a dance ssst night.I asked the dance teachers


    at the ss, and they said he waited outside and never left."


    "Is there surveince there?"


    "The teacher of the ss said that the surveince was broken a few days ago and that there was too


    much going on recently to fix it."


    William Hood was silent for a while and said, "Send someone to follow him.Be careful.Don''t get


    caught."


    "Yes."


    "Where is Jameson Proctor?"


    "Mr.Proctor is now..."


    William Hood pressed his brow, "Forget it.Go straight to the Proctor Group."


    Meanwhile, the Proctor Group.


    A woman sat on her knees, her face full of fear and panic, "I really don''t know anything.The fire was so


    big, and I couldn''t find my child.I just wanted to find someone to help.I..."


    Jameson Proctor threw a file in front of her.


    His face was vaguely shrouded in ayer of coldness.He said nothing, but the atmosphere was filled


    with a sense of pressure.


    The woman opened the file with trembling hands, only to find that it contained her identity information


    and home address.


    She wentpletely pale.


    Jameson Proctor said in a cold voice, "You only have one chance, and I don''t want to hear any more


    nonsense."


    The woman looked at him, and a wave of fear spread through her heart.


    She dared not hide anymore and stammered, "I...I ama walker-on.A few days ago, a man found me,


    asked me to act in a y, and gave me a two thousand yuan performance fee.I usually get only a few


    hundred for each job.Two thousand is high pay.I..."


    The woman''s eyes moved to Matthew Gray, "Then the man gave me his photo and told me to pull him


    whenever I saw himing down the stairs when there was a fire, so that''s why I..."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Photo."


    The woman hurriedly fished it out of her bag and handed it over with trepidation.


    Jameson Proctor looked at it and held it out to Matthew Gray, "Remember when this was?"


    The photo was obviously taken from a distance.


    Matthew Gray looked closely for a moment, then said, "Mr.Proctor, this would be two months ago.It was


    when we hadn''t moved to the apartment"


    Jameson Proctor took the picture over and asked the woman on the floor, "Remember what the man


    who gave you the picture looked like?"


    The woman said, "I don''t...I don''t remember, but if I had a picture of him, I''m sure I could recognize it"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Give her Jayden Bower''s picture."


    Matthew Gray opened his phone, tapped the screen a few times, and ced it in front of the woman.


    The woman looked at it for a moment, then shook her head, "It''s not him."


    Matthew Gray said, "Mr.Proctor, if this is really Jayden Bower''s n, then he deliberately got close to


    Harley Cook.So far, it has been several months, but he has never revealed anything.He is really


    cautious.He must have other helpers."


    Jameson Proctor did not speak and only after a moment said, "Can you guarantee that you can


    recognize that man whenever you see him again?"


    The woman froze for a moment before realizing he was talking to herself and nodded, "I have a good


    memory! I can definitely recognize it."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Take her down first."


    Matthew Gray answered and took the woman out of the office.


    When they left, William Hood arrived, "Someone testified that Jayden Bower had been at the dance


    ssst night and hadn''t left."


    Jameson Proctor looked unchanged, "It''ll only convince the fools.Keep looking."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, I''ll check the man who gave her the photo first..."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Guess why they did it now? The photo was taken two months ago."


    Jacob Green was caught by his question, his face full of doubt.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Jayden Bower began to deliberately approach Harley Cook a few months


    ago, gradually gaining her trust.


    Although I''m still not sure what Harley Cook actually said to him, no one but him can know more about


    their movements."


    William Hood understood a little, "So Jayden Bower most likely knows Matthew Gray and others¡¯


    existence, and then secretly took his picture.But if that''s the case, the most appropriate ce to do it


    would be in the old neighborhood.Why choose the apartment instead..."


    Since Jayden Bower had long known Harley Cook''s identity and who the child really belonged to, he


    must have also known that Jameson Proctor also lived here in the apartment.


    ording to his cautious character, there was no reason he would choose to do it in the apartment.


    And by such a big fire as well, it was not quite like Jayden Bower''s style.


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "He was waiting."


    William Hood did not understand, "Waiting?"


    "Waiting for an opportunity"


    Jameson Proctor continued, "No matter who this information was sold to, he could get a huge profit


    from it, and if he did it himself, he couldn''t do anything except ckmailing me.But he didn''t dare, so he


    waited."


    Jacob Green asked, "What Mr.Proctor means is that someone else now knows of the young master''s


    existence, and then Jayden Bower takes the opportunity to work with them?"


    Jacob Green stopped in mid-sentence.


    He could not think of anyone other than the Proctor family who could make such a big deal, who was


    not afraid of making a big deal out of it, and who was willing to pay a lot of money to take the young


    master away.


    William Hood said, "I have been watching the Proctor family.Through their information ess, it was


    absolutely impossible to know this matter"


    Jameson Proctor sneered, "Well, in the end, only they know how they got the information."


    Jacob Green asked, "So...What do we do now? Do we go to the Proctor family?"


    William Hood nestled on the sofa, "At the moment, this is all just his guess.There''s no way we can just


    ask them to release the people."


    "I''m going to find the evidence now"


    Jameson Proctor said, "What do you think the old man is doing all this for? Even if the evidence is


    pasted on his face, he will not let them go."


    William Hood added, "Take a step back.If they didn''t do it, our move would inform them about the fact


    that Jameson Proctor has a son."


    There was a moment of silence in the office.


    After a long time, Jameson Proctor said, "Is Erica Proctor still alive?"


    Jacob Green nodded, "Yeah...She''s alive."


    Although her head was not right anymore.


    Jameson Proctor said nonchntly, "Bring her back.I''ll go to the Proctor family tonight."


    Only then could he confirm his guess.


    William Hood said, "Are you nning to taunt?"


    Jameson Proctor got up and said nonchntly, "Taunt? I''m just sending a gift."

 Chapter 552: What Have You Done to Her!

    Chapter 552: What Have You Done to Her!


    When Sharon Allyson arrived at the studio and saw Tiffany Momon there, she said, "Why don''t you stay


    home for a couple more days?"


    Tiffany Momon leaned over the table and spoke breathlessly, "I''ve been at home so much that I''m


    going to get moldy, and I think I could get depressed if I didn''t get out"


    Sharon Allysonughed and sat down across from her, "Where''s Daniel?"


    "I don''t know what he''s doing.He said he''d pick me upter.I wish he would note."


    "He''s staying at your ce for the past few days?"


    Tiffany suddenly became angry, "I don''t know what he''s thinking.I think I''ve made myself clear, but he


    still won''t go away, and it''s kind of annoying to see him every day"


    Sharon Allyson raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    Tiffany Momon sighed, "Sharon, it''s been almost half a month.Go with me to the surgery in a few days.I


    don''t want him a long."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Is that what Daniel thinks too?"


    "He didn''t say so, but he''s been thinking about it for so long that it''s the equivalent of acquiescence.I


    don''t want to drag it out any longer, and he''s probably just taking care of me now for the sake of this


    baby, and having the surgery done sooner would give us both relief."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know what to say for a moment, "Okay."


    Tiffany Momon added, "So, you came to the studio today for something?"


    Sharon Allyson took the designs out of her bag, "These need to be sent to the factory."


    This time, there were designs for the fashion week, but also a few new models.


    Tiffany Momon said, "Okay, I''ll have them sent overter.Sharon, our studio has been open for a long


    time, and I''ve been at home recently.Should we open an online store? It''ll help promote the brand."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Yes"


    "Then I will try to recruit a few people specifically responsible for the online store"


    Sharon Allyson thought about it, "If we open an online sales channel, the current studio will be too


    small"


    Tiffany Momon was also aware of this problem.


    The current studio in addition to the outside store, was the restroom, the office, and the pantry.


    There was not enough space to stock more goods.


    Since they wanted to open online sales, the first thing to ensure was adequate storage.


    If the products couldn''t be sold out, they could expand other channels to sell them slowly, but if they


    waited for an order to be ced and then let the factory process it, it would definitely be too slow and


    would only reduce their credibility.


    Tiffany Momon suddenly had an idea, and when she looked at Sharon Allyson, she found that thetter


    was also looking at her.


    They both spoke at the same time, "Rent the next door as well?"


    Sharon Allyson and Tiffany Momon hit it off and immediately contacted the person in charge next door.


    Sharon Allyson spent the entire afternoon working on this, and by the time the contract was signed, it


    was already evening.


    Tiffany Momon stretched her back, "Sharon, let''s go eat hot pot."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Can you eat that?"


    "l asked the doctor.It''s okay to eat just a little spicy.I''ve been eating nd food for days.I''m dying of


    cravings.Please, go with me."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Okay"


    She took out her phone and looked at it, still no word from Jameson Proctor.


    Tiffany Momon touched her with her elbow, "Your Mr.Proctor is checking in? Ask him to join us.I don''t


    care.As long as I can eat hot pot, I''m willing to go to a burning mountain"


    "No."


    Sharon Allyson exined, "Mr.Proctor seems to have had an ident yesterday.He went over in the


    evening and has not contacted me.I do not know what is going on there."


    "Then do you want to go over to see?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No, I asked Jacob Green.It''s nothing serious.He hasn''t contacted me,


    so he must be in a meeting.I''ll ask himter."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, let''s have hot pot then!"


    Proctor family.


    In the living room, the maids had just removed the dinner dishes when a man hurried in, "Master,


    something is wrong."


    Master Proctor got up with his cane, "What''s all the fuss about? What''s the hurry?"


    "Second young master has...has returned."


    Master Proctor looked unchanged, "Isn''t it normal for him toe back? You''re not gonna tell me he


    came back holding a bomb?"


    Next to him, Evie Rond had little expression.


    The man whispered, "He...brought Miss Proctor with him."


    Master Proctor was appalled, "What?"


    He thought Erica Proctor had died a long time ago.


    How could shee back? Evie Rond spoke up, "Did you get a good look? Are you sure it was


    Erica?"


    "Yes, I saw it clearly.It was indeed Miss Proctor, but..."


    Master Proctor hurriedly asked, "What?"


    Before his man had time to answer, a voice came from outside the door, "If you''re so curious, just take


    a look and see."


    The next second, Jameson Proctor''s figure appeared in the living room.


    The moment Master Proctor looked up and saw him, he was obviously holding back his anger, but


    when he saw Erica Proctor being brought in behind him, his eyes widened.


    Evie Rond looked shocked, "What have you done to her!"


    The Erica Proctor in front of them no longer had the domineering air back in the old days.


    Her hair was messy; old and fresh bruises were all over her face; one of her arms was broken; the


    most terrible thing was that she was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Although she was covered with a nket, the bottom was obviously empty.


    Jameson Proctor sat on the sofa and spoke without haste, "Don''t get too excited.I didn''t do anything to


    her."


    Jameson Proctor raised his hand, and Jacob Green immediately stepped forward.


    Jacob Green said, "Erica Proctor was convicted of murder and sentenced to twenty years in prison,


    and was held in Women''s Prison.After entering the prison, Erica Proctor repeatedly physically


    assaulted plus verbally abused prison guards and fellow inmates and tried to escape from prison.In the


    process of escaping from prison, in order to avoid pursuit, she jumped from the third floor and broke


    both legs, as well as an arm, which was amputated by the hospital due to severe injuries."


    Evie Rond, who could not help but feel the chill in her back, looked at Jameson Proctor, "You...You


    arranged it all, didn''t you?"


    Jameson Proctor snorted, "If I had arranged it, I wouldn''t have gone so easy on her."


    Master Proctor pounded on his cane and cursed, "This is uneptable! You''ve crossed the line!"


    "I''ve crossed the line? Shouldn''t you all reflect on why she refused to repent and spoke out of turn even


    when she was in prison? If she had realized her own mistakes, she wouldn''t be in this situation today."


    Master Proctor said, "She is your sister, you..."


    "Sister?"


    Jameson Proctor spoke slowly and deliberately, but his voice was wrapped in a cold chill, "When she


    pushed Sharon Allyson down the stairs, she should have thought of the consequences.I let her


    live.Isn''t that enough?"

 Chapter 553: Either He Dies, or I Die

    Chapter 553: Either He Dies, or I Die


    Master Proctor said angrily, "In this condition, you might as well kill her!"


    Jameson Proctor said nonchntly, "I don''t do anything illegal.If you want to help her out, you can do it


    yourself."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about!?"


    "All people should pay for what they''ve done, shouldn''t they?"


    Evie Rond held onto the couch and calmed herself before saying coolly, "You think you''re any


    better?"


    Jameson Proctorughed, "I''m not a good person in the first ce, and if anyone wants to take


    revenge for her, I wee it"


    Master Proctor took two steps back in anger and covered his chest, "Well, well...I underestimated you


    before.Look at how arrogant you are.Jameson Proctor, the thing I regret the most in my life is to bring


    you, the illegitimate son, back to the Proctor family.The bad root in you can never be changed!"


    "Arrogant? Then what I''m going to do next will be evil!"


    "You..."


    Before Master Proctor could finish his words, the people brought by Jameson Proctor already rushed in


    and went straight to the study.


    Master Proctor said, "What do you want to do?"


    Jameson Proctor said indifferently, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you.I just want to borrow your


    seal."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    At this time, all of Master Proctor''s men heard themotion and barged in, and the two sides were


    just stalemated in the living room.


    This was the first time that Jameson Proctor and the Proctor family had made such a big fuss since


    they had broken apart.


    Master Proctor was so angry that he asked everyone toe over.


    As long as Jameson Proctor¡¯s people dared to take another step forward, it was not impossible to start


    a fight here.


    This was the Proctor family, his territory! Could this rebellious son really do anything to him? Jameson


    Proctor sat on the sofa, tapping his fingers on his knee, waiting for something.


    A few momentster, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, all the people that the chairman can use are


    already here"


    Jameson Proctor swept his eyes around, "Let''s begin."


    Master Proctor''s heart was shocked at his words because he did not expect that he really dared to


    make a move.


    Just as he was about to retreat from the ce, he found that those men of Jameson Proctor just took


    out their cell phones and started taking pictures of them.


    When Master Proctor''s men reacted, they all hurriedly stretched out their hands to block their faces, but


    the photos had already been taken.


    Master Proctor was stunned.


    Jameson Proctor got up, "Well, it seems like the seal can''t be borrowed, so I''ll leave first."


    "Stop right there! What the hell are you trying to do!?"


    Jameson Proctor looked back, "You''re right.I''m so arrogant now, and sooner orter, I''ll get my


    comeuppance.I don''t wanna die not knowing who the murder is."


    After the words, Jameson Proctor lifted his leg and left the living room.


    Jacob Green and a group of his men followed him out.


    After they left, the man next to Master Proctor said, "Master, what are we..."


    Master Proctor spoke in annoyance, "Get out now."


    He then ordered in a low voice, "The backyard, keep a close eye on it."


    He always felt that Jameson Proctor''s visit was not that simple.His men responded and left.


    Erica Proctor slumped in her wheelchair, her eyes unfocused.She had probably long gone mad.


    Seeing this, Master Proctor waved his hand and said, "Take her away too.It''s disturbing."


    The henchman asked, "Ok...but where?"


    "To prison, or a madhouse, anywhere.Don''t let me see her again."


    Erica Proctor was spoiled by Evie Rond.


    She was arrogant and domineering and caused a lot of trouble, and she deserved this fate.


    After Erica Proctor was taken away, Master Proctor looked at Evie Rond, who was pale, and said in


    a deep voice, "All right, didn''t Jameson Proctor say that it was an ident? And it was her own


    fault.Since she knew she was in trouble, she should have stayed in jail and rehabilitated herself instead


    of making such a mess."


    Evie Rond sneered, "So you think Jameson Proctor is going to put me in jail or turn me into Erica?"


    Master Proctor frowned, "I told you not to go against him like that.Erica Proctor could have the nerve to


    push Sharon Allyson down the stairs and cause her to miscarry, but it was your authorization.Why did


    you have to...If Sharon Allyson''s first child had been born, things would not have turned out this way!"


    "You think you can control him just because you have his child in your hands?"


    "Of course! The Proctor family values bloodlines above all else, and if it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have


    gotten him back!"


    "I''m telling you, from the moment the Proctor Group was handed over to Jameson Proctor, you can''t


    get it back, and it''s absolutely impossible for you to control Jameson Proctor with his child.Now, it''s up


    to you.Either he dies, or I die!"


    Evie Rond said with some madness in her look, "Even if I die, I will not let him live happily!"


    Master Proctor sighed, "You..."


    Evie Rond ignored him and went upstairs.


    Master Proctor stood in the living room for a while, still unsure of the situation in the backyard, and


    walked over with his cane.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    On the second floor, Jeffery Proctor sat in his wheelchair, his head leaning against the wall quietly.


    He had been there for nobody knows how long.


    When he reached the backyard, Master Proctor heard the baby crying as soon as he entered the side


    room, and he asked unhappily, "Why is he crying again?"


    The two nannies were also at their wits'' end, "The baby seems to be recognizing strangers and won''t


    let us get close to him, and..."


    "And what!"


    "And he won''t eat anything, and he seems to have a fever."


    Master Proctor frowned, "Did you call the doctor?"


    The two nannies hesitated for a moment and did not speak.


    Master Proctor turned to his men and said, "Hurry up and get a doctor and see what''s going on."


    The men responded and left.


    Master Proctor put down his cane, "Give me the baby"


    The nanny handed the little one over.


    But he cried more fiercely in Master Proctor''s arms, and his voice was hoarse.


    Master Proctor sank his face and handed him over to the nanny again.


    He asked, "Hasn''t he eaten anything sincest night?"


    "He was starving in the morning.He ate a little, but it didn''t take long for him to throw up again."


    "You guys are so capable! You can''t even handle this little thing!"


    The two nannies mumbled and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The doctor came in a short whileter, examined the little one, put a fever patch on his forehead, and


    said to Master Proctor, "The child is still young, so it''s hard for him to adapt to a sudden change.It''s


    better to have someone, who he''s familiar with, take care of him."


    Master Proctor pondered for a moment and ordered, "Bring the young woman."

 Chapter 554: Find Out the Exact Location

    Chapter 554: Find Out the Exact Location


    In the room, Harley Cook was lying on the edge of the bed, looking haggard.


    Charlotte rke looked much calmer, sitting in the sofa, not much expression on her face.


    Sincest night, they had been locked up here.


    Those people did not give them food.


    Not even a drop of water was sent over.


    Finally, the door was opened.


    Harley Cook stood up alert, "What do you want?"


    The man who came in said nothing but tugged her by the arm and walked out.


    Harley Cook struggled desperately, "Let go of me! Let me go!"


    Charlotte rke got up and said in a cold voice, "Are you a bandit? Is this how Noel usually lets you do


    things?"


    The man heard her call Master Proctor by his first name and knew who she was, so he paused and


    hesitated for a moment before releasing Harley Cook.


    Harley Cook trembled with fear and immediately hid behind Charlotte rke, clinging to the corner of


    her coat.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man said, "The young master is sick and crying.The master asked us to take her there."


    At that, Harley Cook was stunned and was about to go with him.


    Charlotte rke grabbed her hand.


    Charlotte rke said, "I''ve been taking care of the baby.It''s useless for her to go."


    The man hesitated a little, not knowing what to do.


    Charlotte rke continued, "Let her stay here while I go over"


    "But Master ordered that..."


    "If he doesn''t agree.Tell him toe to me if he dares."


    When the man saw this imposing manner of hers, he did not dare to dy, "Then I will go and ask the


    master."


    "Wait."


    Charlotte rke said, "Send some food and water over.Three meals a day.We are not your prisoners."


    The man nodded and left quickly.


    When he was gone, Charlotte rke closed the door and whispered to Harley Cook, "After I go over


    there, be careful on your own.They''re after the baby and me.They won''t do anything to you."


    Harley Cook took her hand and cried out in anxiety, "Charlotte, I can''t let you go to such a dangerous


    ce.


    Charlotte rke said, "Don''t worry.I have a n.The little one is still there, and I''m his grandmother.I


    have to go."


    "It''s all my fault.It''s all my fault.If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been brought here..."


    "This is not the time to me yourself.Let''s talk when we get out of here."


    On the other side, Master Proctor listened to his man''s report, and his brow furrowed high.


    He thought for a while before saying, "Do as she says."


    The man responded and left.


    Master Proctor looked again at the little one who had cried himself to sleep and went out of the


    backyard with his cane.


    When the man returned, he brought food and water.


    Charlotte rke drank some water but did not feel like eating.She then let the man take her to the


    baby.


    Harley Cook looked at her back and secretly gritted her teeth.


    Charlotte was right.


    No matter what the situation was, she had to get out of here first.She also had to go and tell Mr.Proctor


    that Charlotte and the baby were here.


    Harley Cook wiped the tears from her face and began to eat.


    Only when she regained her strength could she think of a way to leave.


    The moment she saw the baby, Charlotte rke''s heart, which had been anxious all day and all night,


    finally was sced.She went up to check on the little one and asked the nanny next to her and was


    completely relieved when she was sure he only had a fever.


    It didn''t take long for the baby to wake up.


    When he opened his eyes and saw Charlotte rke next to him, he just deted his mouth and looked


    aggrieved but didn''t cry.


    Charlotte rke picked him up and put the bottle the nanny handed her into his mouth.


    The little one was hungry and took a big suck from the bottle.


    Soon, the bottle was emptied.


    Charlotte rke held him and walked around the room for a while, but the little one fell asleep again,


    clutching at her clothes.


    The nanny came forward and tried to take the baby back, "Leave him to me now."


    Charlotte rke dodged sideways, frowned, and said coldly, "Don''t touch him"


    The nanny had no choice but to back away.


    After the little one fell asleep, Charlotte rke put him in his crib and didn''t leave the crib again, not


    letting anyone from the Proctor familye near except the doctor.


    In the ck Rolls Royce, Jacob Green looked at all the photosing in on his phone, "Mr.Proctor, it''s


    all sorted"


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes and said, "Take it to her for confirmation, and after that, find a way to


    find them and find out the exact location."


    "Yes.¡± Jacob Green was silent, then said, "Mr.Proctor, this afternoon, Madame asked for you.I said you


    were in a meeting, dealing with some small matters in thepany."


    Jameson Proctor slowly opened his eyes, "What else did she say?"


    "Nothing, Madame probably didn''t want to disturb you and didn''t ask anything more."


    "Where is she now?"


    "She went back to the studio this afternoon, and now she''s having dinner with a friend."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips pursed slightly, and only after a few seconds did he say, "Go with them


    back to thepany"


    "Okay."


    Jacob Green slowed down and pulled over.


    Immediately after Jacob Green got out of the car, other men came over, and he got into the driver''s


    seat.


    Jameson Proctor took out his cell phone and dialed Sharon Allyson¡¯''s number.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Hello?"


    There was some noise on her end.


    Jameson Proctor slowly said, "What are you eating?"


    "I''m having hot pot with Tiffany and Daniel.Are you done yet?"


    Jameson Proctor pressed his temples, "Just finished a meeting."


    Sharon Allyson said, "So when are youing home? If it''s toote, I''lle overter."


    She seemed to be eating spicy food.


    When she spoke, she gasped a little.


    Jameson Proctor could imagine what her expression was like.


    His lips curled down, "No need."


    "You''re leaving now?"


    "Yeah, I''lle to you right now."


    Jameson Proctor looked out the window, "I want hot pot as well."


    Sharon Allyson replied readily, "Sure, I''ll send you the address then.Come on over"


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson''s message came through.


    Jameson Proctor dozed off a little.


    His face was expressionless.


    After half an hour, the ck Rolls Royce stopped in front of the hot pot restaurant.


    His man said, "Mr.Proctor, we''re here."


    Jameson Proctor looked out of the window and was about to get out of the car when he saw Sharon


    Allyson sitting in the window seat.


    He did not know what she was saying to Tiffany, but her little face was red, her smile bright and radiant.


    It had been a long time since hest saw her smile like this.


    Jameson Proctor was lost in thought.


    A few minutester, the voice of his man came again, "Mr.Proctor?"


    Jameson Proctor sat back and said indifferently, "Go back."


    "Back to...Where?"


    Jameson Proctor was silent for a moment, "Thepany."

 Chapter 555: Im So Exhausted, I Dont Want to Move

    Chapter 555: I''m So Exhausted, I Don''t Want to Move


    In the hot pot restaurant, Jameson Proctor had not arrived by the time they finished eating.


    Sharon Allyson called him, but the phone was off.


    Tiffany Momon saw the situation and asked, "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson put the phone away and shook her head, "Nothing, Jameson Proctor just said he was


    coming, but..."


    Daniel said, "Has something happened to the Proctor Group in thest two days?"


    "Seems like it, but when I asked Jacob Green today, he said it was some minor matter within the


    company that has been resolved."


    "Some minor matter within thepany?"


    At this, the corners of Sharon''s lips pursed.


    She guessed that Jacob Green might not be telling her the truth, but since they wouldn''t say more, she


    didn''t continue to ask.


    But looking at Daniel, it seemed that this matter was even trickier than she had imagined.


    After some thought, Sharon Allyson still asked, "Do you...Do you know what''s going on over there?"


    Daniel said, "I just heard this afternoon that Jameson Proctor had used all the people in his hands in


    the past two days, almost to turn the South City upside down.I have not seen such a big scene.I do not


    know the details, but I feel that this should not be just a matter within the Proctor Group."


    "Could he be looking for Talon Beale?"


    "Not very likely.Talon Beale has always been our main search; plus, he didn''t do this even when he was


    looking for Natalia Beale before"


    Tiffany Momon listened to their discussion and asked Sharon Allyson in a whisper, "He wouldn''t have


    another woman on the outside, would he?"


    The corner of Daniel''s mouth twitched, "That''s even less likely; it''s just that..."


    Daniel was halfway through his sentence when he thought of something and his brow furrowed, and his


    face darkened several times.


    Sharon Allyson asked, "Do you know anything?"


    A few momentster, Daniel snapped back from his trance and smiled, "Nothing; it''s just something


    random that came to my mind.It''s not important."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the time, "Then let''s go"


    After leaving the hot pot restaurant, Sharon Allyson and Tiffany Momon said goodbye and got into the


    car parked on the side.


    Tiffany Momon withdrew her eyes and asked Daniel, "Do you know what Jameson Proctor is doing?"


    Daniel smiled sarcastically, "How would I know about his business?"


    "You just acted weird; you must know something."


    Daniel was dumbfounded, and it took a few seconds before he said, "You''re overthinking it; I really


    don''t know."


    He had just received word earlier that the child of Sharon Allyson might not be dead, but their people


    had searched several times without the slightest clue.


    And he had tried Jameson Proctor, but thetter was even more tight-lipped.


    If there is anything worthy of Jameson Proctor''s attention in the South City, besides Sharon Allyson, it


    is probably the child.


    But that''s just his guess.


    What''s more, judging by Sharon Allyson''s reaction, she shouldn''t know anything.


    IN this situation, he can''t go talking nonsense.


    Tiffany Momon was just trying to scam him, and when she didn''t get anywhere, she brushed it off,


    "Okay."


    On the other hand, Sharon Allyson sat in her car and dialed Jacob Green''s number.


    The person who answered the phone was Jameson Proctor.


    Hearing his voice, Sharon Allyson paused before saying, "I thought you said you wereing over for


    hot pot? But where are you now?"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was very light, "There was a temporary incident at thepany, so I''m back."


    Sharon Allyson was silent before she said, "Then why is your phone off?"


    "The battery is dead when I was going to call you."


    "Are you going back tonight?"


    "No, there''s still a lot on my te; you rest first."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Okay.Well, bye."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Bye, take care on the road"


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson stared at the phone screen for a while and drove away.


    Sharon Allyson went to the restaurant Jameson Proctor used to go to, packed a few light dishes, and


    then went to the Proctor Group.


    As soon as she got off the elevator, she ran into Jacob Green.


    Jacob Green was probably not expecting to see her, and after a momentary freeze, he was afraid to


    look at her, "Ms.


    Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson saw his shifty eyes darting around and asked, "Are you not feeling well?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jacob Greenughed dryly, "May...Maybe a little; it''s all the overtime I''ve been workingtely."


    Sharon Allyson thought about his sry and began to pity him, "Where''s Jameson Proctor?"


    "Mr.Proctor is..."


    "In a meeting?"


    "No...No."


    Thinking that Jacob Green seemed to have juste out of the president''s office, Sharon Allyson said,


    "I see, you go ahead."


    Jacob Green called out to her, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson turned around, "What''s up?"


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor is resting; why don''t youe tomorrow..."


    "It''s okay; I''ll just bring his stuff in and leave; I won''t disturb him."


    Looking at Sharon Allyson¡¯s back, Jacob Green let out a breath; now facing Sharon Allyson, he felt sort


    of guilty, let alone facing Mr.Proctor.


    Gently pushing open the door of the president''s office, Sharon Allyson poked her head inside.


    Jameson Proctor was indeed sleeping on the couch.


    If Sharon Allyson was right, he should have been restless fromst night to now.


    Not to mention a single bite of the meal.


    He was like this every time he got busy.


    Sharon Allyson slowed down, walked over, put the paper bag on the coffee table, and picked up


    Jameson Proctor''s jacket sitting next to him.


    Sharon Allyson leaned over and covered him up, then maintained her position and stared at him for a


    moment.


    There were faint dark circles under his eyes.


    It did look like he was so exhausted.


    She determined to go back tonight and make some soup to reduce his internal heat and bring it to him


    the next morning.


    Sharon Allyson stood upright and was about to leave when her wrist was gripped.


    The man''s voice sounded slow, but he still didn''t open his eyes, "Why are you here?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Just passing by; have you eaten yet?"


    "No."


    "No lunch or no dinner?"


    Sharon Allyson paused, then added, "Or even breakfast?"


    At that, Jameson Proctor''s lips curled, and he opened his eyes to look at her, "So concerned about


    me?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t bother to pay attention to him, pulled her hand out, and took the food out of the


    paper bag on the coffee table, "Eat up, or you''ll die of hunger before your work kills you."


    Jameson Proctor reached around her waist and pulled her into his arms, "Feed me."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Jameson Proctor continued, "I''m so exhausted; I don''t want to move."


    "You don''t want to move? But you''re actually acting rude already..."


    With this, Sharon Allyson still took the cutlery and fed something to his mouth.


    But Jameson Proctor didn''t eat much before he said he was full.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the half of the food left and said, "Okay, it''s better than nothing."


    Jameson Proctor said, "It''s gettingte; let me take you home."


    "No."


    Sharon Allyson sorted out the rest of her things, "I''ll just go back by myself; you go on with your rest."


    Jameson Proctor stared at her back and was silent for a moment before he said, "We''ll stay at Star


    Lake Mansion from now on, okay?"


    "I saw the news; the apartment was burned quite badly.Anyway, since it is fully furnished, let''s live there


    from now on"

 Chapter 556: Be Careful When You Do It

    Chapter 556: Be Careful When You Do It


    Jameson Proctor added, "I mean, all the time after that, you can''t move anywhere else."


    Sharon Allyson slowly turned her head and looked at him.


    Only then did she get the vague feeling that Jameson Proctor was not in the right mood when he spoke


    to her today.


    It wasn''t themanding tone he used to have, and it wasn''t as overbearing and unreasonable.


    Somehow she felt that he was begging her to stay.


    Jameson Proctor met her gaze, "?"


    Sharon Allyson suddenly reached out to feel his forehead, "Are you sick?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He pulled her hand down and held it in his palm, "No."


    "Then why are you saying weird things?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows, "You mean telling you not to move out? Weird how?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded seriously, "Isn''t it weird enough? If it were before, you would have said, ¡®No!¡¯,


    ¡®No way! or ¡®mustn''t¡¯, but you just said ¡®can''t¡¯."


    "What''s the difference anyways?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The difference is big; the diction ¡®can''t¡¯ is going to sound a few points weaker than the first few."


    Jameson Proctor said with amusement, "You''re just overthinking it."


    Sharon Allyson bristled, "Did you do something wrong? Or are you really having an affair with a


    woman?"


    "Go back to bed early; you''ve been using your brain too much and are hallucinating."


    Sharon Allyson, "...He was back to his disgusting self now.Sharon Allyson pulled her hand out of his


    palm, "Okay, I''m out of here; you go back to work."


    Jameson Proctor got up and put on his suit jacket.


    Sharon Allyson turned back to him, "I''m really okay on my own, so you..."


    "Didn''t say I''d see you off; I''m just going back too."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Jameson Proctor, "You''ve reached the point of suspecting that I have a woman out there; how can I


    afford to leave you alone?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She should not have messed with him.


    On the way back, Jameson Proctor kept holding her hand, leaning back in the back seat with his eyes


    slightly dozing, not sure if he was asleep.


    Sharon Allyson also did not bother him, as letting him rest was always right.


    When they arrived at the Star Lake Mansion, Sharon Allyson went into the bedroom and asked, "Who


    will go showering first? You or I?"


    Jameson Proctor pulled back his tie with one hand, and his voice took on a hint of weariness, "Lady


    first."


    "Okay, but I''m going to wash my hair tonight, so I might be a little slow; if you''re in a hurry, you can


    shower in the quest bedroom."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson grabbed her pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    Jameson Proctor stood on the balcony, knocked a cigarette out of its case, bit it between his lips, and lit


    it.


    After a while, Jacob Green''s call came through, "Mr.Proctor, she''s identified that the person who gave


    her Matthew''s photo is the one from the chairman''s side."


    The answer was expected.


    Jameson Proctor flickered his cigarette and said lightly, "Be careful when you do it; don''t let the old


    man know."


    "Yes.¡±


    Jacob Green asked again, "Regarding this woman, what should I do?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Keep her under detention for now; maybe she can be usefulter."


    After a pause, Jameson Proctor added, "Has the anchor been found?"


    "She went to River City two days before the ident, but her previous identity information seems to be


    false; we are still looking for it."


    Jacob Green hesitated, "Mr.Proctor, half an hour ago came the news, the men William left in South City


    seem to be poking around what we are doing in the past two days.I''m afraid that Ms.Allyson will know it


    sooner orter; or you should tell her first?"


    Jameson Proctor spoke emotionlessly, "Tell William Hood to put a few fake messages out about Talon¡¯s


    whereabouts, so that they don''t mess up."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it now."


    Hanging up the phone, Jameson Proctor crushed out the cigarette in his hand and lit another one.


    Telling Sharon Allyson the truth in this situation now would only make her hate him.


    Only by bringing the little one back to her would he hold a chance for her forgiveness.


    Half an hourter, Sharon Allyson came out of the bathroom and she looked at the man standing on


    the balcony, "Didn''t you go wash up?"


    Jameson Proctor crushed out his half left cigarette, "Going now.Once he was in the bathroom, Sharon


    Allyson walked out onto the balcony, looked at the piles of cigarettes in the ashtray, and frowned.Had


    he actually smoked so much? After she cleaned out the ashtray, she went back downstairs to heat up a


    ss of milk.Jameson Proctor came out of the bathroom just as Sharon Allyson returned with the milk.


    Sharon Allyson put the ss in his hand, "Drink this."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I don''t have an appetite."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Drink it even if you don''t have an appetite; you didn''t have much food tonight


    and...Forget it, just drink it!"


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes smiled at her fierce look and he tilted his head to finish the milk.


    Sharon Allyson took the empty cup and pulled him to sit on the sofa, "Let me massage you a bit; you


    can go to sleep if you feel sleepy.I''ve set the rm clock.I''ll call you tomorrow"


    "So thoughtful?"


    "Cut the crap."


    Sharon Allyson took a pillow and put it on herp and yanked his head over again.


    Jameson Proctor brushed the pillow away as hey down andid his head directly on herp.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t bother with him, and her fingers gently pressed his temples.


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes for a moment before saying, ¡®How was your trip back to the Beale


    Group today?"


    "Pretty good."


    She didn''t say anything about Kale Beeing to her office to make trouble, as she didn''t bother with


    him.


    It would only add to the distraction if she let it out.


    Jameson Proctor said, "I may not be able to find the time in the next two days, so you can go directly to


    Dean if you need anything; if he can''t solve it, just go get William Hood."


    "Got it."


    "Kale Bee is not as simple as you think; the water behind him is very deep.Since you''ve found out


    enough things, do not continue now.I will let William Hood take care of the rest and let you know if


    there''s any update."


    At that, Sharon Allyson paused, "But if I want to convict him, this alone is not enough"


    "Convicting him is not an easy task, and it doesn''t have to be done in a few days.As long as Floren¡¯s


    killer is not found, he will not be able to leave South City, so there is plenty of time for us to investigate."


    At this, Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "In fact, I always suspect that Floren''s killer was Rita Roose,


    but without Bridger there to help her, I really can''t figure out how she actually did it.And the police also


    investigated her, but they found nothing wrong."


    Rita was far smaller and weaker than Floren, so killing him and dumping his body was definitely not


    something that she alone could manage.


    "If you can''t figure that out, just let it be.Rita Roose has now disappeared.When she reappears, things


    will be clear naturally"


    Sharon hadn''t been informed of the disappearance of Rita Roose.


    But if that was the case, she was almost 100% sure that Rita''s disappearance was caused by someone


    behind her.

 Chapter 557: He Wont Go Easy with You!

    Chapter 557: He Won''t Go Easy with You!


    Since Charlotte was taken away, Harley had been very obedient and cooperative.She was originally


    brought in by the way, without much use, so the guards were not very attentive to her, and several


    times after serving her meals, they even forgot to lock the door.


    Harley quietly observed for two days before making sure that those people left immediately after


    delivering the meals.


    So there should be no one guarding her.


    As long as she didn''t run into those people when she went out, there would be no problem.


    And every day from three to five in the afternoon, there were a lot fewer people in the neighborhood, as


    if they were afraid of being discovered by others.


    At noon on the third day, Harley received the meal delivered to her, and, as the man was about to lock


    the door and leave, she suddenly spoke, "Is the child well?"


    The man spared her a nce, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    "I''m...I''m just worried about him; he hasn''t been well since long ago, and it takes him a long time to


    recover every time he gets sick.I know he means a lot to you guys, so perhaps you''ll take good care of


    him, right?"


    "He''s well already."


    Harley smiled, "Then I''m relieved.Thanks."


    The man didn''t answer again, and simply closed the door and left.


    With her interruption, he really forgot to lock the door.


    Harley saw this and finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her entire back wet with sweat.


    She now just needed to wait until three o''clock, and then she could escape from here.


    By 2:30, the sky began to slowly darken, and not long after, the rain fell.


    This weather was ideal for escape.


    Harley clenched her fists and felt that the heavens were helping her.


    At 3:20, she quietly opened the door to her room and saw that the hallway was hushed.


    She cautiously moved forward, seeking the light, and found the exit.


    When she got out of the building, Harley immediately hid in the grass outside and looked around.


    The ce was bigger than she thought, and it seemed like the ce she was staying in was the


    backyard.


    As far as she could see, there were even more lofty buildings around her.


    Harley remembered that the door Jayden had brought them in through that day didn''t take long to


    reach, so she must not have been through the front door there.


    The back door was definitely around here.


    Thankfully, there was plenty of grass and trees, and a long wall of flowers for ease of hiding.


    Drenched in the rain, Harley moved carefully along the wall of flowers, stooping and cowering.


    She was really lucky to have picked this time to escape, not to mention it was still raining.She didn''t


    see a single soul in the entire backyard.


    But nevertheless, this ce was really big.


    It took Harley at least half an hour going back and forth here before she finally found the back door.


    Harley was pleased to see this.


    However, there was a security booth at the door, and two men inside were talking.


    After looking around for a while, Harley found vines wrapped around the walls and, most importantly, a


    spot that was still in the blind spot of the surveince.She went around to that spot and tugged on the


    vines to climb up.


    Soon, the palm of her hand was cut with a bloodstain.


    Harley did not let go, gritting her teeth to continue; she struggled and finally reached the walltop, only to


    find the outside of the wall bare with no vines.


    And this wall was at least two meters high.


    Harley looked around and got cold feet, but at the thought of Charlotte, the sick little one, and Jayden


    who used her...She only hesitated for a moment, then closed her eyes and jumped outside.


    The moment shended, she clearly heard the sound of her bones breaking, and could not help but


    scream.


    Harley endured the sharp paining from her body and hastily covered her mouth.


    It was raining heavily, and her voice was swallowed by the sound of the rain.


    When Harley got up, she looked at the blood that had gathered on the ground and no longer knew


    where the wound was.She didn''t have time to be afraid.She dragged her injured leg and arm and


    started running down the road.


    Harley ran for at least ten minutes without seeing a single car.Her vision was getting blurred by the


    water, and just as she was about to faint, she suddenly saw a headlight in the rain.She instantly saw


    hope and hurriedly stood in the middle of the road, waving at the car.


    Soon, the ck car stopped in front of her.


    Harley tapped on the car window and shouted through the rain, "Please give me a ride, I..."


    At that moment, the window slowly lowered and Jayden''s face appeared in her line of sight.


    Jayden turned his head to look at her and smiled slightly, "Harley, where do you want to go?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Harley looked at him.Her pupils instantly dted.She was full of fear as she subconsciously stepped


    back.


    The hope she saw just a moment ago instantly disappeared to the bottom of the valley.


    Harley pulled her legs out and ran, but her legs were injured, and in the rain, she could barely run.


    Jayden took a few steps forward and grabbed her, sighing, "It''s raining so hard; why are you doing


    this?"


    Harley struggled desperately, and her fists kept falling on him, "Let go of me! Let me go!"


    "Let you go? So you can go talk on us to Jameson Proctor?"


    "You son of a bi*ch! Mr.Proctor will definitely find out the truth; he won''t go easy with you!"


    Jayden said indifferently, "I am not the mastermind of this incident; at most I am but an aplice.If he


    wants to settle the score, I will have to go to the bottom on his list.When he remembers me, I will be no


    longer in South City."


    Harley pleaded, "I beg you to let me go.I have escaped unnoticed.Just pretend that you did not see


    me.They will never know!"


    "But you just said, Jameson Proctor won''t go easy with me? If I let you go now, won''t I set free a tiger


    back to the mountains?"


    Harley felt a pang of despair and said helplessly, "You...You''ve been approaching me on purpose from


    the beginning, haven''t you?"


    Jaydenughed, "This is quite a coincidence.It just kind of happened that I saw Jameson Proctor and


    Sharon Allyson with a child in the yground at the mall, but at that time I couldn''t be sure of anything,


    so I had to follow you who took the child away and look for a chance to get close to you.But I did not


    expect that it was really Jameson Proctor''s son.So it was not in vain that I yed with you for so long"


    Harley cursed, "You creep!"


    "I am a creep, then what are you? You acted as if that Jameson Proctor is your savior and you can''t


    betray him, but in reality, I was just being nice to you a bit and you told me everything."


    "I ..I didn''t..."


    "Of course, you didn''t tell me directly that is Jameson Proctor''s son.But do you think everyone in the


    world is a fool? With just a little bit of checking, I will know what is going on"


    Harley''s whole body instantly lost its strength and fell to the ground.


    It was all her fault, it was all her fault...


    If not for her, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    Jayden squatted in front of her, "You said that Jameson Proctor won''t go easy with me.That''s fine.But


    do you think he''ll go easy with you?"


    Harley jerked her head up to look at him and felt a chill run through her from head to toe.

 Chapter 558: Want to Throw a Party for Him?

    Chapter 558: Want to Throw a Party for Him?


    When Master Proctor heard the report from his men, his eyebrows wrinkled fiercely, "Where is she


    now?"


    "She''s been brought back and now is in the side room"


    Master Proctor pondered for a moment and walked out with his cane.


    In the side room, Harley Cook was soaked to the skin, crouching in the corner, shivering, and the rain


    and blood already pooling on the floor.


    Jayden Bower sat in a chair not far from her, also wet, but in a much better condition than Harley Cook.


    Upon hearing footstepsing from the doorway, Jayden Bower hurriedly stood up.


    The next second, Master Proctor''s figure appeared in their sight.


    After entering, he swept a nce at Harley Cook and asked unhappily on his cane, "What''s going on?"


    Immediately, one of his men said, "Master, it was our negligence that allowed her to escape."


    "So negligent that you didn''t even notice that she had escaped?"


    Master Proctor raised his voice and hit his cane on the ground, "Is this how you do your job!?"


    All those in the room hung their heads, remaining dead silent.


    Master Proctor snorted and walked up to Harley Cook, "Raise your head."


    Harley Cook trembled, looked up at him, then quickly lowered her head and hugged her legs, biting her


    lip to death.


    Master Proctor said, "You risked your life and escaped from here just to sneak a message to Jameson


    Proctor? You want him to kill me?"


    "I..."


    Harley Cook said, "I didn''t...I just wanted Mr.Proctor toe and save Charlotte and..."


    "Save?"


    Master Proctor seemed to have heard a big joke, "What do you take my Proctor family for? That child is


    the seed of the Proctor family; this is his home! How could Jameson Proctor let someone as stupid as


    you take care of the child, who can''t tell the difference between what''s important and what''s not?"


    Harley Cook didn''t dare to speak again, and was shaking badly.


    Master Proctor turned around and swept his eyes at his men, "What a bunch of losers! You can''t even


    iron this little thing out!"


    With this, he began to walk out, as if unwilling to be bothered by this trivial matter, and ordered,


    "Keeping her is of little use in the first ce.Since she wants to run away, let her die."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone answered, "Yes."


    Master Proctor walked to the door, suddenly turned his head again, looked at Jayden Bower, raised his


    hand towards him, and said, "You,e here."


    Jayden Bower walked up to him, "What''s up, Master?"


    Master Proctor said in a deep voice, "You have done a good job on this matter, but I have nothing to


    reward you.Why don''t I leave it to you personally, so you''ll get it done cleanly?"


    At that, Jayden Bower was shocked, "Me?"


    "What? You don''t dare?"


    "Chairman, I''m not..."


    Master Proctor interrupted him, "All right, since you did the job for me, you''re my man.But since you


    can take my money, you can take other people''s money as well, which I don''t feelfortable


    with.Either you kill her yourself, or you both die here today."


    Jayden Bower could not have imagined that Master Proctor would turn his back on him.


    But apparently, Master Proctor was not discussing with him.


    After he finished, he ordered the henchmen in the room to keep an eye, and then left the side room.


    Jayden Bower frowned, turned his head to look at Harley Cook, a bit of ruthlessness making its way


    into his eyes, and slowly walked towards her.


    Sharon Allyson looked out at the rain in a slight daze.


    Dean Wilson waved his hand in front of her, "Is there a UFO?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She withdrew her gaze, "What''s up?"


    Dean Wilson leaned back on the couch, "You haven''t forgotten what day it is, have you?"


    Sharon Allyson was a little confused, "What?"


    "Jameson Proctor''s birthday"


    "...Oh, right."


    There had been a lot going on thest few days, and given Jameson Proctor''s busy schedule, she had


    completely forgotten about it.


    Dean Wilson asked, "Do you want to throw a party for him?"


    Sharon Allyson thought about it and decided it would be a good idea.She felt that Jameson Proctor had


    been under a lot of stresstely and was not in a good mood, so a party might help him unwind.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the time, "It''s five oclock already.Is it toote?"


    Dean Wilson smiled, "As long as there is money, what can''t be done? Just leave it to me, and you go


    invite friends over."


    Sharon Allyson said, "All Jameson Proctor''s friends that I can invite are just you and William Hood.The


    others I do not know well."


    "Then just let it be.I mean, you call your female friends over as Many as you can, and preferably all of


    them single."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Is this a birthday party for Jameson Proctor? Or is this a bonding session? Dean Wilson also felt his


    intentions were a bit obvious, so he coughed, "It''s a lot of people that make the party.I''m just trying to


    liven things up."


    Sharon Allyson bristled, but at the thought that Jameson Proctor had never had a birthday before, she


    thought this really should be a st.


    With that in mind, Sharon Allyson sent messages to Tiffany Momon, Giana rke, and Ruben.


    If she was right, there was a 99% chance that Daniel would follow Tiffany Momon, so she didn''t have to


    call him individually.


    After sending the message, Sharon Allyson got up, "Have you got the party scene done yet? If not, I''ll


    go help set it up."


    "No need.Your job is to bring Jameson Proctor there; I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Okay then, I''ll go to the Proctor Group now."


    Sharon Allyson had just walked downstairs when she saw Jayden Bower, who had returned in a mess


    covered in rain.


    Seeing this, Sharon Allyson asked, "Didn''t you drive?"


    Jayden Bower said, "The car...It broke down on the road and got wet for a while, and it''s raining so


    hard outside.Is Ms.Allyson going out?"


    "Well, something''se up."


    Sharon Allyson saw the cuff of Jayden Bower''s right shirt tinged with red, and she said, "What''s wrong


    with you?"


    Noticing her eyes, Jayden Bower hurriedly blocked his right hand, "Nothing, I just fell and scraped the


    skin."


    "Remember to disinfect it."


    With this, Sharon Allyson lifted her leg to leave.


    Jayden Bower tucked his hand into his pants pocket and quickly went upstairs.


    When he got near the office, he rushed into the bathroom, desperately rinsing the blood on the back of


    his hand with water, and then pulled the paper next to him and covered it with several thickyers,


    holding it down to keep the blood from flowing out.


    Back in the office, Jayden Bower got out the medical kit to apply some medicine to the wound on the


    back of his hand, and then wrapped it with gauze, opened the locked drawer, and quickly searched


    inside.


    Now in this situation, he could not stay here much longer and had to leave as soon as possible.


    But only if, after he left, Kale Bee could no longer threaten him with any reason.


    So Kale Bee must be messed up first.


    Finding the copy he wanted, Jayden Bower flipped through it, relieved, and took the file to lvan


    Gregory''s office.


    He knew that Sharon Allyson had recently asked Ivan Gregory to look into Kale Bee''s guilt, but no


    matter what he did, he couldn''t get to the point.


    Besides, lvan Gregory had gone out early this morning.


    There were no cameras in the area, so he just needed to put the file in lvan Gregory''s office, and no


    one could find out about him.


    In this way, Kale Bee would soon be done for.

 Chapter 559: What Are They Here For?

    Chapter 559: What Are They Here For?


    When Sharon Allyson arrived at the Proctor Group, Jameson Proctor was in a meeting, and Jacob


    Green was out.She just sat in the office and waited.


    By seven o''clock, Tiffany Momon and Giana rke both messaged her that they had arrived and that


    Ruben was stuck in traffic and should be arriving soon.


    When Sharon Allyson saw this, she was about to go out and ask how long before the meeting ended


    when the office door was suddenly pushed open.


    Jameson Proctor walked towards her on long legs, "Been waiting long?"


    Sharon Allyson put away her cell phone, a smile making its way onto her face, "Not really.Do you have


    anything else to do?"


    "Nothing much."


    "Then I''ll take you somewhere."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly, "Are you here for a date with me?"


    Sharon Allyson took his hand and moved forward, "Take that as a yes;e on, don''t be a grump."


    The elevator door opened and Sharon Allyson was just about to enter when a man came out from


    inside, "Mr.Proctor, the person has been brought back, just..."


    Matthew Gray was halfway through his sentence when he saw Sharon Allyson.He immediately stepped


    aside, nodding his head and standing still.


    Jameson Proctor lightly sounded an "umph", and did not say anything else.


    When she got into the elevator, Sharon Allyson remembered the scene just now and asked in a low


    voice, "What''s up?"


    Jameson Proctor took her hand and spoke with ease, "Nothing, thepany lost a file and just brought


    back the employee responsible."


    "Is that serious? We''d better not go out then."


    "It''s not that serious; they''ll take care of it."


    "Okay."


    When they got downstairs, it was still raining.


    After giving the driver an address, Sharon Allyson took out her phone to order a birthday present for


    Jameson Proctor, but after browsing online for a long time, she felt there was nothing new, and


    Jameson Proctor was So picky, so she struggled in vain toe up with something that would knock


    Jameson''s socks off.


    While Sharon Allyson was still hesitating, Jameson Proctor tapped her head, "What are you looking at?


    It took so long..."


    Sharon Allyson looked up and blocked her phone screen, "Nothing.I''m moving to Star Lake Mansion


    now, so I thought I''d buy something.Do you have any rmendations or needs."


    Jameson Proctor said, "There''s a charity auction next month.Let me bring you there and you can buy


    anything you like."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    That was not necessary.


    She said, "I mean, the little things that go around the house."


    Jameson Proctor raised an eyebrow, "This charity auction has all kinds of stuff.Wouldn''t it be nice to


    buy some murals and china for decoration?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth, but decided not to utter any refutation.


    Anyways, she could not get any helpful suggestions from him.She''d better figure it out herself.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her head with his hand, "In a few days, I''ll give you a gift."


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him, "What?"


    "You''ll know then."


    "Can''t you just say it now?"


    Jameson Proctor said slowly, "No."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Where did this cur learn this old trick? There was some traffic, but they made it to their destination by


    eight o''clock.


    When they got out of the car, Jameson Proctor looked around, "We date here? Are you serious?"


    Sharon Allyson took his hand and moved forward, "This is it; let''s go."


    Tiffany Momon had just messaged her that they were all here.


    When she reached the room, Sharon Allyson pushed open the door and saw that it was dark inside.


    Just when she wanted to ask a question, Jameson Proctor had already wrapped his arm around her


    waist and his voice was low and ambiguous, "I can''t believe you chose such a ce.what do you want


    to do?"


    "No, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Jameson Proctor''s kiss had already fallen.


    But he had just touched Sharon Allyson¡¯s lips when the lights in the room suddenly came on and the


    fireworks exploded above his head.


    "Happy birthday!"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Snapping back from her trance, Sharon Allyson hurriedly got out of his arms.Her whole face was so red


    that it could drip blood.


    The crowd froze with their salute cones, eyes darting around.


    Jameson Proctor expressionlessly took a ribbon down from the top of his head and nced around.


    The people who had been frozen there were silent for a moment and then instantly bailed out, "Come


    on! This is supposed to be fun! The wine is getting cold! We''d better hurry and have a toast while it''s


    still warm."


    Tiffany Momon tentatively spoke, "So can we eat now? I''m starving to death."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Daniel handed her a piece of pizza.


    Tiffany Momon, "...Thanks but no, thanks, I''d like to eat that."


    She reached for the saut¨¦ed and diced rabbit, only to be stopped by Daniel, "That''s too spicy, you can''t


    eat that."


    Tiffany Momon beamed, "Let me just eat a bit, okay? It''s not like I can''t eat spicy food."


    Daniel said, "If you really want to eat it, I''ll ask the waiter for a cup of hot water to dilute it before you


    go."


    Giana rke was holding her fruit fork.


    She looked at the scene with a nk expression on her face, "What are you doing? Boiling the rabbit in


    hot pot?"


    As soon as she said that, Ruben Allyson put a fruit pudding on her te.


    Tiffany Momon''s eyes widened, "What are you guys doing here again?"


    Giana rkeughed dryly and put her own fruit pudding on her te, "I''m on a diet, so you should eat


    more."


    Ruben Allyson didn''t say anything and put the fruit sd in front of her.


    Tiffany Momon, "?"


    She looked to Daniel, who raised an eyebrow.


    Dean Wilson sat in the couch with his ss of wine, feeling like life wasn''t much fun, "I was wrong."


    William Hood asked, "Wrong how?"


    "I thought Sharon Allyson would call a lot of people, but there were only a few, so few that I didn''t feel


    like putting on a show."


    William Hood''s mouth twitched, "Don''t get funny, okay?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at the group of people not far away and then turned to Sharon Allyson, "What


    are they here for?"


    Sharon Allyson picked up the cone next to him and raised it and said, "They''re here for your birthday."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson took him and walked him over to the crowd, "What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for


    you."


    Tiffany Momon saw the situation and spoke at the right time, "Happy birthday Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson Proctor''s long legs were folded and he said, "Not really."


    Sharon Allyson kicked him from under the table to let him stop messing around.


    Jameson Proctor rejoined, "Thanks, but I''m not happy."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Luckily, that cur''s temper was just something that everyone was used to.


    They didn''t even take it to heart, and they all had a pretty good time.


    Not long after, the waiter served the cake.


    It was time to blow out the candles.


    Sharon Allyson picked up the birthday hat and stood on her tiptoes to put it on him.


    However, Jameson Proctor took it from her and put it on her head instead.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why are you putting it on me? It''s not my birthday"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re wearing it for me."


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curled and he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "This is too silly for me.But it


    suits you well."


    Sharon Allyson instantly clenched her fists.


    Giana rke shouted, "Blow out the candles! Blow out the candles! Congrattions to Mr.Proctor for


    getting another year older"


    Amidst a chorus of congrattions, Jameson Proctor blew out the candles quickly.

 Chapter 560: Why Are You So Carnal Today?

    Chapter 560: Why Are You So Carnal Today?


    Although Jameson looked unhappy, sitting there like an iceberg, it did not affect the cheerful


    atmosphere in the room.


    Sharon took a piece of cake to Jameson.


    He was just about to reach out to receive it, when she suddenly wiped a piece of cream onto the corner


    of his mouth, "What are you doing with a POKER face? Can''t you smile a bit?"


    Jameson held her wrist and pulled her towards him, whispering in her ear, "Didn''t you say,e on a


    date?"


    Sharonughed and blinked: "Isn''t this also a date?"


    "It''s only called a date when there are two of us."


    Sharon pushed him, "Come on, don''t be such a wet nket; they''re here for your birthday, not to fight


    with you."


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly: "Then what birthday gift have you prepared for me?"


    In his tone, there were a few moments of dark ambiguity.


    Sharon: "......"


    She couldn''t help but blush and whisper, "I haven''t chosen a gift yet, let''s wait until ......we get home."


    The crowd not far away watched this scene and silently pulled away from them.


    After Sharon went to the bathroom with Tiffany and Giana, Ruben walked up to Jameson, his face not


    as good as before: "I have something to ask you."


    Jameson tapped his long fingers on his knee and spoke lightly: "I know what you want to ask.It''s


    useless to tell you anyways.Things will be solved in a week at most."


    "So it''s really ......"


    Halfway through the sentence, Ruben suddenly realized that there were other people here, especially


    Daniel, who was pretending to be unconcerned in the corner, but actually half of his body was leaning


    this way.


    He saw the news of the apartment fire on the inte a few days ago, and thus went to the apartment


    once to check.


    All the things inside were still there, but the people were gone.


    Ruben had called Matthew, but thetter''s exnation went vague.


    Intuition told him that something must be wrong.


    The reason why he came here today was to ask Jameson in person.


    Ruben frowned tightly, the corners of his lips tensing up.


    Dean saw this and elbowed William Hood, asking him to say something to break the slightly tense


    atmosphere.


    William Hood, who was sipping his wine, refused to go.


    After a while, Ruben asked, "So they...will be okay?"


    "Yep."


    Ruben did not say anything else.He turned around and went out of the private room.


    Seeing this, Daniel hurriedly followed.


    When they left, Dean opened his mouth to break the ice: "Now ......what''s the situation?"


    William Hood said: "We''ve found the man who gave the photo of Matthew to that mass actor.He is the


    old man''s confidante, so I guess we can''t get anything from him for a while"


    "Then what to do?"


    Jameson tilted his head to finish the wine in the ss, his face without a trace of expression, as if a


    layer of frost was on it: "No matter how tight his mouth is, there are ways to pry it open."


    Hearing that, Dean could not help but shiver.


    Jameson grew up in the Proctor family that ate people without spitting out bones.


    Plus, after taking over the Proctor Group, he became even more ruthless to fight his way up till today.


    If not for his cruelty, he could have been but a puppet of Master Proctor.


    It was just that after eradicating many forces on the side of the Proctor family, he hadn''t shown this look


    on his face for a long time.


    William Hood said again, "You still don''t n to tell Sharon?"


    Jameson''s thin lips pursed slightly and paused for a few seconds before saying, "Do you think that if I


    told her, I could still have this birthday party tonight?"


    After a moment of silence, Dean spoke with a sense of humiliation, "I can''t say that for sure.After all, I


    came up with this idea."


    Jameson looked at him sideways: "Oh?"


    In the bathroom.


    Tiffany''s face was full of gossiping, as she looked at Giana: "What''s going on with you and Ruben?"


    Giana washed her hands: "What did you mean?"


    "I just saw it all.He brought you food, by which I could judge that you guys are not right."


    Giana sneered: "Didn''t Daniel also bring you food?"


    Tiffany: "This......"


    Gianaughed: "He just helped me take it, nothing else.He is still a student, six years younger than


    me.Do you think we will have something wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tiffany wrinkled her eyebrows in contemtion: "That is also true."


    On the side, Sharon coughed and took a piece of paper to wipe her hands: "I''ve been binge-watching a


    drama recently; the female lead seems to be a few years older than the male lead, and I think it''s pretty


    good."


    Giana: "?"


    Tiffany: "?"


    Since the words had been said, Sharon had no choice but to continue stiffly: "I ......"


    Tiffany hugged her arm: "Does it look good? You don''t say, I''m also quite big on sister-brother


    rtionship recently.What''s the title of the drama? I fancy checking it out!"


    Sharon maintained herposure: "I''ll send it to youter."


    "Please do! I''m dying to find a good drama."


    The corners of Giana''s mouth twitched: "You guys ......"


    Tiffanyughed: "Seriously, Ruben looks handsome, and he''s good at school, this is the typical male


    lead persona, do you want to try it? Don''t let the fat water flow out of your field! To tell you the truth, if


    not for the fact that I and Ruben are too close - Ruben has been calling me sister since childhood - and


    for fear of Sharon beating me up, I really want to hook up with Ruben."


    Sharon: "......"


    Giana knew she was joking, so sheughed and said, "Okay, I''ll try him then."


    After they returned to the private room, Sharon saw that Ruben was not there, so she asked Jameson,


    "Where did Ruben go?"


    Jameson answered, "He went out."


    Tiffany asked, "Is Daniel also with him?"


    Jameson faintly hinted so.


    Sharon was a bit puzzled: What did the two of them have to whisper about? After a while, Ruben and


    Daniel came back one after the other.


    Tiffany''s body didn''t recover fully.


    As per the doctor, she had to rest more, so she was taken away by Daniel even though she didn''t want


    to.


    Ruben followed and got up: "I''m going back to school."


    Sharon saw this with the corner of her lips hooked up.She did not even need to remind him now.


    It seemed that he had progressed.


    Soon, Dean was also dragged away by William Hood.


    The only two people left in the room were Sharon and Jameson.


    Sharon felt that she could not open her eyes any longer, so she took out her cell phone and looked at


    the time, only to find that there were still five minutes to go before twelve o''clock.


    She yawned: "Let''s go too."


    Jameson took her hand and dragged her into his arms, wrapping one hand around her waist: "Now


    begans the time of us two."


    Sharon tsked: "Why are you so carnal today?"


    Jameson raised his eyebrows slightly: "Am I not always like this?"


    "Then you''re admitting that you''re disgusting?"


    Jameson: "......So you call flirting disgusting?"


    Sharon''s face showed a smile.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on his thin lips as a dragonfly dipped on the


    surface of water: "Happy birthday."


    Jameson gazed at her with his ck eyes.


    He slowly spoke: "Do you wanna know my birthday wish? Well, that is, from now on, you can be by my


    side every day."

 Chapter 561: Chance Favors the Prepared Mind

    Chapter 561: Chance Favors the Prepared Mind


    Jameson stared at her and slowly began, "My birthday wish is that I can spend all the birthdays in the


    future with you by my side."


    Sharon wanted to say that birthday wishes wouldn''te true if he said it out.But she decided not to


    spoil the atmosphere.


    Just as she was about to get up, Jameson dropped his kiss on her.


    His kiss was very sudden and intense that Sharon almost couldn''t breathe.


    After some time, he gave her a chance to catch up her breath, and he looked at her with so much


    desire in his eyes.


    When he leaned over again, Sharon immediately used her hand to cover his mouth and yelled, "Go


    home first!"


    She didn''t know if there were cameras here...It was so embarrassing! Jameson whispered, "Go home,


    and I can do whatever I want?"


    Sharon didn''t bother to say anything.She got down from hisp hurriedly and tidied up her clothes


    before walking outside.


    Jameson followed behind her with one hand in the pocket.


    When they got back at Star Lake Mansion, it was almost 1 in the morning.


    Sharon couldn''t stand the alcohol smell on her body so she took some clothes and went straight to the


    bathroom.She had just stripped herself when the bathroom door was opened.


    Jameson leaned against the door and held her underwear with one finger, "You forgot something."


    Jerk! She took a towel and then threw it at him, but Jameson casually dodged it.


    He walked in and deliberately said, "You don''t have to thank me."


    Water vapor soon filled the bathroom, and even their breathing became sticky and hot.


    Sharon was stuck in a corner, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    After the shower, Sharon threw herself onto the bed, exhausted.


    Jameson bit her ear and asked, "Where''s my birthday gift?"


    Sharon tried to get away but failed, "I haven''t thought of what to give you.What do you want?"


    "Oh, I want a lot of things."


    "Ok, shut up.Let me think."


    "Do you want a baby?"


    Jameson looked at her tenderly.


    Sharon was a little surprised at the sudden question.She took a few seconds pause and said, "The


    doctor said the chance is low"


    "Chance favors the prepared mind."


    If it were his birthday, she would definitely give him a good scolding.


    Jameson smiled and kissed her on the forehead, "Didn''t I tell you? I will work hard.If you want a child,


    we will have one."


    Sharon pursed her lips, "Do you? If you do, I will go to the hospital tomorrow and ask the doctor what I


    can do, whether it is medicine or injection.If I still can''t get pregnant, you''ll have to find someone else."


    "...¡± Jameson was a little angry, "What are you thinking? I didn''t mean that!"


    "Then what did you mean?"


    "What I mean is...babies have toe naturally.The more you want it, perhaps, the less possible it will


    come.On the other hand, if you don''t have any hope, sometimes, it will just suddenlye."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Nope! You''re always right!"


    Sharon moved out of his arms and said, "Sleepy, I need to sleep."


    Jameson held her arm, "Since I''m right, why don''t you put it into action?"


    Oh, so that''s what he wants "We''ve done it twice tonight, I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered by his.


    And by the time everything was over, it was past 3.


    Sharon was so tired that she immediately fell asleep.


    Jameson covered her with the quilt and then left with his phone.


    He lit a cigarette and called Matthew Gray, "How is it?"


    "He won''t say anything"


    "Leave him be then.Pay attention to the Proctor family.The old man will definitely be alert.He''ll probably


    move them.Tell me when something happens"


    ¡°Yes!"


    After a short pause, Matthew said, "Oh, Mr.Proctor, there''s news about that streamer.Her friend said


    that she had met a man before she left South City.I checked the cafe they had gone to.I checked the


    cameras there.The man¡¯s named Steve Moore, from River City.He came to South City three months


    ago, doing tobo business, however..."


    "However what?"


    "His identity is fake.He disappeared when he arrived at River City.So I guess he is indeed from there"


    Jameson said, "So everything points to River City.Interesting."


    Matthew Gray said, "Since the old man of Hood family passed away, River City has always been


    managed by the old man''s sessor, Harry Hood.They have no reason and no motive to get involved


    in all this."


    "It doesn''t matter if they have anything to do with it.Since someone wants me to go to River City, then I


    will find a chance to see what''s going on."


    "Mr.Proctor, listen to me.Harry Hood is a tough character, and he has never shown up in front of others


    yet.If you go there so suddenly..."


    Jameson flicked the ash, "No hurry.I''ll wait till I finish the business here."


    "Alright.I''ll send someone there first."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yeah, don''t let anyone notice"


    After the call, Jameson looked at the view outside.


    No emotion could be detected on his face.


    All these years, he had put most of his attention on getting rid of the forces nted around him by the


    Proctor family, running thepany, and opening the international market.


    River City was quite far away from South City and was dominated by the Hood family.


    He had indeed never visited the ce.


    And he had only heard a little about the man named Harry Hood.He killed the smoke and then headed


    towards the bedroom.


    But he suddenly remembered that Sharon didn''t like the smell of smoke, so he went to the bathroom


    and took a quick shower.


    When he got on the bed, Sharon habitually moved into his arms, even though she was very much


    asleep.


    Jameson held her and smiled.


    Habit is a good thing.


    At least it proved that she could not leave him.

 Chapter 562: Make Her Feel at Home

    Chapter 562: Make Her Feel at Home


    When Sharon Allyson woke up the next day, the whole house was already filled with sunlight.She felt


    sore, and after stretching, she picked up her phone only to find that it was almost twelve o''clock.


    Sharon Allyson''s drowsy mind was jolted awake.


    Howe the rm didn''t go off? Just as she was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed, Jameson


    Proctor''s call came in.He whispered, "Still asleep?"


    Sharon Allyson walked toward the bathroom while holding the phone, "Just woke up.Did you turn off


    my rm clock?"


    "There''s Dean Wilson over at the Beale Group.You can go this afternoon."


    Sharon Allyson pouted, held her phone sideways between her head and shoulder, and started


    squeezing toothpaste, "Got it, I''m going to wash up, bye."


    "Jennifer made lunch.Eat before you go out."


    Sharon Allyson subconsciously looked out the door, "How did you know?"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up, "There''s nothing I don''t know.I''ll pick you up tonight."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson washed up as fast as she could, changed her clothes, and


    smelled the aroma of food just as she came downstairs.


    Jennifer heard footsteps and looked up at her, "Ma''am, you''re up.Come and have lunch."


    In fact, before moving back to Star Lake Mansion, Sharon Allyson had always been a bit resistant to


    this ce.


    After all, there were too many bad memories.


    But perhaps because the whole ce had been redecorated inside and out, the awkward feeling was


    long gone, and all that remained were a vibrant life and warmth.


    She had lived in so many ces, but this was really the only ce that made her feel at home.


    After lunch, Sharon Allyson drove to the Beale Group.


    The assistant told her that Dean Wilson had gone out for the moment and would be back in an hour.


    Sharon Allyson nodded and took her seat.


    Not long after, Jayden Bower came in, "Ms.Allyson, I don''t think I''ve seen Ivan Gregory today.Do you


    know where he went?"


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Jayden Bower smiled slightly, "Nothing, just some information I need to check with him."


    "I don''t know where he''s been.Give him a call if you have an emergency"


    Ivan Gregory was in charge of a lot of things and was not always at the office, so Sharon Allyson


    wouldn''t ask about his whereabouts when there was nothing going on.


    Jayden Bower said, "It''s not that urgent.I''ll wait until he gets back"


    Saying that, Jayden Bower put down the things in his hand, "Ms.Allyson, here are some documents


    that need your signature."


    Sharon Allyson subconsciously lowered her eyes but saw a tooth mark hidden under his right sleeve.


    Noticing her, Jayden Bower hurriedly withdrew his hand and put it behind his back,ughing, "My


    daughter had a temper tantrum with mest night and bit me.It''s so embarrassing."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "It''s okay."


    She opened the file and scanned it.


    It was all minor, unimportant matters within thepany.


    But she had said when she first came to thepany that she had to approve everything, big and


    small.


    After signing the papers, Sharon Allyson handed them over and said, "Is Kale Bee still in trouble these


    two days?"


    "Mr.Bee went to the police station once, but it didn''t help much.The police side said to wait for the


    results of the investigation."


    After a pause, Jayden Bower added, "Ms.Allyson, I think Mr.Bee is quite anxious, but not because he is


    treated as a murderer.He is anxious to leave South City"


    Sharon Allyson looked unchanged, "If he didn''t kill anyone, he could go anywhere when the results of


    the investigation are out.But if he''s killed someone, being anxious to leave won''t get him anywhere


    either."


    Jayden Bower opened his mouth but saw that Sharon Allyson had looked down to do other things.She


    seemed uninterested in this matter.


    He didn''t say anything and turned to leave.He had put the things in Ivan Gregory''s office, so the rest


    had nothing to do with him.


    If one is too eager, the result will usually be the opposite of what one wants.


    After Jayden Bower left, Sharon Allyson looked up at the office door, pondering.


    She remembered that when she met Jayden Bower downstairs yesterday, he had blood on his right


    hand, and at that time, he said he had identally fallen.


    But just now, he said that his daughter had bitten him.


    Even if what he said was true.


    On the back of his right hand, there were only bite marks, no signs of any fall.


    And that bite mark seemed to be very deep.


    The blood on his shirt yesterday probably came from the same ce.


    In that case, it could only mean that Jayden Bower lied.


    Thinking about it, Sharon Allyson frowned slightly, wondering why he would lie about it.


    What was hidden here? In the afternoon, Sharon Allyson received a call from Tiffany Momon.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany Momon''s voice was a little low, "Sharon, are you free now?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Yeah, why?"


    Tiffany Momon was silent for a moment before saying, "Then you...Come with me to the hospital."


    At that, Sharon Allyson knew what she meant, "Have you thought about it yet?"


    "Of course, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time"


    Sharon Allyson asked again, "What did Daniel say?"


    Tiffany Momon said, "I asked him in the morning.He did not answer it directly.Anyway, it''s all the


    same.Asking more questions is meaningless.He went out at noon today.I''ll take the chance to settle


    everything."


    Sharon Allyson''s lips pursed, "Okay, then I''ll pick you up."


    "No, no, I''ve already called a cab.Let''s meet directly at the hospital."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson let out a breath and got up with her things.


    She had just made it to the door when Dean Wilson returned.


    Dean Wilson said, "Where are you going?"


    "Out on a little business."


    Sharon Allyson paused in her steps and lowered her voice, "I think there''s something wrong with


    Jayden Bower.Find out what he''s been doing for the past two days."


    Dean Wilson froze and then said, "Got it."


    Jayden Bower was indeed quite suspicious but also very cunning.


    He heard from William Hood yesterday that their people had been following Jayden Bower all this time,


    but somehow, perhaps due to the heavy rain, they had lost him.


    When Sharon Allyson arrived at the hospital, Tiffany Momon was already waiting there.


    Seeing her, Tiffany Momon grabbed her hand nervously, "Sharon, I''m actually a little scared.Will it


    hurt?"


    Sharon Allyson gave her a hug and whispered, "It hurts.It hurts a lot."


    Not just the physical pain, but the pain in the heart.


    Tiffany Momon took a deep breath, and even though she had prepared mentally, she couldn''t help but


    shiver.


    No matter what, the child in her belly had existed.She couldn''t let go of it either.


    But she did not have the means, nor the ability, nor the courage like Sharon Allyson once had, to give


    birth to the child and take good care of him by herself.


    Instead of that, it was better to make it easier for everyone.

 Chapter 563: What Do You Want to Know?

    Chapter 563: What Do You Want to Know?


    Proctor Group.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    William Hood pushed open the door to the office and asked, "I heard Jacob Green say you had


    something for me?"


    Jameson Proctor sat at his desk and spoke without looking up, "Wait a minute."


    William Hood nestled into the couch and closed his eyes.He hadn''t rested much in the past few days.


    After ten minutes or so, Jameson Proctor walked across to him and sat down, "I remember you are


    from River City"


    At that, William Hood slowly opened his eyes, "I am.Why?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "How much do you know about the Hood family?"


    William Hood probably did not expect him to ask this.He froze before saying, "Why do you suddenly..."


    "This matter is probably rted to the River City side."


    "You mean about the child being taken back to the Proctor family?"


    William Hood frowned, "It can''t be them.What would the Hood family get from it?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Whether they did it or not, from the current situation, there must be


    something wrong with the River City side."


    William Hood was silent for a moment before saying, "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything."


    William Hood slowly spoke, "Hood family have lived in River City for generations.With the continuous


    development and growth, the Hood family''s direct descendants got into business, politics, and military.


    Gradually, the Hood family enlisted the entire River City.


    Whether it is money or power, no one cane close to it.


    "But the Hood family has an unwritten rule, that is, people from the family can not leave River City.If


    you leave, you will no longer be considered a part of the family, and you can never set foot in River City


    again.Your life outside the city will have nothing to do with the Hood family"


    "But the Hood family is toorge.As time went by, it gave birth to a lot of side branches, so blood


    rtions have been diluted.And this unwritten rule also slowly disappeared.However, I heard that inside


    the family, there are still some quite rigid people of the direct bloodline who still follow this rule."


    Jameson Proctor did not say a word.


    He just looked at him silently.


    William Hood, "?"


    He exined, "Why are you looking at me like that? My parents came to settle in South City some


    years ago.There are no rtives or friends there.Why would I go back?"


    Jameson Proctor tapped his fingers on his knee, "Go on."


    "Where were we...The old man has passed away.Now his grandson, Harry Hood, is in charge.I have


    never met that person, but I have heard a lot of rumors about him over the years, anyway...If it''s not


    necessary, it''s best not to have anything to do with him."


    Jameson Proctor said, "No more?"


    William Hood spread his hands, "No."


    Then he said, "Seriously, I have never met him, but I am sure that this matter must have nothing to do


    with the Hood family.River City is so far away from South City.Harry Hood has no reason toe to


    provoke you and find trouble for himself."


    At this time, Matthew Gray came in and said, "Mr.Proctor, he gave it out.The olddy and the young


    master are in the backyard of the Proctor family."


    In the hospital, Tiffany Momon was scared but determined.


    Sitting in a chair, she closed her eyes and held Sharon Allyson''s hand tightly.


    Next to her, the news was ying on the TV.


    "Early this morning, someone found a female corpse under a bridge.ording to the investigation, the


    deceased''sst name is Cook.She died between 15:00 and 19:00 yesterday.The follow-up


    investigation is still underway.Please stay tuned.Next, we look at another piece of news..."


    Not long after, a nurse shouted, "Tiffany Momon."


    Tiffany Momon stood up reflexively.


    The nurse said, "Come over here.I''ll take you for a checkup first.¡±


    Tiffany Momon took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    Sharon Allyson grabbed her hand, "Tiffany..."


    Tiffany Momon smiled and reassured her, "It''s okay.It''s just a matter of opening and closing your


    eyes.Let them cut me!"


    Sharon Allyson found it hard to smile.


    After Tiffany Momon left, she took out her phone and looked at the time.


    Before she came, she sent a message to Daniel that Tiffany Momon was here and told him toe


    over if he wanted to keep the baby, but if he didn''t, he didn''t have toe.


    Now it seemed that Tiffany Momor''s feeling was right.He shouldn''t being.


    Sharon Allyson let out a breath and was about to put her phone down when the news suddenly popped


    up.


    It was about a murder.


    She pressed her temples and wondered how the world could be so full of evil people.


    Soon after, Tiffany Momon came out from her tests, and all results were good for surgery.


    Sharon Allyson sent her to the operating room but didn''t know what to say.


    "They said it would be quick.Sharon, just wait for me here.I''ll be out in a while.Let''s go eat hot pot


    tonight."


    Sharon Allyson''s eyes were a little red.


    She smiled and scolded, "Are you dumb? You can not eat that."


    "Ugh, too bad.My appetite is just right now."


    The nurse said, "It''s time for us to go in."


    Tiffany Momon responded, "Okay, okay"


    She waved at Sharon Allyson, "Go sit over there, and I''ll see you in a few minutes."


    After Tiffany Momon walked into the operating room, Sharon Allyson hung her head and sighed.


    She turned around and was just about to go outside to get some water when she saw a figure scurrying


    down the hall like a headless fly.


    Sharon Allyson quickly walked over, "Daniel."


    Daniel turned his head and gasped, "Where''s Tiffany?"


    Sharon Allyson reached out and pointed, "Over there."


    Daniel ran over.


    Seeing this, Sharon Allyson also hurriedly followed.


    Daniel reached the door of the operating room but saw that the door was tightly closed.


    He went up and rapped on the door, "Tiffany, Tiffany Momon! Come out!"


    Themotion caused many people passing by to gather around to see what was going on.


    The nurse also came over, "What are you doing? Don''t you know this is a hospital?"


    Daniel''s thin lips were pursed, and his face was tense.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Don''t worry, she just went in.The operation hasn''t started yet."


    She turned her head to the nurse next to her, "My friend is in there.Can you please let her out for a


    moment?"


    The nurse was afraid that he would make more trouble, "Then I''ll go ask for you."


    "Thanks."


    Two minutester, the nurse came out, "The surgery is all done."


    Sharon Allyson was surprised, "But she¡¯s only been in there for less than five minutes..."


    "I don''t know, but the surgery is already done anyway"


    Daniel muttered, "It''s my fault.I should have made the decision sooner, or I wouldn''t have let things turn


    out like this."


    The crowd of onlookers sighed.


    In their eyes, it was like watching a drama.

 Chapter 564: The Dead Girl Tiffany

    Chapter 564: The Dead Girl Tiffany


    Momon came out of the bathroom and saw a bunch of people standing outside the operating room,


    watching andmenting.


    And she unexpectedly saw Daniel and was frozen in ce.


    Sharon Allyson was the first to spot her, and with a sigh of relief, she quickly approached, "Tiffany,


    where have you been?"


    Tiffany Momon withdrew her eyes and said, "I was so nervous, so I wanted to go to the bathroom, but


    the nurse told me to go back inter..."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Daniel walked over and took hold of her shoulder.


    His thin lips moved, and his voice was a bit mute, "Don''t go in."


    Tiffany Momon looked up at him, a little shocked by his look.


    She could not get her head around and could only look at Sharon Allyson as if asking for help,


    "But...The surgery fee has already been paid."


    The surrounding people saw the heroine appeared, and the discussion was more enthusiastic.


    They would very much like to take a seat and have some popcorn as well.


    Daniel took a breath and dragged Tiffany Momon out of the ce.


    Tiffany Momon could never have imagined that she would be the heroine of this cheesy romantic


    drama.


    When Sharon Allyson saw this, she looked down at Tiffany Momon''s surgery slip in her hand,ughed


    silently, tore it up, and threw it in the trash.


    By the time she got out of the hospital, Tiffany Momon, and Daniel were nowhere to be found.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the time.It wasn''t toote.She could go back to the Beale Group.


    But when she arrived at the Beale Group, Sharon Allyson saw that the Beale Group was surrounded by


    a lot of people, and there was a police car parked not far away.


    Sharon Allyson parked her car and walked into the Beale Group building from the side, where many


    employees were gathered in the lobby, whispering about something.


    Sharon Allyson stood behind them and asked, "What''s going on?"


    One person turned her head, but when she saw it was Sharon, her expression tightened a bit,


    "Ms.Allyson."


    The rest of the group shut their mouths at the sound of her voice.


    Sharon Allyson softly asked again, "What''s going on?"


    Someone said, "Didn''t a girl get killed and dumped today? The police just came over to investigate, and


    it seems to be someone from ourpany."


    Sharon Allyson frowned lightly.


    Was it Kale Bee again? At this time, a voice said, "They''re out, they''re out!"


    As the elevator doors slowly opened, Sharon Allyson saw two police officers walking out with a man.It


    was Jayden Bower.


    Jayden Bower''s face was ashen, and he looked a bit distressed.


    Although the police did not have conclusive evidence, he was taken away as a suspect in front of so


    many people.


    Undoubtedly, it was a serious stomp on his dignity.


    When passing by Sharon Allyson, he paused and seemed to want to say something but did not make a


    sound.


    After the police took him to the police car, the onlookers slowly dispersed, but the discussion was


    getting louder and louder.


    "I can''t believe it''s Mr.Bower.He doesn''t look like this kind of person."


    "I know, right? Mr.Bower smiles at everyone.I met him several times when I worked overtime, and he


    asked if I needed a ride.Now it really sends chills down my spine."


    "But why did he kill that girl? There must be a reason, right?"


    "I read on the Inte that the girl seemed to be his girlfriend.I guess it was a quarrel that went out of


    control?"


    "But isn''t he divorced with two children? When did he get a girlfriend?"


    "How would I know? What a poor girl, only twenty years old.I heard that she was once an employee of


    the Proctor Group."


    "My God, the Proctor Group? So Ms.Allyson..."


    Someone realized that Sharon Allyson was still there and quickly interrupted her, leaving the ce


    quickly.


    Sharon Allyson stood there, her frown deepening.


    An employee of the Proctor Group? Jayden Bower''s girlfriend? A sudden, inexplicable feeling rose in


    Sharon Allyson''s heart, and a strong sense of unease filled her entire chest and made her almost gasp


    for air.


    "Ms.Allyson."


    Ivan Gregory''s voice came from behind her.


    Sharon Allyson turned her head.


    Ivan Gregory said, "You heard about the matter of Jayden Bower?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Go with me to the police station.


    "Okay."


    On the way, lvan Gregory handed her a file, "Ms.Allyson, I found this on my desk when I went back to


    the office this afternoon"


    Sharon Allyson took it and opened the kraft paper bag.


    It was full of all the things Kale Bee had done over the years, in addition to corruption and bribery


    and...there were also smuggling and drug trafficking.


    Every piece of information, all clear as day.


    "Who gave you this?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "I don''t know.It was on the table when I got back"


    Sharon Allyson put the file back.


    No wonder Jameson Proctor wouldn''t let her investigate Kale Bee anymore.The man was more insane


    than he seemed.


    It didn''t matter what it was.


    As long as it made money, he would do it.


    Not only that, he also used the Beale Group''s ount.


    In this way, Beale Group became his aplice.


    And Tavis Beale must have known all these things.


    No wonder Tavis Beale was willing to leave the Beale Group to flee abroad.


    The group was rotten to the core! Sharon Allyson made a phone call to Jameson Proctor, but he didn''t


    answer.She called Jacob Green, and there was no answer either.


    This was not a good sign.


    After thinking about it, she called William Hood.


    Still no answer.


    Something was wrong.


    When she arrived at the police station, Jayden Bower was in the interrogation room.


    "Ms.Allyson, the police say the victim''s identity is a littleplicated and nothing can be said until the


    investigation is clear" said lvan Gregory.


    "Complicated?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything else, "Let''s go then."


    After leaving the police station, she suddenly remembered the news she had seen today.


    The name was Cook.


    An employee of the Proctor Group.


    A girl in her twenties.


    Sharon Allyson turned around sharply and re-entered the police station.


    Standing in front of the police officer who was sorting through the case file, she asked anxiously, "The


    girl who died, was her name Harley Cook?"


    The police officer looked up at her, "Are you a friend of hers?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth and suddenly felt that her throat had gone dry and her brain had


    stopped working.


    The police officer got up and added, "If you are her friend, I can take you to see her, and I hope you


    can provide us with useful clues."


    At those words, Sharon Allyson understood everything.


    Harley Cook, the girl who died, was Harley Cook.


    She took a step backward and hit the table, her hand clutching the edge of the table as she nched.

 Chapter 565: Believed His Nonsense

    Chapter 565: Believed His Nonsense


    Ivan Gregory saw that she didn''t look right and went up to her and asked, "Ms.Allyson, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head and bit the tip of her tongue hard to find someposure and sanity,


    "You go to the Proctor Group for me and see what Jameson Proctor is doing.And if you see him, tell


    him that Harley Cook is dead and to get him over here.If you..."


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath before continuing, "If you don''t see him, you can just go home for


    now"


    Ivan Gregory nodded, "Okay, I''ll go now."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After lvan Gregory left, Sharon Allyson fought back a light tremor in her body and said to the police


    officer, "Would you please show me her..body"


    "Come with me."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the familiar face and felt her breath be much thinner.


    The police officer said, "We are trying to contact her family.Do you know the contact information?"


    Sharon Allyson could hardly make a sound, "I don''t know"


    "So, have you seen this boyfriend of hers? How is their rtionship? Do they usually have arguments?"


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment and shook her head.What she knew about Harley Cook was


    superficial at best.


    No, not even superficial.She just knew the name, Harley Cook.


    The rest of the story and her family were all fabricated.


    To deceive her.


    Sharon Allyson suddenly felt a little ridiculous.She had never expected that the answers to her


    suspicions would one day be revealed in such a way.


    After leaving the morgue, Sharon Allyson looked at the sunlight outside and felt it was more blinding


    than ever.


    And over there, Jayden Bower''s interrogation was over.


    Although he strongly denied and said that Harley Cook had been missing for several days, the police


    side received an anonymous message that Jayden Bower was thest person she had seen before her


    disappearance.


    At the same time, the autopsy showed that there was human tissue in her teeth that matched the bite


    mark on Jayden Bower''s right hand.


    Now they just needed to wait for theb results toe back before they could convict him.


    Sharon Allyson sat in front of the police station until dark.


    She got a call from Ivan Gregory.


    Jameson Proctor was not in the Proctor Group, and the Proctor Group people did not know where he


    had gone.


    And at this time, Jayden Bower happened to be brought out of the interrogation room and prepared for


    custody.


    When he saw Sharon Allyson, he suddenly had a few wry smiles on his face, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him with no expression on her face.


    Jayden Bower turned to the police officer and said, "I''d like to talk to her.Just for a few minutes, can I?"


    The police officer looked at him and then at Sharon Allyson.


    When thetter nodded, the police officer stepped aside.


    Jayden Bower said, "Ms.Allyson should know Harley.After all, she helped you with the baby for so


    long."


    Sharon Allyson looked unchanged, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Oh, I have been calcting, but I did not expect to end up in this situation today.Since they


    deliberately set me up, then I will be a good man for once.Ms.Allyson, your child, I am afraid he''s in


    great danger."


    Sharon Allyson instantly clenched her fists, "What did you do to him?"


    Jayden Bowerughed, "Ms.Allyson misunderstood.I do not have the ability to do anything to the future


    heir of the Proctor Group.But there''s someone who has the ability to do so."


    At these words, the corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips were taut and straight, and there was more than a


    little coldness in her eyes.


    "Ms.Allyson, you better hurry up, or you might not even see your son for thest time."


    Sharon Allyson did not say anything.She immediately turned around and left.


    On the way to the Proctor family, she didn''t let go of the gas pedal at all.She was shaking.


    Sure enough, Jameson Proctor had lied to her.


    For so long, she had been like a fool.


    Time and time again, believing his nonsense.


    He had said countless times that she could trust him.


    But what happened? Yeah, no wonder Jameson Proctor always called her stupid, and she was.


    By the time Sharon Allyson arrived at the Proctor family, the Proctor family''s front door was open, and


    there was no one around.


    She drove the car straight to the main house and stopped.


    In the living room, it was just Evie Rond sitting there with her arms around her chest.


    Evie Rond saw Sharon Allyson andughed, "Oh my, I thought you''d never set foot in the Proctor


    family again in your life."


    Sharon Allyson ignored her and went upstairs, searching every room.


    Evie Rond said lightly, "The person you''re looking for isn''t here."


    Sharon Allyson also realized that the ce was surprisingly quiet, with not even a single maid in sight


    except for Evie Rond.


    She turned and was about to go out when Evie Rond stepped in front of her, "Aren''t you going to


    ask what happened here today?"


    Sharon Allyson looked at her and said in a cold voice, "Get out of my way."


    Evie Rond froze, and her expression changed a few times, probably not expecting that she would


    talk like that.


    Without waiting for her to look back, Sharon Allyson was already walking straight ahead.


    "Wait."


    Evie Rond snorted, "Is that how you talk to your elders?"


    Sharon Allyson felt amused and turned her head to look at her, "I used to think of you as an elder


    because you were Jameson Proctor''s mother, but why should I think of you as an elder when you are


    neither his mother nor a decent human?"


    "You..."


    "You''re right.I''m just uneducated.And the vulgarity and badness in my bones can''t be changed.I just


    told you to get lost, and you should feel ttered that I haven''t greeted your whole family yet"


    Sharon Allyson added, "Also, I may have been cowardly and afraid of trouble before, and I couldn''t


    afford to offend the Proctor family, but this time if anything happens to my child, I''ll drag you down with


    me even if I die.You also have a son, so you should understand this feeling of mine"


    Evie Rond had never heard such a strong and brutal tone from her before, and she lost words for a


    moment.


    After Sharon Allyson finished, she didn''t waste any more time with her and simply left.


    As she walked to the garden, she was about to get into her car when she heard a faint sound in the


    distance, and the noise was not small.


    Sharon Allyson looked over, and there was the backyard.


    Even though she had lived in the Proctor family for a while, she had never been in the backyard.


    But there seemed to be a force that was pulling her desperately that way.Her instincts told her that


    either Jameson Proctor or the baby might be there.


    Without further hesitation, Sharon Allyson trotted over.


    Suddenly, the sky began to drizzle.


    It was almost summer, but the rain was cold.


    Sharon Allyson ran for a while to get closer to those sounds.


    As she had guessed, Jameson Proctor was here, and opposite him was the angry Master Proctor.


    There were quite a few people on both sides, and the atmosphere was intensive.


    Sharon Allyson looked around and did not go straight ahead but found a ce to hide and held her


    breath.She couldn''t do anything at this moment, even if she went over.She would only make things


    worse.


    So she decided to get a better look at the situation.

 Chapter 566: Who Allowed You to Do It?

    Chapter 566: Who Allowed You to Do It?


    Master Proctor held his cane with both hands, his face grim, "You''ve been here all afternoon, what


    exactly do you want to do?"


    Jameson Proctor looked faint, "Are you not clear about what I want to do?"


    "I don''t know! All I know is that you are getting more and morewless now! You brought so many


    people to my ce without even calling out; don''t you think people have had enough of such cheap


    jokes!?"


    "Jokes?"


    Jameson Proctor snorted, "The things you have done are indeed easy to fall into the category of


    laughing stock.At this point, Master Proctor didn''t deny it anymore, as he simply said, "Everything I do


    is for your own good, and for the good of the entire Proctor family!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Don''t worry.When you pass away, I will definitely put your tablet in the ancestral


    hall of the Proctor family, so that you can watch well how the Proctor family is going to perish step by


    step under your careful nning."


    Master Proctor was furious, "You ...this, rebellious son!"


    "It''s not the first day I''ve been like this, haven''t you gotten used to it?"


    After the fits of anger, Master Proctor sneered, "I have long known that there is bound to be such a


    day.You grew up with rebellious bones, and the thing I regret most in my life is to take you back to the


    Proctor family!"


    "The taste of pushing yourself into the grave with your own hands is indeed not good."


    Master Proctor held back his anger and added, "In that case, I''ll make it clear to you as well.You know


    what I want.That child is the bloodline of the Proctor family anyways.I will not harm him.Instead, I will


    give him everything I have and make him the heir of the Proctor family."


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say a word and looked at him with an expressionless face.


    Master Proctor continued, "Believe me, you definitely won''t lose anything on this deal; it''s your son, and


    are you not going to give him the Proctor Group in the future? What''s wrong with me doing that, really?


    And I won''t live many more years.When I die, he will only be a few years old.By then, you can take him


    back, and not only can you sit in the Proctor Group, but you can also easily get the Proctor family.


    Jameson Proctor said slowly, "You have done so many wrongdoings, and you actually think you can


    still live for a few years?"


    Master Proctor smiled out of anger, "You are still too young; if I was afraid of retribution, I wouldn''t be


    standing here today."


    "Haven''t you finished talking nonsense?"


    Master Proctor paused, and then said with a sullen face, "You perish this thought! I will not let you take


    him away.Over my dead body!"


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up to let out a cold voice, "Are you threatening me, or are


    you giving me that chance?"


    Master Proctor rested on his cane and said nothing.


    Just at this time, the unconscious Charlotte was brought out from inside.


    Master Proctor did not even turn around, "If you are willing, we will each take a step back and I will let


    you take her away.Otherwise, you won''t want to see her in the future."


    The reason why he wanted to find Charlotte in the first ce was for such a situation today.


    Now it seemed that his decision was indeed the right one.


    Jameson Proctor''s face turned a few shades colder and he didn''t say anything.


    Master Proctor said, "Which is more important, you should be clear.If the child is with me, I will give him


    the best conditions, but if you insist on this, no one will fall in any benefit.Your mother asked you to


    come back to the Proctor family with me for the sake of your future, she didn''t want you to stay with her


    in that ce.She was more far-sighted than you."


    Jameson Proctor snickered, "Is that how you threatened her then?"


    "I don''t call that a threat, as a smart person naturally has a smart way of making choices."


    "Really? Then I may have to burst your bubble."


    Jameson Proctor slightly raised his hand, and the men who were originally standing behind him,


    immediately made a movement.


    Master Proctor looked astonished, not expecting him to be such a hard nut to crack.He was furious,


    "Do you still know where you are standing? You want to make a move against me here?"


    "Aren''t you the one who forced me to do this?"


    Master Proctor was about to say something when a baby''s cry came from behind him.


    He hurriedly looked back, only to see the nanny running out with the baby in her arms, "The baby


    keeps crying so hard that we can''t handle it..."


    Master Proctor snapped, "Let it cry to its heart''s content! What are you doing out here? Go back!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jameson Proctor''s men had already gathered around and blocked


    the doorway.


    The nanny took two steps back and held the child tightly in her arms.


    Master Proctor looked at Jameson Proctor, "You better not do anything rash, unless you don''t want


    their lives anymore!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "If anything happens to them, the Proctor family will disappear into obscurity in


    South City tonight."


    Master Proctor sulked for a moment before rejoining, "Think about what I just said, and as you said, I


    won''t live for a few years, so what''s the harm in waiting just a bit while longer?"


    "You''re right, what do I have to think about? Since you won''t live for a few years, then why can''t it be


    tonight?"


    Master Proctor gritted his teeth with hatred, and his hand almost crushed his cane.


    Thiswless, rebellious son! Not far away, Sharon Allyson had no time to see whether they would fight


    or not, as her attention was all on the child.She felt as if the little one''s cries were dying down.


    Sharon Allyson moved forward a little more and saw more clearly through the street light, and her eyes


    widened.


    The nanny, behind everyone''s back, was quietly covering the little one''s mouth and nose.


    The little one''s cries were getting faint.


    Sharon Allyson saw the situation with her teeth clenched tight; not caring about anything, she directly


    rushed over and grabbed the child and held it in her arms while they all did not react.


    The nanny was unprepared, and only when her hands were empty did she realize that the child had


    been snatched away.


    In this split second, one of Master Proctor''s men made a move, then a gunshot pierced the silent night


    sky.


    Sharon Allyson held the little one tightly and closed her eyes.


    But the expected pain did note, as someone held her in his arms, and what came to her ears was


    a muffled grunt.


    The surroundings instantly burst intomotion.


    Master Proctor his cane, "Stop! Who told you to do it?"


    Even if he wanted to deal with Jameson Proctor, he would not choose this time.


    Plus, the child was still here, he could not let everything be a lost cause after spending so much


    time and energy.


    Once the action started, he could not undo it by saying anything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson held the baby while gasping slightly, the sound of howling wind ringing in her ears.She


    was in a state of shock when Jameson Proctor''s voice rang out next to her, "Did you get hurt?"


    Sharon Allyson subconsciously shook her head, and looked down at the little one in her arms.


    The little one''s face was all red, but the cries came back.


    Sharon Allyson''s heart, which had been hanging in mid-air all the time, instantly felt relieved.

 Chapter 567: Put an End to It

    Chapter 567: Put an End to It


    Master Proctor saw this and frowned fiercely, turning his head to look at the nanny, but the nanny was


    full of panic and sat down on the floor, "It''s not my fault.It''s not my fault.Madam told me to do this!"


    Master Proctor froze, "What are you talking about?"


    The nanny said in a trembling voice, "It was Madam.Madam told me to suffocate the child in front of


    you, and I...I just did what she told me to do."


    Even Master Proctor felt a chill in his heart when he heard this.


    Silently suffocating the child to death.


    What a cruel heart it would take to do that! Jameson Proctor let go of Sharon Allyson, "I almost forgot


    about her"


    Now in this situation, Master Proctor knew he was in the wrong, so he didn''t say anything.He just put


    on a gloomy face and headed towards the front yard quickly.


    Master Proctor''s people, too, followed him away.


    Sharon Allyson stood there, lips pursed, expressionless.


    At that moment, William Hood came over with two doctors, one examining Charlotte and the other


    trying to see the baby in Sharon Allyson''s arms.


    Sharon Allyson sidled away a bit and held the baby tightly in her arms.


    The doctor looked to Jameson Proctor, who whispered to Sharon Allyson, "He''s been crying.Let the


    doctor take a look.Sharon Allyson looked up and met his gaze, but her eyes were alert and


    defensive.Jameson Proctor''s body froze, and his thin lips moved without making a sound.


    Sharon Allyson stepped around him and went to the doctor, "Is it okay if I hold him?"


    The doctor nodded and began examining the little guy.


    Next to him, Jacob Green and William Hood watched the scene and looked at each other, both seeing


    sympathy in the other''s gaze.


    Jameson Proctor waspletely done this time.


    William Hood coughed, took a step forward, and said to Jameson Proctor, "Just got word that Harley


    Cook...Dead.The killer is Jayden Bower."


    Jameson Proctor froze for a moment, and there was a brief confusion on his face.


    He was silent for a while before speaking, "I see."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson Proctor said again, "I''ll go over"


    William Hood held his arm, "Don''t be impulsive.Let''s see how the old man handles it first."


    "Okay."


    After Jameson Proctor left, William Hood withdrew his hand but found a wet and moist palm.


    He spread his hand and found that his palm was full of blood.


    William Hood was stunned and tried to stop Jameson Proctor but found that he had already walked


    away.


    On Charlotte''s side, the doctor examined her and said she had only been injected with some drug.


    Luckily, the dosage was not toorge, and she would be awake in a while.


    And the little one in the arms of Sharon Allyson also gradually stopped crying.


    The doctor took off his stethoscope, "I think it was just a shock, but luckily there was no


    suffocation.Fortunately, you appeared in time.Otherwise, the situation might not be optimistic"


    Sharon Allyson smiled and held the baby a little tighter, a cold sweat rising up in her back.


    Jacob Green stepped forward and said, "Miss Allyson..."


    Sharon Allyson saw him and didn''t say anything, just walked away with the baby in her arms.


    Jacob Green, "..."


    This was really the end.


    Not long after, there was a movement from the back door.


    Soon, Ruben came running over.


    Along with him, Trey Coe appeared.


    Ruben saw the blood on the floor and looked at Sharon Allyson, "Are you hurt?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Trey Coe looked around and frowned slightly.


    What had just happened here could be imagined.


    Seeing this, William Hood said to Jacob Green, "You take care of Jameson Proctor''s mother.I''ll go to


    the front yard in case something does happen, and I can stop him."


    Jacob Green nodded, "Okay."


    As William Hood left, the people around slowly dispersed.


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and suddenly spoke, "Ruben, help me."


    Ruben immediately raised his hand and held her arm.


    Now he realized that Sharon Allyson was trembling gently and could not stand up anymore.


    Trey Coe also came over, "Sharon, let me take you guys out first."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head gently, "No."


    After a while, when she had almost slowed down, she gave the child in her arms to Ruben, "You hold


    him, and never let go of him or give him to anyone until Ie back."


    Jacob Green lowered his head sheepishly.


    Ruben frowned, "Where are you going?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "To put an end to it"


    Trey Coe spoke up, "Sharon..."


    "I''ll be fine on my own."


    Evie Rond sat on the sofa, listening to the sound of gunshots in the distance, looking rxed.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Immediately afterward, Master Proctor''s voice was cold and stern, "Are you out of your mind!"


    Evie Rond looked over and calmly said, "What are you talking about? Since you can''t control


    Jameson Proctor, what''s wrong with me helping you out to end the problem."


    Master Proctor was shaking with anger, "I think you are seriously insane! Why do you want to mess


    with Jameson Proctor? Do you know that he even tried to kill me tonight? Do you think he will let you


    go?"


    Evie Rond gathered the shawl around her body, and her expression did not change, "He has been


    trying to kill me for a long time"


    "Yes! Then why do you think he didn''t kill you? If it weren''t for Jeffery, do you think you''d still be alive..."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to live anymore.My son is in that state.No one knows more than me


    how bitter he is in his heart, but on the contrary, you still want to torture him.You took Jameson Proctor


    back.It was like telling Jefferey that he was an invalid! You let Jameson Proctor grow up in front of him,


    able to run and jump, and slowly take over the Proctor Group.Do you know how much pain and hurt


    this is for Jeffery?"


    Master Proctor said, "You''re paranoid! Jeffery never felt that way"


    Evie Rond sneered, "That''s him being stupid.He was actually stupid enough to really think that


    illegitimate child was his brother.What else could I do? I could only pave the way for him and do all this


    for him that he was supposed to do."


    Master Proctor was a little helpless and waved his hand, "Run now.They can still hold him back for a


    while.Go away and don''te back.After a while, I''ll send Jeffery abroad, and you too..."


    "Why should I go? Jameson Proctor wants to kill me, right? Then let him kill me! Even if I die, he won''t


    be able to get away with it."


    Only when she died could her n worked out.


    Master Proctor couldn''t help but shake his head, but he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, someone outside the door hurried in, "Master, the second young master is here."


    Master Proctor frowned tightly, "Quick, go get the first young master back."


    Jeffery Proctor had gone to the hospital this afternoon for a checkup and hadn''t returned by now.


    Now only he could stop Jameson Proctor.

 Chapter 568: How Did It Come to This?

    Chapter 568: How Did It Come to This?


    But as soon as Master Proctor''s voice fell, Jameson Proctor''s figure appeared at the door.


    He sounded as if he had been dipped in ice water, "If you want to die so badly, why don''t you just dig a


    hole and bury yourself.I''m so sorry to have kept you alive for this long."


    Seeing him, Evie Rond said with mockery and disdain, "I can''t die in vain.At least, I can not just


    watch the Proctor family fall into your hands."


    "You are living in vain, so how can you not die in vain as well?"


    "Jameson Proctor, you do not need to talk nonsense with me here.Do whatever you want! You really


    think I''m afraid?"


    Jameson Proctor slowly hooked up a smile, but his eyes did not have the slightest temperature.


    He spoke slowly and methodically, "Killing you will only dirty my hands."


    Evie Rond''s face changed, "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve done enough to put you in jail for decades, and it''s not clear whether you''ll get out alive, so why


    should I do it myself?"


    He continued, "Erica Proctor grew up spoiled by you.The life she couldn''t stand, you won''t be able to


    stand either."


    Probably remembering Erica Proctor''s miserable condition, Evie Rond suddenly stopped breathing,


    and after a few seconds, suddenly startedughing again, "Jameson Proctor, Jameson Proctor, after all


    these years, I thought you were so powerful, but you''re still a coward.You can''t even kill me? You don''t


    even dare to kill me?"


    "You know, I was nning to kill Sharon Allyson and that illegitimate son together, but unfortunately,


    they were lucky and did not die, but I promise you, as long as I am still alive, no matter where I am, I


    will not let them go.Unless I die, everything will not end.You just wait to collect their corpses! "


    Killing intent piled up in Jameson''s eyes.


    Master Proctor said to his men, "Madam has a mental problem.Send her back upstairs to rest!"


    Before the men could approach, Evie Rond had already gotten up and pushed the men away,


    "Hahahaha, I have a mental problem? Yes, I¡¯m crazy! I''ve been crazy since the day Jeffery had his


    ident, since the day you brought this illegitimate son home! It''s just death.What am I afraid of?"


    "I remember you were never a soft-hearted person.Why? What are you afraid of what? Kill me if you


    have the guts! I tried to kill your wife and son, but you don''t have the guts to avenge them.It''s


    ridiculous.In your heart, I guess you only care about yourself!"


    Jameson Proctor did not say a word, just expressionlessly took the gun from Matthew Gray''s hand and


    slowly loaded it.


    Master Proctor''s eyes widened, "Jameson Proctor, are you crazy too!"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "She''s right.She should have died a long time ago."


    He raised his hand and aimed at Evie Rond.


    Master Proctor took two steps backward, almost losing his grip on his cane, and he sternly ordered,


    "Stop him!"


    But without waiting for his men to step forward, Jameson Proctor had already pulled the trigger, and at


    the same time, a soft female voice came from behind him, "Jameson Proctor"


    Bang!


    The porcin vase on the wall shattered with the sound.


    The shot missed.


    Evie Rond froze for a few seconds before turning her head to look at the shattered porcin tiles.


    Jameson Proctor said, "After all your talk, you just want me to kill you with my own hands, right? Sorry,


    I let you down."


    After saying that, he threw the gun at Matthew Gray but did not turn around.


    Evie Rond had been nning for so long.She really did not calcte that Jameson Proctor would


    not kill her.


    ording to her expectation, Jameson Proctor should hate her to the bone.


    But at this point, he still hadn''t taken the bait.


    Evie Rondughed twice, not sure if she wasughing at Jameson Proctor or at herself.


    Suddenly, just when everyone was unprepared, she grabbed the dagger on the table.Before Sharon


    Allyson had a chance to see what was happening inside, she felt someone blocking her.


    She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    Master Proctor said anxiously, "What are you trying to do again? Don''t you think you''ve made enough


    of a mess tonight? How will Jeffery live with himself after you do this now!"


    Evie Rond said sarcastically, "Do you think Jeffery should be ashamed of having me as his mother,


    or should he regret having raised such a wretch?"


    After the words, Evie Rond looked at Jameson Proctor again with great hatred, "Remember, Jeffery


    is my son.He was never your brother, never! From now on, you are just enemies.Because it was you


    who forced me to die!"


    Before Evie Rond could finish her sentence, the dagger in her hand turned and stabbed herself


    hard in the chest.


    Master Proctor looked at this scene, couldn''t breathe, and passed out.


    Sharon Allyson wanted to go forward, but the eyes were covered with a hand.


    The man''s voice was extremely low, "Don''t look at it."


    Sharon Allyson stood there, remembering what Evie Rond had just said and the sounds she had


    heard.


    It was easy to guess what had happened inside.


    And at that moment, a gentle male voice sounded behind her, "Jameson, why are so many people


    here? What happened?"


    Sharon Allyson felt the hand over her eye and stiffened for a moment.


    A muffled thunderstorm rang out outside, and the rainstorm arrived in a moment.


    Jeffery Proctor operated his wheelchair and came in.


    Before Jameson could say anything, he saw Evie Rond lying in a pool of blood with open eyes, and


    Master Proctor fainted on the ground.


    The smile on his face froze, and his eyes were more than a little hollow.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes and turned around, "Call an ambnce."


    "Jameson."


    Jeffery Proctor called out to him.


    Jameson Proctor gave Sharon Allyson a gentle push forward and said to Matthew Gray, "Take her back


    first."


    Matthew Gray looked at his blood-soaked right hand and eximed, "Mr.Proctor!"


    "Go.Sharon Allyson looked back at him, her eyes red.Jameson Proctor pulled the corners of his lips at


    her, his smile extremely faint.Only after Sharon Allyson was taken away by Matthew Gray did Jameson


    Proctor withdraw his eyes.


    Inside the house, Jeffery Proctor had reached Evie Rond and took Evie Rond''s hand,


    "What...What happened? How did ite to this?"


    The only thing that answered him was Evie Rond''s unclosed eyes.She was dead, not even a faint


    breath left.


    Jeffery Proctor sat there, holding her cold hand.


    His strength was drained away slowly.


    Jameson Proctor approached, "She said I forced her to die, and she asked you to seek revenge on


    me.I won''t deny it.I could seek revenge on her, just as you can seek revenge on me."


    Jeffery Proctor looked at Evie Rond''s body and murmured, "What can I do in this condition?


    Jameson, that''s what she owed you, and now it''s paid off."


    "She didn''t owe me anything, and you don''t owe me either.She died, and it was her own choice of


    path.So, you don''t have to feel guilty in your heart towards me, and likewise, I won''t feel sorry for you


    because of her death."


    Jeffery Proctor smiled miserably, "This is, of course, the best."

 Chapter 569: Luckily, It Was Not Too Late

    Chapter 569: Luckily, It Was Not Too Late


    Charlotte was already awake when Sharon Allyson reentered the backyard.


    Ruben was holding the sleeping little one, looking at Jacob Green, who was also looking at him.


    Sharon Allyson walked over to her, "Charlotte."


    Charlotte saw her and was stunned for a moment, her mind still seemingly not fully awake, probably


    not expecting to see her here.


    "Sharon..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Are you feeling better?"


    Charlotte nodded, "Just a little dizzy, nothing else...You..."


    "Jameson Proctor is in the front yard.Evie Rond is dead.Suicide."


    Charlotte froze, surprisingly unsure of what to say for a moment.


    Ruben frowned, "She killed herself? How easy it is for her."


    Sharon Allyson was a little tired, watching the rain getting heavier, and did not want to stay here any


    longer, "Charlotte, I''ll leave now.They will send you back."


    Charlotte stood up, "Sharon, where are you going?"


    "Back to...Find a ce to stay for now."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little one, "Thank you for taking care of him all this time."


    Charlotte smiled and understood.


    This day hade, after all.


    She and Jameson together had deceived Sharon Allyson for so long.She no longer had the right to


    stay with that child anymore.


    Jacob Green stepped forward, "Miss Allyson, I''ll walk you out."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him with little expression.Her voice was low, "No, thanks."


    "Miss Allyson..."


    "I wish you would stop trying to find out where I live and who I meet.Let''s show each other respect.I


    don''t want to see any of you right now."


    Jacob Green, "..."


    She was saying this not to him but to Jameson Proctor.


    Sharon Allyson took the baby from Ruben and cradled it in her arms.


    Trey Coe waited just off to the side.When she came forward, he opened the door.


    Ruben gave a small nod to Charlotte and left as well.


    Watching the ck car disappear into the rain, Jacob Green said, "Mrs.rk, what should we do now?"


    Charlotte sighed, "Let''s give her some time first."


    After a pause, Charlotte added, "By the way, where''s Harley? Is she out yet?"


    Jacob Green said, "She''s dead."


    Charlotte froze, "Dead?"


    Jacob Green nodded, "She tried to escape from the Proctor family yesterday to report the news but


    was caught back."


    Jacob Green did not finish the rest of the sentence, but Charlotte understood.She closed her eyes and


    felt a sense of exhaustion and powerlessness.


    At that moment, Matthew Gray hurried over, "Mrs.rk, let me take you back."


    "Where is Jameson?"


    "Mr.Proctor fainted when he came out of the front yard.Mr.Hood is taking him to the hospital"


    Charlotte was shocked, "Fainted?"


    Matthew Gray said, "Mr.Proctor he...He was shot in the arm earlier and lost a lot of blood"


    "Take me to the hospital."


    This night was destined to be chaotic.


    The other side.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little guy who was sleeping in her arms and started eating his fingers, and


    the corners of her lips slowly lifted up into a smile.


    Luckily, luckily, it was not toote.She was so close to watching her little one die in front of her.She,


    finally, did her duty as a mother for once.


    Ruben handed her a tissue.


    Bewildered, Sharon Allyson said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Wipe your face."


    Sharon Allyson touched her face and realized that tears had covered her entire face.Ruben said, "If


    you''re worried about Jameson Proctor.Go check him out."


    Sharon Allyson wiped the tears from her face, but the ones in her eyes wouldn''t stop flowing.She spoke


    calmly, "I''m not a doctor, so what''s the point of me checking him?"


    The moment Jameson Proctor hugged her, she heard his muffled grunt.


    She knew he was injured, but she didn''t know where the injury was.


    Ruben asked, "Do you hate him?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t answer but said to Trey Coe, who was driving ahead, "Just find a hotel and drop


    us off."Trey Coe pursed his lips and gave a soft yes.Inside the car, no one spoke again.Half an hour


    later, the ck car slowly drove into the basement of an upscale residence.


    Trey Coe took them upstairs and opened the room, "It''s raining.It''s not convenient to go to the


    hotel.Here is where Pattrick Matthias lived before.You are safe here.If you don''t want to stay here, I''ll


    find a new ce for you tomorrow."


    Sharon Allyson answered briefly, "Thanks."


    Trey Coe added, "I''ve had baby stuff sent over.It should be here in a few minutes."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Okay."


    Trey Coe looked to Ruben, "I''ll go first then.You stay here with her."


    "I''ll walk you down."


    When they left, Ruben carried the little one, found a bedroom, and gently put him to bed.


    The little one had somehow grabbed the buttons of Sharon''s shirt and wouldn''t let go of them, and now


    he was weeping again.


    Sharon Allyson patted him gently and waited until he waspletely asleep before she came out of


    the bedroom.


    Ruben was sitting on the couch, and the things Trey Coe had sent over were already piled up in the


    living room.


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''ste.You should go to bed."


    Ruber''s thin lips tensed up, "There''s something I haven''t told you."


    At that, Sharon Allyson froze and only after a few seconds said, "Did you already know?"


    Ruben said, "I thought he was cheating at that time, so I followed him."


    "And then what happened?"


    Ruben continued, "In fact, he did not mean to hide it from you.The child was born with severe health


    problems.Every few days, there would be a notice of critical illness from the hospital, and he was


    getting major and minor illnesses nonstop.He did not want you to have too much hope and be


    heartbroken again."


    "That''s what he told you?"


    Ruben was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "Does the child still get sick a lot?"


    Ruben said, "Not for the past few months, it seems.Just the asional cold and fever, but the doctor


    said it was normal."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "If that''s the case, then why didn''t he tell me."


    Ruben opened his mouth, unable to answer for a moment.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I know what you mean, and you don''t have to defend him.


    I''ve asked him many times about this, and each time he would make up a new lie, and I''ve never been


    able to get an answer or the truth from him."


    "But..."


    "I''ve given him countless chances, too."


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath as if to control her emotions, "You know, today, if I hadn''t been


    there, or had been a stepte, this child would have been smothered alive!"


    "You said he didn''t want me to have hope and face disappointment again, so now what? If this child


    had died there today, did he intend to hide it from me for the rest of my life, and pretend that this child


    was lost in that car ident in the first ce?"

 Chapter 570: Worry about Yourself

    Chapter 570: Worry about Yourself


    In the middle of the night, the little one woke up once, and Sharon Allyson fed him and changed his


    diaper before putting him to sleep again.


    The rain was still pouring outside the window, and there was no sign of it stopping.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the rain gathering on the ss, wondering about


    something.


    After a long time, Sharon Allyson got up and quietly went out of the bedroom.


    Just as she reached the door, Ruben came out of the other room and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sharon Allyson paused and then said, "I''m going downstairs to do some shopping, and you can sleep."


    Ruben said, "Oh, and looked out at the rainstorm, not exposing her.


    Sharon Allyson put on her shoes and said, "Keep an eye on the baby for me.He usually only wakes up


    once during the night.Anyway, I''ll be back soon."


    "Got it.You go ahead.Take the umbre."


    Sharon Allyson quickly opened the door and left.


    After going downstairs, Sharon Allyson walked a long distance before she got a cab at the street


    corner.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Sharon Allyson had just reached the nurse''s desk and was ready to


    ask questions when Jacob Green''s voice came from behind her, "Miss Allyson"


    Getting on the elevator, Sharon Allyson said, "How is he doing?"


    "Mr.Proctor has juste out of surgery, and the anesthesia hasn''t worn off yet, but don''t worry, he''s


    not in a life-threatening condition."


    Sharon Allyson replied lightly and stared at the elevator''s ascending floor number.


    Jacob Green hesitated but decided to make onest attempt to save the day, "Miss Allyson, Mr.Proctor


    didn''t tell you about this because he didn''t want you to worry..."


    Sharon Allyson turned her head to look at him with an expressionless face, "Do you know what your


    behavior right now is called?"


    Jacob Green, "?"


    "Trying to save others when you should be worrying about yourself, so you''d better stop worrying about


    him now."


    Jacob Green, "...Excuse me"


    When they got to the ward, Sharon Allyson did not go in but looked through the ss of the door.


    What came to mind were the words that Jameson Proctor had said when she was in the hospital.


    And his birthday wish.


    Sharon Allysonughed wryly.He probably knew that it could not be hidden any longer, so he was


    trying to get promises from her, thereby saving himself.


    Jacob Green saw the situation and silently backed away.


    Sharon Allyson stood against the wall for a while before entering the hospital room.


    In all these years, it was the first time she had seen Jameson Proctor like this, lying on the hospital


    bed.He was so different from his usual self.


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s eyes fell on his right arm, which was wrapped in gauze.


    Her eyes lowered.


    After some time, Sharon Allyson turned around and exited the ward.


    She had just reached the elevator when a figure came from behind her, "Sharon Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson turned back, "Charlotte."


    Charlotte said, "It''s still raining outside.Let Jacob Green take you back."


    Jacob Green also immediately came forward.


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment before nodding her head.


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson kept leaning on the car window, quietly looking out of the window.


    After the lesson he had just learned, Jacob Green dared not talk more.


    When they arrived downstairs, Sharon Allyson got out of the car.


    Jacob Green hurriedly said, "Miss Allyson, don''t worry.I will never tell Mr.Proctor that you live here."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him with little expression, "Thank you."


    "It''s what I should do, Miss Allyson."


    "I''m leaving.Go back now"


    In fact, she knew very well that she couldn''t stop Jameson Proctor from tracking her if he wanted to.It


    was after 5:00 a.m.when she got back there.


    Sharon Allyson pushed open the bedroom door and saw Ruben sitting on the edge of the bed, looking


    at the little guy in the bed.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why are you still awake?"


    Ruben said, "I can''t sleep."


    "Come on, it''s almost dawn, and you have to go to school.Go get some sleep."


    Ruben got up and walked over to her, "I took the day off."


    Out of the bedroom, Sharon Allyson pulled the door closed, "Why?"


    "It''s not convenient for you to be alone with the baby.I''m going to help you find a ce to live."


    It was clear that Sharon Allyson would not be living with Jameson Proctor again in a short time.


    At that, Sharon Allyson froze, and only after a long time did she nod gently, "Okay."


    This was only a temporary stay for tonight, and naturally, she had to find another ce.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson said again, "Howe you came with Trey Coe?"


    Before she went into the Proctor family, she had called Ruben and told him to call the police if she


    wasn''t out in an hour.


    Ruben said, "After you called me, I got Daniel, but he couldn''t get away, so that''s why Trey Coe came."


    "Got it.Go get some sleep.I''m going in."


    Back in the bedroom, Sharon Allyson closed the door, walked over to the bed, and sat down on the


    carpet, her eyes resting on the little one, unable to move away.


    All the memories and details of thest few months had strung together, and she seemed to be so


    close to the truth every time.But it was always just that close, making her miss it again and again.


    From now on, no matter what happened, she would never let him go.


    No one could, again, snatch the child from her hands.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside the window, it had rained all night.


    Sharon Allyson sat there and didn''t sleep.


    By eight, the little one woke up and began to wave his little hands in the air.


    Sharon Allyson picked him up and went to the kitchen to boil water and mix his form.


    Not long after, there was a knock at the door.


    Sharon Allyson just opened the door.


    Tiffany Momon rushed in anxiously, "Sharon, are you okay? I heard Daniel say you went to the Proctor


    family yesterday.Did they do anything to you? Why are you living here alone? And where is this ce?"


    Her series of questions made Sharon Allysonugh, and she did not know how to answer.


    So she just said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine.Look at me, still alive, right?"


    At that, Tiffany Momon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, she noticed the baby in her arms.


    The little one was looking at her with big round eyes and curiosity.


    Tiffany Momon said in shock, "This is..."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Your godson."


    Tiffany Momon came back to her senses and said in a daze, "Such a big baby already! Is he..."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Yes."


    "Oh my God!"


    Tiffany Momon held out her hands eagerly, "Can I hold it?"


    Sharon Allyson ced it in Tiffany Momon''s arms.


    Tiffany Momon held it and then froze, not daring to move at all.


    Sharon Allysonughed, "Don''t be so nervous.Just take it easy."


    "It feels like he''s so small.I''m afraid I''ll hurt him if I use any force."


    Daniel came in and held Tiffany Momon''s shoulders, "Go inside and sit down first."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I was just going out to get breakfast.What do you guys want to eat?"


    At that moment, Ruben came out of the room, "I''ll go get it.It''s still raining outside."

 Chapter 571: What a Warrior

    Chapter 571: What a Warrior


    Meanwhile, the hospital.


    Jameson Proctor woke up at 7:30 and looked around.


    In the ward, there were only Charlotte and Jacob Green.


    Jacob Green came forward and said, "Mr.Proctor, how are you feeling?"


    Jameson Proctor spoke lightly, "Fine."


    Jacob Green raised the bed for him and said, "I''ll go call the doctor."


    After Jacob Green left, Charlotte came over and sat next to him, "Sharon took the baby away."


    Jameson Proctor wasn''t surprised and gave a low, muffled sound.


    Charlotte let out a sigh and asked, "So what are you going to do now?"


    "We''ll see."


    He was still in the hospital and couldn''t do anything.


    After a pause, Jameson Proctor added, "She and the...child, are they injured?"


    "The little one is a little shaken up, nothing serious, but Sharon...I think the trauma in her heart might


    have been a little greater.I heard Jacob Green say that the baby would have been smothered by Evie


    Rond''s maid if she hadn''t suddenly appeared there."


    Jameson Proctor gently closed his eyes, "It was an oversight on my part."


    He knew what the old man''s purpose was in keeping the child, so he never thought anyone would try to


    kill the baby.


    What''s more, kill the baby in front of him.


    In retrospect, Evie Rond had been ready to die at that time.


    That''s why she was so carefree.


    Charlotte added, "It''s good that the baby is fine.As for the rest...The few days you''re in the hospital are


    just enough to give Sharon a little time."


    Jameson Proctor sounded mute, "She probably won''t forgive me."


    He remembered all the things Sharon Allyson had said and known what kind of temper she had.


    He had nned to tell her the truth when he took the child out of the Proctor family so that he could at


    least get a chance to plead his case, but things had gone far beyond his expectations.


    Charlotte said, "There''s nothing I can do for you, so help yourself."


    Soon, Jacob Green came over with a doctor.


    After examining Jameson Proctor, the doctor couldn''t help but say, "You''ve got a lot of nerve.You''ve got


    a gunshot wound, and you still took your time.If you had been here just a littlete, that arm would have


    been gone."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Maybe I was lucky."


    "That''s true."


    Charlotte said, "I''ll go get you some breakfast."


    After the doctor and Charlotte left, Jameson Proctor said, "What''s the situation outside now?"


    Jacob Green said, "The chairman is awake, but not in good condition.Only his eyes can move.The


    doctor said he was shocked, and it triggered a brain attack, and he will be paralyzed in bed in the


    future."


    Jameson Proctor did not have much reaction, just said, "What about the Proctor family?"


    "It rained all nightst night, and the body of the chairman''s wife was only taken away this morning."


    Jacob Green continued, "About what happenedst night, the news has been suppressed."


    "Send someone to keep an eye on the Proctor family.Evie Rond''s death was not temporary and


    unintentional.She had premeditated it."


    Jameson Proctor said with a cold voice, "Since she could do this, it means there is a bigger conspiracy


    behind the scenes.Watch the servants, drivers, bodyguards.Do not let down your guard.Once a


    strangeres into contact with them, check it out immediately."


    "Yes."


    Jacob Green asked again, "What about...What about the young master''s side?"


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips pursed.He went silent for a moment before saying, "Have someone follow


    him too.


    He can''t move around anywhere.


    Help him if he''s in trouble, but don''t let him find out"


    "Okay."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Jacob Green left, he suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, Mr.Proctor,


    Sharon came by earlier."


    Jameson Proctor slightly paused, "When?"


    "Around three, but she didn''t stay long before she left."


    Jameson Proctor''s hand on the quilt closed slightly into a fist, "Did she say anything?"


    "She scolded me."


    Jacob Green said, "Miss Allyson said I should worry about myself and stay out of your business."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Jacob Green whispered, "Mr.Proctor, Miss Allyson is even holding a grudge against me.So I''m afraid


    this time you..."


    Jameson Proctor coldly swept him a nce.


    Jacob Green immediately ran away.


    Not long after Jacob Green left, William Hood came in.


    He looked at Jameson Proctor and teased, "What a warrior! You almost lost your arm."


    Jameson Proctor''s eyes were slightly dozy.He did not bother to pay attention to him.


    William Hood said, "Harley Cook escaped from the Proctor family that day but met Jayden Bower


    halfway and was brought back.The old man did not trust Jayden Bower and let him do it himself.But the


    body of Harley Cook was found under a bridge in the early hours of the next day, and the police


    immediately investigated Jayden Bower.If I''m right, it was Jayden Bower who told Sharon Allyson that


    the child was in the Proctor family as well."


    After a while, Jameson Proctor opened his eyes, "Where is Jayden Bower?"


    "Harley Cook bit him.His skin tissue remained in her teeth.The evidence is clear, so it won''t take long


    for the trial to start."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Don''t you think that''s odd?"


    William Hood nodded, "It is quite strange.The old man let Jayden Bower kill Harley Cook himself


    because he did not trust him, but Jayden Bower had done it.So it was a temporary indication of his


    loyalty.At least, in that case, he would nevere and inform you about it.Even if the old man wanted


    to go back on his word, he would not pick that time.Jayden Bower was caught, and in order to save


    himself, he would certainly drag the old man down the water with him.Why would the old man make


    things difficult for himself?"


    Jameson Proctor added, "So it was not his doing that the body was found."


    William Hood''s brow furrowed, "You mean there''s a third person behind this?"


    "Evie Rond¡¯s death forced me to be wary of her again.Although her side was cleared out, we still


    don''t know who was behind her, exactly."


    "That''s...Even if someone helped Evie Rond, could she do such a thing under the eyes of the old


    man? If word of Harley Cook''s murder reached the old man''s ears before we got to the Proctor family,


    what good would it do her?"


    "That''s the subtlety of her game.It''s all intertwined, and every step had to be just right."


    Jameson Proctor added, "Moreover, Evie Rond was determined to diest night.She first provoked


    me to kill her, but she did not expect that I did not do it, so she chose to kill herself."


    William Hood suddenly felt chills down his spine, "What did she want to do?"


    Jameson Proctor snorted, "She wanted to nt the seed of hatred in both my heart and Jeffery


    Proctor''s heart, and as soon as she died, Jeffery Proctor and I could never be brothers again."


    "Then she was counting on Jeffery Proctor.But was she not afraid that you would get rid of Jeffery


    Proctor and end the problem for good?"


    "Evie Rond knew me better than you do in that regard."


    William Hood froze before responding.


    Evie Rond knew, no matter what happened, Jameson Proctor would not kill Jeffery Proctor.


    That''s why she could recklessly set up this game.

 Chapter 572: Eat Popcorns

    Chapter 572: Eat Popcorns


    Two dayster, Jeffery Proctor did not announce to the public and held a low-key funeral for Evie


    Rond and picked up Master Proctor, who could only move his pair of eyes.


    After that, the door of the Proctor family was closed tightly.


    No one could go out, and no one was allowed to enter.


    The media, who somehow got wind of this, began to make a big announcement that Jameson Proctor


    had attempted to kill his parents in order to secure his position in the Proctor Group and get the Proctor


    family, causing one death and one paralysis.


    At the same time, the news that Jeffery Proctor gave Evie Rond a funeral went viral.


    The story about Jameson Proctor being an illegitimate child was rehashed, which gave him enough


    reason to kill Evie Rond.


    Rumors and spection were rampant.


    Some said that Evie Rond was killed by the illegitimate son himself, while others said that Jameson


    Proctor had been nning to kill not only Evie Rond but also Master Proctor and Jeffery Proctor so


    that no one else would threaten his position.


    There were even people who said that Jameson Proctor, in order to enter the Proctor family, nned a


    car ident twenty years ago, resulting in the Proctor family''s original heir, Jeffery Proctor, partially


    paralyzed, so the Proctor family had to take back Jameson Proctor.


    The Proctor Group had never responded.


    On the Inte, the discussion was even more heated.


    "It''s been a long time, but the Proctor Group has not issued a statement.What else but guilt?"


    "Definitely feeling guilty.When that designer had the ident, Proctor Group was always the first to


    issue a statement to defend her.This time, he is most likely wimping out."


    "If that''s the case, then he''s too terrible.I saw him dislike keyboard warriors before and thought he was


    some kind of wonderful husband"


    "These days, stars set up personas.So these capitalists, who single-handedly create stars, must be the


    masters of setting up public images.If he really were a wonderful husband, there wouldn''t have been all


    those rumors, to begin with, and there wouldn''t have been the divorce."


    "It''s already this big.Howe the government is not doing anything about it?"


    "Duh, wee to the world of rich people.The feuds of these powerful families are none of our


    business.We can''t do anything except eating popcorns."


    "I think we should not jump to conclusions so early.The Proctor Group has not made any


    statement.Who knows if there''s going to be a turnaround.Will you apologize for what you have said


    then?"


    "Dude, the person''s dead already, and the funeral has been held.What turnaround? Popping out of the


    grave?"


    "Look, we got a capitalist shill here!"There were only a small number ofments that want to stick


    around and wait for the truth, and they were instantly drowned out.


    With these opinions still festering online, reporters couldn''t find Jameson Proctor, so they went to the


    Beale Group to find Sharon Allyson.


    Sharon Allyson, however, never showed up.


    When Kale Bee heard the good news, he rushed over and said he was willing to be interviewed.


    He was a major shareholder of Beale Group and was in a high position, so he must know a lot of


    insider information, and reporters were scrambling for interviews.


    One reporter asked, "Mr.Bee, please tell me if you think the rumors about the recentwork are true."


    Kale Bee''s face was heavy, and his hands were behind his back, "Actually, I shouldn''t talk about other


    people''s family affairs, but now since it has be social news, I''ll say a few words.ording to the


    information I got, the wife of the chairman of Proctor Group, indeed, has died, and the death is said to


    be very tragic."


    "There are rumors that the person who killed her is the president of Proctor Group.What do you think


    about this?"


    "Well, I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so I don''t know.But I''ve met Mr.Proctor a few times, and he''s


    really not very good-tempered and was scary to look at.I''ve always heard that he has a particrly bad


    rtionship with his family, and if he really did something like this, it wouldn''t be surprising."


    Although he did not say it explicitly, his implication was already obvious: It was most likely Jameson


    Proctor.


    Another reporter asked, "The current head of Beale Group, Miss Sharon Allyson, is Mr.Proctor''s ex-wife


    and the girlfriend he once publicly defended.What are the Beale Group''s views and responses to this


    matter?"


    Kale Bee righteously spoke up, "Beale Group is at least a bigpany with a good reputation.It will


    definitely not stand with this kind of people.I believe that the whole group thinks the same as me.As for


    Miss Allyson, she is a woman who is blinded by her feelings and can''t see the truth clearly, so I don''t


    me her"


    After that, Kale Bee added, "Since all of you in the media are here today, I would also like to rify


    some of my recent events.I..."


    As soon as Kale Bee was halfway through his sentence, a voice from the crowd said, "The Proctor


    Group is having a press conference!"


    Instantly, all the reporters in front of him ran away.


    Kale Bee stood there, his face as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Recently, whether it was the police or other unknown people, they were all watching him very


    closely.He not only could not get out of South City, but his business also had been affected.He wanted


    to take this opportunity to rify the rumor, but he didn''t even get a word out.


    The assistant came forward and said, "Mr.Bee, the evidence in Mr.Bower''s case is conclusive.He killed


    her."


    Kale Bee narrowed his eyes, "What else did he say?"


    "I went to ask.About us, he did not say anything.He just wants to bail out.Mr.Bee, do you want to..."


    Kale Bee snorted, "He wants to be released on bail after killing someone? How naive! The case on my


    head - is there any way to put it on him? I''m so freaking annoyed.I need to get out of the city! One more


    day means more trouble!"


    "I guess...It''s not that easy.Unless there is clear evidence, the police will keep watching you."


    Kale Bee scolded a few words and then sneered, "But they also deserve it.Want to mess with me, and


    now they got themselves into a mess! I do not believe that after this time, Jameson Proctor can still be


    sowless.Without his backing, cleaning up Sharon Allyson will be just a matter of lifting a finger."


    "Then do we to do it now?"


    "There is no hurry.Doing it now is the same as telling them that I did it."


    Kale Bee added, "Come on, let''s go and see how he weasels his way through the conference."


    After getting into the car, the assistant said, "Mr.Bee, the police called and said Jayden Bower wants to


    see you."


    Kale Bee wrinkled his brow, "What does he want to see me for?"


    "Should we go over there and see?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jayden Bower had followed Kale Bee for so many years, so he more or less got some things on him.


    Kale Bee said, "Then let''s hear what else he has to say"

 Chapter 573: Madam Will Be Angry

    Chapter 573: Madam Will Be Angry


    At the press conference, after all the reporters had arrived, Jacob Green slowly appeared.


    He smiled and said, "I''ve kept you all waiting.The reason for today''s conference is to say three things."


    The originally noisy scene was instantly silenced.


    Jacob Green said, "The rumors on the Inte in the past two days are all untrue.The chairman''s wife


    did die, but she was not killed butmitted suicide.The reason why the chairman was paralyzed was


    that he saw the scene with his own eyes and was shocked, triggering a brain attack on the spot."


    When this statement was made, there was a lot of discussions below.


    Most of the questions were, "Why did she kill herself?"


    Jacob Green said, "The matter of why she killed herself will not be released to the public for the time


    being.The chairman''s wifemitted suicide, and there were many people who could testify to


    this.Here is the forensic test report."


    Without waiting for the reporter to ask more, Jacob Green went on, "The second thing, I have seen a


    lot of ridiculous remarks that Mr.Proctor nned the car ident twenty years ago, resulting in the


    Proctor family young master''s paralysis of the lower half of the body.Ladies and gentlemen, Mr.Proctor


    was not even ten years old twenty years ago, so the person who said this is either malicious and


    nderous or probably has grown his brain in the wrong ce."


    If this rumor was put in the past, most people would not believe it, but this time, together with Evie


    Rond''s death and Master Proctor''s paralysis, it was not so incongruous and seemed like something


    Jameson Proctor could have done.


    It was only when Jacob Green reminded them did they realize that twenty years ago, Jameson Proctor


    was just a child, and he had no ability to n the crash.


    It was still quite a stretch.


    At this point, someone in the crowd asked, "Why didn''t Mr.Proctor show up at the press conference


    today?"


    Immediately someone agreed, "Yes, if he is not guilty, why did he hide?"


    Jacob Green was calm, "This is the third thing I want to say.Mr.Proctor was attacked a few days ago at


    the Proctor family, and now he is seriously injured in the hospital, unable to move.I know you are all


    very curious about what happened to the Proctor family, but this is not something I can say clearly in a


    few words.The dead has gone, and for the sake of the living, Mr.Proctor will not pursue the matter, but


    that is no reason for you to attack him."


    The journalist immediately understood the hidden meaning.


    When the conference was over, everyone left.


    And the ones who made the most noise just now were stopped.


    They said, "What do you want to do?"


    Jacob Green approached and smiled faintly, "We have just found out clearly that those articles on the


    Inte that created rumors were written by you."


    Several people looked at each other and tried to run, but they were caught by the bodyguards who


    were prepared.


    Jacob Green returned to the hospital, "Mr.Proctor, it''s all taken care of, but they couldn''t provide any


    information, so I think it was just a paid job.They have been sent to the police."


    Jameson Proctor said, "This is just the beginning.Evie Rond''s scheme has just started.Keep


    watching"


    "Okay.


    At this time, Matthew Gray came in, "Mr.Proctor, the discharge procedure is done."


    Jameson Proctor got up, "Let''s go."


    On their way back to the Proctor Group, just as a group of journalists and foodies were scratching their


    heads in curiosity about the family feud, an anonymous ount posted the whole story.


    The main thing that was exined was that the car ident when Sharon Allyson was pregnant was


    intentionally done by Evie Rond, who wanted to kill Sharon Allyson and the child, and she still did


    not repent after the incident, making several snide remarks and verbal attacks.


    The article also mentioned what happened to the Proctor family a few days ago.


    It was the Proctor family who snatched the child, and Evie Rond had the nanny try to suffocate the


    child in front of everyone, and only after things fell apart, she chose to kill herself.


    Under this post, the police report was attached, showing that the car during the ident was tampered


    with and that it belonged to the Proctor family.


    On top of that, there was the nanny''s statement and transcript.


    "This...The turnaround has reallye...I am speechless."


    "To tell the truth, if this is true, even if he killed her with his own hands, I would still support him."


    "What a malevolent woman! It just sends chills down my spine."


    "Jesus, these rich people''s feuds are too scary.They are a family.Why is there so much hatred?"


    "Come on, what family? I feel that she had mental abnormalities."


    There were also voices saying, "But a bastard son is a bastard son.No matter how you Say it, you can''t


    change it."


    "Mr.Proctor''s ability is obvious to all.Even if he were not taken back to the Proctor family, he would still


    be very good."


    Scanning the onlinements, Jameson Proctor put down his phone.


    He looked at Jacob Green, "You did this?"


    Jacob Green shook his head.


    For the sake of Jeffery Proctor, Jameson had decided not to expose his mother.


    So Jacob naturally wouldn''t dare to do this.


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips pursed, and he suddenly smiled.


    Jacob Green, "?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "What is Sharon Allyson doing these days?"


    "Ma''am just found a house and moved there today"


    "Where?"


    "Living next door to Tiffany Momon."


    "How''s the baby?"


    "The baby is fine."


    After a pause, Jacob Green asked tentatively, "Mr.Proctor, are we still going back to the office?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Where do you want to go if not back to the office?"


    Jacob Green coughed and pretended he hadn''t said anything.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor said, "Go see if there''s an apartment next door to Sharon Allyson''s and


    buy it."


    Remembering what Sharon Allyson had said, Jacob Green whispered, "Mr.Proctor, you''re going to


    make thedy mad."


    "She won''t be angry if I don''t do this?"


    Jacob Green went silent.He had a point.


    At that moment, William Hood''s phone call came.


    He personally sent Charlotte to a safe ce and is now settled there and is preparing to return.


    Jameson Proctor said, "You go straight to River City."


    William Hood gave a start, "River City?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Find out what''s going on there and let me know if you have any information."


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, didn''t you already send someone to River


    City some time ago? Why..."


    "Maybe there will be two answers."

 Chapter 574: Someone Else Taking the Bullet

    Chapter 574: Someone Else Taking the Bullet


    After Sharon Allyson had packed everything up, she put the little one, who was flopping around in his


    crib, onto the crawl rug.


    The little one probably had been lying down for a long time and started crawling around as soon as he


    landed, waving aside all the toys that were in his way.


    Sharon Allyson sat watching the scene, the corners of her mouth gently curled.


    Ruben came back from throwing out the trash, "It''s almost time for dinner.Are we going out to eat?"


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes and said, "You watch him for me.I''ll cook."


    "I do it."


    Ruben said, "I''ll get some groceries and fruit."


    "Wait."


    Sharon Allyson called out to him, "When are you going back to school?"


    Ruben said, "Today is Saturday."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Well, never mind.


    Ruben had just left for a moment when the doorbell rang.


    Sharon Allyson went to answer the door, and Tiffany leaned over the door frame and winked, "Sharon,


    can Ie and have a meal?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Come on in.Ruben just went grocery shopping."


    Tiffany''s eyes instantly lit up even more when she heard that, "Then I''ll have a good meal today."


    Just as Tiffany came in, Daniel appeared with the soup he had just prepared.


    After putting the soup pot on the table, Daniel said, "Ms.Allyson, everything you asked me to do is


    taken care of."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee.After the Proctor Group held the conference, public opinion did shift, except there


    were still some people who had doubts.After putting down the evidence you gave me, those voices


    completely disappeared."


    Tiffany was eating a snack, "I really didn''t expect that Jameson Proctor, who is usually very ruthless,


    was actually soft on this matter."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "He did it because he didn''t want Jeffery Proctor to be embarrassed."


    If it were the past, she might have done nothing for Jeffery Proctor''s sake, as well as not wanting


    Jameson Proctor to be embarrassed.


    But ever since Evie Rond let the nanny kill the baby in front of everyone, she had no choice but to


    expose her.


    If anyone hurt her child, she would return the favor.


    Daniel poured Tiffany a cup of hot water, "It seems to be nned in advance by Evie Rond, who


    probably, already guessed that she would die."


    Tiffany snorted, "She just had to disgust people even when she was dead! Just like that scumbag Josh


    Allyson.Wait ...she shouldn''t be faking death like Josh Allyson, right?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head and said, "A lot of people watched her die."


    Tiffany patted her chest, "That''s good, that''s good."


    After a moment, Sharon Allyson looked at Daniel, "When did you know that?"


    Danielughed dryly, "I also ......just found out not long ago, and before that, I only suspected it, but


    there was no proof."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Was it when you left the room with Ruben?"


    Daniel nodded gently.It was Ruben who offered to make a deal with him.


    Tiffany added, "Sharon, you and your Mr.Proctor, are you ..."


    Before Tiffany could finish her sentence, Daniel coughed.


    Sharon Allyson was mixing form for the little one, "I''ll deal with itter."


    Tiffany thought it would be best if they could deal with it soon.


    Who knows what could happen? And what was wrong with Jameson Proctor? It''d been days, but he


    still hadn''t appeared.


    Had he already given up? Soon, Ruben came back from the grocery shopping.


    Sharon Allyson went into the kitchen, "I''ll do it.You wash some fruit for them."


    Ruben said, "Okay."


    Outside, Tiffany called out, "Sharon, Giana rke just told me she''s filming around here.Should we ask


    her to join us for dinner tonight?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sharon Allyson nced at Ruben and curled her lips, "Go ahead."


    Ruben washed the fruit and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon Allyson said, "How are things going for you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "School? Work? Rtionship?"


    Ruben, "..."


    He was silent before saying, "Not much going on these days, basically school, and I''ll probably be in a


    show over the summer."


    Sharon Allyson said, "A talent show?"


    She added, "I heard from Giana rke that yourpany is doing a talent show that focuses on you."


    Ruben said, "It''s not that."


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t like it and turned it down."


    Sharon Allyson thought, "Ruben''s indeed not the bouncing on the stage type."


    Sharon Allyson asked again, "So what show are you in?"


    Ruben was silent for a few seconds before saying, ''A room escape show."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    She wondered, "What is that?"


    "Solving puzzles."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Now that was his style.


    Giana rke wrapped upte, but the meal was just about ready when she arrived.


    Giana rke thought this was Tiffany''s house.


    She looked around, saw that everyone was there, and asked, "Is Mr.Proctor not here?"


    Tiffany cleared her throat, "Well..."


    "Right."


    Giana rke looked at Sharon Allyson, "I read on the news today that Mr.Proctor is injured and


    hospitalized and cant get out of bed.Is that true?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "False."


    Giana rke breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s what I thought! That wicked capitalist, how could he be


    so badly injured? Usually, it''s someone else taking the bullet for him."


    At that, Sharon Allyson thought of something and froze.


    Next to her, Tiffany kept tugging at Giana rke''s sleeve.


    Giana rke looked puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hahahaha, no, nothing ...have an orange.Ruben just bought them this afternoon.They''re quite fresh."


    Giana rke said, "No, I had enough oranges this afternoon during the shooting."


    She saw the little one who was waving a toy in the air happily, and suddenly her eyes widened, and


    she subconsciously looked at Tiffany''s stomach, "It can''t be, can it?"


    Seeing what she was thinking, Tiffany patted her shoulder and whispered quickly while Sharon Allyson


    went to the kitchen to bring the food, "That''s Sharon and Mr.Proctor''s baby, and also, they are having a


    fight.You should stop mentioning Mr.Proctor."


    Giana rke immediately shut her mouth.


    At that moment, Ruben put a box of yogurt in front of her.


    Seeing this, Tiffany could not help but nce over and immediately protested, "Why don''t I have one?"


    Ruben''s expression remained unchanged, "Yogurt helps digestion.I think you have a good appetite, so


    you don''t need it."


    Tiffany, "..."


    Giana rke also froze.She had eaten quite a lot of oranges this afternoon but hadn''t reached the


    point of indigestion.She was just about to speak when Ruben had gone off to do something else.


    Giana rke looked at the yogurt in front of her.


    It was the peach vor she liked.


    Giana rke inserted the straw and took a sip but turned her head to meet Tiffany''s gossipy gaze.


    After a few seconds of looking at each other, Tiffany suddenly leaned over, "Have you already started


    moving?"

 Chapter 575: Shes Coming after Me

    Chapter 575: She''s Coming after Me


    Giana rke didn''t respond for a moment, "Started moving?"


    Tiffany red at her, "We talked about itst time on Mr.Proctor''s birthday."


    Giana rke, "..."


    She remembered.It was just a joke.


    Why did she take it seriously? Ruben was six years younger than her, so she didn''t dare to think about


    it.


    Without waiting for Tiffany to ask further questions, Sharon Allyson and Ruben both came out of the


    kitchen.


    The meal was quite enjoyable.


    Tiffany said to Giana rke, "I saw your previous movie.Your acting was great.What kind of movie is


    your next one?"


    Giana rke said, "The next movie is about sports, but it''ll be thetter half of the year when I join.I


    have other work in between."


    "What kind of work? I feel like you''re so busy this year."


    Giana rke bristled, "It''s all that evil capitali ...capitalism! Well, life, that''s how it is.I have several


    commercials to shoot next and two variety shows."


    "Ah, I was going to say I''ve been boredtely and wanted to go to the set to see what it''s all like, but it


    looks like I won''t get the chance."


    Giana rke said, "Then when I record the variety show, you can go to the studio to see.It is a live-


    action room escape.It''s thrilling and exciting."


    Sharon Allyson choked on the food in her mouth and couldn''t help but cough.


    Ruben, "..."


    Giana rke handed her water, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson waved her hand, "When is that variety show you''re recording?"


    "There are still two months.It''s during summer vacation, but I heard that the rules are quite morbid this


    time.They almost bring up advanced math problems! I have thought about it.When the timees, I''ll


    just lie down and take a nap.Whoever wants to solve the problems can solve the problems.I don''t have


    the brain for it."


    Sharon Allyson raised her eyebrows and looked at Ruben, who avoided her gaze and picked up a


    ss of water to drink.


    Tiffany added, "Sounds interesting.What guests are invited?"


    Giana rke shook her head, "I don''t know.I''ve heard that it''s notpletely confirmed yet, and I won''t


    be given the full list until we start recording."


    "Then I''ll go visit.Maybe I''ll even meet a handsome boy for an autograph."


    Daniel slowly said, "By that time, your belly should be big.They might even offer you a seat."


    Tiffany, "..."


    Sharon Allyson really didn''t think much when Ruben said he was going to be on the show.


    Apparent, he was not so innocent at all.


    At this point, Sharon Allyson suddenly felt something soft on her calves.


    She lowered her head and saw that the little one was Crawling over to her, hugging her legs, eyes


    bent, smiling and showing two tiny baby teeth, making a vague sound, "Ma--Ma--"


    Sharon Allyson froze and heard the little one continue, "pa--pa--"


    Sharon Allysonughed softly and picked him up.


    Tiffany and Giana rke''s hearts melted at the scene, and Giana rke couldn''t help but whisper,


    "Are you really sure this is Mr.Proctor''s son? How could he produce such a cute cub?"


    Tiffany whispered, "Theoretically, he is the one who provided the sperm, so he is considered the


    biological father."


    Ruben, "..."


    Daniel, "..."


    After dinner, when everyone had left, Sharon Allyson took the little one to the bathroom and gave him a


    bath, then put him to bed and put him to sleep beforeing out.


    In the living room, Ruben had already washed the dishes and was disinfecting the toys on the carpet.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''ll do it.Go get some rest."


    Ruben said, "I''ll be done in a minute."


    Sharon Allyson asked, "Why didn''t you send Giana rke home?"


    "Her driver is downstairs."


    Sharon Allyson''s lips curled, "Well, go to bed."


    Ruben put down the things in his hand, "I decided to take half a month off."


    Sharon Allyson was puzzled, "Why?"


    "I''ll watch the kids.You can go do your things."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past few days, Sharon Allyson didn''t leave the little one even one step, nor did she go to the


    studio or the Beale Group.


    Ruben knew that she was too scared to let her guard down at all times, nor did she dare to hire a


    nanny to take the child, let alone let the child out of her sight.


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I''ll think of other ways.Just go back to


    school."


    "What ways are there?"


    Tiffany was pregnant and couldn''t take care of herself, and Daniel was inexperienced, so she couldn''t


    find anyone she could trust right now.


    Sharon Allyson said, "There''s always a way out, so go to bed, and we''ll talk tomorrow."


    Back in the room, lying on the bed, Sharon Allyson looked at the little one next to her.


    Her hand gently touched his nose, and the image in her mind was of him hugging her leg and calling


    her mama.


    He was so cute.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson opened her phone and sent a message to Paisley Gregory, asking her to


    come out to meet her tomorrow afternoon.


    When she received her text, Paisley Gregory looked at her husband with trepidation, "I told you, I told


    you! She''sing after me!"


    After seeing the news that Jayden Bower had been arrested for murder, Paisley Gregory remembered


    that she had introduced Jayden Bower to Sharon Allyson and was both regretful and afraid that Sharon


    Allyson would retaliate.


    Ivan Gregory reassured her, "I don''t think Ms.Allyson is that kind of person, so don''t worry.It''s


    something else."


    "What else could she want from me? I''m getting goosebumps.Why don''t we run away now?"


    "If she wants to get back at you for what you''ve done, she wouldn''t have waited till now."


    She agreed.He did have a point.


    "Then I''ll go tomorrow to see what happens first."


    The next afternoon, the cafe.


    When Paisley Gregory arrived, Sharon Allyson was already waiting there.


    She took off her sunsses, coughed, and sat across from Sharon Allyson, "What do you want to see


    me for?"


    Sharon Allyson took a sip of coffee, "Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    Paisley Gregory instantly tensed up, "That ......that can''t be med on me.I didn''t know he was actually


    so terrible in the first ce.And even if you want to get back at me, don''t you drag my husband into


    this!"


    Sharon Allysonughed, "You''re a loving couple.Ivan Gregory is busy, but he treats you well."


    "That''s right.Of course, my husband treats me well."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Didn''t you tell mest time that you wanted to find a job?"


    Paisley Gregory sat straight instantly in a dignified manner, "Don''t you have enough people in that


    studio? Or are you opening a branch and looking for me to be the manager?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Help me babysit.Be there in the morning before I leave, and you can leave when


    I get back in the evening."


    Paisley Gregory instantly turned red, "You asking me to be a nanny? Who are you looking down on?"

 Chapter 576: Three Rules

    Chapter 576: Three Rules


    Sharon Allyson leaned back in her chair and smiled lightly, "Not a nanny because I''m not going to pay


    you"


    Paisley Gregory, "..."


    She said reluctantly, "Is that humane?"


    Sharon Allyson continued slowly, "To be honest, you wanted to introduce Jayden Bower to me at that


    time, and we both know why.I have never been a generous person.Others havemented on me as


    sinister and vengeful."


    Paisley Gregory stammered, "That ...that this has been so long ago.I''ll apologize to you again.Anyway,


    don''t take the anger on my husband.I''ll be responsible for what I''ve done."


    "OK, but you also have to agree to my conditions."


    "What?"


    "What I just said, help me with the kids"


    Sharon Allyson said, "But I have to tell you in advance.If you agree to this, the well-being of that child


    will be directly linked to your daughter''s."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sharon Allyson''s lips pursed, "It probably means that I will use your daughter to threaten you.So, you


    can think it over before you answer me."


    Paisley Gregory frowned, "You''re confusing me...a child, what child? Where did you get a child?"


    "Mine, I gave birth to it."


    "Who did you have it with?"


    Sharon Allyson looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Paisley Gregory coughed and took a sip of coffee, "How old is the baby?"


    "Seven to eight months old"


    "I''ve had a kid before, but I''m not alone.I have a nanny with me.I''m not always good with children.What


    if you just me all the bumps and bruises on me?"


    "Don''t worry.There will be someone to help you.The boy is very good.You just take care of his daily


    life.Feed him and change diapers.I will be back in the evening."


    Paisley Gregory said, "You''re really not going to pay me?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Sure, how much do you want?"


    Paisley Gregory gestured a number, "This much?"


    "Sure, I''ll take it out of your husband''s sry."


    Paisley Gregory, "..."


    She couldn''t help but deplore, "You''re so stingy, and I don''t know who you learned it from."


    Sharon Allyson was just about to speak when a face suddenly came to mind, and after a moment''s


    pause, a vague smile surfaced at the corners of her lips.


    Paisley Gregory said again, "All right, I will help you.But I have three rules.First, the previous grudges


    we had will be written off.I admit that I was jealous of you, OK? Second, you can not target my


    husband.Third ..."


    Paisley Gregory took a short pause, "How long do I have to do it?"


    Sharon Allyson thought for a moment, "It won''t be long."


    "That''s fine.I''m fine with a month or two, three or four months is OK, but I''m not sure about longer"


    "What do you mean you''re not sure?"


    Paisley Gregory said, "Raising a child is like raising a pet.You get attached to it after a long time.You''re


    not paying me a sry, and I''ll be on my way out when the timees.How can I ept that?"


    Sharon Allyson''s lips hooked up, "OK, I get it."


    As they left the cafe together, Paisley Gregory couldn''t help but ask, "You''re not really threatening me


    with my daughter.She''s just a kid."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "I''m not kidding.I don''t have the right people around me anymore, and I


    don''t trust you, so I have to have leverage in my hands."


    "Seriously? Jameson Proctor is your husband.Martin Morton and Trey Coe have both pursued you, and


    you''re saying there''s no one around you that you can trust?"


    Sharon Allyson turned her head to look at her, "Can they babysit?"


    Paisley Gregory was speechless.


    After a moment, Paisley Gregory said softly again, "Don''t worry.As long as I live, your son will live.So


    don''t do anything to my daughter."


    Sharon Allyson raised her eyebrows, "Let''s go."


    Paisley Gregory was not a bad person by nature, but she was jealous of Sharon Allyson from the time


    she was a student.


    After she graduated and married Ivan Gregory, she became a housewife and had a lovely daughter.


    She didn''t have to worry about money and had all the clothes and bags she wanted.So she was feeling


    quite superior.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But after the previous incident, she was probably finally tamed by society and put away those small


    thoughts that were detrimental to others.


    Most importantly, Sharon Allyson knew very well that she loved her daughter and Ivan Gregory.


    Ivan Gregory was now one of the few people she could use and trust, which was why she approached


    Paisley Gregory.


    Daniel''s side also lent her some men.


    So Paisley Gregory would not have any problem even if she took the child out.


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson saw that the weather was Starting to heat up, so she went to the mall


    and bought some light clothes for the little one.


    After the shopping, Sharon Allyson got into her car and saw the Proctor Group building standing not far


    away.


    She sighed.


    What a coincidence it was to be in this neighborhood! She heard that Jameson Proctor was discharged


    from the hospital yesterday, and she wondered how the man was doing and if he got better.


    Sharon Allyson thought about it, went to the restaurant next door, packed a little food and soup, put on


    a mask, and went into the Proctor Group building.


    She left her things at the front desk, "Hi, can you give this to Jacob Green, please?"


    The receptionist didn''t recognize her, "You''re Mr.Green''s "I''m nobody, just bringing him something to


    eat."


    "But Mr.Green went out with Mr.Proctor this afternoon.I don''t know if he wille back tonight.Do you


    want to give him a call?"


    At that, Sharon Allyson froze, "They went out? Where did they go?"


    The receptionist said, "I''m not sure about that."


    Sharon Allyson took her things back, "Forget it then.Thanks."


    He was not afraid to open up his wounds at all, was he? Sitting in the car again, Sharon Allyson put the


    food she bought on the passenger side.


    It was a good thing she didn''t have to cook anymore in the evening.She could heat it up and eat it.


    Back to the apartment, Sharon Allyson parked the car and took out all her groceries.


    There was a lot of stuff, so she carried it with both hands and walked to the elevator.She was about to


    free one hand to press the elevator when a hand crossed hers and pressed the button.


    Sharon Allyson turned her head and met the man''s dark, quiet eyes.


    After a few seconds, she turned her head again with little expression.


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say anything, just followed her into the elevator.


    They were the only ones in the elevator.


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was low and maic, "Which floor?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    "I''m just trying to be polite."


    After the words, Jameson Proctor pressed the 17th floor.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Polite my ass.


    The bag in Sharon Allyson¡¯s hand was a little heavy.


    She just moved her arm, and her hand was empty.All the things were taken over by Jameson Proctor.

 Chapter 577: What Should I Forgive You For?

    Chapter 577: What Should I Forgive You For?


    Sharon Allyson stared at his injured arm, and within two seconds, took the things back, "No, thanks."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips pursed as he spoke slowly, "Still not over it?"


    Sharon Allyson spoke expressionlessly, "Over what?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Luckily, at least she was willing to talk to him.


    At that moment, the elevator door opened, and Sharon Allyson walked out with her things.


    She left the bag of stuff at the door and freed her hand to press the code.


    When the door opened, she went in with her stuff.


    The door didn''t close.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jameson Proctor saw this and licked his lips without a trace.


    Did she leave it open for him? Did that just happen? Sharon Allyson went in, put the stuff on the table,


    and then asked Ruben, "How was he this afternoon? Did he cry?"


    Ruben said, "No, he¡¯s good."


    The corner of Sharon Allyson''s lips lifted, and she went to sit down in front of the little one who was


    ying with his toys, "Go and rest for a while.I''ve bought some food.If you are hungry, you can warm it


    up and eat it."


    Ruben said, "I''ll go wash some fruit."


    He had just gotten up when he saw the person who pushed open the door and walked in.


    Ruben said, "There doesn''t seem to be any fruit left.I''ll go downstairs and buy some"


    He said and walked away quickly.


    Jameson Proctor closed the door, walked to Sharon Allyson next to him, and sat down on the sofa very


    calmly.


    The little one saw him, showed two small teeth, and giggled a few times.


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips lifted and hooked his finger at him.


    The little guy immediately put down his toys and crawled over.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Didn''t they hate each other before? It seemed that the rtionship had been cultivated well during this


    time.


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath and got up to boil water to mix form for the little one.


    When the temperature of the water was adjusted just right, Sharon Allyson poured it into the bottle and


    shook it.


    She turned around and was ready to go over, but he was right in front of her.


    Jameson Proctor propped his hands on the edge of the table, trapping her in his arms, "How mad are


    you?"


    Sharon Allyson looked up and met his gaze, "As mad as I should be."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Heughed low and leaned a little closer to her with the tip of his nose next to hers, "I''m sorry.Please


    don''t be mad anymore, okay? Forgive me"


    Sharon Allyson was unmoved, "I gave you plenty of chances before, but you didn''t seem to care.I was


    like a fool, yed by you.I even suspected for a while that I was crazy and wanted to go to the doctor,


    and even in that case, you didn''t tell me the truth.What do you think I should forgive you for? Forgive


    you for making a fool out of me?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Well, actually, I stopped you from going to a doctor."


    "Yes, if I had gone to one, I would feel more like a lunatic.Jameson Proctor touched her hair by her ear,


    "Even if you were a lunatic, you were the most beautiful one."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him with a nk face.


    Jameson Proctor went on, "I was going to tell you everything after bringing him out of the Proctor


    family.I just did not expect the ident.I didn''t want to hide it from you for so long, but I didn''t know


    how to open up to you, and I was afraid that after you found out, you would just ignore me like you are


    now."


    His voice was a little deep, mixed with despondency.


    Sharon Allyson sneered, "I''m so sorry"


    Jameson Proctor said, "It''s what a man should do, to take the responsibility."


    Sharon Allyson pushed him away, "Get out of my way."


    Jameson Proctor didn''t move.


    His dark eyes were fixed on her, "Baby, give me one more chance, okay?"


    "So you''re not gonna move?"


    Sharon Allyson stepped on his foot, and before he could react, she bent down and got out of his arms.


    Sitting next to the little one, she poured a little milk on the back of her hand to make sure it was just the


    right temperature.


    Sharon Allyson picked the little one up and fed him.


    The little one sat in her arms, holding the bottle with both hands, and finished it in no time.


    He looked up at Sharon Allyson, waving the bottle with his little hands, and said happily, "Ma-Ma--"


    Sharon Allyson''s face raised a smile and put him back into the toy pile, "Go y"


    Jameson Proctor walked over and squatted in front of him with one leg bent, his fingers tickling his


    chin, "Call daddy."


    The little guy nced at him without any reaction.


    His mouth just kept muttering, "Ma-Ma--"


    Jameson Proctor''s temples jumped.


    When did he learn to call people? And he only called mama.


    Seeing that the little guy was concentrating on ying with his toys and had no intention of paying


    attention to him, Jameson Proctor took the toys out of his hands and patiently repeated, "Call daddy."


    The little guy saw his beloved toy gone, his mouth deted, turned his head and hugged Sharon


    Allyson''s leg, squeezed out some tears, "Ma-Ma--"


    Sharon Allyson looked at Jameson Proctor, "Why are you so annoying? What''s the point of messing


    with him?"


    "He won''t call me."


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    Jameson Proctor frowned in displeasure, "What''s normal about it?"


    Sharon Allyson put the aggrieved little one back in her arms, "Children can tell the difference between


    good and bad.He knows you''re a bad person."


    "Didn''t you see that he was happy when I came just now?"


    "He was just being polite."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    She was a quick learner.


    Sharon Allyson brought another toy to the little one, and he instantly smiled.


    Jameson Proctor looked over at her and whispered, "I want to hold him, too."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    He was acting cute with that voice.


    Sharon Allyson was just about to hand the little one to him when she was embraced in his arms, and


    the familiar smell lingered in her nose.


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson to say anything, Jameson Proctor''s voice came through, "You


    promised me that you would be with me when I was in the hospital, but when I woke up, I didn''t see


    you at all."


    "Can you stop talking to me in that voice?"


    Goosebumps were rising.


    "Can''t you see that I''m trying to amuse you?"


    "I think you''re trying to kill me."


    Jameson Proctor grunted softly, "You have no conscience."


    Sharon Allyson said, "No, I fed it to a dog."


    The little one had probably been squeezed in their arms and was now grunting and trying to get out.


    Sharon Allyson pushed Jameson Proctor away and moved to the side with the little one in her arms,


    distancing herself from him.


    Jameson Proctor took off his jacket and got up, pulling up his sleeves as he walked toward the kitchen.


    Sharon Allyson said, "What are you doing?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Let me make a meal for you."


    "Don''t you move my..."


    Boom! The sound of a te shattering.


    Sharon Allyson was now able to listen to him break these dishes with equanimity.

 Chapter 578: Wouldnt He Be Too Pathetic?

    Chapter 578: Wouldn''t He Be Too Pathetic?


    Jameson didn''t stay in the kitchen for two minutes before he was driven out by Sharon.


    As he listened to the noiseing from the kitchen, the corners of his lips were slightly curled up, and


    he sat in front of the sofa saying patiently to the little one: "Call me daddy"


    But the little one did not seem to hear him, as it was still focused on its toys.


    When Ruben came back with fruits, Sharon had just put the hot food on tes and brought them to the


    table.


    Sharon said, "Ruben, call Tiffany over for the meal."


    Ruben put down the fruits: "Okay."


    Sharon turned her head to look at Jameson next to her, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Jameson: "?"


    Sharon spoke lightly: "If you want to see the baby, you cane over anytime, as that''s your right as a


    father.Other than that, don''t even think about it"


    Jameson''s eyebrows twitched unnoticed: "So when can I have my rights as a boyfriend?"


    Sharon threw him a perfunctory smile and turned back into the kitchen.


    Jameson looked at her back while licking his lips.


    It didn''t matter to him.


    After all, there would be plenty of time for that.


    When Jameson left the house, Tiffany came in and looked shocked and surprised when she saw him.


    After watching Jameson leave, Tiffany quickly went to Sharon''s side: "Why was he here? And why did


    he leave?"


    Sharon said, "He came to see the baby and left after that."


    "That''s..."


    ¡®You sure he came for the baby instead of you?¡¯


    Tiffany added: "It''s about time for a meal, while he was just driven out like that...Wouldn''t he be too


    pathetic?"


    Sharon didn''t answer, as she just said, "The food is ready; let''s start eating."


    When Tiffany looked at the food on the table, her attention was instantly drawn to it: "Sharon, why did


    you pack take-out when you went out this afternoon?"


    Sharon: "..."


    She said after a moment of silence, "It just kind of happened..."


    Downstairs, as soon as Jameson''s figure appeared, Jacob Green rushed over to him: "Mr.Proctor,


    there is something going on."


    "Go ahead."


    "Just now the receptionist called me, saying that someone went to the office this afternoon to bring me


    food; judging from her description, it should be madam.But after the receptionist told madam that we


    were not at the office, she took the stuff away."


    Jameson paused, remembering the packing box he saw Sharon carrying in her hand when he was in


    the elevator.


    He raised his eyebrows and spoke slowly, "It was her.Jacob Green breathed a sigh of relief: If so, that


    was good, as there was still hope.


    Jameson said, "Is everything ready?"


    "It''s almost ready, we can move in tonight."


    Jameson pulled open the car door: "Let''s go to the apartment first."


    The person in charge of the apartment called him this afternoon and said that all those floors were


    going to be redecorated.


    Sharon still had things there, so he could go get them now.


    In the car, Jacob Green took a call, and as soon as he hung up the phone, he said: "Mr.Proctor, I just


    got word that Jayden is out on bail, and it''s Kale Bee who got him out."


    Jameson remained unchanged and did not seem surprised.


    He said, "Kale Bee has a lot of leverage in Jayden''s hands, it''s not unusual for him to bail him out."


    Jacob Green frowned: "But when we checked out the Proctor family, we found out that it wasn''t Old


    Master who helped Jayden create his alibi and stay off our trail.Behind him, there should be someone


    else."


    Jameson said: "Those people in Old Master''s hands couldn''t have done that.Neither could Old Master


    find out that the kid is still alive and learn its whereabouts."


    "Did Mr.Proctor mean that all these were found out by those behind the chairman''s wife? And then they


    joined hands with Jayden to set up this scheme?"


    "Be it Old Master or Evie Rond, it''s still under our control.Once they have any updates, I will be the


    first to know"


    Jacob Green spoke tentatively, "So, it must be someone else from the outside?"


    Jameson''s dark eyes narrowed slightly: "Where is the man who delivered the share transfer agreement


    to Old Master?"


    "After he arrived in South City, he only went to the Proctor family once.Other than that, there was


    nothing unusual."


    "Don''t you think the timing is too coincidental? Not long after he arrived in South City, the Proctor family


    set up a trap and snatched the child."


    "But he''s only recently returned, so how would he know..."


    Jameson tapped his fingers on his knee: "His background abroad has not been checked so far, and his


    origins are unknown.


    Such a person could manage to escape from the heavily barricaded London and hide in the South


    City...


    Do you think that he is just an insignificant, delivering documents to run errands?"


    Jacob Green was shocked: if Mrs.rk and the little one''s whereabouts were really told to the Proctor


    family by Chown, then where exactly did he get this information from? Or what role did he y


    throughout the whole process? "Mr.Proctor, so now we..."


    "Just watch and see, he''ll show up again."


    Jacob Green nodded: "Yes."


    When they arrived at the apartment, the maid was packing up the contents of the checkroom.


    Jameson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out, as if he was thinking over something.


    Half an hourter, Jacob Green came over and said, "Mr.Proctor, it''s all packed already; are you


    moving in now?"


    Jameson said, "Tell them to keep a low profile."


    "Okay.¡±


    Jameson turned around and saw the suitcase still in the living room.


    It was the one Sharon had brought back with her when she was discharged from the hospital.


    Jameson said, "Take this as well."


    In a few moments, the apartment became cold and empty again, with no sign that anyone had lived


    there.


    Jameson went next door and looked at the room full of things for children.


    Jacob Green asked, "Mr.Proctor, do you wanna take these as well?"


    Jameson''s expression remained unchanged: "Why not?"


    Jacob Green instantly understood what he meant and had people quickly disinfect and pack up the


    stuff into a box, and then sent it directly to Sharon''s door.


    Sharon looked at the huge box in front of her, and before she could say anything, the person who


    delivered the stuff had quickly run away.


    Tiffany heard the voice and came out: "Sharon, how...My God, such a big box! Could it be that they


    killed someone and hid the body in it?"


    Sharon''s eyebrows bounced, and she didn''t have to think about it to know who done it.


    Ruben came over, carried the box inside, then used a knife to open it and took a small toy out from


    inside.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little one next to him saw this and immediately crawled over, reaching for it with its little hands.


    It kept babbling about something which nobody could interpret.


    Ruben bent down and put the toy in the little one¡¯s hand, and said, "It''s sterilized."


    Sharon: "..."


    Tiffany closed the door and came in, tsking, "Looks like that cur is well prepared this time.


    He even counts the kid in¡¯ Sharon let out a breath: "I''m going out to get some stuff."


    There were so many toys, they couldn''t stay in a single box forever, nor could they be scattered onto


    the floor, so they had to go buy some storage boxes.


    Tiffany said, "I''ll go with you, just to move around.I''ve got sort of numb after days of lying down."


    Sharon nodded: "Let''s go."

 Chapter 579: Are You Leaving or Not

    Chapter 579: Are You Leaving or Not


    In the supermarket, Tiffany couldn''t resist putting things in the shopping cart when she saw the kids¡¯


    stuff.


    Sharon Allyson took them out again one by one andughed, "This is all for two or three-year-olds.He


    can''t eat it now."


    Tiffany sighed, "He''s so big now, and I''m his godmother, but I''ve never bought him anything decent.I


    feel so ashamed.But how fast time flies."


    "Yeah."


    Tiffany added, "Oh, I heard Ruben say you guys took the little guy to the hospital this morning for a


    checkup.What did the doctor say?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "The doctor said he''s fine.Although he was born prematurely, the treatment was


    very careful.Now, his growth is only a little slower than kids the same age.Everything else is normal."


    "I have to say that cur is really taking good care of the baby."


    Sharon Allyson corrected gently, "It was Charlotte rke who took care of him."


    Jameson Proctor spent all his time with her except in the Proctor Group, and with his temperament, it


    was lucky enough that he didn''t have a fight with the baby.


    "The mother of Jameson Proctor, where is she now? Actually, I think, since the child is used to her, you


    should ..."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "Charlotte rke is no longer in South City."


    Tiffany said unexpectedly, "No? Howe she''s gone?"


    "Ruben told me Jameson Proctor had sent her away the other day."


    "Why?"


    "Evie Rond is dead, but things aren''t over on the Proctor family side.Jameson Proctor''s father''s


    target was the child, but Evie Rond''s target was ......"


    Charlotte rke.


    In this case, Charlotte rke would face more danger if she stayed in South City.


    And with the two of them together, if anything happened, they would be controlled at the same time,


    just likest time.


    Jameson Proctor probably sent Charlotte rke away to prevent such a situation from happening


    again.


    Tiffany exhaled, "So what''s going on with the Proctor family now."


    "Evie Rond is dead, and Jameson Proctor''s father is paralyzed and was taken back to the Proctor


    family house."


    Sharon Allyson paused before saying again, "Now the only one left in charge of the Proctor family is


    Jeffery Proctor."


    "So will he hold a grudge against Jameson Proctor? After all, the one who died was his own mother."


    At that, Sharon Allyson remembered the words of Evie Rond before she died, vicious like a


    curse.She couldn''t help but slightly go out of focus.


    When she didn''t say anything, Tiffany reached out and waved her hand in front of her, "Sharon?"


    Sharon Allyson retrieved her thoughts and smiled lightly, "It''s okay.We''ve almost bought


    everything.Let''s go."


    When they got downstairs, Tiffany saw some big trucks there and wondered, "Who''s moving there?"


    Sharon Allyson also looked over, "There''s so much stuff.Will it fit?"


    The houses here were all small.


    Tiffany sighed, "There are so many rich people.Why can''t I be one of them as well?"


    After they went upstairs, the elevator door next to them also opened at the same time.


    A box of stuff was carried out from inside and moved into the house next to theirs.


    There were four households in total on this floor.


    One was rented by Tiffany and one by Sharon Allyson.


    The remaining two households were also rented out before.


    Now, it seemed that the other two households were bought by the same person.


    Tiffany saw this and spoke meaningfully, "It seems that this rich man happens to be the one I know."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Tiffany yawned, "Sharon, I won''t go over there then.I''m a little sleepy."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Daniel is out today.Call me if you need anything in the middle of the night."


    "Okay, good night."


    "Good night."


    She waited for Tiffany to enter the house before Sharon Allyson turned her head and went to press the


    code.


    Just as the door opened, she saw an unexpected visitor.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why are you here again?"


    Jameson Proctor sat in the sofa and spoke calmly, "! thought you said I coulde anytime"


    He added slowly, "Exercising my rights as a father"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t care about him, took the storage box she bought to the bathroom to clean and


    disinfect it, and then organized the little one''s toys one by one.By the time she was done, it was 11 p.m.


    Usually, at this time, the little one had already gone to bed, but now he was still babbling and refusing


    to sleep, and he was not drinking milk.


    Sharon Allyson took a breath and looked over at Jameson Proctor.


    When he met her eyes, the man raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was waiting for her to say


    something else.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Are you leaving or not?"


    "If I could stay, I would prefer to stay."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Just how thick was this man''s skin!? Ruben saw this, coughed, and made an excuse to go into the


    bedroom and stay out of this war.


    Jameson Proctor put the little one on hisp, "I''m exercising my rights as a father"


    Sharon Allyson gritted her teeth.


    She had never seen anyone so capable of pushing her limits.


    Jameson Proctor, probably sensing that she was on the verge of fury, was silent for two seconds before


    getting up and cing the little one in her arms, "I''lle back tomorrow, but if you miss me, I can


    come earlier as well."


    Within minutes of Jameson Proctor leaving, the little one was getting sleepy, rubbing his eyes and


    yawning.


    Sharon Allyson remixed the form for him, but the little guy fell asleep with the bottle in his arms after


    a few sips.It looked like he was very sleepy.


    She couldn''t understand how he was so energetic just now.


    Sharon Allyson gently took the bottle off and put the little one to bed, tucked him in, and went out to


    clean up the living room.


    Ruben also came out of the bedroom.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''ve found someone to babysit.She''ll be here tomorrow, and you should go back


    to school."


    Ruben answered, "I''ll go back in the morning."


    After packing up, Ruben asked, "Jameson Proctor is moving in?"


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a few seconds before she spoke, "Who knows?"


    The corner of Ruben''s mouth ticked up a bit, "Then I''lle back on the weekends in the future.Be


    carefultely.I don''t think things are ending that easily."


    "Got it."


    Sharon Allyson paused before saying again, "Ruben, I''ve been meaning to ask you if Daniel..."


    Last time Daniel said it was Ruben who told him about the baby.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Sharon Allyson always felt that it was not that simple.


    They probably had spoken more than that.


    Ruben didn''t react much, just said, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson looked at him, and the words that came to her lips didn''te out, "Forget it.It''s


    nothing.Get some rest"

 Chapter 580: I Dont Think You Can Be Trusted

    Chapter 580: I Don''t Think You Can Be Trusted


    The next morning at eight o''clock, Paisley Gregory showed up at Sharon Allyson¡¯s door on time.She


    put her arms around her chest and looked around, "What are you doing living in this little crappy ce?


    Jameson Proctor dumped you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as Paisley Gregory''s words left her mouth, a slender, straight figure appeared in the house.


    Paisley Gregory immediately went quiet, looking for an inconspicuous corner to hide.


    Jameson Proctor looked to Sharon Allyson, "Looking for me?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±


    Was he just standing guard at the door, waiting for this opportunity? Sharon Allyson had no expression,


    "No one is."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows and looked at the breakfast on the table, "Got mine?"


    "No."


    As soon as Sharon Allyson''s words left her mouth, Jameson Proctor said to Ruben, "The driver is


    waiting for you downstairs.Go now."


    Ruben, ¡°..."


    He handed the freshly blended form to Sharon Allyson, "I''ll go then."


    Sharon Allyson held the little one and took the bottle, "Eat before you go."


    Ruben coughed, grabbed his things, and flew away, "I have ss in the morning.I''m going to bete."


    When he left, Jameson Proctor sat down at the table, "You made so much.It''s too wasteful if you can''t


    finish it.I happen to be free.I can help you with this."


    Sharon Allyson sneered and was just about to say something when the little one arched in her arms,


    his face flushed red, looking like he had pooped.She looked over at Jameson Proctor, and the corners


    of her lips curled up.


    Okay, you want to eat, right? Sharon Allyson put the little one on the couch, changed the diaper, took a


    few more steps, and threw it in the trash can next to the dining room table.


    Jameson Proctor had just picked up his chopsticks, "..."


    Sharon Allyson met his gaze with an extremely gentle smile, "Why don''t you eat? Is it not to your


    liking?"


    Jameson Proctor instantly felt that women are really scary, especially women who are angry.


    He did not change his expression and got up, "I suddenly remembered that there are still some things


    in thepany."


    Sharon Allyson said slowly, "Didn''t you say it was too wasteful not to eat it all?"


    "You can save it for lunch."


    Jameson Proctor finished his sentence and turned to stride away.


    Sharon Allyson looked at his back triumphantly, and the corners of her lips curled up.


    Over there, Paisley Gregory had already changed the little one¡¯s diaper, and when she saw Jameson


    Proctor leave, she moved to Sharon Allyson''s side again, with a little more seriousness in her


    expression, "Is he broke?"


    Sharon Allyson''s good mood came to an abrupt end, and she turned her head to look at her


    expressionlessly.


    Paisley Gregory hurriedly made a shut-up gesture, "Don''t worry.I will definitely help you keep this a


    secret.We are in the same boat now"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t care about her, told her some of the little one¡¯s habits, and then said, "I''ll be back


    at about 6:30 every night, or 7:00.And you can call me directly if anything happens in the middle of the


    day.If you want to go out, there will be people following you.


    They are downstairs.You don''t always see them, but they know all your whereabouts."


    Paisley Gregory muttered, "Why is this like a spy mission? It''s not dangerous, is it?"


    "Didn''t you say that as long as you live, the child will definitely live?"


    "I was just ...It was just a way of expressing my attitude."


    Sharon Allyson said, "The same thing, I''ll say it again with you.No matter what danger you encounter,


    as long as the child is fine, you will be fine."


    "Okay, okay, I know, how dangerous can it be in broad daylight? It''s not like people would just start


    taking out knives and guns in the street."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little one who was ying on the cushion, went over and pinched his


    face, softly said, "Mommy is going out.You be good at home."


    The little guy waved his toy at her and babbled something.Sharon Allyson smiled and got up and said


    to Paisley Gregory, "I''m off."


    But her eyes kept looking at the little one.


    Paisley Gregory said quietly, "Just get used to it.When my daughter went to kindergarten, I was just like


    you.Kids are different from one day to the next, and sometimes if you don''t look at them for a while, you


    feel like they''ve changed somewhere."


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.It was not just ¡®a while¡¯ for her.She had only


    seen the little guy a few times in his whole life.


    As far back as she could remember, he had always seemed like such a tiny one.


    Back in Bridge Street, if she observed a little more carefully, she should have found that the little guy


    was actually sick.


    But she only thought that it was because he had only been born a short time ago.He was now,


    compared to that time, very different.He looked healthy and rosy all over.


    She thought a lot about the little one over the past few days, and she actually understood why


    Jameson Proctor had kept the baby from her at first.


    During that time, she was emotionally unstable.She couldn''t even defend herself, never mind take


    revenge.


    Even if she knew the child was still alive, what could she do? Give them another chance to hurt him?


    Jameson Proctor hid the little one from her, and from the Proctor family, and from everyone else.


    To a certain extent, it gave the little one enough protection so that he could grow up in a safe and


    healthy environment.But ...But she could never ept that every time she was about to learn the truth,


    Jameson Proctor would always use a variety of reasons to tell her that her suspicions were wrong.


    And she had obviously, more than once, asked him and given him a chance.


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her thoughts, exhaled, grabbed her things, and left.


    Just as she reached the elevator, Tiffany came out of the house and whispered, "Sharon, you''re really


    just going to leave the baby with her?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Don''t worry.It''s fine."


    Tiffany shook her head, "I''m not sure, but I''ll keep an eye on her for a few days.Don''t worry.You go


    about your business.I''ll take care of this."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "Okay."


    After Sharon Allyson got into the elevator, Tiffany went into the next room.


    Inside the house, Paisley Gregory was ying with a toy with the little one, who was sad because


    Sharon Allyson had left.


    Seeing Tiffany enter, Paisley Gregory immediately put down the things in her hand and coughed, "What


    are you doing here?"


    Tiffany said, "I don''t think you can be trusted."


    Paisley Gregory grunted and was about to argue with her when the little one started crying again.


    Paisley Gregory quickly started coaxing him, and it took a lot of effort to distract him.


    Tiffany raised her eyebrows, "Not bad.I didn''t know you had a way with kids."


    Paisley Gregory said, "I''ll tell you what, don''t try to make fun of me, and don''t look down on me"


    So, the rest of the time, Tiffany and Paisley Gregory were just there ring at each other.

 Chapter 581: This Old Thing Is Quite Capable The Beale Group.

    Chapter 581: This Old Thing Is Quite Capable The Beale Group.


    Although Dean Wilson had been helping Sharon Allyson to look at the contracts for the past few days,


    there was still a backlog of documents that needed her signature.


    Within a few minutes of Sharon Allyson sitting down, Ivan Gregory hurried over, "Ms.Allyson, I just got


    word that Jayden Bower has been released on bail."


    At that, Sharon Allyson gave a start, "Bail? But he''s already been convicted of murder.


    How could he still be out on bail?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "The evidence was overwhelming and the charges had indeed been established.But


    two days ago, Mr.Bee went to the police station to see him, and when Mr.Bee came back, they


    suddenly said that the evidence was insufficient and they needed further investigation."


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "When did Kale Bee go to see him?"


    "It was the day of ...the Proctor Group''s press conference."


    Sharon Allyson went quiet.


    Why would Kale Bee withstand so much pressure and find a way to bail him out? Friendship? But Kale


    Bee couldn''t even protect himself right now.It was absolutely impossible for him to take such a big risk.


    So, most likely, the day Kale Bee went to see Jayden Bower, Jayden Bower said something to him.


    And for some reason, he felt it necessary to help him.


    Ivan Gregory added, "Jayden Bower was released on bailst night, and so far, is still under police


    surveince.He has been at home since he left the police station, and has not gone out or seen


    Mr.Bee.So far, there is no unusual behavior."


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a while before she spoke, "Kale Bee was in a hurry to get out of here, so


    he tried to make so much trouble to get rid of his suspicions.But he''s not like Jayden Bower, he didn''t


    kill anyone.He''s just still in the investigation phase.So he wouldn''t risk being wanted for escape until he


    had to, but Jayden Bower ..."


    "Ms.Allyson is saying that there is a possibility that Jayden Bower could sneak away?"


    "Not a possibility, a certainty.Jayden Bower killed someone.Although he was temporarily bailed out by


    Kale Bee, he knew in his heart, sooner orter the police would take him back again.He would certainly


    escape as soon as possible.


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson added, "Jayden Bower''s two children.Have you seen them?"


    Ivan Gregory nodded, "Yes, I have."


    "Now you go to his home in the name of thepany, ask his exnation of the incident, and the


    company''s handling of the situation.


    And see if his two children are still there, and let me know immediately."


    "Okay."


    After lvan Gregory left, Sharon Allyson''s brow remained furrowed.


    She wondered what route Jayden Bower would choose if he were to leave, with all parties watching.


    As she was contemting, Dean Wilson came in, reached out and waved his hand in front of her face,


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Sharon Allyson snapped back, "Jayden Bower was bailed out by Kale Bee¡¯ Dean Wilson sniffed, not


    surprised, "That old thing is quite capable."


    "I think they must have made some kind of deal, but I can''t figure out what it is."


    "Oh yes, there is something you probably don''t know yet.There should be other people behind Jayden


    Bower."


    Sharon Allyson slightly froze, "Others?"


    Dean Wilson nodded, "During the ident, it was Jayden Bower who took the people away.And before


    that, Jayden Bower had been in close proximity to Harley Cook for six months.During this time, he


    behaved normally, and there is no evidence that he had direct contact with the Proctor family.And he


    had also twice ditched the people following him and went to the Proctor family."


    Sharon Allyson''s frown deepened, "I''ve checked him out too, but there''s nothing suspicious."


    Dean Wilson snapped his fingers, "Here''s the problem.His own life path didn''t seem suspicious, but just


    a short time ago, there was a group of people that contacted him.And, these are also the people who


    sold the information to the Proctor family.In other words, Jayden Bower is now holding a chip on his


    shoulder, and that chip is most likely them."


    "Then these people are ..."


    "It is not clear yet, but the identity is certainly not simple, and they are definitely prepared.For your


    safety''s sake, you''d better leave it alone"


    Sharon Allyson was silent before she said, "Jameson Proctor told you to tell me?"


    Although he did not mention Jameson Proctor, it was obvious enough.


    Dean Wilson, "..."


    How could she even see that? Sharon Allyson said, "Give me an ount number."


    Dean Wilson was confused, "What do you need my ount for."


    "You don''t want your sry?"


    Dean Wilsonughed dryly, "It''s just a quarrel between you two, you don''t have to.."


    His previous sry was paid by Jameson Proctor.


    So was she trying to cut off from Jameson Proctorpletely right now?


    "Send it to meter."


    Dean Wilson saw the situation and suddenly became interested, "Want to file a divorcewsuit? I can


    do it for free"


    Sharon Allyson looked up and looked at him expressionlessly, "No thanks, I''m not married."


    "What about a custody case? I can do that too.Guaranteed victory."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    As soon as she raised her hand, Dean Wilson immediately dodged it, "Just kidding, just kidding."


    Sharon Allyson ignored him and looked down at the paperwork in front of her.


    A short whileter, lvan Gregory called to say that the two children¡¯s grandmother had picked them up


    from their home before Jayden Bower was released from the police station.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ivan Gregory said, "I have sent someone to Jayden Bower''s home to verify.In addition, I saw that all his


    things are neatly arranged in the house, nothing has been moved.And after I went there, although he


    was doing his best to cover up and try to look calm, I could feel that he wanted me to leave quickly, and


    I felt that Ms.Allyson¡¯s guess was correct, and he would leave the South City soon¡¯¡¯ Sharon Allyson


    said, "Tonight at thetest."


    When he hung up the phone, Dean Wilson said, "What do you have in mind?"


    Sharon Allyson stared at the phone, wondering, "What do you mean what do I have in mind?"


    Dean Wilson raised an eyebrow, "I think the more Jameson Proctor stops you from doing something,


    the more you''ll do it.So I want to know what you''re going to do about this?"


    Sharon Allyson looked up at him, "Are you going to sell me out?"


    Dean Wilson exaggerated, "Never! We''re all adults.I don''t snitch like a schoolboy! I''m just curious, tell


    me.Sharon Allyson put her head back down, "I don''t have any ideas, and I don''t n to do anything."


    Dean Wilson''s face was full of disbelief, but he knew Sharon wouldn''t tell him anything.


    Well, he had to be the one who worked hard to keep an eye on her.


    After solving this matter, he must let Jameson Proctor give him a sry increase.

 Chapter 582: He Cant Even Protect Himself

    Chapter 582: He Can''t Even Protect Himself


    At six o''clock in the evening, Jayden Bower opened his window, looked at several cars parked below


    and frowned hard.


    Now the people watching him were not only the police but also Jameson Proctor''s men.


    Ivan Gregory came by today, and although he didn''t say much, it was clear that Sharon Allyson had


    asked him toe.


    Luckily he was prepared.


    Not long after, the delivery arrived.


    Jayden Bower closed the door, drew the curtains, and took out all the food boxes.


    At the bottom were new IDs and tickets for the eleven o''clock boat trip to country Z tonight.


    When Kale Bee came to see him, he told Kale Bee the contact information of those people on the


    condition that he would help him get out of here.


    Kale Bee was stuck with Jameson Proctor and couldn''t leave, and those people could take care of it all


    for him.


    That''s why that old fox Kale Bee agreed.


    This channel to leave the South City was Kale Bee''s previous smuggling chain, and getting him in was


    almost a breeze.


    When it was dark, Jayden Bower changed his clothes, first went downstairs to the convenience store to


    buy a pack of cigarettes, and then went to the restaurant for dinner.


    Throughout the process, he could feel that more than one person was following him.


    After exiting the restaurant, Jayden Bower went to the crowded mall, skillfully walked to the children''s


    y area, and quickly dodged into the adjacent exit while it was crowded.


    Jayden Bower took off his jacket, put on his hat, and hurriedly ran into the basement and left through


    another exit.


    In this way, the people who followed him were almost left behind.He called a cab and had the driver go


    outside the city.


    After getting out of the car, he went into the subway station along with the crowd and went to Pier C.


    That way, even if they found out he had gotten into a cab, by the time they found the ce, he would


    be safely on board.


    By the time Jayden Bower arrived at Pier C, it was already 10:30.He pressed the brim of his hat and


    looked around.


    Everything was normal.


    Kale Bee had always been very attentive to this smuggling chain.


    The slightest noise would make the ce alerted.


    Jayden Bower took the ticket and got on board without any problems.


    But when he opened the door to the room and saw the people inside, his eyes widened.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sharon Allyson sat there with a smile, "If you hade a littleter.This boat would have sailed."


    Jayden Bower took a step back, but the otherwise empty hallway was suddenly filled with people,


    surrounding him.


    Jayden Bower frowned, "How do you ..."


    "How do I get here?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "This, to say the least, thanks to you.If it were not for you, how could I have


    known that Kale Bee has been smuggling?"


    Jayden Bower remembered the information he had ced on Ivan Gregory''s desk, and his face


    instantly turned blue and he clenched his fists.


    Sharon Allyson added, "I''ve been wondering today which way you''d go if you were to escape.But since


    you''ve already asked Kale Bee to help you, the terms you talked about should be more than just


    getting you out on bail, so I gave it a try, and I didn''t expect you to actually show up."


    A few secondster, Jayden Bower sneered, "Although this is the Beale Group''s cargo ship, you know


    very well that the benefits are not only Kale Bee''s.If you make a big deal here, it will not be good for


    you, but will also let the Beale Group carry the reputation of smuggling and drug trafficking for nothing."


    "You have a point, so that''s why I immediately reported to the police and actively cooperate with the


    action."


    Looking at the police who appeared, Jayden Bower changed his expression greatly.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "By the way, I still have to thank you once again.You collected that


    information.I have handed it over to the police.All the people rted will be taken away for


    investigation, including Kale Bee.This time, he can''t even help himself, never mind help you."


    When Jayden Bower was taken away, his face was ashen.


    He never thought that one day he would actually fall into his own hands.


    Sharon Allyson looked at his back and remembered Harley Cook.


    Murder plus helping Kale Bee smuggle drugs would definitely give Jayden Bower a death sentence.


    But even so, Harley Cook would note back to life.


    At this time, lvan Gregory came over and said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Bee has been arrested."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Let''s go."


    Earlier today at noon, she was flipping through the copy of the information that she didn''t know who


    had ced on lvan Gregory''s desk earlier, and suddenly realized that the person had to know so much


    inside information and also be able to avoid surveince in order to put the things on Ivan Gregory''s


    table.


    There were not many people who could do that.


    The biggest possibility was Jayden Bower, who was eager to get rid of Kale Bee''s control.She


    immediately took the stuff to the police station, and then discussed the night''s actions and ns with


    the police.


    Standing on the dock, Sharon Allyson turned to look at the freighter.


    On the way here, Ivan Gregory told her that this freighter had been in service for more than twenty


    years, and was the first sea vessel of the Beale Group after the real Talon Beale had taken over the


    Group in the first ce.


    But after Tavis Beale sat in that position, it was used for these illegal activities.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Get rid of the stuff on it and scrap it"


    "Okay.Sharon Allyson had just taken a few steps when she saw the Rolls Royce parked not far


    away.Thanks to Dean Wilson, Jameson Proctor must have known about her visit to the police station


    this afternoon.At this time, the car door opened, Jameson Proctor''s figure appeared in sight.


    Ivan Gregory, seeing this, took a half step back and went to take care of the ship.


    Jameson Proctor walked up to Sharon Allyson, "Going back? I''ll give you a ride."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "No, I have a car."


    Jameson Proctor looked at the car parked not far away and spoke slowly and deliberately, "If I guess


    correctly, your car must have broken down"


    Sharon Allyson, "...?"


    The driver came over and said, "Ms.Allyson, the car has a little problem."


    "It was fine when we got here.I don''t know what''s going on?"


    Sharon Allyson met the eyes of Jameson Proctor, who raised an eyebrow slightly.


    You''re pretty good at guessing then.


    What a cure! She took a deep breath and said to the driver, "Call a tow truck."


    The driver responded and left.


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curved slightly, pulled open the car door and tilted his head slightly toward her,


    gesturing for her to go in.


    Sharon Allyson ignored him and turned around to take out her cell phone for a cab.


    A police car pulled up in front of them and an old cop poked his head out, "Ms.Allyson, I just heard you


    had a problem with your car.I''ll give you a ride?"


    Sharon Allyson put away her phone and smiled, "Thanks."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    After Sharon Allyson got into the police car, Jameson Proctor followed suit.


    As Sharon Allyson looked over, he spoke with a nk face, "Never been in one.What? I can''t have a


    try?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±

 Chapter 583: You Have No Credibility

    Chapter 583: You Have No Credibility


    By the time Sharon Allyson got back, it was almost twelve o''clock and the little one was asleep.


    Paisley Gregory yawned, "Seriously? You''re sote on your first day"


    Sharon Allyson said, "There was a dy.It won''t happen tomorrow"


    "Fine.My husband called me about something that happened with yourpany"


    Paisley Gregory took her things, "I''ll leave then ande back tomorrow."


    When Paisley Gregory left, Sharon Allyson went into the bedroom and looked at the sleeping little one,


    feeling instant relief from her irritation.


    At that moment, Tiffany came over from next door, "Sharon, you''re back"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "You''re still awake."


    "I just went back and took a shower"


    Tiffany sat down on the couch, "Paisley Gregory is such a chatterbox, but she''s still very good with


    kids.After you left this morning, the little one kept crying, and Paisley Gregory coaxed him for a long


    time without getting impatient at all."


    At that, Sharon Allyson was stunned and couldn''t help but look at the little one in the bedroom, "Did he


    cry?"


    Tiffany then realized she had said the wrong thing, "Actually, no.Maybe he was just a little


    ufortable when you first left, but he got better after a while.He didn''t cry much."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything, but after a moment of silence, she said, "Daniel''s not back yet?"


    Tiffany leaned back on the couch, "He called me about half an hour ago and said he''d be here


    tomorrow morning.It''s a good thing he''s noting.I can rx for a few days."


    Sharon Allysonughed lightly, "You really think so?"


    "Well ...of course, you don''t even know how stressed I am with him watching me every day.It''s like


    being a prisoner"


    Sharon Allyson sat next to her, "What''s going on with you guys now?"


    So much had happened in the past few days that she didn''t have time to ask carefully.


    Tiffany sighed, "He told me to have the baby and that he would take good care of me.Well, I guess


    that''s it for now.I''ll give birth first.And who knows, maybe I''ll do the same as you, give birth to the baby


    and raise it myself, with him or without him."


    Thest time she was in the hospital, she had already thought very clearly.She could not abort the


    child.


    Especially after seeing Sharon Allyson''s little one crawling all over the ce in the past few days, she


    was looking forward to the arrival of this child.


    She knew Daniel was a non-marital, and she never intended to ask him to do anything, but he did give


    her a chance to make up her mind.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Have you thought about it?"


    Tiffany nodded, "Yes.It''s not umon to be single with a child now.Instead of tying two people who


    don''t love each other together because of the kids, it''s better to live your own life, and if he wants to


    see the kid, he can live with him for a while.I think this is good."


    Tiffany got up, "Well, it''s gettingte, I''m going back to bed.You get some rest too."


    "Okay, good night."


    After Tiffany left, Sharon Allyson sat on the sofa for a while, got up and was about to take a shower


    when the doorbell rang.


    She thought Tiffany forgot something and opened the door, but saw Jameson Proctor standing outside.


    Sharon Allyson blocked the doorway and didn''t let him in, "The baby''s asleep.If you want to see him,


    come tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor put one hand in his pants pocket, "l know, I''m not here to see him.I''m here to ..."


    Before the words were out of his mouth, Sharon Allyson had reached for the door.


    Jameson Proctor reached out to hold it, "I''m not done talking."


    Jameson Proctor casually ruffled his wet ck hair and spoke slowly, "Lend me your hairdryer"


    "I don''t have one."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I don''t believe you unless you let me in."


    Sharon Allyson was unmoved, "You have two houses and not even a hairdryer?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Unfortunately, they''re both broken."


    "Then you''re a pretty unlucky guy"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He said, "Aren''t neighbours supposed to help each other?"


    "Well, how would I know if you''re going to return it?"


    Jameson Proctor''s temples jumped, "I will¡¯ Sharon Allyson looked unchanged, "You don''t have any


    credibility."


    Jameson Proctor was worn out, "Then how can I sleep?"


    "The wind is blowing downstairs.You go down and sit for half an hour and your hair will be dry."


    After the words, she shut the door.


    Jameson Proctor went back next door.


    He went into the bathroom, took out the hairdryer, turned it on, and then suddenly thought of


    something.He destroyed the circuitry inside and went to take a cold shower.


    The next day at noon, Sharon Allyson received a call from Jacob Green.


    "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor hasn''te to the office yet and I can''t reach him, do you know where he is?"


    "How should I know?"


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor has never disappeared for no reason like this.I''m afraid something has


    happened to him ...."


    Sharon Allyson''s tone was light, "If you''re not sure, you can go to his house and check."


    "There is a meeting in ten minutes.I have to cover for him.I really can not leave."


    Sharon Allyson, "Ok."


    Jacob Green coughed and said mncholy, "Mr.Proctor was released from the hospital before he was


    healed, and there are so many things going on these days.I don''t know if his body can still hold up.If he


    fainted in some ce no one knows ..."


    Sharon Allyson interrupted him, "Don''t you have a meeting in ten minutes? Do you not have to prepare


    for it?"


    "...Okay, Ms.Allyson bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson put down the phone and looked at the design in front of


    her, but the brush was not moving.


    After a few minutes, she let out a breath and got up with her things.


    The assistant came in just in time to deliver the files, "Ms.Allyson, are you going out?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "Let me handle these when I get back and call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    Leaving the Beale Group, Sharon Allyson went straight back to the house she had rented.She stood at


    Jameson Proctor''s door and rang the doorbell for a while, but no one answered the door.


    Sharon Allyson looked at thebination lock, hesitated, and tried the code from her previous


    apartment.


    Two secondster, the lock opened.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was their wedding anniversary.


    Sharon Allyson entered the house, the curtains were drawn all around, and there was no sound at


    all.She spoke in a whisper, "Jameson Proctor?"


    She was answered by silence.


    Sharon Allyson opened the curtains to ventte the room and knocked on the bedroom door, finally


    hearing a faint sound.


    She pushed the door open and saw Jameson Proctor sleeping on the bed, his forehead covered in


    sweat and his brow furrowed.

 Chapter 584: Youre Not Gonna Change My Pants?

    Chapter 584: You''re Not Gonna Change My Pants?


    Sharon Allyson walked over and touched his forehead.It was ridiculously hot and his hair and pillow


    were wet.Her long, thin eyebrows were furrowed.


    He couldn''t have gone straight to sleepst night without blow-drying his hair, could he? Sharon


    Allyson pulled back the curtains to ventte the room and went to call him again, "Jameson Proctor,


    Jameson Proctor? Wake up, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The man in the bed didn''t respond, just took her outstretched hand.


    Sharon Allyson tried her hardest to pull it out, wondering how he could still be so strong after all


    this.She couldn''t get him to the hospital.


    Sharon Allyson took her phone out of her bag with her other hand and dialed Jacob Green''s number,


    "Jameson Proctor has a fever.If your meeting is over,e and take him to the hospital.I can''t carry


    him."


    Jacob Green lowered his voice, "The meeting mayst until the evening.How about this? I''ll let


    Mr.Proctor''s personal doctor go over, and Ms.Allyson, please take care of him for now"


    After saying that, Jacob Green did not give Sharon Allyson a chance to refuse and hung up the phone


    quickly.


    Sharon Allyson, "...¡±


    When did she say she would take care of him? Sharon Allyson let out a breath and looked again at the


    man in bed with a high fever.


    The corners of her lips were pursed.


    She put down her phone, took out a tissue from her bag, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and


    muttered in a low voice, "Sleeping with wet hair like this, you deserve to catch a cold."


    After wiping the sweat off his forehead, Sharon Allyson reached under the covers.


    Sure enough, the clothes and sheets were also wet with sweat.


    Sharon Allyson went to call him again, "Jameson Proctor, can you get up and go sleep on the couch


    while I change your sheets?"


    Jameson Proctor''s eyshes twitched and he opened his eyes for a long time.


    Sharon Allyson reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes, "Did you hear what I said?"


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips moved slightly and he said in a mute voice, "Why are you here?"


    Sharon Allyson looked unchanged and came up with his usual excuse, "Passing by"


    After a pause, she added, "The doctor will be here in a few minutes, so go lie down on the couch while


    I..."


    Jameson Proctor re-closed his eyes, "No strength."


    "I''m not carrying you.Come on, get moving."


    Sharon Allyson used both hands to pull him.He was so heavy.


    When she tried to pull him up with all her strength, he suddenly pulled her, and Sharon fell on top of


    him.


    Just as she tried to get up, Jameson Proctor''s hands wrapped around her waist.


    Sharon Allyson gritted her teeth, "I thought you said you didn''t have the strength."


    "It takes no strength to lift a hand."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Let go."


    "I''m like this already.Do you have a conscience?"


    "Then stop wasting your energy!"


    Jameson Proctor slowly opened his eyes, and his dark eyes met hers, "I''m afraid that if I let go, you''ll


    leave me."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    What a drama queen.


    She sighed lightly, "I''m not going to leave.I''m just going to change your sheets.Since you really do not


    want to move then forget it.Later, I''ll let Jacob Greene over..."


    Sharon Allyson''s voice just fell, his hand was taken back.She got up smoothly, tired and hot from all the


    tossing and turning she had just done.


    Jameson Proctor slowly sat up and whispered, "Dizzy."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Good for you."


    She was just about to turn and go to the checkroom to find the sheets when her wrist was gripped.


    "I thought you said you weren''t leaving."


    "I .¡± She ignored him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him, "Can you still walk?"


    "No.¡± Sharon Allyson reached out again to pull him, "I''ll help you over."


    Jameson Proctor took her hand and rose to his feet.


    Sharon Allyson breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment he wrapped his arm around her shoulder


    and leaned right into her.


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson to say anything, Jameson Proctor said, "I get dizzy standing up."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    After getting Jameson Proctor to the couch with great difficulty, Sharon Allyson removed all the sheets


    and covers from the bedroom.


    She turned her head, looked at the man leaning in the couch with one hand over his eyes, and took


    another set of clean clothes to him, "After you rest for a while, change your clothes."


    Jameson Proctor mumbled softly and did not move.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t find any spare sheets in his checkroom, so she went back next door to get a set


    of her own that she had bought earlier.


    She had just entered the bedroom when she saw Jameson Proctor sitting topless in the sofa, his eyes


    nk, looking ahead and wondering.


    Sharon Allyson''s temples jumped, "What is this?"


    Jameson Proctor looked up at her, his voice husky, "I thought you left me behind"


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath, "I went to get the sheets.Get dressed."


    Jameson Proctor frowned slightly at the tip of his brow, "Dirty."


    Sharon Allyson remembered that he had mysophobia.


    Sharon Allyson was about to say something when she saw that the gauze wrapped around his right


    arm was already oozing blood.


    She didn''t say a word and turned to leave.


    When she came back, she was carrying a basin of water.


    Sharon Allyson ced the basin on the coffee table, wrung out a towel and handed it to him.


    Jameson Proctor nced at it without taking it, and simply closed his eyes.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Wipe off the sweat and put on your clothes."


    "I can''t lift my hands.I don''t have the strength."


    He said, "You should just leave me be.I''ll just ept my fate.If I''m lucky, I can still be found and sent to


    the hospital, but if I''m unlucky, I can die.I''m a bad luck person anyway, my wife and son don''t even care


    about me"


    Sharon Allyson really wanted to throw this towel in his face.


    What right did he have to be sad? Sharon Allyson walked over to him, took the towel and wiped his


    neck, warning, "Don''t move and shut up."


    For the rest of the day, Jameson Proctor didn''t say a word, nor did he do anything rascally.


    Sharon Allyson avoided the arm wound and gave him a cursory wipe.


    Tired and sweaty herself, she put down the towel and said, "All right, put your clothes on."


    Jameson Proctor opened his eyes, "That''s it?"


    "What else do you want?"


    "You''re not gonna change my pants?"


    Sharon Allyson turned her head and red.


    This cur was shameless.


    Jameson Proctor took it in stride, "I can do the rest myself.Sharon Allyson ignored him and walked over


    to change the sheets.By the time she was done, Jameson Proctor had also changed his clothes and


    pants and came over.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    Sharon Allyson put all the changed sheets and covers into the washing machine, "I think the doctor is


    here.You lie down.I''ll get the door"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her back, his eyebrows raised slightly, the corners of his lips lifted without a


    trace.

 Chapter 585: You Can Sleep Together

    Chapter 585: You Can Sleep Together


    After examining Jameson Proctor, the doctor said, "The cold is quite serious.The wound is also infected


    and inmed.You must rest well and keep up with the nutrition."


    After that, the doctor said to Sharon Allyson, "Mrs.Proctor, I will change the medicine for Mr.Proctor in a


    moment, and after that, I will have to trouble you.In order to avoid the continuous deterioration of the


    wound, you have to change it once in the morning and once in the evening."


    Sharon Allyson was slightly stunned, "?"


    Why was it her business again? Before Sharon Allyson could refuse, the doctor had already taken off


    the gauze wrapped around Jameson Proctor''s wound.


    The wound was so bloody that it looked hideous.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her and turned sideways to avoid her eyes, "Go out, I''ll change the


    medicine myself"


    "I''ll go then."


    After Sharon Allyson left, the doctor said, "Mr.Proctor, your injury is on your right arm, so it may be a bit


    troublesome to change the medicine by yourself."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''ll live."


    Doctor, ".."


    When Sharon Allyson went back, she saw Paisley Gregory staring at her meaningfully.


    She poured a ss of water to drink, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why are you back so early today? And you just took the sheets out for Jameson Proctor, right?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "He had a cold, and I couldn''t find a change of sheets, so I went ahead and..."


    "I don''t know what''s going on with you guys.Together for a while, separate for a while.What''s all the


    fuss about?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t answer and turned to go into the kitchen to make porridge.


    In the living room, the little one was taking a nap, turning over to reveal his white and tender tummy.


    Sharon Allyson pulled the quilt over him and gently tucked him in.


    Paisley Gregory said, "Hey, are you making that porridge for Jameson Proctor? Sharon Allyson turned


    her head to look at her and spoke lightly, "Do you know what the viins usually die of?"


    "What?"


    "Talking too much."


    Paisley Gregory, "..."


    She froze for a few seconds, exasperated, "Who are you calling a viin!"


    Sharon Allyson showed a smile, "Good that you get it."


    Paisley Gregory snorted coldly, "How insensitive!"


    At that moment, the porridge in the pot boiled.


    Sharon Allyson got up, opened the fridge, and took out the chicken and vegetables to make shredded


    chicken and vegetable porridge.


    When it was done, she served it in a bowl and took it next door.


    In the bedroom, Jameson Proctor was lying on the bed.


    His cold features were a little sickly, and she didn''t know if he was asleep or what.


    The doctor had left.


    Sharon Allyson put the porridge on the bed, "I cooled it down with cool water.It''s not hot.You can eat it


    straight away now.Take your medicine half an hour after the meal."


    Jameson Proctor opened his eyes, "Made it for me?"


    Sharon Allyson''s face did not change, "Feeding the dog."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''m leaving."


    Jameson Proctor took her wrist and nced at his right hand, "The doctor said this hand can''t be


    moved."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the hand he was holding hers with, "You''re fine with this one."


    Jameson Proctor instantly dropped his hand again, "As you can see, it can barely move.It''s still difficult


    to eat."


    Sharon Allyson''s eyelids twitched.


    He had so many tricks.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, took the porridge in her hand, and ced a spoonful on his lips.


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes rose to a smile as he bowed his head and opened his mouth.


    The bowl of porridge was soon finished, and Sharon Allyson said, "Where''s your medicine?"


    Jameson Proctor''s chin lifted slightly and he looked to the coffee table.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''ll get some water.You go back to sleep.I''ll call you when it''s time to take your


    medicine."


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes gazed at her and he said slowly, "Still angry?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t answer, just put the porridge on the tray and got up to leave.


    "I''m not lying to you.The hair dryer is really broken.You can go confirm if you don''t believe me."


    Jameson Proctor said with a hoarse voice, "I don''t always lie."


    "I do not have that leisure time.Whether the hairdryer is broken or not, I don''t care."


    With those words, Sharon Allyson turned to leave with the tray in hand.


    A few minutester, she came in with a ss of water, unwrapped the medicine again, and handed it to


    Jameson Proctor ording to the dosage marked on it.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I read the instructions.This medicine will make you sleepy.You take it and go


    Straight to sleep."


    Jameson Proctor looked up at her, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah? Should I sit here and watch you sleep?"


    Jameson Proctor patted the empty space on the bed, "You can sleep together"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She left immediately, leaving the cur with an indifferent back.


    Jameson Proctor pressed his temples and picked up his bedside phone, on which countless missed


    calls and WeChat messages had piled up.


    Jameson Proctor tapped on them and dealt with them one by one.


    When Sharon Allyson came over again, she saw him pinching the bridge of his nose with one hand and


    holding his phone with the other, and frowned, "Why are you still awake?"


    "I thought you were gone"


    The two voices sounded almost simultaneously.


    Sharon Allyson looked to the bag on the couch, "I didn''t get my stuff."


    She walked over, picked up the bag, closed the curtains again, and turned her head to look at Jameson


    Proctor.


    Jameson Proctor met her gaze and, after a moment of silence, put down his phone.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''m out of here."


    Jameson Proctor looked at her back, and coldly spoke out, "What''s for dinner tonight?"


    Sharon Allyson turned around, "What do you want to eat?"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curved slightly, "Anything, I''m not picky."


    He''s not picky? Then there''s no picky person in this world! She went out of the bedroom, and when she


    reached the foyer, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Why did she agree so easily to make dinner for him!? She had just closed the door, ready to go back


    when the door next door opened.


    Tiffany poked a head out, gossip written all over her face, "What''s up?"


    " I ¡° Sharon Allyson lost her words.She took a moment before saying, "Jameson Proctor is sick and I''m


    bringing him food."


    Tiffany was impressed, "It''s too much trouble for you to go back and forth.Why don''t you just let him


    move over?"


    "No, he''s got a bad cold.He''ll infect the baby."


    "Then you''ll move in?"


    "Am I crazy?"


    Tiffany sighed, "Woman, your name is ¡®want something but won''t say it''."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson added, "I still have to go to the office.You keep an eye on the next door


    for me.If he moves, go in and check.I''ll be back in two hours tops."


    Tiffany nodded, "Okay, you go, but I do think Mr.Proctor is still quite resilient.I understand your concern


    and nervousness.Don''t worry.I will keep an eye on him at all times."


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth to say something and then gave up.

 Chapter 586: Will You Come Back Tomorrow?

    Chapter 586: Will You Come Back Tomorrow?


    After Sharon Allyson returned to the Beale Group and processed the paperwork that her assistant had


    sent over, she looked at the time and saw that it was almost six o''clock.


    Ivan Gregory came in and said, "Ms.Allyson, the news from the police department, Jayden Bower''s


    case has been expedited in the trial.The verdict will soone out, most likely the death penalty.Kale


    Bee is still under investigation.I heard that he used a lot of connections and tried to put the me on


    Jayden Bower.But ......"


    "But what?"


    "Because of the pressure from the Proctor Group, now no one dares to help him.But now the trouble is,


    he bites the bullet and does not admit that the smuggling chain has anything to do with him, saying that


    he knows nothing.Everything is only at themand of Mr.Beale.If after the detention period, the


    police still can not find conclusive evidence, Kale Bee may be released."


    Sharon Allyson Road pursed her lips.


    It seemed that he was now not only trying to put the me on Jayden Bower but also intended to put it


    on Tavis Beale so that he could go from the perpetrator to the unwitting victim.


    Jayden Bower was a murderer, and it wouldn''t be surprising to see no matter how many cases on him;


    Tavis Beale was nowhere to be found.


    What a good n.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Send all the evidence we collected to the police, and then contact Chell


    Peterson.If she is willing, she cane forward to use Kale Bee.As for other victims, you try to find


    out if you can.No matter what the charges are, he must not be allowed to leave the police station


    again."


    Ivan Gregory nodded, "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson got up, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave you to it."


    She had just taken two steps when Ivan Gregory''s voice came from behind her, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson turned around, "What''s up?"


    Ivan Gregory hesitated, seemingly with some hesitation, "I .¡±


    Sharon Allyson was in no hurry and waited for him to speak.


    After a while, lvan Gregory continued, "There''s been so much going on these past few days, and I


    haven''t had a chance to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?"


    "Paisley has done a lot of things wrong with you in the past.After what happened to Jayden Bower,


    she''s been ming herself.She''s not bad by nature, just ...not too bright in the head sometimes, always


    doing something out of the ordinary, and now she really knows she''s wrong."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "I know.Otherwise, I would not let her help me take care of the child."


    At that, lvan Gregory instantly understood.


    Yes, if Sharon Allyson really wanted to get back at Paisley Gregory, how could she have left her child in


    her hands? Ivan Gregory breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Ms.Allyson."


    "You''re wee."


    After leaving the Beale Group, Sharon Allyson went to the supermarket and bought a lot of ingredients


    and fruits that are good for wound recovery and put them together in Jameson Proctor''s empty


    refrigerator.


    Sharon Allyson put the soup on the stove and went back to the bedroom to find that he was still


    sleeping.She shut the door and was about to go back and put her things away when she paused


    outside the bathroom.


    Sharon Allyson cocked her head, walked in, picked up the hairdryer, plugged it in, and fiddled with it for


    a while, but it didn''t respond.


    Is it really broken? Sharon Allyson changed the outlet again, and it was the same.


    Okay.


    Looked like he really didn''t lie to her this time.


    Back next door, Tiffany and Paisley Gregory were there.


    Sharon Allyson let Paisley Gregory go first, and just as she sat down, Tiffany came up to her, "How''s


    Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Not bad, not dead."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she suddenly remembered something and got up, "Tiffany, watch


    the baby for a while, I''m making soup on the stove."


    Tiffany said "oh oh" and subconsciously looked into the kitchen, but it wasn''t even on? She looked at


    Sharon Allyson''s back as she hurriedly left, and instantly understood.


    So it was the kitchen next door.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know if Jameson Proctor had an appetite for food, so she didn''t dare to do more


    than that.She simmered the fish soup and made a light side dish.She had just turned off the fire on the


    stove and was about to call Jameson Proctor when her waist was suddenly wrapped around him from


    behind.


    Jameson Proctor''s chin rested on her shoulder and his voice was husky and low, "Morning.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    With a spoon in her hand, she said, "It''s getting dark."


    Jameson Proctor''s voice waszy, "Yeah, I thought it was still light"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t want to talk to him and reached for the hand he had wrapped around her waist,


    "Let go."


    "Let me hold you a little longer."


    He rubbed the side of her neck as if he were pampering her, Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment.


    She lifted her hand and touched his forehead, which was still a little hot.


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes and tightened his arms around her.


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her thoughts, "If you don''t let go, you''re going to the hospital yourself."


    At that, Jameson Proctor instantly let go and took a step back, rubbing his brow, "This is not a dream?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Could he be any more shameless? Sharon Allyson turned around to serve the soup, "Just think of it as


    a dream, after all, there is no second fairy in the world like me who came down to the earth to save


    you."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows, and a smile lurked on his lips.


    Sharon Allyson went to get the dishes and nudged him, "Get out of here and get out of the way"


    Jameson Proctor went to the dining room and sat down.


    Soon, Sharon Allyson had the meal on the table.


    Looking at the dishes in front of him, Jameson Proctor looked up at her, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I''ll go back and eat."


    With that, she turned into the bedroom again and took the medicine out and put it in front of him, "After


    you eat, you remember to take the medicine.The fever should go down tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor frowned, "Tomorrow?"


    Sharon Allyson thought he was too slow and remembered the doctor''s orders, so she said, "If you don''t


    get some rest, you might not even be well next year."


    Jameson Proctor''s eyebrows twitched and he didn''t say anything.


    Sharon Allyson said, "All right, I''m out of here."


    "Are youing back tomorrow?"


    "I''m not your babysitter."


    The implication was that she had done her best to get to this point.


    After that, Sharon Allyson left.


    Jameson Proctor looked at the food in front of him and licked his teeth without a trace.


    At least her attitude was better than before.It was worth the pain.


    After dinner, Sharon Allyson and Tiffany took the little one to the mall.


    Daniel walked behind them, dutifully pushing the shopping cart.


    Tiffany stayed in the snack section for half an hour.


    Probably because of her pregnancy, she was particrly fond of eatingtely, and she couldn''t stop


    eating.


    Her face had rounded uppared to before.


    Sharon Allyson looked around, "Tiffany, I''m going to go to the front to buy something, and I''ll meet you


    at the registerter."


    Tiffany nodded, "Go ahead, I''ll go get some more yogurt."

 Chapter 587: You Two Viruses Should Stay Together

    Chapter 587: You Two Viruses Should Stay Together


    Sharon Allyson pushed the little one and went to the housewares section, looking for a hairdryer.She


    picked for a few minutes and chose the one with the best performance and not easy to break.


    After buying the hairdryer, she went straight to the cashier.


    When they got home, Sharon Allyson gave the little guy a bath and he fell asleep in no time.


    Sharon Allyson put him in his crib and put away all the toys in the living room.


    After all that, it was eleven o''clock.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the couch, looked at the hairdryer not far away, exhaled, and got up to go next


    door.


    Not seeing anyone in the living room, she went to the bedroom and looking at the door, Sharon Allyson


    said out loud, "Jameson Proctor, are you asleep?"


    "Nope."


    "I picked up a hairdryer from the trash.It seems to be working.I put it in the bathroom for you."


    No sound came from inside.


    Sharon Allyson was just about to leave when the bedroom door opened in front of her and Jameson


    Proctor stood in front of her, speaking nonchntly, "You''re good at picking stuff."


    Sharon Allyson looked the same, not answering, but frowning, "Why are you not dressed again!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''m changing my medication, so it''s not convenient to wear clothes."


    At that, Sharon Allyson subconsciously looked at his injured arm, the gauze was only half removed,


    and the bloody scar could be seen faintly.


    She said, "Can you change it yourself?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson looked up at him, thinking it was a bit unbelievable.


    Why wasn''t he acting poor at this point? Since he said that, Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything else, "I''ll


    leave you to it.If you want to take a shower, take care to keep your wounds out of the water."


    Jameson Proctor gave a soft muffled sound and added, "Good night."


    "I''m off."


    Sharon Allyson went back next door, looked at the familiar little one in the crib, hesitated for a while,


    and turned back the way she came.


    In the bedroom, Jameson Proctor was cleaning the wound.


    The inmmation had caused the wound to be red and swollen around it, making the injury look


    even more rming.


    Sharon Allyson was not very brave.


    If she saw this, she was expected to lose sleep at night, and it may also leave a trauma.


    After hastily disinfecting the wound, Jameson Proctor picked up the gauze and wrapped it around his


    arm several times with his teeth on one end.


    At that moment, the bedroom door was pushed open.


    Jameson Proctor looked over, "Why are you back?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything, sat next to him and looked at the gauze he had just wrapped,


    "What is this?"


    With that, she reached out to remove it.


    Jameson Proctor held her wrist, "It''s good enough."


    Sharon Allyson, "Sure, good enough for you to get amputated."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson removed the gauze and re-disinfected and re-dressed him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When the cotton swab touched his wound, Sharon Allyson felt as if her arm was hurting as well.


    Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes gazed at her and slowly lowered his head.


    Just as his lips were about to touch her forehead, Sharon Allyson''s voice came through, "If you give me


    the flu, you''re dead."


    He slowly backed away.


    After putting on the medicine, Sharon Allyson slowly wrapped the gauze around him, "Did you take


    your medicine"


    "Yeah."


    Sharon Allyson threw all the medical garbage in the trash, "Then you can sleep."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''ve slept all day."


    Sharon Allyson got up, "Whatever, I''m going to bed."


    Jameson Proctor took her hand, "Can''t you sleep here?"


    Sharon Allyson turned her head to look at him, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "I think it''s possible."


    Sharon Allyson''s brow jumped and she took a deep breath and tried to take her hand back, but


    Jameson Proctor tugged on it.


    She said, "I''ve only been taking care of you for a day because you''re a patient.Can you have some


    self-awareness in your heart?"


    "So you can''t sleep with me for the sake of me being a patient?"


    Sharon Allyson looked at him expressionlessly, clearly on the verge of fury.


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his hand, "Good night."


    Back next door, Sharon Allyson took a shower andy down on her bed, staring at the ceiling above


    her.


    It seemed like she hadn''t done anything all day, but she didn''t know why she was so tired.


    She rolled over and closed her eyes.


    In the middle of the night, Sharon Allyson woke up in a daze, feeling a little stuffy in the nose and dizzy.


    Did she get infected? Sharon Allyson rushed up and took a pill, but when she woke up the next


    morning, she still didn''t feel well.


    She took her temperature and had no fever, but all the other symptoms of a cold, such as stuffy nose


    and dizziness and sneezing, were present.


    Paisley Gregory pushed open the door and saw the little one babbling and rolling around in her crib


    trying to get up.


    Sharon Allyson was sitting far away, watching him with a wan expression.


    Paisley Gregory said, "Oh my God, what''s going on with you?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I have a cold and I''m afraid I''ll give it to him"


    "How did you get..."


    Paisley Gregory said halfway through the sentence, suddenly remembered something, shrugged and


    went over to pick up the little guy.


    After feeding him, Paisley Gregory said again, "You should go next door.If you are here, it''s really easy


    to infect him."


    Sharon Allyson got up, "I''ll go straight to the office."


    "Isn''t it Saturday? Whatpany are you going to?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...Oh."


    Delirium.


    She got up with her stuff, "Then I''ll go to the hospital and find another ce to stay ande back


    when I''m better"


    Paisley Gregory put the little one on the carpet, "Why don''t you go next door.¡±


    "I''m afraid I''ll give it to Tiffany."


    "I mean Jameson Proctor.He''s got a cold too, so you two viruses should stay together and don''t go out


    and cause trouble."


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and suddenly had the urge to sneeze, she hastily covered her mouth


    and nose, "I''ll go first."


    After going out, Sharon Allyson went to the hospital.


    The doctor said got the flu and needed to take some medicine.It would take two or three days to get


    well.


    And she shouldn''t get close to the child right now.


    Children''s immune system is weak, very easy to be infected.


    When she came out of the hospital, Sharon Allyson sneezed several times and felt like she was going


    to explode.


    At this time, it started raining.


    How miserable.


    Just when Sharon Allyson wanted to go find a hotel to stay in first, Tiffany called her.


    "Sharon, has Mr.Proctor passed out from the fever? I knocked on the door for half a day and he didn''t


    respond.Do you want toe back and take a look?"


    Sharon Allyson inhaled, "I''ming back now."


    After returning, Sharon Allyson pushed open Jameson Proctor''s bedroom door, saw him lying on the


    bed, went over and touched his forehead, but it was still so hot.


    Didn''t he take his medicinest night? Sharon Allyson took out her cell phone and called Jacob Green


    and asked him to give her the number of his personal doctor.

 Chapter 588: Sleep Yourself

    Chapter 588: Sleep Yourself


    On the phone, after hearing what Sharon Allyson said, the private doctor spoke out, "Mrs.Proctor, this


    is mainly because of the wound infection inmmation.It aggravated the cold.


    Do not worry.


    As long as the inmmation goes down, basically there is no problem."


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "Are you sure you he doesn''t need to go to the hospital?"


    "There''s no need.But the medicine must be taken on time."


    "He took them yesterday at noon and at night."


    "This is strange.Theoretically, the situation should improve."


    After a pause, he added, "Mrs.Proctor, have you changed the medication this morning?"


    "...Not yet."


    "Then please change it for Mr.Proctor again, and take another course of medicine afterwards, and if it''s


    still like this in a couple of hours, I''lle over"


    Sharon Allyson exhaled, "Okay, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson saw no sign of Jameson Proctor waking up, so she went


    out to make some porridge.


    After picking up the water and putting it on the stove, she washed the sheets she had thrown in the


    washing machine yesterday, tidied up the living room, and when she was throwing out the trash, she


    caught a glimpse of some pills in the trash.


    Sharon Allyson put the towel in her hand, squatted in front of the trash can, picked up the pills inside


    one by one, and went to get the pills the doctor prescribed for Jameson Proctor yesterday for


    comparison.


    Sure enough, they were exactly the same.


    Sharon Allyson''s brow jumped and her fist clenched.


    Long before Sharon Allyson called the doctor, Jameson Proctor woke up, opened his eyes andy in


    bed for a while, heard the bedroom door being pushed open again and he immediately closed his eyes.


    Sharon Allyson took the medical kit and sat down on the edge of the bed, took a small pair of scissors


    and slowly cut the gauze wrapped around his arm, gently and carefully changing his medicine.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came and Jameson Proctor grunted.


    Sharon Allyson spoke slowly, "Awake?"


    Jameson Proctor opened his eyes and looked at her, "What are you doing?"


    "Changing your medicine."


    Sharon Allyson unhurriedly loosened the gauze she had just tightened, "I see that your wound is quite


    inmed, so I''ll try to attack the poison with poison.Maybe it''ll work."


    Jameson Proctor licked his teeth and said in a deep voice, "What effect can this have?"


    "You''re awake, and besides, you don''t want this arm anyway, so it''s better to recycle it."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the wound and no blood was seeping out.She continued to wrap the gauze


    around it again, tied a knot and left.


    Jameson Proctor slowly sat up and raised his hand to rub his temples.


    After a short while, Sharon Allyson came in with the porridge, put it on the bedside table and left again.


    Jameson Proctor waited for a few seconds, and when he didn''t hear the door close, he walked out with


    the tray in one hand.


    In the dining room, Sharon Allyson was eating.


    Jameson Proctor put the tray on the table and sat across from her, "Why didn''t you go back?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t even look up, "Thanks to you, I have a cold"


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly, and his thin lips curled up vaguely.


    He picked up a spoon in his left hand, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, and looked at her, "Did you


    go to the hospital?"


    "Yes ¡°


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "He told me to get ready to die if I won''t take my medicine"


    Jameson Proctor, "...?"


    He subconsciously looked over at the trash can not far away and raised his hand to his brow.


    Crap.


    Sharon Allyson ignored him and looked down to eat.


    Jameson Proctor was in the wrong, so he didn''t say another word.


    The meal was a quiet one.


    After eating, Sharon Allyson washed her own bowl, got water and sat on the couch to take her


    medication.


    Just as she took out her medicine, Jameson Proctor also brought a ss of water and sat next to her,


    and took out the medicine from the coffee table in front of her.


    Sharon Allyson watched his near identical actions and turned her head to re at him.


    Jameson Proctor looked subdued, and under her watchful eye, threw the medicine into his mouth and


    tilted his head back to drink the water.


    After taking the medicine, Jameson Proctor turned his head, "What are you looking at me for?"


    Sharon Allyson grunted softly, withdrew her eyes, and took her own medicine.


    Outside the window, the rain was getting heavier, and the sky was dark with little light.It was a good day


    to sleep at home.


    The pill made her a little sleepy, and after a while, Sharon Allyson yawned and fell asleep on the couch.


    Jameson Proctor came out of the bathroom and saw the scene, and a smile appeared in his dark eyes.


    He walked over to her, knelt down on his knees, and whispered, "Sharon Allyson."


    There was no response.


    Jameson Proctor reached out and pinched her nose.


    Sharon Allyson''s brow furrowed as she tried to swat his hand away, but she didn''t wake up.She was


    really asleep.


    Jameson Proctor got up, carried her into the bedroom, and put her on the bed.


    Because of the cold medicine, Sharon Allyson slept soundly and did not wake up during the whole


    process.


    After Jameson Proctor tucked her in, hey down next to her and pulled the person gently into his


    arms.


    Sharon Allyson habitually wrapped her arms around his waist, rubbed herself against his chest, and


    found a morefortable position to sleep.


    Jameson Proctor kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.


    Sharon Allyson woke up to a dark house and a whole lot ofziness, not wanting to get up.She


    stretched and tried to touch her phone to see what time it was, but all she felt was the man''s straight


    nose and thin lips.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    After a couple of seconds of silence, she put her hand to his forehead again.


    Luckily, the fever had finally gone down.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the window and could see through the curtains that it was already dark


    outside and the neon lights were shing.


    It was sote.She sat up sharply and wondered what was going on next door.


    Sharon Allyson had just made a move when she was pushed back.


    Jameson Proctor said in a mute voice, "Sleep a little longer."


    "Sleep, sleep, sleep..It''s already dark! Sleep yourself, you pig!"


    Sharon Allyson pushed his hand away and ran out in a hurry.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She and Paisley Gregory opened the door almost at the same time.


    Paisley Gregory said, "Hey, your brother is here.I''ll go first."


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "It''s still raining outside.Take care on your way."


    Paisley Gregory raised her chin, "Got it.My husband is here to pick me up."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    At that moment, the elevator arrived just in time.


    Paisley Gregory said, "I''m leaving."


    After walking a few steps, she turned back and said, "By the way, you are still not well from that cold,


    so don''t go back tonight, and don''t run around.It''s not easy to coax your kid.Stay next door"


    Sharon Allyson felt her temples jump, "Hurry up and go"


    When Paisley Gregory left, Sharon Allyson went next door and stood in the foyer without going in,


    "Ruben."


    Ruben turned back, "Are you feeling better from your cold?"


    "Yes ...a little better."


    The little one also saw Sharon Allyson, crawled and tried toe over, "Ma, ma..."


    But he had just crawled a few steps when he was carried back by Ruben.


    Ruben said to Sharon Allyson, "I''ll be here both days of the weekend, so you cane back when you


    get over your cold."


    Sharon Allyson scratched her brow and sighed, "You hold him while I go to my room to get my clothes."

 Chapter 589: Im Thinking for Your Sake

    Chapter 589: I''m Thinking for Your Sake


    Jameson Proctor leaned in the doorway and saw Sharon Allysoning out with her luggage, and the


    smile on his lips gradually deepened.


    When he met Sharon Allyson''s eyes, he raised his eyebrows slightly and took a step back to give her


    the way in.


    Sharon Allyson took two steps but stopped at the door of his other apartment.She tried the password,


    wrong.


    Sharon Allyson turned her head to Jameson Proctor, "What''s the password?"


    Jameson Proctor turns toward the house, "Forgot."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She swung her fist at his back.


    At that moment, the door next door opened and Tiffany poked her head out to see her with her luggage


    and asked, "Sharon, do you want toe stay with me for some days?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "I don''t want to give you the cold."


    Daniel also came out, "Or how about this? Tiffany goes to my ce to stay, Miss Allyson you stay at


    her ce.You can also watch the child at any time."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tiffany followed, "Yes, Sharon, I think ..."


    Tiffany saw the man''s expressionless face from across, and she instantly swallowed back the rest of


    the words.


    Sharon Allyson pressed her eyebrows, "Forget it.It''s raining so hard outside.It''s not convenient for you


    to go out."


    Tiffany immediately agreed, "I think you have a point, then we will not go.Good night, Sharon"


    Daniel wanted to say something else, but was immediately dragged inside by Tiffany and quickly


    closed the door.


    Sharon Allyson turned to see Jameson passing through the living room as if nothing had happened,


    cup in hand.


    She snorted, lifted her leg and walked in.


    Closing the door, Sharon Allyson put her things down and then went to the bedroom closet and


    grabbed a quilt and put it on the couch.


    Jameson Proctor walked over and spoke slowly, "I wouldn''t mind sharing the bed with you."


    Sharon Allyson ignored him, put down the quilt, grabbed her bags and went straight into the bedroom.


    Jameson Proctor followed her, "Sharon ..."


    Bang! The door was mmed shut.


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    So the couch was for him? He raised his hand and knocked on the door, "You let a patient sleep on the


    couch?"


    "Thanks to you, I''m a patient now too."


    "We can sleep together."


    Sharon Allyson locked the door.


    Jameson Proctor stood outside the door with one arm crossed and his tongue against his teeth for two


    minutes before walking toward the couch.


    After half an hour, there was another knock on the bedroom door.


    Jameson Proctor''s voice came, "Dinner''s ready."


    At that, Sharon Allyson rubbed her stomach, put down the draft in her hand, and opened the bedroom


    door.


    On the dining table, there was porridge and some small side dishes.


    Obvious, he had someone send it.


    Sharon Allyson sat down quietly.


    Jameson Proctor sat across from her and said slowly, "Are you feeling better?"


    Sharon Allyson served the porridge and said, "Better than this morning."


    Jameson Proctor raised his hand, crossed the table, and ced it on her forehead.


    Sharon Allyson froze, and then heard him say, "Good, the temperature is normal.


    "...I didn''t have a fever in the first ce."


    Jameson Proctor slowly withdrew his hand, "Really?"


    After eating, Sharon Allyson looked at the time.It was 9:00 pm.


    She boiled the water for the medicine she was going to taketer and went back to her bedroom to


    work on her designs.


    Recently, a lot of things had piled up, and the studio had opened online sales channels, but the new


    models had not yet beenunched.


    Sharon Allyson had a rare moment of peace, so she put her whole heart and soul into the design,


    completely forgetting that she had to take her medication, and she didn''t hear the knock on the door.


    Jameson Proctor pushed open the door and saw her sitting at her desk, pencil quickly sketching lines


    on her sketchpad.


    Sharon Allyson only subconsciously looked up when the ss of water was ced on the table.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Take the medicine"


    "Oh."


    Sharon Allyson took the medicine he handed her and touched the ss again; the water was just the


    right temperature.


    When she finished the medicine, Jameson Proctor took the ss of water again and turned to leave.


    Sharon Allyson saw this and raised her eyebrows, a little surprised, probably because she didn''t expect


    him not to look for trouble this time.


    Looking at the draft that had taken shape in front of her, Sharon Allyson got up and stretched, took a


    few steps, and gently opened the door.


    Outside, Jameson Proctor was taking his medication.She thought he really didn''t want the arm


    anymore.


    Closing the door, she sat down and continued to draw the design.


    Somehow, she didn''t feel like sleeping after taking the meds.


    By the time Sharon Allyson looked up again, it was already 12:00 at midnight.She came out of the


    bedroom and saw Jameson Proctor sitting in front of the couch, working on hisputer.


    Sharon Allyson grabbed the medical kit and walked over.


    When she sat down, Jameson Proctor put down theputer.


    While changing the medicine, Sharon Allyson''s eyes lingered on his wound for a few seconds.


    The first two changes were in the bedroom, where the light was somewhat dim, and now the wound


    looked more rming in the light of the living room.


    Noticing her gaze, Jameson Proctor covered her eyes with his palm, "Don''t look."


    Sharon Allyson said, "How am I supposed to change your medicine without looking?"


    "I''ll instruct you."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Why does he have to make a simple thing soplicated? Jameson Proctor took the swab and put it


    in her hand, took her hand again, and put it next to the wound.


    Sharon Allyson listened to hismand the whole time and finally was good enough to finish changing


    the medicine this time.


    She cleaned up the garbage while saying, "It''s not the first time.What are you shy about?"


    "You didn''t show that look before."


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth, unable to find the words to retort for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Protecting you is what I should have done.You don''t have to me yourself."


    Sharon Allyson raised her voice, "I''m not ming myself!"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips hooked up, "I can hear you.You don''t have to be so loud."


    Sharon Allyson gritted her teeth, but couldn''t resist kicking him.He really was a jerk.


    Originally, she had felt a little guilty.


    But it had been well suppressed by her and did not show.But he had to remind her.


    Sharon Allyson had just gotten up when her wrist was gripped.


    Jameson Proctor yanked hard, and she sat in his arms.


    Sharon Allyson struggled hard, "Let go!"


    Jameson Proctor grunted, and his eyebrows knitted slightly, "Stop it.It hurts."


    "You keep pretending."


    "If the wound is open, you''ll have to do it again.I''m thinking for your sake."


    His arm tightened around her waist, "Still angry?"


    "Are you a recorder? You have to ask it again every day.Angry angry angry angry! I''m so angry ..."


    Before Sharon Allyson could finish her sentence, her lips were gagged.


    Jameson Proctor pressed the back of her head before she could react, and the tip of his tongue probed


    in.

 Chapter 590: I Thought This Was Your Invitation

    Chapter 590: I Thought This Was Your Invitation


    After the kiss was over, Jameson Proctor was shut out of the bedroom door directly.He flexed his


    fingers and knocked on the door with his knuckles, "Be reasonable and let me in, will you?"


    Sharon Allyson''s voice came from inside, "Did you just find out that I''m not reasonable?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his hand to touch his bitten lip.His smile widened, and he returned to the


    couch, lying down with one arm under his pillow.


    In the bedroom, Sharon Allyson was not in the mood to take a shower and fell straight into bed.


    The drug was probably taking effect now.Her eyelids began to fight, and she yawned several times.


    Sharon Allyson pulled up on her back, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    In thetter part of the night, she was awakened by the sound of thunder outside her window.


    Sharon Allyson sat up sleepily and listened to the rumble of thunder and rain outside, with a cold


    breeze blowing through the curtains and into the house every now and then.


    She remembered that the quilt she carried out to Jameson Proctor was a little thin.


    If the cold aggravated ...


    She was the one who would suffer.


    Thinking of this, Sharon Allyson found another quilt from the closet and took it out.


    She gently pushed the door open and when she went out, she saw Jameson Proctor still working.


    Sharon Allyson put the quilt next to him, "Did you finally get a conscience after two days of lying around


    the house."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jameson Proctor closed hisputer, "I can''t sleep anyway.Just using my time productively."


    Sharon Allyson turned around, took the thermometer and measured him.


    The temperature was normal and the fever hade down.


    Sharon Allyson said, "All right, go to sleep.You''ll be almost ready tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I don''t think so."


    Sharon Allyson put down the thermometer, "Are you going to sleep with wet hair again?"


    "That''s because I asked you to give me a hairdryer and you wouldn''t lend it to me"


    "You mean I made you sick?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Jameson Proctor nced out the window, "It''s pretty cold."


    "I took your quilt out."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I want to go back to my bedroom and sleep."


    Sharon Allyson smiled at him, "Sweet dreams"


    After going back to the bedroom, Sharon Allysony back down on the bed and slept straight through


    until dawn this time.


    She felt much better from the cold and her nose had cleared.She stretched out and was about to turn


    over when she noticed a hand on her waist.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Behind her, Jameson Proctor probably woke up, too, and said in a hoarse voice, "Good morning"


    Sharon Allyson said, "As I recall, I should''ve locked the doorst night"


    "You''re remembering wrong."


    "How did you get in?"


    "I thought you said you wished me good dreams, and I thought that was your invitation to me."


    That didn''t answer the question at all.It was a waste of time to ask.


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s brow jumped and she tried to get up, only to be held back.


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes and lowered his voice, "Don''t move."


    Sensing the change in her body, Sharon Allyson took a deep breath.


    In the end, she didn''t move.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson took advantage of Jameson Proctor''s inattention and quickly got out of


    his arms.


    After checking on the little one next door, Sharon Allyson spent the rest of the day in the bedroom


    catching up on her designs.


    Outside, Jacob Green came to deliver documents to Jameson Proctor a few times, but each time it was


    like being a thief, afraid of being discovered by Sharon Allyson, and he came and went in a hurry.


    In the evening, Jameson Proctor came knocking on the door, "Going for a walk?"


    "You go.I''m not going."


    "It''s been a few days since you''ve been out.Isn''t it hard for you to stay inside all the time?"


    "You''re the one who hasn''t gone out for a few days, and today is the only day I''ve had."


    "You should go out every day"


    Sharon Allyson put down her pen and turned her head to look at him with little expression.


    Jameson Proctor added, "Now that the rain has stopped, go out and get some fresh air"


    Sharon Allyson did feel a little dizzy.


    After a day of drawing designs, it was time to take a break and rx her eyes.


    Downstairs, the rain had not long stopped, and water was everywhere on the ground.


    The air was really nice, fresh and a little bit cool.


    Sharon Allyson stretched out and moved her neck and arms.


    She didn''t take two steps before Jameson Proctor took her by the arm and pulled her to the inside of


    the road.


    Also at this time, a small car drove by on the side of the road and a few drops of mud sshed onto his


    pants.


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t help but frown, but Jameson Proctor didn''t react at all.


    "You¡­¡±


    Jameson Proctor said, "There''s a park up ahead."


    Sharon Allyson did not respond for a moment, "What?"


    Jameson Proctor didn''t answer, just took her hand and moved forward.


    Sharon Allyson struggled in vain.


    In the park, there were a lot of people scattered at this moment.


    Besides some older people, most of them were young loving couples.


    Not far away, someone was ying the guitar.


    Sharon Allyson wanted to join the fun since she was here.


    She took Jameson Proctor''s hand, turned the direction and went to the ce where the sound of the


    guitar came from.


    Not far away, a guy in his early twenties, dressed in a fashionable style with dreadlocks, was ying


    the guitar.


    Sharon Allyson pulled Jameson Proctor into the crowd just as he finished ying a song, and people in


    the crowd kept ordering songs.


    The boy looked around, then stopped his eyes on Sharon Allyson and smiled, "What song would this


    pretty girl like to hear?"


    Sharon Allyson froze and looked surprised, "Me?"


    "Yes, it''s you, beautiful.I notice you at once in the crowd.This may be the fate ..."


    Before the boy could finish his sentence, he saw that her hand was being held by a man who was


    looking at him coldly and immediately withdrew his desire to strike up a conversation.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''m fine with whatever.


    Just y any song you want.


    The boy plucked his guitar and tossed his hair in front of his forehead, "Then I''ll give you a song called


    ¡®Happy Breakup¡¯ Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t hold back and burst outughing.


    With the sound of music, the original cheerful atmosphere was instantly immersed in sadness.


    The night sky was dyed with a faint sadness of departure.


    After the end of the song, the boy said, "Beauty, how about it? After listening to this song, do you feel


    like breaking up?"


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson to speak, Jameson Proctor said indifferently, "Don''t you feel


    embarrassed to y so poorly?"


    The boy took the bait, "You wanna show me?"


    Jameson Proctor snorted and was about to go forward, but his hand was pulled.


    Sharon Allyson whispered, "What are you doing?"


    "Teaching him a lesson."


    "How old is he and how old are you? What''s the point of fighting with him?"


    Jameson Proctor''s lips curled and he leaned down and whispered in her ear, "I have no intention of


    fighting him.Just watch."


    After that, he let go of Sharon Allyson''s hand, walked over to the boy, took the guitar from him, plucked


    the strings and tuned it.


    Just this one action caused a group of young girls to gather around to scream one after another.


    "So handsome!"


    Sharon Allyson could not help but stroke her forehead.


    Just watch? Watch him showing off? The boys looked at this scene and snorted, hands on his chest,


    waiting to see a good show.

 Chapter 591: Trending

    Chapter 591: Trending


    In the crowd of onlookers, Jameson Proctor''s long fingers slightly moved, and a low romantic melody


    slowly sounded.


    The boy waiting for a good show changed his face.He thought he was just pretending, but did not


    expect him to really know how to y the guitar.


    Jameson Proctor looked at Sharon Allyson and smiled.


    Immediately afterwards, the extremely attractive male voice came.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "When we first met I got so nervous I couldn''t speak. In that very moment I found the one and What we


    have is timeless. My love is endless. You''re my every reason You''re all that I believe in The wind was


    blowing quietly all around, and Sharon Allyson was a little lost in thought.


    She didn''t expect that Jameson Proctor would y the guitar, and not just that, he also sang the song


    well.


    And he sat here, the crowd of onlookers was more than twice as many as when the young boy was


    there.


    Many girls were screaming and took out their cell phones to take pictures and videos.


    After the song ended, the whole ce was quiet for a few seconds, then broke out in apuse and


    screams.


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly towards Sharon Allyson, returned the guitar to the boy


    and walked up to her, "How was it?"


    Sharon Allyson retracted her thoughts and nodded, "I can''t believe Mr.Proctor is so versatile.There are


    so many young girls who like you.You can just need to adjust a little and make your debut."


    "Adjust what?"


    Adjust your stupid temper and bloody mouth! There were more and more people around, and even


    many recognized Sharon Allyson and whispered about it.


    "Eh, look at that girl, is it Sharon Allyson?"


    "Sharon Allyson? The pretty designer?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s her."


    "If that''s Sharon Allyson, isn''t that ...next to her?"


    Before they could finish speaking, Jameson Proctor had already pulled Sharon Allyson through the


    crowd and left.


    But the whole scene had been filmed by many people and instantly uploaded to the Inte.


    In less than half an hour, it was on the trending news.


    In the beginning, most of thements were.


    "Crap crap crap, which show is this new idol on?"


    "I''m here first, this is my hubby!"


    "In five minutes, I want to know all his information."


    "He is way too handsome.Perfect from every angle.He''ll wreck all those talentless fresh meat in the


    entertainment industry nowadays."


    "Ten minutes have passed, you guys still haven''t found out his information?"


    Just at this time, someone ventured a sentence.


    "Isn''t this the one from ...the Proctor Group?"


    "??"


    Immediately after, a video with Sharon Allyson was also posted.


    The topic of the hot search changed from #casual encounter with a handsome guitar-ying man with


    an unbelievable face to, #the Proctor Group president ying the guitar in public to show love to his


    ex-wife.


    "Jealous, jealous, I''m sooo jealous.What kind of divine love is this!?"


    "My God.Mr.Proctor''s face is really great, and Sharon Allyson is also beautiful!"


    "So Mr.Proctor''s hands can y the guitar in addition to the keyboard ..."


    "Hahahahaha, this one really had me!"


    "What is the meaning of keyboard?"


    "Once a group of keyboard warriors were insulting his ex-wife, saying that she was just trying to get


    famous by being with him and that she was just trying to get money or some sort.Mr.Proctor directly


    used the Proctor Group''s official blog to criticize these people."


    "Damn!"


    When they got off the elevator, Sharon Allyson wanted to go back and check on the baby.


    The door next door opened and Tiffany poked a head out with gossip and excitement written all over


    her face, "Sharon, you guys are back?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded, "The rain has stopped, and the air outside is quite pleasant."


    Tiffany looked at her and then at Jameson Proctor behind her and her smile grew ambiguous, "I can


    see it.The air is glowing with pink bubbles."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Tiffany coughed, "I''ll leave you guys alone then.Good night, Sharon, go to bed early"


    "Good night."


    Tiffany made another cheering gesture to Jameson Proctor behind Sharon Allyson, "Go Mr.Proctor!"


    Immediately after saying that, she closed the door.


    Sharon Allyson was confused and turned her head to look at Jameson Proctor, who had one hand in


    his pants pocket, his chin slightly raised, and his tone t, "She has always admired me."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Opening the door, the little guy was sitting on the carpet fiddling with his toys.


    Sharon Allyson saw him ying so seriously, did not bother him.She slowly closed the door and went


    back out.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Why don''t you go in?"


    "To make him cry?"


    "He''ll cry anyway."


    Sharon Allyson remembered Jameson Proctor''s attitude when he took her to see the little guy earlier.


    "It seems you make him cry a lot"


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say anything, raising his eyebrows gently.He moved forward on his long legs


    and opened the next door.


    They had just entered when Jacob Green''s phone call came in.


    Jameson Proctor picked up as he walked, "Speak."


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, you and madam are on trending search ..."


    "Hmm?"


    Sharon Allyson walked to the table and took out a water ss to pour water and prepare another


    course of medicine.


    In fact, her cold had almost healed.


    Only mild symptoms were left.


    Sharon Allyson had just finished pouring water and was taking her medicine when she heard her cell


    phone ringing several times.She took out her phone and saw that it was full of messages from Tiffany.


    There were a dozen messages.


    Sharon Allyson clicked on the chatbox, and all of the messages from Tiffany were videos.


    Tiffany: If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have found it hard to believe that Mr.Proctor was


    so charming at times!


    Tiffany: You know, people say he''s the idol this year.


    Tiffany: This face doesn''t look like a man approaching 30 either.


    Tiffany: Now a group of young girls are screaming hubby.


    He may one day feel good about himself and really bring a mistress back.


    You have to stay alert!

 Chapter 592: I Didnt Know You Play the Guitar

    Chapter 592: I Didn''t Know You y the Guitar


    Jameson Proctor finished answering the phone and turned his head to see Sharon Allyson choking on


    the water and coughing.He walked over and gently patted her back.


    Sharon Allyson immediately turned off her phone screen.


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his eyes and spoke unhurriedly, "What are you looking at?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Nothing, nothing at all."


    She picked up her ss of water again, tilted her head and drank.


    When she finished, Jameson Proctor picked up something next to her, "The medicine hasn''t been


    taken."


    Sharon Allyson, "...Oh."


    She re-poured a ss of water and turned her head to Jameson Proctor, "The video of you ying the


    guitar tonight was posted online."


    Jameson Proctor ripped open the tin foil, took two capsules out, and said slowly, "I know"


    Sharon Allyson remembered the phone call he had just taken, presumably about this very thing.


    She said, "Have you pulled down the trending search?"


    Jameson Proctor put the capsule in her hand, "Why should I? It''s expensive to take down a hot


    search."


    "I didn''t expect you to have this habit of being discussed."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I don''t have that habit.But-"


    He braced his hands on the edge of the table at Sharon Allyson''s side, enveloped her in his arms, and


    continued, "I want to give you a sense of crisis."


    Sharon Allyson, "...


    Seriously? How did he see that message!?


    "My love is endless."


    Sharon Allyson took the water and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t speak good English.I don''t understand what


    you''re saying."


    "In that case, you should need a trantor when you go abroad for fashion week in a few months, and


    I''d be happy to help you."


    "Ruben can apany me."


    "He doesn''t have time."


    "And how do you know that?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I always have an urate intuition of such things."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t bother to pay attention to him and turned around to take her medicine.


    A weekend passed and Sharon Allyson waspletely recovered.


    On Monday morning, after putting all her things back, she yed with her little one for a while and went


    downstairs with Ruben.


    Just as they reached the entrance to the neighborhood, the Rolls Royce parked at the curb opened and


    Jameson Proctor''s figure came into view, "Get in, I''ll give you a ride."


    Sharon Allyson ignored it and said to Ruben, "I''ll go first.Send me a message when you get to school."


    Ruben nodded, "Okay."


    When Sharon Allyson left, Ruben said, "I thought you guys were staying together for the weekend.How


    come you haven''t made any progress at all?"


    Jameson Proctor grunted, "Don''t you know how temperamental your sister is?"


    With that, he bent over and got into the car.


    Ruben raised his eyebrows and turned to the subway station.


    Sharon Allyson had just entered the office when she heard most of the staff discussing the video of


    Jameson Proctor''s guitar yingst night.


    She reached up and rubbed her brow, feeling a terrible headache.


    Not long after she arrived at the office, lvan Gregory came in and said, "Ms.Allyson, we''ve contacted


    Chell Peterson, and she said she''s going to the police this afternoon to report the incident.I''ve sent


    someone to go with her, in case Mr.Bee''s people do anything on the way."


    "Have the other victims been contacted yet?"


    "Yes, but ...after all, these were exchanges of interests, and because of this, they either got a high


    bonus or had got top position in theirpanies.Letting theme forward to testify against Mr.Bee


    will expose their ugliness as well, so..."


    No one wanted toe forward.


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s okay.Let''s leave it at that.With Chell Peterson''s testimony, he can''t get out for


    a while, and as for the rest, it''s up to the police to handle it."


    "Okay, then I''ll go out first."


    "Wait."


    Sharon Allyson called out to him and coughed before saying, "Is that ...still on the trending news?"


    Ivan Gregory froze before responding to what she was asking and replied, "It''s dropped in poprity


    this morning."


    Sharon Allyson breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that if it was still trending, she would pay to have it


    taken down.


    Ivan Gregory added, "But ..."


    "But what?"


    "Half an hour ago, the Proctor Group''s official Weibo posted a statement"


    Sharon Allyson took out her phone and opened Weibo.


    The Proctor Group official Weibo V: We didn''t expect Mr.Proctor to appear in public this way, and we


    appreciate everyone''s love for Mr.Proctor.


    There are two important points aboutst night''s incident that Mr.Proctor asked us to convey: First,


    please don''t call him "hubby" anymore.


    His family is very strict and he only has one wife in his life.


    Second, not ex-wife, but girlfriend, and future partner for life.


    Please do not use the wrong description in the future.


    Sharon Allyson looked at this statement andughed coldly.


    Ivan Gregory had the good sense to slip away.


    Sharon Allyson put down her phone, looked up and took a deep breath.


    What had she done wrong??? Meanwhile, the Proctor Group, the president''s office.


    Jameson Proctor flipped through thements under the statement, and his lips curled slightly.


    Jacob Green, seeing this, spoke up tentatively, "Mr.Proctor, I didn''t know you also y the guitar"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Jameson Proctor gently raised his eyes and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Jacob Green immediately looked away and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Jameson Proctor said, "How''s it going with Kale Bee?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Still investigating.The same as we thought before.He does not admit, insisting that he was used by


    Tavis Beale and framed by Jayden Bower.But about his previous sexual assault, madam has contacted


    the victim.This afternoon, the victim will go to the police station to report the case."


    Jameson Proctor tapped his fingers on the table, "No one dares to help him anymore.He can''t hold on


    for long."


    At that moment, Jacob Green''s cell phone rang.


    After a minute, Jacob Green stood in front of Jameson Proctor again.


    His expression was a bit more serious, "Mr.Proctor, the Proctor family called, saying that the young


    master wants to see you."


    Jameson Proctor''s hand movement slightly paused, "Tell them that I will go there this afternoon."


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, do you really want to go?"


    "Or else?"


    "Although the chairman''s wifemitted suicide, after all, she has nted a seed of hatred between


    you and the young master.


    Maybe you shouldn''t go?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "He''s not going to ambush me in the Proctor family, is he?"


    Jacob Green was silent and went to return the call.

 Chapter 593: Dont Want to Be Stuck Here

    Chapter 593: Don''t Want to Be Stuck Here


    The Proctor family.


    Because of the two days of rain, the yellow leaves covered the entire garden.


    The ground was wet and muddy.


    No one cleaned up.


    The whole Proctor family seemed to be dead.


    Not even a maid was seen.


    Jameson Proctor got out of the car, looked around, and lifted his leg to move forward.


    In the backyard, Jefferey Proctor was sitting in his wheelchair, looking at the distant sky, not knowing


    what he was thinking.


    After hearing footsteps, he turned his head slightly, "Jameson, you''re here."


    Jameson Proctor stood beside him, "Where are all the servants?"


    Jefferey Proctor said, "Dad is lying in bed and can''t move, so I''m the only one left here anyway, so I


    dismissed them all."


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say anything.


    Jefferey Proctor said, "By the way, it was so chaotic a while ago that I kept forgetting to ask, are you


    feeling better?"


    "Fine."


    "Sharon and ...that child, are they both ok?"


    "Yeah, they''re fine."


    Jefferey Proctor looked ahead again, "Then I''m relieved."


    After a moment, Jameson Proctor only said again, "They said that you were looking for me."


    Jefferey Proctor nodded gently and said in a slow voice, "You know Dad''s situation.I heard that there


    are some experts in this area in Canada, so..."


    "You want to take him there?"


    "It''s always better to try than to stay like this and do nothing."


    "I can send someone to bring the doctor over."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jefferey Proctor was silent before saying, "Jameson, I want to go out for a walk.I don''t want to be stuck


    in this ce for the rest of my life."


    In fact, Jameson Proctor understood what he meant.


    Taking the old man to Canada to see a doctor was just an excuse.


    It was Jefferey Proctor who really wanted to leave.


    Jefferey Proctor continued, "It''s been more than twenty years since the ident, and since then, I''ve


    spent most of my time here, walking only as far as the hospital.When I look up, I always see the same


    piece of sky."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Are you telling me this because you think I won''t let you leave?"


    Jefferey Proctor lost his smile, "Maybe.I know there are people outside watching me, and I can''t leave


    without your permission."


    "They are not spying on you, nor are they restricting you from going anywhere"


    "Jameson, those things that happened in the past, although the fault is not ours, as a son, I also have


    my responsibility."


    Jameson Proctor said, "When are you going to leave?"


    "In a couple of days."


    "I will not go to see you off.Have a safe trip."


    Jefferey Proctor looked over at him with a smile, "I''m sure it won''t be long before we see each other


    again."


    After exiting the Proctor family, Jacob Green asked, "Mr.Proctor, what did the young master say?"


    Jameson Proctor looked out the window and spoke faintly, "He intends to leave here."


    "Leave? Is it because of ...the chairman''s wife?"


    Jameson Proctor did not speak.


    As Evie Rond herself said, once she died, Jefferey Proctor was only her son, not Jameson Proctor


    big brother.


    Jefferey Proctor made this request, perhaps simply wanting to get out of here and see the outside, or


    perhaps wanting to take the opportunity to distance himself from him, or even thinking that Jameson


    Proctor might do something to him.


    Either way, he was destined to leave.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Pull back everyone outside the Proctor family."


    Jacob Green responded, "Yes."


    Jameson Proctor leaned back in the back seat and closed his eyes, "Any news from River City?"


    "Not yet.The people we sent over there said that Harry Hood''s whereabouts are very secretive.Hardly


    any useful information can be found."


    "What about William Hood''s side?"


    "Same thing."


    Jacob Green paused before saying again, "Mr.Proctor, the River City side has always been the Hood


    family''s territory, and the situation is tooplicated, so I guess it''s not that easy to investigate."


    "Let me know if you have any information."


    On the other side, Sharon Allyson was drawing designs in her office when Ivan Gregory hurried in.


    His face was tense, "Ms.Allyson, something''s wrong."


    Sharon Allyson looked up, "What is it?"


    Half an hour ago, Chell Peterson went to the police station.


    The reporters somehow got the news and were waiting at the station.


    As soon as they saw Chell Peterson, they conducted a variety of interviews.


    Chell Peterson first looked around with a difficult look, and finally said as if it were a slip of the tongue.


    "The Beale Group asked me toe over ...I don''t know.I had dinner with Mr.Bee, but I went home


    afterwards ...Stop asking me.I don''t know exactly what''s going on..."


    Ivan Gregory could never have dreamed that Chell Peterson would change her mind in front of the


    police station and all the reporters and pointed her finger at the Beale Group.


    Less than two minutes after the interview, an article was posted online, pointing out that everything that


    happened to Kale Bee recently was actually done behind the scenes by Sharon Allyson, in order to


    remove Kale Bee from thepany so that she could take full control of the Beale Group herself.


    All sorts of conspiracy theories followed.


    In an instant, Kale Bee went from being a perpetrator to a victim.


    One can hardly equate her to the person who cried about calling the police.


    Ivan Gregory said, "Ms.Allyson, what do we do now? Do we respond?"


    Now the Inte had exploded.


    Due to public pressure, if there was no other evidence, Kale Bee would be released this evening.


    Sharon Allyson said, "There''s no rush.You''reing with me to a ce."


    Forty minutester, Sharon Allyson stood in front of Farout Advertising, looked at the locked ss door


    and asked, "Is this the ce?"


    Ivan Gregory nodded, "The address on the contract is here, but it looks like they guessed we''d be here


    and ran off early."


    Sharon Allyson said, "They didn''t guess we wereing.This whole thing is a plot against the Beale


    Group."


    Whether it was Chell Peterson being sexually assaulted by Kale Bee or that manager''s words in Chell


    Peterson''s rental house, it was all an act.


    If her guess was right, this group of people, most likely, were the ones who told the Proctor family about


    the whereabouts of the little guy and Auntie Charlotte rke, and helped Jayden Bower get rid of


    Jameson Proctor''s men who were following him.


    And she had suspected before that Kale Bee had gotten something out of Jayden Bower for bailing him


    out.


    Kale Bee and these men colluded.


    Everything was nned.


    Those people''s target was Jameson Proctor and her from the beginning.

 Chapter 594: Often Suffer

    Chapter 594: Often Suffer


    This Kind of Loss Police station.


    Chell Peterson put all the me on the Beale Group.


    The case was so Serious that the police also contacted Sharon Allyson toe and cooperate with the


    investigation.


    When Sharon Allyson arrived, Chell Peterson was sitting on the couch, holding a paper cup in both


    hands, looking a little nervous and scared.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Anyone who looked at her would think she was being threatened by Sharon Allyson.


    When Sharon Allyson saw this, she just smiled, "Miss Peterson, we meet again."


    Chell Peterson apprehensively said, "Ms.Allyson, I...what you ordered, I did not do a good job...I''m


    really sorry.Please don''t do anything to my family ..."


    The reporters had not left yet.


    They were recording the whole conversation.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Tell me then.What did I instruct you to do?"


    "I..."


    Chell Peterson bit her lip, "I know this is my fault, but this is a matter of a girl''s innocence and


    reputation, and I did not know that you would seek out in order to exert public pressure I didn''t know


    that you would bring in so many media and reporters to put pressure on public opinion, and if I really


    say what you told me to say, I won''t be able to behave in the future."


    Chell Peterson said this and directly turned the whole thing into a different story: She originally came to


    the police station to testify against Kale Bee as Sharon Allyson instructed, but she did not expect that


    Sharon Allyson, without telling her, brought in the media and reporters to try to make a big deal out of it


    and screw Kale Bee,pletely ignoring what consequences it would bring to her, and she chose to


    tell the truth at a critical moment for her own reputation.


    Sharon Allyson sat in the sofa opposite Chell Peterson, "I really didn''t expect you to be such a good


    actor."


    "Ms.Allyson, it''s all my fault.You can say anything you want about me now.Please don''t hurt my family!"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Ms.Peterson, we''re in the police station.You have to be responsible for what you


    have said."


    Chell Peterson said, "I ..."


    Sharon Allyson took out her cell phone and said to a police officer, "I have a recording here, which is


    also my answer to this matter."


    At that, Chell Peterson''s face had an instant change.


    It was aplete recording of the conversation between Sharon Allyson and Chell Peterson in the


    rental house that day.


    From Chell Peterson yelling about going to the police and contacting the press to Sharon Allyson


    saying she would help her and send Kale Bee to jail for life.


    After the recording was finished, even the reporter next to her, looked at Chell Peterson with a little


    more suspicion in her eyes.


    Chell Peterson was stunned before saying, "You deliberately let me say this that night ..."


    She looked at the police, "It''s not like that, it''s her; she gave me the script and let me read from the


    script.This recording is edited!"


    Sharon Allyson put away her phone and continued, "Mr.Wilson was there when I went to see her, and


    he can prove for me that this recording is not real."


    The female reporter tentatively voiced out, "Is that Dean Wilson, thewyer?"


    Dean Wilson, although he did not look reliable, was an excellentwyer, famous in the legal profession.


    Chell Peterson suddenly stood up, "Dean Wilson is the legal advisor of the Beale Group.You are all on


    the same team.Of course, he will speak for you!"


    The female reporter said, "Mr.Wilson is definitely not that kind of person."


    Soon Dean Wilson was called in as well.


    He looked at the situation in front of him, sighed, and also took out a recording.


    It was the conversation between them and Chell''s manager when they were at the rental house,


    including the manager''s phone call to Kale Bee.


    After the recording was finished, Chell Peterson wanted to say something else, but the female reporter


    on the side could not stand it, "Seriously, the evidence is all here.You should stop arguing.You really


    think we are all stupid?"


    Chell Peterson went pale.


    The oue of the matter was clear.


    After leaving the police station, the reporter said to Sharon Allyson, "I''m really sorry.I misunderstood


    you before.Don''t worry.I will write another rification report.Can I have a copy of that recording?"


    "Sure."


    After copying the recording, the female reporter returned the phone to Sharon Allyson and handed over


    a business card, "My name is Katrina O''Connor, a reporter for the South City newspaper.You can call


    me if you need anything."


    Sharon Allyson reached out and took it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Katrina O''Connor put on her bag and waved at Dean Wilson, "Bye-bye Mr.Wilson!"


    Dean Wilson looked at her back and raised his eyebrows, "She knows me?"


    Sharon Allyson remembered the scene when Katrina O''Connor spoke for him just now andughed,


    "Who knows, maybe she''s a fan of yours."


    Dean Wilson tossed his hair, "As it turns out, being handsome alone is enough to get you fans."


    Sharon Allyson, "...


    Walking outside the police station, Dean Wilson asked, "Howe you have a recording as well?"


    "Probably because I often suffer this kind of loss."


    In fact, she had felt that there was something wrong with this matter from the beginning, whether it was


    that Manager Lee or thatpany of theirs.


    That''s why she kept her guard up and recorded all the conversations with Chell Peterson, not


    expecting that it would reallye in handy.


    Dean Wilson said, "Not bad.I did not expect you have foresight."


    "It''s called learning from your mistakes."


    Sharon Allyson paused, "By the way, have you found out anything about the people who helped


    Jayden Bower?"


    Dean Wilson shook his head, "The group is hiding quite deep.But..."


    "But what?"


    "Jameson Proctor has been checking out the River City side recently and sent William Hood over


    there.I guess these guys might be from River City"


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "River City?"


    "The series of things that have happened recently all point to River City"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then what is their purpose."


    Dean Wilson shrugged, "I''m not sure about that.I heard Jacob Green say that Jameson Proctor will go


    to River City sometime, then we will know"


    At this time, lvan Gregory walked over quickly, "Ms.Allyson, just now Paisley called.The child suddenly


    vomited and has been sent to the hospital."


    Sharon Allyson was stunned and hurriedly got into the car.


    Dean Wilson saw the situation and followed her.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Sharon Allyson found Paisley Gregory in front of the emergency


    room, trying her best to remain calm, but her voice was shaking uncontrobly, "How is it?"


    Paisley Gregory shook her head, "I don''t know ...I didn''t feed him anything.Everything was just like


    usual.He''s been throwing up since he got up from his nap..."

 Chapter 595: The Symptoms Will Get Worse

    Chapter 595: The Symptoms Will Get Worse


    When Jameson Proctor arrived at the hospital, Sharon Allyson was crouched against the wall by the


    emergency room door, her hands on her knees, her head hanging.He walked up to her and crouched


    with one leg bent at the knee, "It''s going to be okay."


    At the sound of his voice, Sharon Allyson looked up at him, her eyes red and puffy.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her hair and pulled the person into his arms, gently patting her back.


    At that moment, the lights in the emergency room dimmed, and the door was opened.


    Sharon Allyson got up in a hurry and wiped the tears from her face.


    The doctor came out and said, "Fortunately, the baby was brought in just in time and is now in stable


    condition"


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the doctor said, "But the condition is a bit


    complicated.He''s fine for now..."


    "But?"


    Jameson Proctor stood by, and his jaw was slightly tense.


    In the ward, the little one was lying on the bed, breathing shallowly, his little fists clenched together, his


    body covered with red rashes, sleeping extremely ufortably.


    The doctor said, "This is the first time we''ve seen this kind of condition, and we don''t know what the


    source of the symptoms is, so we can only treat it conservatively for now"


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little guy in awe and murmured, "So, something like this will happen


    again?"


    The doctor nodded, "Yes, and if the cause is not found in time, the symptoms will worsen."


    Sharon Allyson stumbled for a moment, unsteady on her feet.


    Jameson Proctor put his arm around her shoulder and looked to the doctor, "What are all the possible


    causes?"


    "This is something we need to have a specialist meeting to discuss and get back to you by tomorrow


    morning at thetest."


    "Okay."


    "Then I''ll leave you guys to watch over him and call us immediately if there is anything."


    After the doctor left, Jameson Proctor held Sharon Allyson''s shoulder and sat her in the sofa, then said,


    "You stay here.I''ll be back soon."


    Sharon Allyson took his hand, "It''s not an ident, is it?"


    When she took the little one to the hospital for a checkup a few days ago, the doctor said he was


    healthy in every way.


    Even though because of the premature birth, the little one''s development was somewhat unable to


    keep up with children of the same age, he shouldn''t be in the state right now.


    Even the cause of the disease could not be found.


    Jameson Proctor whispered, "Don''t worry.I''m here.It''ll be fine."


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes, and tears fell silently.


    Jameson Proctor raised his hand and wiped the tears from her face, "Be good, wait for me here."


    Soon, the door was closed.


    Sharon Allyson got up and sat on the edge of the bed.


    The rash on his body seemed to be starting to itch, and he kept reaching out to scratch it in his sleep.


    Sharon Allyson took his little hand and gently rubbed her fingertips over the area he was scratching.


    In a few moments, the little one fell asleep again.


    At that moment, the door to the hospital room was quietly pushed open, and Paisley Gregory


    whispered, "Can Ie in?"


    Sharon Allyson tucked the little one in and wiped the tears from her face, "Come on in."


    Paisley Gregory closed the door, walked over to the bed, looked at the little one covered in red rashes,


    and said after a moment''s silence, "If scolding me will make you feel better, then you can scold me all


    you want.I promise I won''t say anything back."


    "For what."


    "I promised you I''d take care of him, and I''m responsible for him being the way he is."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "It''s not your fault."


    Paisley Gregory had no ability to cause such a disease.


    But she just couldn''t figure out how the little guy had gotten this.


    Immediately after Jameson Proctor exited the hospital room, Jacob Green approached, "Mr.Proctor."


    Jameson Proctor sternly ordered, "Check all the people who visited the backyard when the kid was at


    the Proctor family."


    Jacob Green answered and immediately went to work.


    Since Evie Rond''s death, these people had been under their surveince, so it was easy to check.


    Dean Wilson came up to him, "You suspect the Proctor family?"


    "They didn''t have a chance to do it except during that period."


    Dean Wilson exhaled, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor said again, "Go check whether there are simr cases like this


    nationwide, and let me know if there is any information."


    Dean Wilson said, "Okay."


    Jameson Proctor reentered the hospital room, and just as he ced his hand on the door handle, he


    saw Sharon Allyson leaning over the bed, gently scratching the itchy spot with her fingertips for the little


    one.


    He slowly withdrew his hand and turned to go out.


    Throughout the night, Sharon Allyson''s eyes did not close for a moment, keeping watch over the little


    one until dawn.


    Jameson Proctor came back just after dawn and whispered, "You get some sleep while I watch him."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head; she couldn''t sleep.


    Jameson Proctor pulled her hand, "The results wille in a few hours.If you don''t sleep now, you


    won''t have the energy and strength."


    "I thought you didn''t sleep either."


    "You''reparing yourself with me?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Come on, if you copse, I''ll have to take care of you and him."


    Sharon Allyson said nothing and went to the couch andy down.She closed her eyes but never fell


    asleep.


    The sound of rain rang outside the window.


    The sun never came out, and foggy, drizzly weather nketed the city above.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know when she fell asleep.She had several nightmares of the little one being


    taken to the emergency room, bawling and crying.


    And there was nothing she could do about it.


    The heart-wrenching feeling was so intense that she was suffocating and gasping for air.


    "Sharon, Sharon..."


    In her ear, someone kept calling her.


    Sharon Allyson woke up with a start and sat up.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tiffany stood in front of her, relieved to see her awake, "You''re finally awake.Did you have a nightmare?


    I saw you crying all the time."


    Sharon Allyson touched her face and felt a handful of tears.She looked over to the bed and didn''t see


    the little one.


    Sharon Allyson hurriedly got up, "Where is the baby?"


    "I saw the doctor take him out when I came, and Jameson Proctor said to let you sleep a little longer,


    so he didn''t call you."


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her temples and put on her shoes, "How long have they been out?"


    Tiffany said, "Just about ten minutes."

 Chapter 596: Did They Give Him Any Medicine?

    Chapter 596: Did They Give Him Any Medicine?


    In the next-door ward, a dozen specialists took turns to examine the little one and came together again


    to discuss intensely.


    And the little guy was quietly lying on Jameson Proctor''s shoulder, his eyes blinking, without much


    strength.


    A few minutester, the attending doctor came over and said, "Mr.Proctor, we had a meeting and also


    checked a lot of relevant information and rted illnesses.What we can be sure of now is that the


    child''s disease is definitely not congenital or self-induced.There is a high possibility that it is caused by


    drugs at ater stage.And this drug should have existed in his body for a long time."


    The doctor added, "He has many symptoms right now, and there are many drugs that could cause


    each of these.As we saidst night, it is important to know exactly what drugs are causing the problem


    before we can figure out a treatment n"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Is there a way to alleviate his current symptoms?"


    The doctor said, "Regarding the red rash on his body, we are still conducting further tests, and until the


    test resultse back, we can''t use any ointment in order to avoid aggravating the situation, so the


    child needs to be watched at all times so that he doesn''t scratch his skin."


    "l understand."


    The doctor continued, "Don''t worry, Mr.Proctor.We will continue to look up relevant information in this


    area and wille up with countermeasures as soon as possible.At least so that the child can get


    immediate and effective treatment the next time he has an attack."


    "Thank you."


    The doctors left one after another.


    As Jameson Proctor went out, he saw Sharon Allyson standing in the doorway.He was silent for a


    moment before saying, "Heard everything?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently and held out her hand, "Let me hold him."


    Once the little one was in her arms, he closed his eyes.


    Sharon Allyson asked, "Can he drink his form?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Yes, but it depends on whether he throws up or not."


    "l try."


    With that, Sharon Allyson turned around with the little one in her arms and headed back to the hospital


    room.


    Jameson Proctor watched her back and stood in ce for a few seconds before exiting the hospital.


    Tiffany came this time especially to send Sharon Allyson and the little one some daily stuff.


    Last night, when the little one had an attack, she was in the hospital doing a maternity checkup, and


    only when she got home did she hear about it from Paisley Gregory.


    And she called Sharon Allyson several times, but no one answered.


    Daniel said Sharon Allyson was probably too busy to care about anything else and asked her toe


    this morning.


    When Sharon Allyson came back with the little one in her arms, Tiffany got up quickly, "Sharon, is the


    baby better?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "Tiffany, please boil some water for me.He hasn''t eaten anything since


    last night."


    Tiffany immediately got up, "I''ll go now."


    After the water was boiled, Tiffany put the water cup again in the basin that caught cold water to quickly


    cool it down.


    When the temperature was good, Tiffany came over with the milk bottle, "Sharon, how much should I


    put in?"


    "Let''s put in a hundred milliliters first.I don''t know if he''ll eat it, but if he does, we''ll put in more."


    "Okay."


    Tiffany mixed the form and handed it to Sharon Allyson, and watched the little one hold the bottle


    and start eating it, "Sharon, what''s going on? Paisley Gregory says he''s throwing up a lot.Did she


    feeding him something wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "No, it''s nothing to do with her."


    "Then..."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little one in her arms and said slowly, "I don''t know.The doctor said it was


    caused by drugs."


    "But he did not take any drugs ..."


    Tiffany suddenly realized something, "Is it when he was with the Proctor family? "


    Sharon Allyson bowed her head, "I think so."


    Tiffany had the urge to curse again.


    And the little one in Sharon Allyson¡¯s arms pushed away from the bottle and buried his head in her


    arms.


    Sharon Allyson put the bottle next to her.


    Luckily, at least he didn''t throw up.


    After eating, the little one soon went back to sleep.


    It didn''t take long for Paisley Gregory to arrive and say to Sharon Allyson, "I''ll be here.You go about


    your business.Don''t worry.I''ll keep an eye on him this time.I''ll call the doctor immediately if he''s not


    feeling well."


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s okay, you go back.I want to stay here with him for the next few days."


    Paisley Gregory sat down, "Well, I''m a person who keeps my promises."


    Tiffany went to pull her, "Come on, don''t you think you''ll only be a burden here?"


    "A burden? I''m obviously ..."


    Paisley Gregory was dragged away by Tiffany before she could finish her sentence.


    The ward was quiet again as Sharon Allyson ced the little one on the bed and leaned over the edge,


    closing her eyes and letting out a soft breath.


    Outside the hospital, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, only two nannies were around him.No one else


    had the opportunity to do so.As for the two nannies, I have also carefully checked..."


    "The chairman gave them instructions to take care of the young master.And the two nannies¡¯


    backgrounds and families I have also checked, and I can also be sure that they are telling the


    truth.Could this matter ...not have been done by the Proctor family side?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Forget about that for now.Check all the drugs that the Proctor family had


    bought and give me the details.


    Jacob Green nodded, "Okay, I''ll check it out now."


    Jameson Proctor said, "When is Jefferey Proctor leaving?"


    "Should be tomorrow afternoon."


    "Evie Rond should have left men for him.Once he leaves the country, these people are bound to


    show up, whether to protect him or something else.Send someone to follow secretly and find out who


    they are."


    "Yes"


    After Jacob Green left, Jameson Proctor dialed Charlotte rke''s phone and asked her about the time


    she was in the Proctor family.


    Charlotte rke said, "When we got to the Proctor family, they took the little one away.I saw him the


    next day, and from then on, I didn''t leave his side until the night you arrived."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Did they give him any medicine?"


    "The little one had a bit of a cold at the time, but I''ve seen all the medication he''s been taking, and it


    should be fine."


    Charlotte rke added, "Is something wrong with the child?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "There''s something wrong, but I haven''t found out what it is."


    Charlotte rke frowned tightly, "Is it the medicine?"


    "Most likely."


    Charlotte rke paused for a moment before saying, "I repeatedly checked all the medications that


    children took, and I personally fed him, so the problem should not be in this.But ..."


    Charlotte rke suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "In the Proctor family, that doctor


    gave him a dose of nutrition injection."


    "Nutritional injection?"

 Chapter 597: Everything Is Actually So Ridiculous

    Chapter 597: Everything Is Actually So Ridiculous


    As the little one was born in poor health, he was given nutrition shots almost every so often, so when


    the little one became ill, the Proctor family the doctor gave him nutrition shots.


    Charlotte rke did not suspect anything.


    Afterward, the child recovered from the cold and did not show any abnormalities in his body.


    The Proctor family''s intention to take the child back was obvious, and the doctor was one of Master


    Proctor''s men, so Charlotte rke didn''t even think that he would hurt the child.


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson Proctor frowned slightly, and he looked at his men next to him


    and ordered in a cold voice, "Bring the Proctor family''s doctor to me."


    The men responded and left.


    Half an hourter, the doctor appeared in front of Jameson Proctor.


    But he was confused about the child''s illness and the nutrition injection.


    The doctor said, "The child was sick, and his health was so bad.I asked Master Proctor for permission


    to give him a nutrition shot, and only then did I..".


    "What kind of medication was prescribed?" The doctor said the names of several types of drugs.


    These were the medications that the little one used to get when he had his nutrition shots.


    Jameson Proctor pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    So the problem was not with the nutritional injections? The doctor thought about it and said, "By the


    way, I entered the Proctor family that day.A maid came to me, saying that Mrs.Proctor is not feeling well


    and let me go over to see."


    Jameson Proctor''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "Evie Rond?"


    "Yes, but Mrs.Proctor just had a small cold, not serious.After I left her ce, I went straight to the


    backyard."


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyes and looked at the doctor, who paused, looked down, and looked


    away.


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his eyes, stepped forward with his long legs, and ordered, "Go to the


    Proctor family"


    The doctor watched the ck car drive away before he breathed a sigh of relief.He really didn''t know


    anything.


    But before he came, someone told him to say these things, or his whole family would be in danger.


    The doctor walked to the intersection and was about to go to the other side when a car came speeding


    towards him, knocking him off his feet and hitting the guardrail.


    The doctor and the driver died on the spot.


    The Proctor family.


    Jameson Proctor got out of his car and went straight to Evie Rond''¡¯s room.


    Jefferey Proctor arrived at the news but was stopped outside, unaware of what was going on.


    The things in Evie Rond''s room had not been touched for a long time and were covered with a thin


    layer of dust.


    Jameson Proctor searched everywhere he could and threw everything on the floor.


    In an instant, the house was full of wreckage.


    Jameson Proctor found Evie Rond''s jewelry box from the drawer.


    Under cover of a pile of jewelry, there was a small ss bottle with thebel printed on it: River City


    Pharmaceutical.


    Jameson Proctor''s face was slightly cold.He clutched it in the palm of his hand.


    Jefferey Proctor heard themotioning from inside.


    After seeing Jameson Proctore out, he asked, "Jameson, what happened?"


    "Looking for something."


    Jefferey Proctor looked at the house behind him and was stunned for a few seconds before saying,


    "What are you..."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I still have something to do.I have to go."


    After the words, he strode away.


    The people who originally stopped Jefferey Proctor outside the door also followed downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Therge house was quiet again.


    Jefferey Proctor operated the wheelchair and went into the bedroom.


    Evie Rond''s things were lying on the floor in pieces.


    Jefferey Proctor leaned down, picked up the picture frame on the floor, reached out, and waved the


    ss scraps on it, his eyes drooping.


    After a while, he put the frame on hisp and went out of the bedroom to Master Proctor''s room.


    The room was dark, surrounded by dead air, with no sunlighting in.


    Jefferey Proctor went to the bed and looked at the man who only had two eyes that could move.


    "Jameson just came."


    Master Proctor stared, seemingly struggling to say something, but only moved his eyelids a few times.


    Jefferey Proctor pulled up the covers for him and said indifferently, "Don''t worry.You are already in this


    state.He will not do anything to you."


    In the room, there was no sound.


    Jefferey Proctor said again, "In fact, I have always wondered why, after my ident, you insisted on


    bringing Jameson back.Were you so sure that I would be devastated? So at that time, I was trying to


    adjust my mind.I said to myself, losing a pair of legs only, as long as I was still alive, was no big deal."


    "Later, I realized that all you cared about was the face of the Proctor family and that I had made you


    lose face.


    "I know.I can''t me you for anything.You just stood in your ce and made the right and most


    beneficial choice.I''ve never hated Jameson either, and I know that he didn''te into the family


    willingly."


    "It''s just that what you did, your control and caution over him, not only me, probably many people do


    not know the reason."


    The Master Proctor''s eyes trembled, and his pupils dted.


    Jefferey Proctor smiled lightly, "When I knew the reason, I found that everything was actually so absurd


    and ridiculous."


    Jameson Proctor returned to the hospital, gave the bottle of medicine to the doctor.


    Several experts examined the bottle and searched a lot of information, and found a problem.


    "Mr.Proctor, the nutritional supplements from this pharmaceuticalpany have never been avable


    on the market, which means that they have not passed the approval of the Pharmaceutical Board, and


    there may be a lot of hidden dangers."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Is it possible that the child''s current illness is caused by the injection of this


    nutrient?"


    The attending physician nodded, "If it is confirmed that the nutrient was injected, then it is very likely.I''m


    sending the vial to theb now, and we will have a rough idea of the ingredients used, but it may take a


    little longer."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''ll go to River City and see what''s going on there."


    "That would be best, of course, if we could contact them.It would be much faster than if we had no


    direction.But this is a serious issue.I wonder if they would cooperate ..."


    Jameson Proctor sneered, "We''ll see."


    Jameson Proctor went to the ward.


    The little guy was awake but not in a good state.


    Even though his favorite toy was in his hand, and he had no energy or interest in ying with it.


    Sharon Allyson sat next to him, barely smiling, but her eyes were still red.


    In just one night, she had lost some weight.


    Jameson Proctor stood outside for a few minutes before pushing the door open and entering.

 Chapter 598: Wait for Me to Come Back

    Chapter 598: Wait for Me to Come Back


    Sharon Allyson looked over when she heard a noise from the doorway.


    Jameson Proctor walked over to her, "Did he eat anything?"


    "A little."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I just asked the doctor, and he said if he doesn''t eat much by noon, he''ll need


    fluids."


    After a few seconds, Jameson Proctor spoke up, "I''m going to River City this afternoon, and I don''t


    know when I''ll be back."


    Hearing the word River City, Sharon Allyson froze, remembering what Dean Wilson said to her


    yesterday.


    Jameson Proctor chose to go over at this time.


    Could it be...


    Sharon Allyson said, "It has something to do with the people there?"


    Jameson Proctor nodded his head.He had been checking who the power behind Evie Rond was.


    Now it seemed it was most likely the Hood family.


    "Matthew Gray will protect you when I''m not around.Kale Bee and Jayden Bower are in prison, so the


    biggest threat is gone.I will send Shawn Smith over to temporarily handle all matters on your behalf,


    and Dean Wilson is there as well.You stay in the hospital and don''t go anywhere."


    Sharon Allyson looked over at the little guy on the bed, "Ok."


    Jameson Proctor pulled her into his arms, whispering, "It''s going to be okay.Wait for me toe back."


    "Be careful." Jameson smiled.


    He let her go and kissed her quickly on the lips when no one was looking and then turned and walked


    away.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She turned around and saw the little one sitting on the bed, looking at her with a curious face and


    giggling as if he was in high spirits, waving his toy with his little hand.


    A smile appeared on her face as she reached out and pinched the little one''s nose.


    After a short while, Tiffany came back and said, "Sharon, I just saw Mr.Proctor go out with a murderous


    look on his face as if he was looking for someone to settle a score.Where is he going?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "River City."


    Tiffany wondered, "Why is he going there?"


    "The situation is a littleplicated.Maybe ...this disease has something to do with the people there."


    Tiffany was shocked, "No way.River City is so far from South City.Who is crazy enough to do something


    like this to a little kid?"


    "It''s probably still about Evie Rond."


    She should have known that things would not end with Evie Rond''s death.


    Otherwise, Evie Rond would not have killed herself so quickly in the first ce.


    "So what now? When will Jameson Proctore back?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "I don''t know.Let''s wait."


    There was nothing else to do but wait.


    Tiffany sighed and looked at the little guy on the bed, "But then again, Sharon, when I saw the way you


    looked today, I kind of understood what Jameson Proctor was thinking in the first ce."


    Sharon Allyson was slightly stunned, "What are you talking about?"


    "Why he hid him from you."


    Tiffany said, "You didn''t even look in the mirror.Your eyes have never been dry today.They''ve been red


    and swollen.When I came to see you having nightmares, you scared me to death."


    Sharon lowered her head, not knowing what to say.


    When the baby was born, the situation was better than now.She heard Ruben say that he was often


    taken to the emergency room for resuscitation.


    And at that time, he was only so little.


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and felt her nose get a little sore.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tiffany saw the situation and wisely changed the subject, "By the way, Sharon, I haven''t heard you say


    the name of the little guy.What''s his name?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her eyes and said after a moment of silence, "Heddwyn."


    This name was given to her little one when she was in South City.She hoped he could grow up in


    peace and simplicity.


    But now, it seemed that this was not the case.


    Tiffany recited the name and suddenly said, "Heddwyn, Heddwyn Proctor, it sounds good."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    After a few minutes, the door of the hospital room was pushed open.It was Daniel.He said, "Ms.Allyson,


    I heard everything that happened in the past two days.Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips, "River City, can you find out what''s going on there?"


    Daniel said, "River City, you mean Harry Hood?"


    "Who is Harry Hood?"


    Daniel sat next to Tiffany, "Harry Hood is the current head of the Hood family.Outsiders call him Master


    Hood.But I have never met this man.I heard that he is quite ruthless.He eats human flesh, drinks


    human blood, and gnaws on human bones."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Tiffany, "..."


    In both of their minds, a picture of a green-faced, fanged monster sitting at an eerie dining room table,


    tearing at a bloody bone, appeared in an instant.


    Tiffany shivered andughed, "This ...is so scary."


    "Of course, this is just a rumor.Anyway, this person is not easy to mess with."


    Daniel paused and said, "Why do you ask?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "The Proctor family ...No, to be precise, it should be Evie Rond, probably had


    a connection with the Hood family.The recent events may all be their doings, including ...little one¡¯s


    illness."


    Daniel frowned, "Are you sure?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded lightly, "Jameson Proctor has just gone to River City.No matter what they have


    done, it is certain that these things are definitely rted to them."


    "But what I do know is that the Hood family will never set foot outside of River City, much less intervene


    matters outside of River City.If that''s what you''re saying, why did they go to the trouble ofing all the


    way to South City and causing so much trouble?"


    Tiffany said, "Didn''t Sharon just say that they had some kind of connection with Evie Rond? And


    that they were probably doing something shady.I think anyone having a tie with Evie Rond is


    definitely not a good person.They must have an ulterior motive!"


    Sharon Allyson thought for a moment before saying, "Could it be that the Hood family wants to expand


    their power, so they are looking at the Proctor family and want to rece them?"


    Daniel said, "This is the only reasonable exnation.Unless they want topletely eliminate the


    Proctor family and shift their power to the South City, Harry Hood will not offend Jameson Proctor at


    this time."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t understand, "At this time, when?"


    Daniel exined, "the Hood family''s old head of the family died a short time ago.Harry Hood''s position,


    in fact, is not very stable."


    Tiffany puzzled, "Why?"

 Chapter 599: The Show Is Finally On

    Chapter 599: The Show Is Finally On


    In the car, Jameson Proctor sent the picture of the bottle to William Hood.


    Within a few minutes, William Hood called, "What is this?"


    "Found it in Evie Rond''s room."


    "It can''t be.Why did Evie Rond have this?"


    Jameson Proctor leaned back in the back seat, his tone nonchnt, "You ask me?"


    William Hood coughed, "I mean, this thing, it just shouldn''t be at Evie Rond''s.It''s too weird."


    "Then where should it be?"


    William Hood stumbled for a moment, stammering for a while before saying, "What was this medicine


    bottle supposed to contain? I''ll go to the pharmaceutical nt and check."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Nothing.Just an empty bottle."


    William Hood, "?"


    Seriously? An empty bottle and he was acting all weird like this? "That''s all for now.I have things to do."


    Hanging up the phone, Jameson Proctor closed his eyes and ordered in a light voice, "Send the photos


    to the people assigned to River City and tell them to check the pharmaceutical nt first."


    Jacob Green hesitated for a while before saying, "Mr.Proctor, Mr.Hood..."


    "His rtionship with River City isplicated.It would be useless to let him investigate this matter."


    Jacob Green did not speak again.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Jameson Proctor no longer trusted William Hood as before.


    If the young master''s illness was really rted to River City.That''s ...too terrible.


    Half an hourter, Jameson Proctor got on a private ne and went to River City.


    In the distance, in a ck car, Chown looked at the slowly gliding ne, tapping his fingers on his


    knees with a smile on his face.


    Manager Lee closed the car window, "Boss, he''s gone."


    Chown said, "The show is finally on!"


    "But I think this matter won''t go as smooth as we nned.Harry Hood is not a simple character after


    all."


    "Of course not.I don''t expect them to kill each other.Letting him go to River City is just to let him know


    the truth of that year."


    "But even if he knew the truth, it wouldn''t change anything.He''s not gonna give up the Proctor Group, is


    he?"


    Chown raised his eyebrows, "Who knows? Jameson Proctor sometimes is really quite


    unbelievable.You can never figure out what he is thinking."


    Manager Lee said, "I''m looking forward to what he''ll do when he finds out the truth."


    Chown stretched, "Alright, Jameson Proctor''s people have been investigating us pretty hardtely, so


    let''s follow along and go abroad to avoid trouble."


    In the hospital.


    The little one had a high fever at night, but luckily he didn''t throw up and was treated in time, so he


    didn''t suffer for long and fell asleep in Sharon Allyson¡¯s arms.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but feel distressed when she saw him like this, "Sharon, you''ve been taking care of


    him all day.Why don''t I do it and you go take a nap."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head, "No, I can''t sleep.It''ste.You can go home."


    "I''ll just stay here with you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then, if you''re sleepy, just sleep on the couch"


    Daniel had gone to check on Evie Rond''s specific connection to River City for her and hadn''t


    returned yet.


    Tiffany yawned, "Okay, then I''ll close my eyes for a while.Wake me when you want to sleep."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson paused and added, "You haven''t told Ruben about this, have you?"


    "I haven''t had a chance yet."


    "He''s got finalsing up, so don''t tell him yet.It''ll be a distraction"


    Tiffany nodded, "Don''t worry.I know"


    After Tiffany fell asleep on the couch, the room quieted down.


    Sharon Allyson gently scratched the red rash on the little one¡¯s body while turning on her phone.


    Twelve hours had passed since Jameson Proctor had left.He should be in River City by now.


    She wondered what was going on there.


    Sharon Allyson exhaled a sigh of frustration, put the phone down and looked out the window.


    It was the rainy season recently, and the rain never stopped.


    But the good thing was that the weather was always cool, and if it had been a hot summer day, the little


    guy would have been even more ufortable.


    Sharon Allyson got up, took a quilt and covered Tiffany with it before sitting next to the little one


    again.She didn''t close her eyes for the whole night.


    The next morning, because of the rain, the dawn was dyed for quite a while.


    When the nurse came to take the baby''s temperature, Sharon Allyson went to the bathroom to wash


    her face with cold water to clear her head.


    She had juste out of the bathroom when she saw Dean Wilson walking toward her with red eyes.


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    She subconsciously took two steps back.


    Dean Wilson opened his mouth, his voice raspy with inhibition and excitement, "Where''s Jameson


    Proctor!?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "He''s gone to River City."


    Dean Wilson froze, "To River City, when?"


    "Yesterday afternoon."


    Sharon Allyson looked him up and down.His hair was a mess.His eyes were red and dark circles were


    evident.


    He hadn''t even shaved his stubble, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Dean Wilson probably realized from her unusual look that his current appearance was not very elegant.


    He reached up and rubbed his eyes, yawning, "I haven''t slept for two days.I just found a little


    information, so I rushed over to tell you guys."


    "What information?"


    Dean Wilson took out a small page of a newspaper from his shirt pocket, "This is River City¡¯s


    newspaper two years ago.It says that there was a five-month-old baby who had the same thing that


    happened to your son, also unknown vomiting, fever, red rash all over ..."


    Sharon Allyson took the newspaper in a hurry.


    Dean Wilson continued, "Although this is not too much description, this is a clue.I think, since there is a


    great connection between River City and the recent events in South City, it is not impossible that this


    incident is rted to them."


    Sharon Allyson finished reading the paper and hastily asked, "Do you know what happened to the boy


    in the end?"


    "I made some inquiries and asked a friend to contact the editor-in-chief of this newspaper.ording to


    him, this child was treated by a medical facility in River City.What exactly is the situation, he is not sure,


    but he can be sure that the child is definitely still alive."


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s hand slowly clenched the newspaper, and two words spilled out of her mouth, "River


    City."


    Dean Wilson continued to rub his eyes, "But Jameson Proctor has gone to River City now.Just tell him


    the news and let him find out which medical facility it is.Things will probably be fine."


    Sharon Allyson turned around and looked at the little sleeping guy in the hospital bed.The corners of


    her lips curled gently.

 Chapter 600: A Gamble

    Chapter 600: A Gamble


    At noon, the attending doctor came to examine the little one.


    The fever had gone down, but still, no cure for the red rash was found.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Have theb resultse back yet?"


    The attending doctor shook his head, "Due to theplexity of the situation, it may take some time"


    Sharon Allyson looked at the little guy who had lost a lot of weight on the bed, and her voice lightened


    a bit, "If he keeps going like this, his body will not be able to take it."


    "With the nutritional injections.I hope it willst a little longer."


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Now even the doctor said the word "hope"


    ...


    The attending doctor added, "Let''s keep him under observation for a while longer, and call me if


    anything happens."


    "Thank you."


    After the doctor left, Sharon Allyson sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the little one and wondering


    about something.


    Tiffany came over and patted her shoulder, "Sharon, don''t worry.It''s going to be okay"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At the end of the night, Sharon Allyson let Tiffany go back, and she stayed here alone to watch the little


    one.


    Not long after Tiffany left, Dean Wilson came back in, showered, shaved and changed his clothes.


    He said, "Did Jameson Proctor contact you?"


    "No, I called him and it was off."


    Dean Wilson frowned, "I can''t reach him either.Something''s wrong."


    Not only Jameson Proctor, but William Hood was also out of contact.


    What was the situation in River City? At this moment, it was suddenly very noisy downstairs.


    Dean Wilson said, "I''ll go out and check it out."


    Sharon Allyson listened to the noise outside and held the little one tightly in her arms.


    Two minutester, a doctor wearing a mask came in to take the baby''s temperature.


    He had just taken out the thermometer when Sharon Allyson took a step backward and looked at him


    warily, "I haven''t seen you before."


    The doctor took off his mask to reveal his face, "First time meeting, my pleasure."


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "Who are you?"


    The boy smiled and put the mask in the pocket of his white coat, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I


    would like you toe with me to a ce"


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s lips tightened, "You''re with Evie Rond?"


    "No, I don''t know her."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    The boy stepped forward, "Sorry."


    Outside the door of the ward, Dean Wilson said on the phone, "Are you serious? If Jameson Proctor


    finds out that I helped you and let them take them away, I''ll kill you!"


    William Hood''s tone was a little anxious, "I can''t exin that much to you right now.Didn''t you already


    find out the information? River City has a cure for that kid.We can only try it."


    "Then you tell them to hurry up.I can''t hold off any longer.I''m afraid Matthew Gray would rush up to beat


    me up."


    As soon as Dean Wilson said that, Sharon Allyson and the little guy were brought out from inside.


    After looking at each other, the boy raised a smile at him.


    Dean Wilson, "..."


    He silently looked away.


    Listening to the rattling in the hallway, the boy instructed, "Here theye.Let''s go."


    If not for so many years of friendship with William Hood, knowing that he would never harm Jameson


    Proctor, he would never allow them to do this, even if there was a knife on his neck...


    Okay, maybe he would just let them go if there were really a knife.


    He had no idea if he had just made the right or wrong decision.


    If William Hood betrayed Jameson Proctor, or if he had been with the River City side from the


    beginning, then everything would be over.


    It was a gamble.


    Bet that he was not wrong about the person.


    Sharon Allyson did not know when she woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she felt a blur in front of her eyes, and after she was awake for a few


    moments, she sat up violently and tried to find the child there.


    Only after sitting up did she realize that the little one was lying quietly beside her, sleeping soundly.


    Moreover, the red rash on his body was much lighter.He was sleeping so well and probably not itching


    much anymore.


    Sharon Allyson tried to get up, but she had little strength.


    At that moment, the door was opened and the boy walked in, "You''re awake.Did you sleep well?"


    Sharon Allyson held the little one back, "Where are you taking us?"


    "River City."


    The boy turned around, "Don''t worry.I''m not going to hurt you, but the medical team and all the


    equipment and medicine are over there, so I''ll just have to take you there."


    Sharon Allyson remembered the page of the newspaper Dean Wilson had given her and was silent


    before saying, "Do you know what caused this disease?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson smiled and suddenly saw some hope, "Then you ...can cure him."


    The boy sat in the sofa and poured a ss of water, "I don''t want to upset you or give you unrealistic


    promises."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Can you stop talking like such a scumbag? The boy continued, "This disease of his was caused by an


    adverse reaction to a faulty nutritional injection.At present, we have only encountered one such


    case.That child was fortunate that the symptoms were not as severe.After treatment, he has recovered


    quite well in the past two years."


    "But the adverse reaction caused by this nutritional injection varies from person to person.So, it still


    needs to be judged ording to the actual situation"


    Sharon Allyson said, "But the red rash on his body has disappeared ..."


    "That''s because I gave him an injection that temporarily slows down the disease.It treats the symptoms


    but not the root cause, but at least it makes him sleep a little morefortably"


    "You are a doctor?"


    "Isn''t it rare to see a doctor as young and handsome and capable as me?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled, "And what is the problem with the nutritional injections? If there is a problem,


    why ..."


    The boy said, "Well, it isplicated.After the production two years ago, we found it to be


    problematic.So it has been destroyed.I do not know how it circted to South City, but also.."


    "You really don''t know Evie Rond?"


    "Let me tell you this.I had never been to South City."


    "And have you had any contact with the Proctor family?"


    The boy said leisurely, "I''m a man who still cherishes his life."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t say anything else and turned her head to the sleeping little one.


    There is always a little hope, right? The boy got up, "Two more hours to River City.You can rest a little


    longer."

 Chapter 601: Im Not Going to Marry Him

    Chapter 601: I''m Not Going to Marry Him


    Meanwhile, River City.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jameson Proctor stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the river scene in the distance


    with little emotion on his face.


    He had been here for two days, but Harry Hood had never shown up.


    Jacob Green came in and said, "Mr.Proctor, I just got the news that Harry Hood will go to a dinner party


    tonight, and the invitation for the party will be sent overter."


    Jameson Proctor said, "No news from William Hood yet?"


    Jacob Green shook his head.


    He had lost contact with William Hood since they arrived in River City.


    Jacob Green said, "I''ve sent someone to look for him.We should hear from him soon."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Don''t bother looking."


    It''s obvious enough now.


    Jacob Green nodded, "I will now go and prepare Mr.Proctor''s clothes for the evening party."


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his eyes and took out his cell phone, only to find that it had been turned off


    without power at some point.


    He turned around, charged the phone up, and when it turned on, he found that Sharon Allyson had


    called him several times.


    Jameson Proctor called back, and it was off.He frowned slightly.


    At this time, Jacob Green hurriedly pushed open the door, "Mr.Proctor, Matthew Gray just called and


    said that Madam and the young master were taken away"


    Jameson Proctor''s face suddenly gloomed.His long fingers clenched the phone, "Who did it?"


    "It shouldn''t be someone left by the chairman''s wife."


    Jacob Green hesitated for a moment before continuing, "And, Matthew Gray said that it was Dean


    Wilson who stalled them, and besides that, Mr.Hood''s people also stopped them for a while"


    Matthew Gray had never been suspicious of William Hood''s men at all, and it was only after Sharon


    Allyson disappeared that he realized there was a problem.


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips were pursed, and a chill was ced on his cold features.


    After a long time, his thin lips lifted slightly, and he coldly spat out two words, "William Hood."


    Jacob Green spoke tentatively, "Mr.Proctor, do we still want to go to the dinner? Or should we go back


    to South City?"


    "We''re going to the dinner"


    Jameson Proctor put down his phone.


    "How else will we know what they really want to do?"


    8:00 PM.


    Olivia Hood was the most beloved youngster of thete Master Hood.


    Her 20th birthday party was an unprecedented event, inviting not only celebrities from all walks of life


    but also media reporters.


    The entrance to the birthday party wasparable to a celebrity walking down the red carpet.


    The entire venue was glittering with stars and shing lights.


    Just when the reporters were taking pictures enthusiastically, they suddenly saw an unfamiliar figure


    coming down from the ck Maybach.


    A group of people whispered and muttered, "Who is this.Howe I''ve never seen him before?"


    "I don''t know.He''s not from River City, is he?"


    "Eh, wait, is this the one from the Proctor Group?"


    "The Proctor Group? "The Proctor Group in South City? How did he get here?"


    "Ms.Hood is really a big shot.Even the president of the Proctor Group came from South City to attend


    her birthday party."


    "She''s the princess of River City.And the attendees today were all important figures.So what if the


    Proctor Group came? They are not that important in front of the Hood family"


    "Bro, that''s just a bit too much.As we all know, Jameson Proctor had made the Proctor Group so


    sessful.It''s not only a big group in the country, but also in the whole of Asia"


    "Hum, that''s because of the Hood family''s low profile.The Hood family''s people can not go out of River


    City.Otherwise, South City would be theirs."


    "Excuse me, is he the Mr.Proctor who was in the news a while ago, ying his guitar in public and


    confessing his love?"


    The crowd, "..."


    This cold and icy look was quite different from the video.


    After they entered the venue of the birthday party, the reporters¡¯ discussion disappeared.


    Jameson Proctor turned his head to look at Jacob Green, who took a half step backwards.


    Jacob Green got a cold sweat.He was in a hurry to find out that Harry Hood woulde to the dinner


    tonight, so he did not know that it was actually a birthday party Not just that, but a girl''s birthday party.


    If this was spread to South City, the media would definitely create a lot of sensational news stories.


    Jameson Proctor spoke slowly and methodically, "I''ll spare you if I get to meet Harry Hood.If I don''t see


    him..."


    Jacob Green stepped back again, keeping a safe distance.


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his eyes and walked inside.


    The venue was very girly, all pink, balloons and bubbles everywhere, like arge dream castle.


    Jameson Proctor had only taken a few steps when a girl in a white princess dress ran over and stood in


    front of him.


    "I heard them say that there is someone from South City.Is it you?"


    Jameson Proctor turned sideways and looked at Jacob Green with his chin slightly raised, "It''s him."


    Jacob Green, "..."


    Olivia Hood puffed out her mouth, "Oh no, he''s not as good-looking as you."


    "I agree, but I''m here to see someone, so please excuse me."


    Olivia Hood said, "Who are you looking for? I know everyone here.I''ll help you."


    "Harry Hood."


    Olivia Hood was probably a little surprised, and her eyes lingered on him for a moment, "What do you


    want with him? He''s not a good person"


    "I have something."


    Olivia Hood thought for a moment and stretched out her hand towards him.


    Jameson Proctor said, "What?"


    "A birthday present.You came to my birthday party and didn''t even prepare a present for me?"


    "I only came to apany him.Ask him for it."


    Jacob Green, "..."


    Life is hard.


    But Jacob Green felt all over his body.


    Except for a cell phone and tissues, nothing else.


    Olivia Hood pouted, reached out and removed Jameson Proctor''s brooch, raised it toward him, and


    said with a smile, "Then you can give this to me."


    Jameson Proctor frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Olivia Hood took the brooch in her hand, "Come with me."


    Jameson Proctor looked at Jacob Green.


    Thetter immediately understood, turned around and went elsewhere.


    Along the way, a number of people greeted Olivia Hood, "Olivia, happy birthday."


    Olivia Hood smiled, "Thanks."


    Jameson Proctor followed her and spoke lightly, "Who is Harry Hood to you?"


    "I should call him uncle."


    Olivia Hood snorted, "But he is a degenerate and wants to marry me."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Olivia Hood said, "But don''t worry, I won''t marry him.I will resolutely resist this evil force of his."


    Jameson Proctor, "?"


    He said, "Why should I worry?"


    Olivia Hood turned her head to look at him, "You came all the way from South City to my birthday party,


    not because you like me?"

 Chapter 602: Who Are You?

    Chapter 602: Who Are You?


    Jameson Proctor looked at her with an expressionless face, "I''m married."


    Olivia Hood was clearly not convinced, "Then why didn''t your wifee with you?"


    "She''s taking care of the kids."


    "This is absurd.You don''t look married.I don''t believe you anyway"


    Olivia Hood took his arm and moved forward, "Come on, you''re looking for Harry Hood.He''s right up


    ahead."


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his hand, "I know how to walk."


    Olivia Hood deted but did not say anything.She led him into a small courtyard in front.


    In the small courtyard, there were two bodyguards in ck suits standing at the entrance.


    Seeing Olivia Hood, they nodded at the same time and said, "Ms.Hood"


    Olivia Hood put her hands behind her back, "Where is Harry Hood? I need to see him."


    "The young master is inside.Ms.Hood can go in."


    A man said and looked behind Olivia Hood at Jameson Proctor, "He can only wait here."


    Olivia Hood said, "He''s my friend.Why can''t he go in?"


    The man said, "Ms.Hood, you know the rules of the young master.Please don''t give us a hard time."


    Olivia Hood''s gloomed, "And do you know my rules?"


    The two men still said the same thing, "Ms.Hood can go in."


    Olivia Hood stomped her foot in anger, "You ..."


    Jameson Proctor looked at the time, ran out of patience, and walked straight in.


    Two men looked at each other and immediately stopped in front of Jameson Proctor.


    Jameson Proctor paused and said, "Out of the way"


    "You can''t go in."


    Jameson Proctor ignored them and continued on his way.


    Two men followed closely, "Mr.Proctor ...Mr.Proctor ..."


    Jameson Proctor swept them a nce, "Since you know who I am, you should know what I''m here for"


    Olivia Hood, seeing this, cocked her head and trotted along.


    Jameson Proctor walked to the door and pushed it open directly, but it was empty.


    Olivia Hood was confused, "I thought you guys said he was here"


    "Not long ago ...was here."


    "Then where did he go?"


    Both men were silent.


    Jameson Proctor sneered, "What''s he doing? ying hide-and-seek?"


    At this time, Jameson Proctor''s cell phone rang.


    It was Jacob Green calling.


    Jacob Green whispered, "Mr.Proctor, we have found Harry Hood''s whereabouts."


    Jameson Proctor hung up the phone and turned to walk outside.


    Olivia Hood poked her head around the house, but she couldn''t find Harry Hood.


    She turned around, but she saw that Jameson Proctor was already far away, and while running, she


    said to her two men, "Tell Harry Hood that I''m being held hostage, and tell him toe and rescue me


    quickly! "


    The two men, "..."


    That was the first time they saw a voluntary hostage.


    Jacob Green waited outside the venue, "Mr.Proctor, someone saw Harry Hood leave through the back


    door twenty minutes ago and go to the private club on Sunny Road."


    "Go."


    Coming down the steps, Jacob Green pulled open the car door and saw a smiling girl inside who


    greeted them.


    Jacob Green took a step back, "Mr.Proctor"


    Jameson Proctor looked inside and frowned, "Get out."


    Olivia Hood moved inside, "No, I want to go with you."


    "I''ll say it again.Get out."


    Olivia Hood said, "You want to find Harry Hood? You take me! I can be your hostage.You can use me


    to threaten him.It will work."


    Jacob Green whispered next to Jameson Proctor, "Mr.Proctor, I have checked.Her grandfather and the


    deceased Old Master Hood are cousins.After the death of Old Master Hood, he was the most influential


    one in the Hood family.Now there are rumors that Harry Hood will marry her to consolidate his position


    in the Hood family."


    Olivia Hood''s wry smile seemed to say, "I kid you not."


    Jacob Green''s voice lowered, "Now that thedy and the young master are most likely taken by Harry


    Hood''s men, and with her in our hands, at least they dare not act rashly."


    Jameson Proctor looked at Olivia Hood for a long time before saying, "Move to the front."


    Olivia Hood reluctantly agreed and got out of the car and sat in the passenger seat.


    On the way, she said, "What do you want with Harry Hood? Can you tell me?"


    Jameson Proctor sat in the back, closed his eyes, and said, "No."


    Sunny Road, private club.


    It had been ten hours since Sharon Allyson was dropped off, and there was only one maid here beside


    her and the little one.She tried to ask something, but the maid hadn''t answered a single word.


    The boy came twice, each time with a different person, to see how the little one was doing and left


    again not long after.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t have a cell phone, so she could only tell what time it was by the moving clock on


    the wall.


    After an unknown amount of time, she heard the door open from downstairs and went outside to see


    what was going on.


    She had juste downstairs when she saw a man in a white shirt and ck pants standing in the


    foyer, holding the phone with one hand.


    His voice was cold and deep, "Got it.Don''t mind her."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the man''s upright figure and was slightly stunned.


    If she did not know clearly that this was River City, she would even have a momentary illusion that the


    person standing there was Jameson Proctor.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The man hung up the phone, turned to the wine cooler, and took a bottle of wine out.


    Sharon Allyson noticed that he was holding two wine sses.


    He hadn''t raised his eyes for the entire time just now.


    Did he see her? Sharon Allyson walked over to the man who had poured the wine and pushed a ss


    in front of her.


    Sharon Allyson looked over at him, "Did you tell them to kidnap me?"


    The man sat in his chair, took a sip of red wine, and spoke slowly, "I just asked them to bring the child


    here, but from the looks of it, it doesn''t seem to be going so well."


    Sharon Allyson frowned gently, "What are you trying to do?"


    The man put down his ss and looked over at her, "I have too much free time."


    Sharon Allyson remembered what the boy had said to her when they were on the ne earlier, and


    from the looks of it, they didn''t seem to have any hostile intentions.


    Besides, they were nning to save the little one.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "So who are you?"


    The man''s lips curled for a moment, and his eyes fell on the ss of wine in front of him, and it took a


    few seconds before he said, "Me?"


    At that moment, the door was pushed open and a man walked in quickly, "Master Hood, Jameson


    Proctor ising this way."


    "He''s moving pretty fast."


    The man got up and said to Sharon Allyson, "I''m leaving.Are you going to wait for him here ore


    with me?"


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson''s answer, the maid had already taken the child.


    It seemed she had no choice.


    She walked over to the maid, "Give me the baby."


    The maid looked at the man until thetter nodded and she handed over the child.

 Chapter 603: Clearly Planted

    Chapter 603: Clearly nted


    In the car.


    Sharon Allyson was holding the sleeping little one, wondering where they were going to be taken this


    time.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a white building.


    The driver opened the door from outside.


    Sharon Allyson got out of the car, looked at the man walking in front of her, looked down at the little one


    in her arms, and lifted her steps to follow him.


    Once inside the white building, Sharon Allyson realized that it was a seemingly experimental site filled


    with high-tech equipment.


    As she was looking around, a man wearing gold-rimmed sses and a mask and a whiteb coat


    came up to them, "What brings you here?"


    By the sound of his voice, it was the boy who had brought her here.


    "I also want to ask you what did you bring them to me for"


    The boy smiled and said, "Well, they are guests.You can''t let them stay in a hotel.How rude."


    Sharon Allyson added from the side, "The way you brought me in, it was rude as well."


    The boy didn''t feel embarrassed but extended his hand toward her, "In that case, let''s pretend that


    none of this happened before.Hello for the first time, my name is Robert Hood."


    At this time, the little one woke up and arched in Sharon Allyson''s arms.


    Robert Hood said, "Why don''t you give me the baby, and I''ll take him in for a detailed examination.I was


    going to say I''d do it tomorrow, but since you''re all here..."


    Sharon Allyson hesitated for a few seconds, still holding the little one tightly, "I''ll go with you."


    Robert Hood pointed to the man next to her, "He''s right here.If I run off with the baby, you can go after


    him"


    The man didn''t seem to want to talk to him and walked to the window.


    Robert Hood whispered again, "The main thing is that we don''t let outsiders into theb.And a series of


    checks are very tedious.It''s not that you''re not allowed toe along, but it''s inconvenient"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then give me back my phone"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Robert Hood felt around his body, "Oh, I forgot it in the car.I''ll have someone bring it to youter"


    Sharon Allyson looked to the window, "What is your rtionship with him."


    "He''s my cousin."


    Sharon Allyson withdrew her eyes and gave him the baby.


    When Robert Hood left with the little one in his arms, Sharon Allyson walked over to the window and


    slowly spoke out, "Harry Hood."


    The man turned his head and raised his eyebrows, probably a little surprised.He leaned against the


    window, "I thought you didn''t know who I was."


    When she asked the question, she really didn''t know.


    She had never made the connection between the man in front of her and the monster in Daniel''s mouth


    who drank human blood, ate human flesh, and gnawed on human bones.


    But when the man called him Master Hood, she immediately knew.


    Sharon Allyson said, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Everything."


    Harry Hoodughed, his voice extremely light, "I can tell you why I brought you to River City.But if it''s


    something else, I''m sorry I can''t say anything about it."


    Sharon Allyson frowned, "Why?"


    "How do you expect me to answer something that I didn''t do."


    "You didn''t ..."


    Sharon Allyson paused, "You mean you didn''t do all those things that happened before and on the side


    of the Proctor family? "


    Harry Hood looked the same, "I have a lot of free time but not that much."


    Sharon Allyson said, "If you didn''t do it, what are you doing hiding from Jameson Proctor?"


    "Do you believe me?"


    Sharon Allyson said frankly, "No."


    Harry Hood said nonchntly, "Even you don''t believe me, you think he will? I''m not avoiding him, just


    avoiding some unnecessary trouble before things are settled."


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment, "What do you mean by ¡®even you''?"


    "Literally."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    "If it''s like you said, none of those things were done by you, then why does all the evidence point to


    River City and to you."


    "It''s clearly all nted on me."


    At that, Sharon Allyson''s brow furrowed deeper.


    nted? Would that be a possibility? And if that was the case, who was behind all of this? She pursed


    her lips and continued, "Then you can answer the question of why you brought us to River City."


    Harry Hood said, "First, now that all fingers are pointing at me, I have no reason to sit back and


    wait.Second, the faulty nutritional injections were developed from the River City Pharmaceutical nt,


    and it is my responsibility to take care of the aftermath."


    "The nutritional injection was developed by River City, but not given by you to Evie Rond, is that


    what you mean?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you find out who gave it to her?"


    "That batch of nutritional shots was destroyed two years ago, and everyone who was involved in the


    development has been checked out.No leads yet."


    At that, Sharon Allyson thought of the most crucial question, "How did you bring us here?"


    Jameson Proctor''s men had been guarding the ward, and they would never let in any unfamiliar faces.


    Thinking about this, Sharon Allyson suddenly realized, "South City ...No, you have someone working


    for Jameson Proctor?"


    Harry Hood said, "Well, I can''t tell you more."


    Even though he didn''t answer, Sharon Allyson could guess that this must be the case.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t have gotten her and the baby away so smoothly.It was just that she was still a


    bit confused.


    All those things that had happened in South City before were more or less connected to River City in


    some way, including the little one''s sudden illness, and it could be said that they had made some kind


    of deal with Evie Rond.


    But now, Harry Hood said that he was framed.


    Sharon Allyson instinctively did not believe it, but they did not seem to be hostile.


    And the little guy''s condition in the past two days was indeed much better than before.


    For a moment, she waspletely unable to make a judgment.


    An hourter, Robert Hood carried the baby out and ced it in Sharon Allyson¡¯s arms, looking less


    rxed than before.


    Harry Hood said, "How''s it?"


    "Not so good, more serious than Little June."


    "Does the new drug work for him."


    "Yes, it does a little, but not much.It suppresses but doesn''t cure."


    Sharon Allyson asked in a low voice, "Is there any other way?"


    Robert Hood looked at her and smiled, "Don''t be so nervous.There must be a way.Besides, look, our


    whole team is working overtime on this, and we haven''t slept in two or three days, so this little guy will


    be fine."


    Sharon Allyson froze.She did not expect that everyone in thisboratory was busy with this.


    In that case, it really didn''t seem like they were the ones who had done it.

 Chapter 604: Let Him Find Out the Truth of That Year

    Chapter 604: Let Him Find Out the Truth of That Year


    Standing in the private hall, Jameson Proctor''s facial features became colder and colder, and his entire


    body emitted a chill.He was still a step toote.


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, it seems that Harry Hood is deliberately avoiding us."


    Jameson Proctor''s face was cold and he did not speak.


    At this time, Jacob Green saw something reflecting on the rectangr table.


    He walked over and picked it up, then turned to look at Jameson Proctor.


    "Mr.Proctor, look at this.Is it the Little Young Master''s?"


    Jameson Proctor heard this and strode over.


    Jacob Green was holding a longevity lock in his hand.


    Xu Yue had put it on for him.


    Jameson Proctor took it and held it tightly in his palm.


    Sure enough, they were taken away by Harry Hood.


    Jacob Green tentatively said, "Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson Proctor looked at the ck car outside the door and said coldly, "Tell the Hood family that if I


    don''t see Sharon Allyson and the child before eight tomorrow morning, I''ll throw her into the river."


    "Okay, I will deal with it now."


    Not far away, Olivia Hood was lying on the car window, trying to hear what they were saying, but


    because the distance was too far, she did not hear anything.


    Seeing theme over, she said, "Have you found Harry Hood?"


    Jameson Proctor''s gaze fell on her face, neither cold nor indifferent.


    Olivia Hood was puzzled by his gaze, but she couldn''t help but shrink her neck.


    Half an hourter, Olivia Hood''s father received news that Olivia Hood was in Jameson Proctor''s


    hands.


    He asked the Hood family to hand the people over before eight in the morning tomorrow.


    Ethan Hood frowned, "What is Jameson Proctor''s situation? When did Olivia disappear from the


    birthday banquet?"


    His subordinate said, "I just went to investigate.


    Jameson Proctor has been in River City for two days.


    He seems to be looking for Master Hood.


    Today, he probably heard that Master Hood would go to the young miss¡¯ birthday banquet.


    As for how the young miss was taken away by him...


    When Ethan Hood heard that he wanted to say something, he stopped and sternly asked, "How exactly


    did you do it? There are so many people, yet you just watched him take the young miss away?"


    "No, it was the young miss who took the initiative to leave with him.We did not receive any news


    beforehand and did not know what had happened.Thus, when the young miss left, no one stopped


    her."


    Hearing this, Ethan Hood sat on the sofa and took a deep breath, "What about Harry Hood?"


    "As you know, we have never been able to find Master Hood''s whereabouts, so...we don''t know the


    specific situation."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Tell Harry Hood this news.If something happens to Olivia, I won''t let it go!"


    "Yes."


    Very quickly, the news reached Harry Hood.


    Several members of the Hood family, led by Ethan Hood, came forward to put pressure on him, telling


    him to immediately resolve this matter and bring Olivia Hood back to the Hood family.


    Outside theboratory, Robert Hood said, "What should we do now? Jameson Proctor probably isn''t


    just talking.Based on his temper, he might really be able to do it."


    Harry Hood put away his phone.


    "Send Sharon Allyson over tomorrow morning."


    "Will it work? He wants two people"


    "If it doesn''t work, then let him push Olivia Hood into the river.If it isn''t cold, no one will die."


    Robert Hood, "..."


    Robert Hood added, "But Sharon Allyson definitely isn''t willing to leave.How are you going to convince


    her?"


    Harry Hood put one hand in his pocket and said, "She will leave."


    "Why?"


    "Let her take the child away.We will no longer provide any help.Or she will leave the child here and let


    him continue to receive treatment.What do you think she will choose?"


    Robert Hood tsked.


    "I think you have underestimated the importance of a child to a mother." Harry Hood smiled faintly.


    "It is precisely because of the importance that she will choose the best path for him."


    Robert Hood seemed to have thought of something and did not speak.


    Harry Hood said, "Go tell her what I said and let here out after she thinks about it.No matter what


    choice she makes, no one will stop her."


    Robert Hoodined, "Just leave all the hard work to me."


    After he finished speaking, he still turned around and walked into theboratory.


    Harry Hood instructed his subordinates, "Bring William Hood here."


    William Hood was nearby and soon appeared in front of Harry Hood.


    William Hood said, "How is the child now?"


    "Generally, the newly developed medicine can suppress his symptoms, but it can''t be treated.Currently,


    it is impossible to recover"


    William Hood frowned and cursed, "Who did it?"


    Harry Hood paused for a few seconds and said, "You said that the medicine bottle was found in Evie


    Rond''s room?"


    William Hood nodded.


    "That''s what Jameson Proctor said."


    "That''s interesting.I became Evie Rond''s aplice.And I can''t prove my innocence because she''s


    dead.I really couldn''t wash myself clean even if I jumped into the Yellow River."


    "Not only that.When the child was taken away by the Proctor family, the person rted to that matter


    was also from River City.After entering River City, there was no trace of him.You are very suspicious."


    Harry Hood sneered, "It seems that they have been nning for a long time."


    William Hood was silent for a while before saying, "I think someone deliberately targeted River


    City.There is only one reason why they lured Jameson Proctor here."


    Harry Hood narrowed his eyes.


    William Hood continued, "Let him find out the truth of the past"


    Harry Hood looked at view in the distance and didn''t say anything.


    He tapped his knees with his long fingers and said after a while, "How long have you been with


    Jameson Proctor?"


    William Hood said lightly, "Eighteen years."


    Less than two years after Jameson Proctor was brought back to the Proctor family, he was sent to his


    side in the name of transferring to school until now.


    Harry Hood said, "Go back to South City in secret and find out how Evie Rond got the Nutrition


    Needle, as well as who is manipting all of this."


    "Alright, I understand."


    William Hood was about to leave when Harry Hood called out to him, "There is one more thing."


    In the lounge of theboratory, Sharon Allyson was sitting on the sofa, leaning on the baby bed next to


    her, staring at the sleeping little fellow in a daze.


    When she left, she ced the longevity lock that the little fellow had been wearing in the private


    hall.She did not know if Jameson Proctor had seen it.


    Right now, she could only use this method to contact him.


    Just as Sharon Allyson was lost in thought, the door to the lounge opened and Robert Hood walked in.


    "Hello, are you still awake?"


    Sharon Allyson raised her head and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Robert Hood walked in.


    "We probably won''t be able to keep you here any longer."


    "Did I want to stay here?"


    Robert Hoodfan knew that he was in the wrong.He coughed and repeated what Harry Hood had told


    him to Say.He then said, "He can let you make any choice.Even if you take the child away, we won''t


    stop you."


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s expression did not change.


    "I don''t trust you, so I won''t choose any path."


    Robert Hood did not expect her to answer like this.He scratched his head in worry.

 Chapter 605: I Also Have a Condition

    Chapter 605: I Also Have a Condition


    Robert Hood thought about it and said seriously, "You have no other choice but to believe me


    now.Because only I can cure him."


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson pursed her lips slightly and clenched her hand that was ced on the


    baby bed.


    "I know what happened recently.You can''t ept it for a while.But now you should be very clear that


    there is a hand behind the scenes, including the nutrition needle.It was also done by them."


    Robert Hood continued, "If we want to harm this child, why do we have to put in so much effort to bring


    him to River City.We could just leave him to die in South City."


    "Didn''t you take him here to hold a chip in your hand to threaten Jameson Proctor?"


    Robert Hood was stunned for a moment, then came to a realization.


    "Oh, we could do that as well!"


    Sharon Allyson, "...


    Robert Hood raised his hand.


    "I was just joking.I was just joking.But think carefully if what I said makes sense."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him.


    "I can trust you, but I have a question"


    "Say it."


    "What is the rtionship between you and Jameson Proctor?"


    Robert Hood was stunned and looked a little surprised.He probably did not expect her to ask this.


    Sharon Allyson slowly said, "Just like what Harry Hood said, the whole thing was framed by


    someone.Then choose you guys? Why a ce so far away?"


    "About this..."


    "As long as you can answer my question, I can trust you and leave the child here."


    Robert Hood coughed and said seriously, "I can''t figure out this question either.Maybe I am too


    outstanding and some people are jealous of me."


    Sharon Allyson looked away.


    "I''m sleepy.You can leave now"


    Robert Hood hurriedly said, "Please don''t.Things are really getting out of hand.If you don''t agree, I will


    be scolded.If I get scolded, my mood will be bad.If I''m in a bad mood, I won''t have the energy to treat


    that little guy."


    Sharon Allyson was unmoved.


    Just as Robert Hood was at his wit''s end, the door to the lounge was pushed open again and Harry


    Hood walked in.


    Robert Hood immediately stood up.


    Harry Hood nced at him.


    "Just what can you do?"


    "I''m not good at dealing with women.It was you who forced me toe."


    After speaking, Robert Hood immediately slipped away.


    Harry Hood said, "I can answer the question you asked just now.However, I also have a condition."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him and did not speak for a moment, as if she was really considering it.


    Harry Hood did not give her a chance to think about it.


    He continued, "Take this child and swear that you can not say a word about what I told you


    tonight.Otherwise, his illness will never be cured."


    "You..."


    Sharon Allyson frowned.


    Harry Hood interrupted her.


    "This is just the consequence of not keeping your promise.If you keep this secret, nothing will happen."


    Sharon Allyson said coldly, "Why should I make such a silly promise with you? No matter what the


    secret is, I will not use my child as a bet or a bargaining chip."


    Harry Hood did not expect her to say this.He raised his eyebrows without a trace.


    After a while, he said, "It happened twenty years ago.As for how much Jameson Proctor can find out,


    that is his business.It has nothing to do with me."


    Sharon Allyson was stunned.


    "Twenty years ago, then you..."


    "I have already said what I need to say.You make your choice."


    After Harry Hood finished speaking, he did not stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the closed door and let out a long sigh.She never expected that River City


    would be involved in something that happened twenty years ago.


    Jameson Proctor said that twenty years ago, there were other people behind Tavis Beale who were


    helping him.


    Jefferey Proctor''s car ident might have something to do with these people.


    But at that time, Harry Hood should only be about ten years old.


    This could not have been nned by him.


    Could it be that it was the Hood family? Originally, she came to River City to find out about the little


    fellow''s illness and the connection between River City and the Proctor family and Evie Rond, but


    before she could figure out all of this, it was instantly pulled back to twenty years ago.


    If the explosion and car ident twenty years ago were done by the Hood family, then they, the Proctor


    family and Evie Rond, were all enemies.


    How could they help Evie Rond? If these things were not done by them, and what did they have to


    do with them? Why did those people point all the evidence to River City? Sharon Allyson felt that her


    head was going to explode.She couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her temples and felt that her thoughts could no longer move.


    However, what Robert Hood said made sense.


    If they really intended to harm the child, why would they bother to bring the child from South City to


    River City? River City was the territory of the Hood family.


    Even if Jameson Proctor came, there was a limit to what he could do.


    At most, he would stay here for a period of time.


    Moreover, it was impossible for him to leave the matter of South City alone.


    It wouldn''t be long before he left.


    Therefore, the idea of using a child to threaten him was actually not valid.


    More importantly, Harry Hood seemed to be unwilling to have a direct confrontation with him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been hiding all the time.


    Also, if they wanted to separate her from the little fellow, it was actually very simple andpletely


    easy.


    But it just so happened that first, Robert Hood ran over to persuade her.


    Later, Harry Hood came over again.


    Although there was nothing good in his mouth, it was obvious that he did not intend to hurt her and the


    little fellow.


    Sharon Allyson rested her head on the baby bed and was ina daze.


    After a long time, she closed her eyes and got up to sleep with the little fellow.


    The red rashes on his body had all receded, and the milk powder he drank tonight was the usual


    amount, and he did not vomit.


    It was much better than when he was in South City.


    After a long time, Sharon Allyson leaned over and lowered her head to kiss his forehead.


    "Baby, mom wille to pick you up soon."


    The sleeping little guy''s mouth made some noise as if he had heard her.


    Sharon Allyson''s nose was ufortable, and tears wet the corners of her eyes.She had never been


    a qualified mother, whether before or now.


    However, her wish was also very simple.She just hoped that he could survive and grow up safely and


    healthily.


    Even if she had to give up everything, she was willing.


    After leaving the lounge, Robert Hood was waiting there.


    Seeing this, he asked in surprise, "Hey, did you cry?"


    Sharon Allyson sniffed and looked away.


    "No!"


    "Why not? I can see that your eyes are red...Hey, with me here, you can rest assured.He will definitely


    get better."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment, then said, "When can I see him again?"


    "About this, I can''t say for sure.You should ask Harry Hood.But once there is any progress in the


    treatment, I will definitely inform you!"


    Sharon Allyson said numbly, "A letter notice?"


    Robert Hood patted his head.


    "I''ll take you to get your phone now.It''s in my car."

 Chapter 606: Did He Bully You?

    Chapter 606: Did He Bully You?


    When Sharon Allyson woke up, there was a heavy curtain in the room and everything was dark.She


    was just about to get up when a hand wrapped around her waist and pulled back.


    The next second, she fell into the man''s warm chest.


    Jameson Proctor''s low and hoarse voice rang out, "Sleep more?"


    "I have a headache from sleeping."


    "The doctor said that you are too tired.Sleep a little longer.What do you want to eat? I''ll get Jacob


    Green to bring it over."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I don''t have an appetite."


    Jameson Proctor said, "Even if you don''t have an appetite, you still have to eat.Do you still want to


    faint?"


    Sharon Allyson was silent and did not speak.


    Not long after, she felt the person behind her move.


    The wallmp was turned on and the faint orange light spread out silently.


    When Jameson Proctor got up and got out of bed, Sharon Allyson also sat up.


    She said, "What time is it now?"


    Jameson Proctor lowered his head to look at his watch.


    "1:30 in the afternoon." Sharon Allyson rubbed her head.


    "Did I sleep for so long?"


    "No, go back to sleep.I''ll wake you up during dinner."


    After speaking, Jameson Proctor walked out of the room with his long legs.


    Sharon Allyson really couldn''t fall asleep.She lifted the quilt and got out of bed, only to find that she


    was wearing a man''s shirt.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    In the living room, Jameson Proctor was calling Jacob Green.


    Sharon Allyson passed by him and walked to the dining table.She poured a ss of water and drank it.


    Jameson Proctor turned around and his gaze fell on her.


    His eyebrows unconsciously raised.


    When he brought her back from the hospital, Sharon Allyson smelled like disinfectant, so he changed


    her clothes.


    Over the phone, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, I''ve prepared Madam''s clothes.I''ll send them over now"


    "No need." Jameson Proctor said.


    "??" Jacob Green.


    Jameson Proctor said slowly, "Send the food first.I''m hungry."


    "I''ve already prepared the clothes.I can send them with the f..."


    Halfway through his words, Jacob Green was keenly aware of the problem and immediately changed


    his tone.


    "Alright, I''ll go prepare lunch."


    Jameson Proctor put away his phone in satisfaction.He walked to Sharon Allyson''s side and watched


    her drink the water.He reached out a finger and gently wiped the water droplets from her lips.His long


    fingers stopped at the corner of her lips for a few seconds.


    Sharon Allyson looked up at him as if he was looking at a pervert.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows and took the empty cup from her hand.He poured water into it.


    "Nothing.Do you still want to drink?"


    "I''m full Hearing this, Jameson Proctor put down the ss bottle and finished the rest of the


    water.Sharon Allyson ignored him and went to look for her clothes.Jameson Proctor followed behind


    her.


    "It hasn''t dried yet.I''ve already asked Jacob Green to prepare it.It will be delivered soon."


    Sharon Allyson turned around and found her phone on the sofa.She charged it and turned it on.She


    thought for a moment and looked at Jameson Proctor.


    "I have something to tell you." Jameson Proctor sat next to her.


    "Huh?"


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know what to say.


    These things were tooplicated, and she still couldn''t figure it out.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson said, "Child...I''ve left him with Harry Hood.They might have a way to cure


    him.Harry Hood said that what happened in South City was not his doing.Someone is framing him.I...I


    don''t know if I should believe him, but the little fellow has indeed improved under their treatment."


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and said in a muffled voice, "I have no other choice.I can only..."


    Jameson Proctor held her in his arms and gently rubbed her head.


    He whispered, "I know that this is not your problem.You don''t have to me yourself."


    "When did you find out?"


    "Last night."


    Aftering out of Harry Hood''s private club, he received a call from Dean Wilson.He also sent people


    to investigate.


    River City indeed had simr cases two years ago.


    The medical team was also in Harry Hood''s hands.


    When he sent Sharon Allyson to the hospital, he received the report and information of the nutrition


    injection destroyed two years ago.


    All of this showed that someone had deliberately led him to River City and provoked the conflict


    between him and Harry Hood.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Other than this, did he say anything else?"


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment.


    "He said that all these things are rted to twenty years ago, but you have to investigate it yourself."


    "Did he bully you?"


    "No...can you stop touching me?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    The hand he had ced on her thigh slowly retracted.


    Sharon Allyson came out of his embrace and took a pillow to ce on her legs.


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    It was Jacob Green.


    Jameson Proctor walked to the door and only opened the door a small crack.


    After taking the things in, he said, "Where are the clothes?"


    "Clothes?"


    Jacob Green was confused.


    When he met Jameson Proctor''s emotionless gaze, he quickly reacted.


    "Ah...clothes, there are a lot of things.I didn''t have the time to prepare them.I''ll go now."


    Jameson Proctor nodded.


    "Hurry up."


    Closing the door, Jameson Proctor ced the food box in front of Sharon Allyson.


    "The clothes still need to wait a while.Let''s eat first."


    Sharon Allyson originally had no appetite, but after the food box was opened, the aroma of food wafted


    over.She felt her stomach growl twice.She took the chopsticks that Jameson Proctor handed over and


    bent down to take the food box.


    On the other side, Jameson Proctor''s hands paused slightly and he caught a glimpse of the charming


    scenery under the cor of the shirt.


    Seeing that he stopped there and did not move, Sharon Allyson raised her head in confusion.


    After realizing where he was looking, she quickly sat up and threw a pillow at him.


    Jameson Proctor easily caught the pillow.


    "Be reasonable.I didn''t want to see it on purpose.Do you me me for this?"


    Sharon Allyson snapped, "Shut up."


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up as he ced the pillow to the side.


    "Let''s eat."


    By the time they finished eating, it was already half past two in the afternoon.


    Sharon Allyson looked at Jameson Proctor.


    "What are your ns now?" Jameson Proctor met her gaze.


    "Five pounds"


    Sharon Allyson, "?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "You''ve lost a lot of weight during this period of time.Let me feed you five


    pounds first."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    What was wrong with this person? Jameson Proctor continued, "Seven or eight pounds is fine too.You


    should eat more."


    Sharon Allyson could not take it anymore.


    "Shut up!"


    A smile appeared in Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes.


    "The family gathering of the Hood family will be held in a few days.I''ll bring you there when the time


    comes."


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson frowned.


    "But can we enter the family gathering?"


    "How will we know if we don''t try? Since we want to investigate what happened twenty years ago, how


    can we find it if we don''t go to the Hood family?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then aren''t you going back to South City?"


    "You are all here.Why should I go back?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s more, since those people had spent so much effort to lure him here, he wanted to see what


    exactly was there.

 Chapter 607: Awake, Not Completely

    Chapter 607: Awake, Not Completely


    After Robert Hood gave the phone to Sharon Allyson, he gave her his number.


    Sharon Allyson took the phone, pursed her lips, and said, "When he wakes up and finds that I''m not by


    his side, he will cry...But he likes small toys.Just patientlyfort him for a while and divert his


    attention...Don''t be mean to him.He will cry even harder...He is very obedient.As long as he feels that


    you are good to him, he will slowly approach you..."


    After saying that, Sharon Allyson said a lot of things to pay attention to.


    Robert Hood listened carefully and even turned on the phone memoto make notes.


    After Sharon Allyson finished speaking, he put away the phone.


    "I know.The mall is nearby.I''ll buy it when the sun rises."


    Sharon Allyson nodded and turned to look at the white building behind her, unwilling to leave.


    Robert Hood looked at the time.


    "I have to go in."


    Then, he looked at the ck car not far away.


    "Harry Hood is waiting for you in the car.You can go."


    Sharon Allyson stopped him and opened her mouth.


    Her voice was a little choked.


    "Please, you must cure him."


    Robert Hood said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best.Then I will go first.Goodbye."


    After seeing Robert Hood enter theboratory, Sharon Allyson retracted her gaze.She lowered her


    head and stood up a bit.She walked to the ck car and opened the door.


    In the early morning of River City, there was a bit of coldness.


    The streetmps on the street were connected one by one, reflecting the river surface.


    Sharon Allyson leaned against the car window, her eyes unfocused as she looked at the scenery


    outside.Her hair was a little messy from the wind.


    Harry Hood looked at her from the side, his slender fingers lightly tapping his knees, not saying a word.


    After an unknown period of time, the car stopped in front of the bridge across the river.


    At this time, the sky had already broken.


    A ray of sunlight passed through the clouds and silently appeared.


    Sharon Allyson finally collected her thoughts and turned her head.


    "When can Ie to pick him up?"


    Harry Hood said faintly, "You cane at any time, but I still say the same thing: after you take him


    away, we won''t provide any help.You can also tell Jameson Proctor this."


    Sharon Allyson looked out the window again.


    Now, it seemed that only by finding out the truth from twenty years ago would there be a new turning


    point.She opened the car door and walked for a few minutes before looking at the figure leaning on the


    car in the distance.


    Finally, she saw him again.


    At the same time, Jameson Proctor also saw her.He strode over and pulled her into his arms.He


    hugged her tightly and said in a slightly strained voice, "Did they do anything to you?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head gently.She ced her hand on his waist and said with difficulty, "Let go


    of me.I...can''t breathe"


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes and hugged her even tighter.


    "I couldn''t breathe either"


    Sharon Allyson said slowly, "I''m fine.Don''t worry"


    Jameson Proctor let go of her and carefully checked if she was injured.


    After that, he kissed the space between her eyebrows.His tense expression finally eased.


    "Where is the child? Is he not with you?"


    "He is receiving treatment.I..."


    Sharon Allyson was halfway through her sentence when she suddenly felt dizzy.She lost all strength in


    her body and then lost consciousness.


    Jameson Proctor caught her, held her in his arms, and strode to the car.


    Seeing this, Jacob Green immediately opened the door.


    Looking at her pale face, Jameson Proctor said coldly, "Go to the hospital."


    In another car by the bridge, Olivia Hood was leaning against the seat and sleeping soundly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because the sun was gradually bing dazzling, she reached out and scratched her face.


    Then she turned around and buried her head in the shoulder to continue sleeping.


    After an unknown period of time, she faintly heard a knock on the door.


    Olivia Hood closed her eyes and muttered, "Can''t you hear someone is knocking? Hurry up and open


    the door!"


    There was no response from the maid, only constant knocking on the door every once in a while.She


    got up in an instant and became a little agitated.


    "Stop knocking! Don''t you sleep early in the morning?"


    There was a constant knock on the door.


    Olivia Hood suddenly opened her eyes, but found that she was not in the room, but in the car.


    She reacted for a few seconds before she gradually woke up.She stretched her stiff neck and opened


    the door.She looked at the man sitting in front of the car, who was the one who kept knocking on the


    door.


    Olivia Hood could not help but swallow.


    Although ording to seniority, she should call him little uncle, in fact, she did not even talk to him.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but she didn''t dare.


    This man seemed to have an innate dignity, cold and distant.


    She even heard rumors that his family¡¯s red wine bottle was filled with human blood.


    When she heard someone say that Harry Hood wanted to marry her, her first reaction was to refuse.


    She didn''t want to be widowed against such a terrible person! Olivia Hood hesitated and said,


    "...uncle..."


    It didn''t seem appropriate to address him in any way.


    Harry Hood turned to look at her and said indifferently, "You''re awake?"


    Olivia Hood lowered her head.


    "I''m awake, but I haven''tpletely woken up."


    Harry Hood said, "I can tell.If your brain is clear, you can''t chase after the person you met for the first


    time."


    Olivia Hood was unconvinced.


    "So what if it''s the first time we met? I heard them talking about him.He came from South City and is


    not a bad person.Moreover, he is so good-looking.I like him so I went with him."


    Harry Hood gave her a cold look.


    Olivia Hood felt her scalp go numb, but she still insisted, "Anyway...I like him anyway! I won''t marry


    you, So just give up!"


    After that, Olivia Hood snorted, turned around and left without looking back.


    After she left, one of his subordinates came forward and said, "Master Hood."


    Harry Hood said, "Send two people to follow her and send her back."


    "Yes."


    "Wait.Who said that I wanted to marry her?"


    Harry Hood said slowly.


    His subordinate, "..."


    He whispered, "No...I don''t know who spread it, but it has already spread throughout the entire Hood


    family."


    Harry Hood looked at the river view in the distance.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    After a few seconds, he said, "I got it."


    Soon, his phone rang.


    Harry Hood looked at the call and picked it up.


    The other end of the phone said, "I heard that Olivia was kidnappedst night.What happened?"


    Harry Hood said lightly, "It''s nothing.It''s just a misunderstanding"


    "What misunderstanding? Olivia is your fiancee.It''s your responsibility to protect her.How can you be so


    negligent?"


    "I said I won''t marry her"


    "This matter has already been settled.I have already talked to her father.Now, we are only waiting for


    the date of marriage to be set.You should also prepare"


    Harry Hood said, "We haven''t found out what happened in South City yet.Let''s talk about it after some


    time."


    "It''s because of what happened in South City.Can''t you tell? It''s obvious that someone deliberately


    used this matter to deal with you."

 Chapter 608: Scold and Bite

    Chapter 608: Scold and Bite


    Not long after the meal, Sharon Allyson yawned.She felt like she had no strength left in her body.She


    leaned against the sofa and stared nkly out the window, her eyes unfocused.


    Jameson Proctor moved his gaze away from theputer andnded on her face.


    He whispered, "Are you sleepy?"


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her sore eyes.


    "I''m alright."


    "If you''re sleepy, then go to sleep.I''ll call you when it''s time for dinner."


    Sharon Allyson, "...


    She muttered, "I''m not a pig."


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up and he ced the thin nket on her legs.


    "Even if you are a pig, you are still the most cute and beautiful one."


    Sharon Allyson could not help but kick him.


    "Can you stop saying such cheesy words?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his hand and easily grabbed her ankle.


    "Isn''t it good to praise you?"


    "Thank you, but I don''t need it."


    "You''re wee.That''s what I should do."


    Sharon Allyson gritted her teeth in hatred and wanted to retract her foot, but he grabbed her tightly.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her fair calves and unconsciously raised his eyebrows.


    The next second, he leaned forward and pressed down on her legs, pressing her hands on both sides


    of the sofa.


    His eyes were deep and his voice was a little hoarse.


    "So you''re not gonna sleep?"


    Sensing his intentions, Sharon Allyson scolded him, "Jerk!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Yeah, a jerk.Don''t you like it too?"


    "No? I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jameson Proctor ced his hand on her left chest.


    Sharon Allyson was stunned for a moment before giving him a p without hesitation.


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He pressed down on her hand again, the tip of his tongue licking his burning lips as he said in a deep


    voice, "Sharon Allyson!"


    Sharon Allyson also realized that she had hit him a little hard just now, but that was her subconscious


    self-protection.


    "I ...I told you not to touch me.You asked for it."


    "You were the first to say that you didn''t like me."


    "So you can put your hands on me?"


    Jameson Proctor held back his temper.


    "I wanted you to listen to your own heart."


    Sharon Allyson suddenly reacted.


    The ce he had ced his hand on was her heart.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Jameson Proctor continued, "You haven''t done the same thing to me?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That won''t do! There are differences between men and women.You are just bullying me!"


    "Everyone is equal."


    Sharon Allyson wanted to scold him.She moved.


    "Get up.I want to sleep."


    "I see that you are quite energetic.Don''t sleep."


    Sharon Allyson turned her head and looked at his arm.She didn''t know where this energy came from,


    but she moved closer to him and opened her mouth to bite him.


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say anything.He just frowned and let her bite him.


    It wasn''t until the smell of blood spread between her lips that Sharon Allyson came back to her senses


    and slowly retreated.


    She originally thought that Jameson Proctor would m the door and leave in anger, but he only stared


    at her and asked, "Are you still angry?"


    Sharon Allyson¡¯s eyshes drooped, but she did not say anything.


    Jameson Proctor got up and pulled her into his arms.


    He rubbed her hair.


    "Alright, you''ve scolded and bitten me.Your anger should be gone."


    He knew that from the moment the child was hospitalized, she had been suppressing herself.


    During the examination today, the doctor said that besides fatigue, she also had a psychological


    problem.


    If she did not vent it out, she would be depressed and sick.


    Sharon Allyson''s nose was sour and tears welled up in her eyes.She pounded his chest and almost


    sobbed.


    "Jerk! Jerk! Why did you lie to me all the time? Why did you lie to me for so long...No matter how I


    asked you, you wouldn''t say it..."


    Sharon Allyson''s tears continued to fall like beads with their strings cut, and she continued, choking


    with sobs, "I only took him back for a few days, and now we have to separate again...I failed to take


    good care of him and protect him.I am not a qualified mother...I am not worthy..."


    Jameson kissed between her eyebrows.


    "It is my fault, not your responsibility."


    Sharon Allyson cried even more sadly.


    "It was your fault in the first ce!"


    Jameson Proctor gently patted her back.


    "Give me a chance.You can''t just sentence me to death."


    "It''s good enough that I didn''t ask you to carry out the execution immediately."


    Jameson Proctor was silent for a moment.


    "Actually, I feel that this analogy is not quite appropriate."


    Sharon Allyson sobbed.


    "Didn''t you start first?"


    "It''s my fault.Let''s not talk about this anymore."


    After Jameson Proctor finished speaking, Sharon Allyson kicked him off the sofa, pulled the thin


    nket, turned around, and slept with her head covered.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her figure, the corners of his lips curling up.He sat down on the carpet, took


    theputer, and continued with his work.


    Half an hourter, Jacob Green called.


    Jameson Proctor looked at Sharon Allyson who was already asleep.He pulled down the thin nket for


    her, revealing her nose and mouth.He walked to the bedroom and connected.


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, we have already found their exact location.Do you want to go in and


    bring the young master out?"


    "No need for now.Do you have a list of medical teams?"


    Jameson Proctor asked.


    "Yes, I''ll send it to you now"


    Jameson Proctor took out his phone, turned on the loudspeaker, and clicked on the information that


    Jacob Green had sent.


    Jacob Green continued, "This medical team was trained by the Hood family, and there were many


    authoritative doctors.


    Their main task was to develop new medical drugs, but the nutrition needles developed two years ago


    found a lot of problems in theter tests"


    "During the test, an employee of aboratory had a premature birth and his life was in danger.He stole


    a dose of nutrition injection and injected it into the child.The child was in a better condition at that time,


    but half a monthter, he had the same symptoms as the young master.The employee went to ask the


    doctor in theboratory, and the matter became big."


    "After Harry Hood learned about it, he ordered to destroy all the nutrition injections immediately and let


    the medical team treat the child with all their strength.After two years of treatment, the child is no longer


    in a serious condition.He only needs to go to theboratory every month to check it out and has never


    been sick again."


    "In the medical team list, there is a person named Robert Hood.It is said that he is the apprentice of the


    Miracle Doctor Ming.At a young age, he has excellent medical skills and is also the attending doctor for


    nutrition injections.At the same time, his mother and Harry Hood''s mother are cousins.He is Harry


    Hood''s cousin."


    When Jacob Green finished speaking, Jameson Proctor also turned to the page of Robert Hood.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Send a few people to guard theboratory and find a chance to bring him over.I


    want to see him."


    "Okay, I will deal with it now."


    Jameson Proctor said, "And take a doctor to the child''s house, confirm his condition, and then tell me."

 Chapter 609: They Envy Me

    Chapter 609: They Envy Me


    After another sleep, Sharon Allyson felt that she had be soft.She stretched out her hand, closed


    her eyes.She did not know where her face touched.


    It was the touch of the fabric of a suit.She stretched her neck, but she felt something against her head.


    The sense of presence was strong.


    Sharon Allyson opened her eyes and was just about to yawn when she saw the man''s cold lower


    jaw.She was stunned for a few seconds.She probably couldn''t understand why she saw such a


    scene.She remembered that she was sleeping on the sofa.She gradually woke up.


    Looking at the man''s protruding Adam''s apple, Sharon Allyson finally realized what position she was in


    now.


    She suddenly sat up and widened her eyes.


    Jameson Proctor closed the document and crossed his long legs.


    "You''re awake."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Why am I sleeping on your legs?"


    "I also want to know.I was sitting here.Why did you sleep on my legs?"


    It was not the first time Sharon Allyson had seen this man make a false usation.He must have


    ced her on hisp while she was asleep.


    Not only that, he also...


    Bastard! Jameson Proctor leaned back and rested his arm on the sofa.He looked at her.


    "How did you sleep?"


    I think you slept well.


    ¡°What did you dream of?"


    Sharon Allyson said without thinking, "No, nothing!"


    Jameson Proctor curled his lips and leaned closer to her, his voice low and maic.


    "Is that so? Then why are you drooling?"


    Sharon Allyson hurriedly raised her hand to wipe her mouth, but found that it was not what he said at


    all.She picked up the pillow and smashed it several times.


    After she had hit enough, Jameson Proctor took the pillow and carried her over, cing her on hisp.


    "Alright, don''t you know how much you love to move when you sleep?"


    "I didn''t ask you to..."


    Before Sharon Allyson could finish her sentence, she was pressed against the back of her head.


    The next second, the man''s thin lips pressed against hers.


    The tip of his tongue pried open her lips and moved straight in.


    Sharon Allyson hammered his chest, but her hand was held by him.


    He held her waist and deepened the kiss.


    After the long kiss, Sharon Allyson was a little breathless and her eyes were wet.


    Jameson rested his chin on her shoulder and said ina voice that only the two of them could hear,


    "Baby, give me somepensation?"


    Before Sharon Allyson could react, her hand was brought down by him.It was only when she felt a


    burning sensation in her palm that her thoughts suddenly returned.


    "You...!"


    At such a time, was he still thinking about such a trivial matter? Was he still human? Jameson was


    calm andposed.


    "It''s a man¡¯s basic need.You haven''t let me touched you for a month¡¯ Sharon Allyson was furious.


    "So it''s my fault?"


    "It can''t be all your fault.Otherwise, I wouldn''t use just your hand."


    "...¡± Sharon Allyson.


    Should she thank him? Jameson Proctor bit her ear and wrapped his palm around hers.


    He said hoarsely, "Hurry up, or do you want to change ces?"


    Sharon Allyson could not pull out the hand he was holding and could only move up and down with him.


    He really lived up to the title of a cur! By the time it was over, Sharon Allyson felt that she could not


    even lift her arms.Her hands were sticky and she directly went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Halfway through the shower, the bathroom door was knocked.


    Jameson Proctor''s voice came, "The clothes are at the door"


    Sharon Allyson ignored him.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Actually, I thought about it.You probably don''t need it very much.I''ll take


    it."


    :.,..Put it there for me!"


    The smile on Jameson Proctor''s lips widened.


    "Okay, I put it here."


    Sharon Allyson took a shower in a rage.She opened the door a crack and reached out to touch it for a


    long time.


    Then, she found a paper bag and pulled it in.


    By the time she changed her clothes and came out, Jameson Proctor had already changed and was


    waiting for her at the door.


    "Let''s go," Jameson Proctor said.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the sofa.


    "I''m not going."


    Jameson Proctor walked up to her with his long legs.


    "Let''s go out for dinner.Take a walk.Didn''t you say that you were sleeping too much?"


    "You go first.I''ll go out on my ownter.Let''s go our separate ways."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He bent down, picked her up by the waist, and strode outside.


    Sharon Allyson struggled.


    "Let go of me!"


    Jameson Proctor ignored her and directly opened the door.


    And he said to Jacob Green, who was waiting outside, "Bring the shoes at the door."


    Jacob Green saw this scene and widened his eyes in shock.


    A few secondster, he returned to being a qualified assistant with a calm professional quality.


    He answered, picked up the paper bag with the shoe box that had not been opened at the door, closed


    the door, and followed.


    It just so happened that it was time for dinner at the hotel.


    There were several staff who were delivering food in the corridor and guests who were going


    downstairs to eat.


    Seeing this scene, their eyes were full of gossip and ambiguity.


    To avoid attracting too many people over, Sharon Allyson gave up struggling and said through gritted


    teeth, "Can''t you see that everyone is looking at us! Hurry up and put me down!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Isn''t that a look of envy?"


    "Envy you?"


    "Envy that I hold such a beautiful woman."


    Sharon Allyson''s words were about to reach her mouth, and she retracted her broadsword that was


    about to be lifted.


    She was really about tough from anger.


    This person was not only thick-skinned, but he was also disying his shamelessness to the extreme.


    When they arrived in front of the elevator, Sharon Allysonpromised and said, "I''ll go by myself.Put


    me down."


    Jameson Proctor turned around to take a look.


    Jacob Green immediately brought his shoes over.


    Sharon Allyson put on her shoes, tidied up her messy hair, and stared at the elevator, not wanting to


    speak.


    Soon, the elevator stopped.


    Two people were already standing in the elevator.


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t imagine what kind of terrifying scene it would be if she was carried in by


    Jameson Proctor.


    This man was really annoying sometimes.


    Jameson Proctor followed behind her and entered the elevator.


    The two girls standing in the elevator gathered together and whispered excitedly, "So handsome, so


    handsome!"


    "Go, go, go, ask for his phone number!"


    The two of them pushed each other for a while.


    A girl came forward and said to Jameson Proctor, "Hello, can I ask for your number?"


    Jameson Proctor turned around and nced at her.


    He took the phone she handed over and quickly typed in the number with his long fingers.


    The girl''s friend covered her mouth from behind, her face full of excitement.


    Sharon Allyson leaned against the elevator with her hands crossed over her chest, her face


    expressionless.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jameson Proctor gave the number, he returned the phone to the girl.


    Thetter said shyly, "Thank you.Then I can treat you to a drink..."


    "This is my wife''s number.You guys should be able to have a good chat."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Jacob Green sighed in his heart that these girls were too naive.


    In terms of rejecting people, Mr.Proctor had always been vicious and cold-blooded.


    At this time, the elevator stopped.


    Jameson Proctor pulled Sharon Allyson¡¯''s wrist and left inrge strides.

 Chapter 610: Could It Be a Handsome Man?

    Chapter 610: Could It Be a Handsome Man?


    The scenery of River City at night was very beautiful, especially near the river, and the night view of the


    entire city reflected on the river surface.


    The night breeze was also veryfortable.


    The dining room was leaning against the river, and at a nce, it was the river surface that was


    wrinkled by the wind, sparkling.


    Sharon Allyson slept for the whole afternoon.She was not very hungry.She was full after not eating


    much.


    Jameson Proctor saw this and ordered another dessert for her.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I can''t eat anymore."


    "If you eat this much, you will be hungry tonight."


    Jameson Proctor pushed the sweet food in front of her.


    "Hurry up and eat it.You have 5 pounds to gain."


    ",..I never said I wanted that! You said it!"


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s lips curved.


    "Yes, I said it."


    Sharon Allyson was a little stuffed.


    In the end, she still couldn''t eat anymore.She packed the sweet stuff and prepared to bring it back to


    the hotel.She would eat it when she was hungry.


    Jameson Proctor didn''t say anything.


    After eating, she walked by the river for a while.


    Sharon Allysonzily leaned on the railing.


    "What is it?" Jameson Proctor said.


    "My legs are weak and I don''t have much strength."


    She had slept for a whole day but still felt tired.


    Jameson Proctor turned around and crouched down with his back to her.


    "Come up"


    Sharon Allyson looked around and saw that there were many people around.She whispered, "What are


    you doing?"


    "Don''t you have no strength? I''ll carry you."


    "I...just want to rest for a while.I haven''t reached the point where I can''t walk"


    Jameson Proctor turned around and pulled on her arm.


    Sharon Allyson was caught off guard and fell on his back.


    Jameson Proctor carried her and got up.


    "Feeling better?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Although there were a lot of people around, most of them were just taking a walk.


    Many people strange looks at them.


    Sharon Allyson buried her head on his shoulder and urged in a low voice, "Go back to the hotel."


    "Are you not going to walk anymore?"


    "Am I walking?"


    The smile on Jameson Proctor''s lips widened as he carried her towards the hotel.


    From here to the hotel, it would take more than ten minutes.


    The closer they got to the hotel, the fewer people around them.


    Sharon Allyson looked at their long shadows under the streetmp and suddenly said, "Jameson


    Proctor."


    "Huh?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Tell me, what is the truth from twenty years ago?"


    When she found her mother''s body, Jameson Proctor had told her that the person who helped Tavis


    Bealeplete the n twenty years ago and the person who caused Jefferey Proctor to have a car


    ident was likely to be the same group.


    Before she came to River City, she always felt that everything was done by the Hood family.


    But for some reason, this feeling was not so strong now.


    Through getting along with Robert Hood and Harry Hood, and the words they said.


    Intuition told her that they probably disdained to do such a thing.


    Be it twenty years ago or twenty yearster.


    The people of the Hood family did not seem to be as heinous as they had imagined.


    Jameson Proctor said faintly, "No matter what it is, it will not be pleasant."


    "Then what kind of role do you think the Hood family yed in what happened twenty years ago?"


    "It won''t be a positive role."


    "Why?"


    "The people of the Hood family can not leave River City, but they were involved in what happened


    twenty years ago.The Beale family was in a big fire, Tavis Beale took over, and Jefferey Proctor was


    paralyzed in a car ident.Did anything good happen?"


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth, but could not answer for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Perhaps the Hood family is not the behind-the-scenes envoy, but these


    matters must be linked to them in countless ways."


    "But I still can''t figure out a question."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I also can''t figure out this question.However, there should be an answer soon."


    That was, the Hood family obviously could not leave River City, but for what reason would they be


    willing to participate in these things in South City? Back at the hotel, Sharon Allyson had only taken a


    shower when she went out.


    After a simple wash, shey down on the bed, turned on her phone full of electricity, and reported her


    safety to South City.


    When Tiffany received her call, she could not even breathe.


    "I was scared to death during the two days you disappeared.Fortunately, Mr.Proctor called this


    morning"


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson paused and looked out of the bedroom.


    "Did he call you?"


    "Well, through me, more likely.Daniel also sent someone to find you.He simply told us not to look for


    you anymore.Sharon, what is going on? Why did you suddenly disappear from the hospital?" Tiffany


    asked.


    Sharon Allyson pursed her lips lightly.


    "It was Harry Hood''s people who took me away."


    "Harry Hood is the monster that eats people without spitting out their bones? How is it? Does he have a


    green face and fangs, sinister and terrifying? He didn''t do anything to you, did he?" Sharon Allyson


    smiled.


    "No, I saw him.He ispletely different from the rumors.He looks..."


    Thinking of the figure he saw at the door that day, something shed through Sharon Allyson''s mind,


    but she could not grasp it.


    Tiffany asked doubtfully, "A handsome guy?"


    "He is indeed very handsome."


    "How handsome? Is he as handsome as Mr.Proctor?"


    Sharon Allyson''s hand that was holding the phone paused, and the scene of the first time she saw


    Harry Hood appeared in her mind.


    She finally knew what had shed past her mind.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sharon Allyson said, "Yes."


    Tiffany did not believe her.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, about the same."


    Tiffany finally eximed, "Oh my god! There is actually someone who is as handsome as Mr.Proctor in


    this world! Ah, I also want to see him.Can you secretly take a picture for me?"


    Sharon Allyson: "...Not really."


    At this time, Daniel''s voice came from the phone, "I''m still here.Aren''t you going a little too far?"


    Tiffany retorted, "But it''s true.Although Mr.Proctor has a venomous tongue, his face is very good, okay?


    When he doesn''t speak, his beauty is maximum!"


    Sharon Allyson smiled when she heard this.


    When she looked up, she saw the man leaning on the door frame.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She coughed twice.


    "Tiffany, in fact, I think..." Tiffany sighed.


    "Mr.Proctor is a good person, but unfortunately, he has a mouth."


    Jameson Proctor walked over with long legs.


    Sharon Allyson quickly hung up the phone and stuffed it into the quilt.She looked out the window with a


    calm expression and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened.


    As Jameson Proctor walked closer step by step, Sharon Allyson felt that the temperature in the room


    had dropped a little.


    She was pressed by his aura to the point that she could not breathe.


    She decided to take the initiative to speak, "Tiffany is just joking.She is praising you."


    Jameson Proctor stood in front of her.


    "I can tell.But"


    Jameson Proctor said, holding her wrist and pressing her against the mattress.His eyes narrowed


    dangerously.


    "What do you mean by about the same?"

 Chapter 611: There Are Some Similarities

    Chapter 611: There Are Some Simrities


    Sharon Allyson looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    "It''s...it''s about the same.What else can it be?"


    Jameson Proctor pinched her chin and forcefully turned her gaze over.


    He said slowly, "It seems that you don''t know me well enough"


    Just as the man¡¯s thin lips were about to fall, Sharon Allyson pushed him away.


    "Get up.I have something to tell you."


    "Why do you have to get up to talk about it?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She pinched Jameson Proctor''s waist, and thetter grunted.


    Sharon Allyson took the opportunity to climb out of his body and get out of bed.She searched the room


    but could not find any paper or pen.


    Jameson Proctor sat by the bed with his hands behind his back, his gaze following her figure.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Paper and paper, do you have any?"


    "No, call the front desk and ask them to send it."


    Alright.


    Sharon Allyson walked to the head of the bed and called the front desk.


    Ten minutester, the hotel staff delivered paper and pencil.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the sofa and calmed down, quickly sketching the lines on the paper.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor sat next to her.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "What are you drawing? Didn''t you have something to tell me?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "It will be ready soon."


    As she spoke, she patted the hand on her waist again, serious and serious.


    "Let go."


    Jameson Proctor could only retract his hand and lean against the sofa behind him, watching her paint.


    After about twenty minutes, a man''s face appeared on the white paper.


    Sharon Allyson added more details.


    Jameson Proctor''s gaze fell on the drawing paper and he narrowed his eyes.


    He suddenly asked, "When you drew me, I didn''t see you so serious."


    ".."


    Sharon Allyson.


    Looking at the almostpleted painting in front of him, Sharon Allyson ced it in front of Jameson


    Proctor.


    "This is Harry Hood."


    "I guessed it, so I can''t understand why you said he was simr to me."


    Sharon Allyson''s eyelids twitched as she looked at him expressionlessly.


    "Continue¡± Jameson Proctor said.


    "Maybe I didn''t draw his demeanor, but I think...From a certain point of view, he is somewhat simr to


    you."


    "Are you trying to say that he is another illegitimate child left behind by the old man?"


    "Then he should be simr to Jefferey.What does it have to do with you!"


    "Is that so?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows.


    Sharon Allyson was toozy to bother with him and said, "I heard you say before that you haven''t seen


    any other rtives besides Charlotte, so I was wondering if..."


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her hair.


    "Baby, you''re thinking too much.You haven''t seen them because they''re all dead"


    Sharon Allyson was stunned for a few seconds.


    "But didn''t you say that you didn''t ask Charlotte about this?"


    "I didn''t ask, but I did investigate."


    After a while, Sharon Allyson finally said, "Maybe I was thinking too much.She had only met Harry


    Hood a few times and felt that he was like Jameson Proctor.It was only the moment when she first met


    him.It might just be an illusion.


    "It''s gettingte.Go to sleep."


    Jameson Proctor looked at the drawing paper on the coffee table.


    His eyes darkened and he pursed his thin lips.


    Sharon Allyson drew very well and also drew out Harry Hood''s expression.


    Jameson Proctor had to deal with work in South City and went directly to the living room outside.


    Sharon Allysony on the bed, unable to fall asleep at all.She tossed and turned for a while and took


    out her phone to dial Robert Hood''s number.


    After the call was connected, she held her breath and said, "It''s me.How is the child?"


    Robert Hood said, "We had another examination today.The condition has stabilized, and we are also


    formting a treatment n.So, I guess this...is good news, right?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    "You are wee.I still have something to do, so I will hang up first."


    "Okay."


    After putting away his phone, Sharon Allyson looked out of the window.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her extremely uneasy heart finally calmed down.


    At least, everything was going in a good direction now.


    In a few minutes, Sharon Allyson''s phone rang a few times.She opened it and saw that it was a


    message from Robert Hood.


    There were two pictures of the little one.


    One was the picture of him sitting in the baby bed, pulling on the ears of the little toys.


    The other was the one he was sleeping with his little fists clenched.


    Sharon Allyson kept the two photos and looked at them longingly for the whole night before she finally


    felt sleepy.


    It was not until the sound of breathing in the bedroom became even that Jameson Proctor put down the


    document in his hand, got up, walked to the balcony, and dialed Charlotte rke''s number.


    However, it was off.


    Jameson Proctor''s face was cold, and he dialed Jacob Green''s number again.


    "Is there any news from Mu City?"


    "No, Mr.Proctor.Did something happen to Madam rke?"


    "Get someone to take a look tomorrow morning"


    "Okay."


    Jameson Proctor was silent for a moment before saying, "Get the people from South City to investigate


    my mother''s identity and background, as well as her connection to River City."


    On the other end of the phone, Jacob Green was stunned and immediately replied, "I will give the order


    now."


    Jameson Proctor nodded and put away his phone.He looked into the distance.


    At this time, there was no one by the river.


    Only the ferry in the distance was emitting a faint light.


    Sharon Allyson slept until thetter half of the night.She felt that there was another person beside


    her.She opened her eyes in a daze.


    For a moment, she was not sure if she had forgiven him or not.


    Before she could do anything, Jameson Proctor had already pulled her into his embrace.His voice was


    filled with tiredness.


    "Close your eyes and continue sleeping."


    Sharon Allyson dazedly closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    The man was even more insatiable.


    He reached into her pajamas and wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    She didn''t know if it was because she had slept too much these past two days, but Sharon Allyson


    woke up at the first glimmer of dawn.She was no longer as soft as she was yesterday.She felt full of


    spirit and strength.She looked at the man who was still sleeping next to her and gently caressed his


    furrowed brows.


    In fact, she didn''t know what she could me him for.


    She knew the truth very well.


    In the end, she was angry that she had been close to the edge of the truth countless times, but was


    easily deceived by him.


    She was also on the verge of emotional breakdown.


    But if she really took the child back, she could not give the little fellow any protection which Jameson


    Proctor had given him.


    In the past, she often felt that the existence of this child was meaningless to Jameson Proctor.


    To him, it was a burden and a shackle.


    It was a burden that he wanted to give up.It was only when the child was sick and she came to River


    City.


    That she discovered that Jameson Proctor''s concern for the child was far beyond her knowledge.


    It was just that the way he expressed it was different.


    Jameson Proctor had always been like this since he was a child.


    He was stubborn and soft-hearted.


    Although he said that he disliked the child, he had done so much for him.


    From the moment the child was born until now, he was the only one who had shouldered everything.

 Chapter 612: When Did You Think of Me As a Person?

    Chapter 612: When Did You Think of Me As a Person?


    Just as Sharon Allyson was lost in thought, the man in front of her moved his eyshes.


    When she saw this, she wanted to take her hand back, but her wrist was held.


    Jameson Proctor opened his eyes.


    His dark eyes stared at her and his voice was hoarse.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon Allyson looked away unnaturally.


    "It''s nothing.I''m going to get up.You can continue."


    Before she could even move, she was pressed down by the man.


    "Jame..."


    Sharon Allyson had just spoken when Jameson Proctor lowered his head and bit her neck.He did not


    bite hard, but it was not light either.


    A slight tingling sensation came from her neck.


    It was a little itchy, but also a little numb.


    Sharon Allyson''s slender eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Her hand pounded his waist.


    "Are you a dog?" Jameson Proctor said in a hoarse voice, "You only found out today?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    While she was silent for a few seconds, Jameson Proctor''s hand had already reached into her pajamas


    and hisrge palm was moving up.


    Everywhere he went, she would tremble.


    Sharon Allyson''s breathing was unstable and she was a little out of breath.She pressed her hand


    against his chest.


    "Don''t..."


    Logically speaking, with the little fellow''s current situation, she was not in the mood to do such a thing


    with him.


    Jameson Proctor knew what she was thinking.He bit her ear.


    "Is this something I can control?"


    "Then bear with it."


    Jameson Proctor pressed down on her.


    "Do you think you can endure it?" Sharon Allyson¡¯s eyes were wet as she grabbed his hand.


    "Just don''t move!"


    "I''m not a saint.I can''t control this."


    However, Jameson Proctor did not take another step forward.


    Instead, he said, "Baby, do it like yesterday?"


    "...¡± Sharon Allyson.


    Jameson Proctor held her hand down, inch by inch, insatiable.


    Of course, Jameson Proctor was obviously just saying it.


    The things he did were much more excessive than yesterday, and he would always probe at the edge


    of danger.


    By the time it was over, the sky was already bright outside, and the sun had broken through the clouds.


    In the bathroom, when Sharon Allyson was wearing her underwear, she felt a little pain.


    She looked down at the bite marks on her body and was furious.


    Jameson Proctor spoke before her, his expression extremely serious and calm.


    "You bit me yesterday, so we''re even"


    Sharon Allyson paused, her entire body instantly turning red and hot.


    "Are you still human?"


    How could he say such...shameless words so righteously?


    "When did you treat me as a person?"


    Sharon Allyson had a headache.


    This was true, and she could not refute.


    Jameson Proctor buttoned up her underwear from behind and rubbed her head.


    "I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Get lost, get lost."


    Jameson Proctor had just left the bathroom when he received a call from Jacob Green.


    Jacob Green said fearfully, "Mr.Proctor, our people went to the house just now.Madam rke...is


    missing."


    Jameson Proctor''s face was slightly cold.


    He held his phone and did not seem surprised.


    Jacob Green continued, "The people guarding the area said that they didn''t see any strangersing


    in and out."Of course they weren''t strangers.That ce was where William Hood had sent Charlotte


    rke back then.


    No one knew better than him about the geographical location of that area.


    "Mr.Proctor, should I send someone to find her?"


    "No need" Jameson Proctor said.


    He wanted to see what they were nning to do.


    Jacob Green said, "By the way, Mr.Proctor, I took the doctor to the child''s house yesterday.The news


    was confirmed."


    Jameson Proctor said, "What about theboratory?"


    "The entrance and exit of theboratory are strictly controlled.Outsiders are not allowed to enter.We


    can only wait outside.Robert Hood has not left theboratory for the whole day yesterday.We have not


    found the opportunity yet."


    "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Jameson Proctor looked at the scenery in the distance.


    His facial features were cold and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Two dayster.


    Sharon Allyson was sitting on the lounge chair on the balcony, drawing a design.


    Behind him, Jameson Proctor was sitting on the sofa, processing the documents sent over from South


    City.


    Fortunately, the Proctor family could no longer afford to stir up trouble.


    Jefferey Proctor also tookMaster Proctor to Canada for treatment.


    Otherwise, South City would have been in a mess by now.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the setting sun in the distance and stopped what she was doing.She was a


    little lost in thought.She had called Robert Hood these past two days to ask about the little fellow.


    It was just that Robert Hood had been busy, so she did not ask too much and hung up the phone after


    a few words.She also wanted to see the little fellow, but Robert Hood said no.She did not know when


    such a day would end.


    Sharon Allyson sighed silently and drooped her head without much spirit.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jameson Proctor''s voice came from behind her.


    Sharon Allyson collected her thoughts.


    "Nothing." Jameson Proctor sat next to her.


    "Do you want to go back to South City?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head.


    "I''m just thinking about when the little fellow will recover."


    "Today will definitely be better than yesterday."


    Sharon Allyson was stunned and turned to look at him.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Tomorrow will also be better than today.Each day will be better than the


    previous day"


    Sharon Allyson looked at him and did not say anything.


    Jameson Proctor pinched her chin and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I just did not expect to hear such words from you.It is quite incredible."


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson smiled and lowered her head to continue drawing.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor''s phone rang.


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, we''ve already caught up with Robert Hood."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''lle over now"


    He put away his phone and said to Sharon Allyson, "I will go out for a while.The hotel will send dinner


    over.Don''t go out."


    Sharon Allyson nodded gently.


    "Got it"


    When Jameson Proctor left, the setting sun outside gradually disappeared.


    The sky quickly darkened.


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her sore eyes, put down the draft book, and sat on the sofa.She turned on her


    phone and saw that there was an missed call from Tiffany.


    Sharon Allyson called.


    "Tiffany, what''s the matter?"


    Tiffany said, "Isn''t today Saturday? Ruben is here.I said that you and Jameson Proctor took the child


    out to y.But I think he probably doesn''t believe it.Why don''t you give him a call?"


    "Okay, I understand."


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, when will youe back?"


    Sharon Allyson exhaled.


    "You don''t know, right?"


    "It''s fine.There''s no rush.Daniel is also helping to look after the studio.There''s basically nothing much to


    do.You can take your time to deal with the matters over there."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Tiffany, I''ve drawn a few new designs these past two days.I''ll send them to you


    later."


    "Alright, with the previous designs, there are already quite a few.I''ll arrange a new one tomorrow, and


    the models are almost ready."


    "Alright, thank you for your hard work."


    Tiffany ate an orange and said, "It''s not like I don''t want to take the money.It''s what I should do."


    Sharon Allyson chuckled.


    "Have a good rest then.I''ll give Ruben a call."

 Chapter 613: Its Better for You to Kill Me

    Chapter 613: It''s Better for You to Kill Me


    On the other side, Robert Hood had been in theboratory for several days and felt that his body was


    going to stink.He arranged his work and went home to take a shower and change clothes.


    Halfway through the drive, he felt someone following him.


    Robert Hood nced through the rearview mirror and maintained a steady speed.


    After driving for a distance, he took advantage of the fact that the other party was not paying attention


    and quickly found an intersection to get off the highway.


    At the foot of the bridge, Robert Hood parked the car by the side of the road.


    After seeing the car that followed him just now disappear, he proudly whistled, went around most of the


    city, and went home.


    After parking the car in the underground garage, Robert Hood took the key and slowly got out of the


    car.


    But he had only taken two steps, and his legs could not move anymore.


    Jacob Green stood not far away and smiled at him.


    "..."


    Robert Hood.He quickly turned his head and wanted to get in the car, but found that there was


    someone standing behind him at some point in time.


    Robert Hoodbed his hair and tsked.


    "I really didn''t expect such a day toe.Whose people are you? Did you find out who I am? How dare


    youe here to stop me."


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Hood, we just want to ask you something."


    "What is it that you have to bring so many people to talk about? You even made me go around such a


    big circle.You should have told me earlier that you would wait for me at home."


    Jacob Green maintained his smile.


    "It''s like this.Our people followed you just to ensure your safety.I didn''t expect you to run so suddenly."


    Robert Hood was not nervous at all because of the current situation.


    "Tell me what it is.I have to think about whether to answer it or not after listening to it."


    Jacob Green did not say anything and only took a step back.


    The next second, the tall and straight figure of the man appeared in his line of sight.


    His dark eyes stared at him without any warmth.


    "..."


    Robert Hood.


    This time, he really wanted to break into a run and run away.


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was cold.


    "Are you going to say it here?"


    Robert Hood immediately stood up straight.


    "Pleasee inside."


    In the elevator, Robert Hood stood by the door.


    Jacob Green stood next to him, and Jameson Proctor stood at the back.


    The entire elevator was filled with chill.


    Robert Hood was a little regretful.


    What was wrong with a man being dirty and smelly? Why did he want to go home to take a shower and


    change clothes? He was caught red-handed.


    There was bitterness that could not be said.


    The deathly silence in the elevator spread silently, and when the air became thinner.


    With a "ding", the elevator door opened.


    Robert Hood did not move for a moment.


    Jameson Proctor walked out with his long legs.


    Robert Hood couldn''t help but mutter to himself, could this person even know where he lived? A few


    secondster, Jameson Proctor stopped in front of the door.


    Sure enough.


    Robert Hood coughed and walked over.


    He pressed the fingerprint button to open the door.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the door opened, he walked straight inside.


    "Take a seat.There''s no need to stand on ceremony."


    Just as his hand was about to press the button to contact the rm on Harry Hood''s side, Jacob Green


    smiled and appeared in front of him.


    "Mr.Proctor, you sit as well."


    Robert Hood gave up struggling.He sat opposite Jameson Proctor, obviously restless.


    Jameson Proctor''s slender legs were crossed, and with just a raise of his eyes, he was full of pressure.


    Robert Hood changed his posture.


    "Tell me, do you have something to ask me? What is it? I will tell you everything I know."


    "..."


    Jacob Green.


    Did he just say that? Jameson Proctor spoke slowly, his tone neither cold nor indifferent, "The child''s


    condition."


    "This matter...I have already told Ms.Allyson in detail.Did she not tell you?"


    "I want to hear it from you in person."


    Robert Hood had no choice but to give in.He repeated what he had said to Sharon Allyson in the past


    two days to Jameson Proctor.


    Jameson Proctor leaned back on the sofa, his expression unchanged.


    After Robert Hood finished speaking, he continued, "We are making a treatment n.The situation is


    moreplicated.In addition, theboratory does not allow outsiders to enter, so you can''t go to see


    the child.However, I send photos of the child to Ms.Allyson every day.She...should tell you?"


    Jameson Proctor did not answer.


    He only said, "How long will it take?"


    Robert Hood said, "This...I''m not sure.The treatment n has not been confirmed yet."


    "Is two years enough?"


    Robert Hood shook his head.


    "His symptoms are a little more serious than the previous child.This is also why we did not implement


    the same treatment n.I can''t guarantee anything else, but two years is absolutely impossible.Five


    years, ten years, or even longer."


    Jameson Proctor pursed his thin lips slightly, and his face was colder than before.


    Robert Hood hurriedly said, "But there is also a probability problem with this thing.We haven''t found the


    breakthrough point yet.If we find it, there might be a miracle."


    Jameson Proctor looked at him.


    "The symptoms are more serious.What do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Robert Hood''s expression also sank.He frowned slightly and said, "Someone made some


    changes to the original basis of the nutrition injection, causing...the illness to worsen after the injection."


    "The people who can have this data are all from yourboratory."


    "This...Although that is what you said, all the data and rted information were destroyed two years


    ago.There are so many people in theboratory, and everyone has a certain reputation in the medical


    world.It is not good to suspect others without any proof."


    Jameson Proctor did not say anything and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Robert Hood felt a little guilty and looked away.


    After a while, Jameson Proctor spoke again, "The second thing, I want to know the specific time of the


    Hood family gathering."


    "Well..."


    Jameson Proctor said, "There are some things I want to ask you, but you don''t have the guts to Say it."


    Robert Hood said, "But even if I told you the exact time, you wouldn''t be able to enter."


    "Can''t you enter?"


    "?"


    Robert Hood.


    Jameson Proctor said, "The third thing, take us in."


    Robert Hood stood up and refused righteously, "This is really a bit too much.You might as well kill me."


    "Is that so?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at Jacob Green.


    Thetter nodded and waved his hand.


    Several bodyguards immediately came forward.


    Robert Hood quickly sat down again and said seriously, "Fine! Let''s talk about the specific n."


    Jameson Proctor smiled and looked at him as if looking at a fool.


    Robert Hood closed his eyes and threw caution to the wind.


    "Next weekend, at the Hood family mansion."


    "Who will be participating?"


    "All the members of the Hood family, there is no point in going over.The older ones are putting on airs,


    while the younger ones are like pins and needles."


    Jameson Proctor tapped his fingers on the armrest of the sofa and said lightly, "Will Harry Hood go


    too?"


    Robert Hood nodded.


    "He is now the head of the Hood family.Even if he doesn''t want to go, the elders will force him to go."


    Jameson Proctor said, "What is the main purpose of the gathering?"


    "Worship the ancestors."

 Chapter 614: Provoked Other Women

    Chapter 614: Provoked Other Women


    Every six months, the Hood family would gather all the members of the Hood family together and go


    through a series of procedures.


    The ancestral worship was one of the main events.The younger generation of the Hood family no


    longer liked these formalities.


    They were all the older generation who still respected the ancestral teachings.They could not be


    careless with any detail.


    Therefore, the gathering of the Hood family was never for entertainment, and no outsiders were


    allowed to enter.


    After Jameson Proctor left, Robert Hood wiped his sweat and quickly called Harry Hood.He said,


    "Jameson Proctor came to find me."


    Harry Hood''s tone was t.


    "What did he ask you?" Robert Hood coughed.


    "Just...ask about the child''s condition and some unimportant things."


    "And?"


    "He asked me to bring him to the Hood family next week."


    On the other end of the phone, Harry Hood did not speak.


    Robert Hood could only hear the steady breathing.


    Robert Hood tried to open his mouth, "Why don''t I go out and hide? As long as I''m not in River City, he


    won''t be able to do anything to me."


    Harry Hood said, "No need.Even without you, he will definitely have a way to enter the Hood family."


    "That''s true.If I leave, who will handle this mess?"


    "I will pass it down.When the timees, you can bring him directly into the Hood family."


    Robert Hood was silent for a moment.


    "You are...nning to tell him?"


    Harry Hood said, "I only do things ording to the rules. As for the rest, it has nothing to do with me."


    ",..¡± Robert Hood.


    What a master of escaping! It was to the extent that even if Old Master Hood were alive, he would


    definitely praise him.


    Soon, Harry Hood''s voice came again.


    "The news of you leaving River City has already spread to some people.Don''t cause trouble these


    days.Stay in theb and don''te out.Wait until the day of the ancestral worship."


    "Got it.I''ll go back now."


    After hanging up the phone, Robert Hood took a quick shower and went back to theb.


    In the hotel, Sharon Allyson called Ruben Allyson.She did not hide anything from him.She told him that


    the little fellow was sick.She and Jameson Proctor brought him to see the doctor.


    However, she did not tell him the specific details.She only said that she was uncertain about when she


    would go back.


    Ruben Allyson knew that she did not want to say too much, so he did not ask.


    Sharon Allyson put down her phone, looked out the window, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the doorbell rang.She thought that the hotel staff hade to deliver dinner.


    Sharon Allyson got up and opened the door, only to see several strange men standing outside.


    The leader said, "Pleasee with us."


    Sharon Allyson stepped back and held the door handle.


    "Who are you?"


    The man said, "You don''t have to know."


    Just as they were about to step forward, Sharon Allyson took out her phone.


    "If you get closer, I''ll call the police."


    "It''s not good for you to call the police."


    "It doesn''t seem to be a pleasant thing for you either."


    Just as the other party was about to make a move, the manager of the hotel received the news and


    walked over.


    "Gentlemen, what happened? If you have any questions, you can tell me."


    The man said, "Our master wants to invite thisdy to his house as a guest."


    Sharon Allyson was expressionless.


    "I don''t know you, nor do I know your master.Why should I go?"


    The manager probably recognized the man''s identity and quickly stepped forward to mediate.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding.It''s all a misunderstanding..."


    The man interrupted him and looked at Sharon Allyson.


    "A few days ago, Mr.Proctor took away our young madam, causing her to not return all night.Is this also


    a misunderstanding?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson was stunned.


    A few days ago, when was it? The man continued, "You don''t have to worry.Our master only wants to


    ask you a few questions.After asking, we will send you back."


    Sharon Allyson collected her thoughts.


    "I''ll say it again.I don''t know your master.I won''t go.Also, Jameson Proctor took your young madam


    away.Why are you looking for me? Or do you think I''m easy to bully? You want to pin this responsibility


    on me?"


    The man probably didn''t expect her to answer like this and frowned.


    The hotel manager also said, "Ah...Yes, how about waiting for Mr.Proctor toe back? Maybe there


    is really a misunderstanding?"


    The man nced at him, and he immediately fell silent.


    Ethan Hood was also a prominent figure in the Hood family.


    Unlike Harry Hood, he often appeared in the media lens.It was obvious from the fact that Olivia Hood


    had invited so many media outlets for a birthday banquet.


    Therefore, anyone who did business with River City had seen the confidants of Ethan Hood.


    At this time, Jameson Proctor returned.He walked in front of Sharon Allyson and stopped.His voice was


    cold.


    "What happened?"


    The hotel manager was the first to exin.


    "It''s probably rted to Miss Hood."


    Jameson Proctor looked at the man in the lead.


    "Tell the person who asked you toe.I will personally pay him a visit in a few days.Whether he


    wants to know why I came to River City or wants to settle the score with me, I will let him."


    The man hesitated and did not move for a while.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Why aren''t you leaving? Are you waiting for me to send you off?"


    With that said, the few of them quickly left.


    When the hotel manager saw this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    After nodding, he left as well.


    Sharon Allyson retracted her hand that was ced on the doorknob and returned to the living room.


    Jameson Proctor took off his coat and threw it on the sofa.He unbuttoned the cor of his shirt with one


    hand and whispered, "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you eat?"


    "A whole lot of anger."


    ",...¡±Jameson Proctor.


    He sat on the coffee table and looked at the person in front of him.


    "Don''t bother with them."


    Sharon Allyson said lightly, "I don''t care about them."


    Jameson Proctor raised an eyebrow.


    "Then why are you unhappy?"


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath.


    "There is a problem that I still can''t figure out."


    "Huh?"


    "Why? Every time you go out and provoke other women, the unlucky one is me? Is this reasonable?"


    "?"


    Jameson Proctor asked.


    Sharon Allyson ignored him and picked up her phone to buy a barbecue.


    Jameson Proctor took her phone and exined, "Miss Hood they talked about has nothing to do with


    me.I just happened to meet her when I was looking for Harry Hood.She insisted on following me.At that


    time, you were at Harry Hood''s ce, so I took her with me."


    Sharon Allyson let out an "oh".


    "She insisted on following you.In other words, Mr.Proctor''s charm did not diminish at all.He can charm


    a group of young girls wherever he goes."


    Jameson Proctor chuckled.


    "You only found out now?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Jerk.


    She snatched the phone back and continued to order the barbecue.


    Seeing this, Jameson Proctor said, "Not ordering anything else?"


    Sharon Allyson ignored him.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Don''t you like spicy and sour noodles? Order one."


    After a pause, he added, "Oh, you''re already eating."

 Chapter 615: I Bear Some Responsibility

    Chapter 615: I Bear Some Responsibility


    On the other side.


    After Ethan Hood received the report from his subordinate, he snorted coldly, "This is River City, not the


    South City.He is too arrogant."


    The subordinate remained silent.


    A momentter, Ethan Hood said, "Have you found out why he came to River City?"


    "Not yet, but he has been investigating Master Hood.It is probably rted to Master Hood."


    "Harry Hood has never made people feel at ease."


    Since the death of the eldest one, Harry Hood took the position of the head of the family.


    On the surface, the Hood family looked calm, but in fact, it was turbulent.


    Many people in the Hood family felt that Harry Hood was still inexperienced and could not take on a big


    role, and they had also done many things behind his back.


    Although they could not shake Harry Hood from the root, the existence of these people was always a


    hidden danger.


    Therefore, Harry Hood''s mother proposed to marry Olivia Hood to Harry Hood, so as to consolidate the


    rtionship between the two families, so that others could have nothing to Say.


    Ethan Hood originally belonged to the eldest one''s side, not to mention that as long as Olivia married


    Harry Hood, the child she gave birth to would be the next head of the Hood family.


    After thinking it over, he agreed to this request.


    It was just that he didn''t expect that Jameson Proctor would suddenlye from the South City to


    River City.


    Right now, things might have changed.


    Ethan Hood muttered to himself, "Send someone to the South City to find out if anything has happened


    to the Proctor Group or the Proctor family recently."


    The subordinate nodded and immediately went to investigate.


    In less than half an hour, Ethan Hood received news that Mrs.Proctor hadmitted suicide and


    Master Proctor was paralyzed in bed, unable to move and speak.


    As for his eldest son, Jeffery Proctor, he had already taken Master Proctor to Canada a few days ago


    to look for a doctor.


    Right now, no one could control Jameson Proctor.


    Ethan Hood frowned.


    "Why did you only find out such important information now?"


    The subordinate said, "Someone must have deliberately sealed it before.Now that Jameson Proctor


    has arrived at River City, the South City has rxed a lot, so..."


    Ethan Hood thought for a moment and suddenly stood up.


    "No! This matter must not be so simple.I will go out for a while.You keep an eye on Olivia.Do not let her


    run around."


    "Okay," the subordinate replied.


    Ethan Hood left in a hurry.


    In the next few days, Sharon Allyson did not really want to pay attention to Jameson Proctor.


    However, that jerk always came to provoke her and often annoyed her.


    However, it was also because of this that the depression that had been hovering in her chest for a long


    time because of the little fellow¡¯s illness had been transferred to other ces.


    Tiffany Momon was also very fast.She sent the draft directly to the factory.


    After the product was finished, she immediately contacted the model to take a promotional photo.


    Daniel originally wanted to look for other photographers, but Tiffany Momon insisted on doing it by


    herself.


    Since the time she was pregnant, she was almost like a disabled person.She did nothing and rarely


    went to the studio.


    If she wasn''t allowed to move, she would really feel ufortable.


    As the promotional picture waspleted, the studio officially moved into variousrge online


    shopping sites.


    Brandname, "Full Star".


    This name was finally decided by Tiffany Momon.


    The design of the brand was originallypletely done by Sharon Allyson.She couldn''t help at all.


    At most, she would run some errands.


    Therefore, it was better to set the brand name to the designer.


    What''s more, she liked the name "Full Star" very much.


    However, Sharon Allyson felt that being able to open a studio and establish this brand was not the


    result of her effort alone.


    She tried to change the name to something else, but she was persuaded by Tiffany Momon.


    Other than the official ount that posted stuff, there was almost zero publicity.But even so, it was still


    discovered by many users.


    The sales of the newlyunched models were not bad.


    Sharon Allysony on the sofa and looked at the promotional picture.


    The jewelry worn by models had a different feeling.


    When she was in college, designing was just a hobby of hers.She never thought that one day, she


    would be a designer.


    If not for Martin Morton''s help and encouragement, She might have given up long ago.


    Seeing that she was lost in thought while looking at the tablet, Jameson Proctor flicked her forehead.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her forehead and said indifferently, "Martin Morton."


    ",...¡± Jameson Proctor.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Sharon Allyson put down the tablet and prepared to take a shower and


    sleep.


    However, just as she entered the bathroom, Jameson Proctor followed her in.


    Sharon Allyson turned to look at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I feel that I am somewhat responsible for the fact that you can think of Martin Morton at this time."


    "?"


    Sharon Allyson.


    This jerk was really good at finding excuses for himself.


    Jameson Proctor closed the bathroom door, stepped forward, grabbed her wrist, pressed her against


    the smooth wall, pinched her chin, and gently rubbed her lips with his fingers.


    "I will suffer a bit to help you get out of that unrequited crush."


    Sharon Allyson looked at his burning eyes, and without thinking, she knew what he wanted to do.


    In the past few days in the hotel, the jerk would sometimes make a move, and asionally it would be


    very excessive, but in the end, he never reached thest step.


    Sharon Allyson also knew that he was taking care of her feelings, and the child was still lying in the


    laboratory.


    Doing this kind of thing was indeed inappropriate.


    But from the look in Jameson Proctor''s eyes now, it seemed that he was going to be serious tonight.


    Sharon Allyson''s wrist that was held by him moved.


    "No.The child is like that now.I..."


    "To be reasonable, his condition has improved.There is a group of doctors watching over him.What are


    you worried about?"


    "But..."


    Jameson Proctor slowed down his voice.


    "Sharon Allyson, no matter what happens, life has to continue.No matter how terrible the situation is,


    you should find a way to face it, not escape.You seal yourself in a small space, unwilling to go out, and


    unwilling to let others in.You have to walk out by yourself to find that although something has happened


    and can not be changed, everything is developing in a good direction."


    This seemingly very philosophical words made Sharon Allyson stunned.


    Of course, if he were to say these things on a different asion, Sharon Allyson would really believe


    him.


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "I think you are right."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up.


    Just as he was about to kiss her, he heard her continue, "But I''m on my period."


    He remembered that her menstruation period seemed to be these few days.She should not be lying to


    him.


    Sharon Allyson broke free from his control, pushed him out of the bathroom, and locked the door.


    Jameson Proctor stood at the door with one hand on his waist and the tip of his tongue against his


    teeth.


    He seemed to be very angry.


    At this time, the phone on the sofa rang.


    Jameson Proctor walked over and answered.


    Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, everything is ready."

 Chapter 616: Stay by My Side

    Chapter 616: Stay by My Side


    On Sunday, the entire sky was covered in dark clouds and the air was dry and hot, as if it would rain at


    any time.


    Robert Hood waited at the entrance of theboratory for a long time before he saw a ck Maybach


    driving towards him.


    After the car stopped, Sharon Allyson''s gaze stopped at theboratory not far away.


    Soon, Jameson Proctor''s voice was heard.


    "Let''s take his car and go over."


    Sharon Allyson collected his thoughts and opened the car door with an "oh".


    When Robert Hood saw them, he reached out to greet them.He did not feel like he was being forced at


    all.


    Seeing that Sharon Allyson was looking at theboratory, he said, "Don''t worry, I have arranged it


    before I leave."


    Sharon Allyson nodded slightly and did not say anything.She knew very well that even if she came


    here, she would not be able to enter.


    On the way, Robert Hood drove.


    Through the rearview mirror, he looked at Sharon Allyson and Jameson Proctor.He seemed to want to


    say something but hesitated.


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "If you have something to say, say it."


    Robert Hood coughed and looked forward again.


    "In fact, it''s not an important matter.It''s just that the Hood family''s requirements are quite strict.After you


    go inter, don''t run around.Just stay by my side.Don''t talk nonsense when we worship our


    ancestors.Otherwise, if those old seniors hear it, you will be in trouble."


    "Tell me the details."


    "If you cause trouble, we''ll probably have to kneel in the ancestral hall for ten days and half a


    month.Not only that, but you will also eat bitter melon every day.In the name of it, it''s to let you


    remember this lesson the hard way."


    Tsk, that feeling was indescribably ufortable.


    "Got it," Jameson Proctor said.


    Robert Hood turned his head in surprise.He probably didn''t expect Jameson Proctor to be so


    easy to talk to at this time.


    Faced with his puzzled eyes, Jameson Proctor said unhurriedly, "It seems that you have experienced


    this many times.I don''t need to cause trouble for myself."


    "....¡± Robert Hood.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have said anything.


    After a while, Robert Hood said, "Also, no matter what questions you want to ask, wait until the


    ancestral worship is over.Harry Hood isn''t as bad as you think.If you have anything to say, you can Say


    it in private.Don''t say it in front of so many Hood family members."


    Jameson Proctor looked at him expressionlessly.


    Robert Hood immediately fell silent and focused on driving.


    But then again, if it wasn''t for Harry Hood always avoiding him, Jameson Proctor wouldn''t have gone to


    the Hood family.He was just reminding them out of good intentions to prevent the two of them from


    kneeling down together.


    Along the way, Sharon Allyson kept looking out of the window and didn''t listen to them.


    After an unknown period of time, she felt someone gently hold her hand.


    Sharon Allyson turned her head and looked at him in confusion.


    "?"


    Jameson Proctor whispered, "I don''t know what will happen after I enter.Stay by my side and don''t


    leave."


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    Robert Hood looked out the window.


    "We''re here."


    Outside, the house could be vaguely seen.


    The car drove into two carved doors.


    After a few minutes, an antique courtyard appeared in front of them.


    There were two words written on the que, "Hood family".


    At this time, many cars had stopped outside the door.It seemed that Robert Hood had arrivedte.


    As soon as he got out of the car, a voice immediately said, "What time is it? Why are you back sote?"


    Robert Hood turned his head and smiled.


    "Second Uncle, there''s still time.Besides, haven''t you just arrived?"


    The middle-aged man was obviously unhappy when he heard that.


    He put on airs, "I have serious matters to attend to.Do you?"


    "Of course I can''tpete with Second Uncole."


    At this time, the middle-aged man saw Jameson Proctor and frowned.


    When he saw Sharon Allyson behind Jameson Proctor, his frown deepened.


    With his hands behind his back, he said in a tone of voice, "Robert Hood, these two are?"


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you.These two are my friends."


    The man lowered his voice.


    "Friends? Since when can you bring friends to the Hood family? Do you know what day it is today?


    You..."


    Robert Hood said, "I asked cousin, and he agreed."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The implication was to ask him to find Harry Hood if he had any questions.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, his face full of bad luck.He ignored him and directly entered the


    Hood family.


    It was not until his figure disappeared that Robert Hood walked to Jameson Proctor and Sharon


    Allyson.


    "Sorry to let the two of you see this.This person...is just one of the many rat feces of the Hood family."


    After a pause, Robert Hood continued, "Let''s go too."


    In fact, from the short conversation he had with Harry Hood before, it was not hard for Sharon Allyson


    to guess that although the Hood family wasrge and rich, it was also because of this that they had a


    moreplicated rtionship than the Proctor family.


    Among these people, there were good and bad.


    Moreover, ording to what Harry Hood said, he was not the one who did the things on the South


    City¡¯s side, but it was obvious that River City''s people were cooperating, and they had not found any


    clues until now.


    It was very likely that it was rted to these people from the Hood family.


    Thinking of this, Sharon Allyson¡¯s hands could not help but clench tightly.


    After entering the gate, there was an even wider courtyard.


    Compared to the Proctor family, it was even more vast.


    In the ancestral hall, almost everyone had arrived.


    The elders were sitting inside, while the middle-generation ones were standing beside them.


    Because there were too many people, a junior like Robert Hood could only stand by the wall of the


    ancestral hall.


    He whispered, "The ancestral worship ceremony has not begun yet, and everyone has not arrived


    yet.We can just stay here.After the beginning, they will have to talk for a few hours.It is not easy to be


    discovered when we doze off here."


    ",...¡±


    Jameson Proctor.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Robert Hood met their gazes and rubbed his head.


    "What...what''s wrong?"


    This was how he got through every year.


    How could he not be sleepy listening to these old men speaking? Jameson Proctor looked away


    expressionlessly and looked inside the ancestral hall.


    The old man sitting at the top had gray hair and was wearing a Tang suit.He should be Olivia Hood''s


    great-grandfather.He was also the oldest person in the Hood family.


    Even the head of the Hood family, Harry Hood, had to respect him a little.


    After a while, the rest of the people also arrived one after another.


    Robert Hood had nothing to do, and actually began to introduce them to each other.


    Looking at the middle-aged man who walked in, Robert Hood yawned.


    "That is Ethan Hood.He is also a very powerful person.The one following him, Olivia Hood, her


    daughter.She is..."


    Halfway through his words, Robert Hood suddenly remembered a gossip he had heard in the past few


    days.He turned his head and looked at Jameson Proctor, his eyes filled with schadenfreude.


    Now it was interesting.


    Jameson Proctor''s expression did not change.


    "Are you mute?"


    "Oh, then I''ll continue.Olivia Hood has just turned twenty.She might be Harry Hood''s future wife, but I''m


    not sure yet."

 Chapter 617: Too Many Things This Year

    Chapter 617: Too Many Things This Year


    At this time, Sharon Allyson also turned her head.She was probably a little confused.


    "Why are you still not sure?"


    "Because she ran away after a man in front of everyone during her birthday party a few days ago.After


    the ancestral worship ceremony is over today, they will probably criticize her."


    This kind of lecture would usuallyst a few hours.


    For the younger generation of the Hood family, even if they were usually naughty and mischievous,


    they would still behave a little during the first two months of the routine gathering.


    They were afraid that they would be dragged there and criticized for something.


    However, they could not refute a single word and could only listen obediently.


    If they tried to retort, or if their expressions were not right, the initial few hours of criticism might be


    extended to a few days.


    Sharon Allyson let out an "oh" and slowly retracted her gaze.


    Just as Robert Hood was happy, he met Jameson Proctor''s cold gaze.He immediately put away the


    expression on his face and stood there upright.


    Olivia subconsciously turned her head.


    When she saw Jameson Proctor, her eyes lit up.


    Just as she was about to run over, her father, Ethan Hood, grabbed her arm.


    Ethan Hood scolded in a low voice, "Do you know what day it is today and where you are right now?"


    Only then did Olivia Hood turn her head back reluctantly.


    Ethan Hood looked at Jameson Proctor and Sharon Allyson, frowning.His expression was extremely


    ugly.


    Sharon Allyson had seen this kind of expression many times, but she could understand it.


    After all, no father had a good face when he saw the man who kidnapped his daughter.


    Robert Hood''s voice came again in a low voice, "The people are basically here.There are still five


    minutes left before we start worshipping the ancestors."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Isn''t Harry Hood not here yet?"


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw a tall and straight figure walk in from outside the door.It was


    Harry Hood.


    The originally noisy the ancestral hall instantly quieted down a lot because of his arrival.


    After a short silence, a voice sounded in the crowd, "The worship is the most important matter of the


    year, and yet you arrive just on time.Don''t you think it''s a Little inappropriate?"


    Sharon Allyson followed the voice and looked over.


    The person who spoke was the second uncle who had previously taught Robert Hood a lesson at the


    door.


    As soon as this was said, several voices immediately echoed in a low voice.


    Harry Hood ignored them and walked into the ancestral hall.He bowed slightly to the elders to show his


    respect.


    Olivia Hood''s great-grandfather stood up shakily with his cane.


    "Since everyone is here, let the ceremony begin.There are a lot of things to do this year.Don''t waste


    time on this."


    Harry Hood said, "Wait a moment.There is still one person who has not arrived."


    The great-grandfather pushed up the sses on his nose.


    "Oh? Which family''s child is ying and dyed?"


    Everyone started to exin.


    "It''s not my son!"


    "It''s not my daughter either!"


    Ethan Hood looked around and said to Harry Hood, "Who are you referring to?"


    Harry Hood''s mother stood at the side with a serious expression.


    Harry Hood turned around, looked at the door of the ancestral hall, and said unhurriedly, "He''s here."


    Everyone looked over in unison.


    Just as they were wondering who it was, a figure appeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    When Sharon Allyson saw this, her pupils couldn''t help but widen.She also clearly felt Jameson


    Proctor''s intense reaction.She pursed her lips lightly and held his hand.


    Under everyone''s surprised, shocked, and confused gazes, Charlotte rke walked step by step


    towards the ancestral hall.


    She knelt in front of the eldest one, and behind him was the memorial tablet of the ancestors of the


    Hood family.


    Charlotte rke said slowly, "The unfilial daughter, Charlotte rke, is back."


    The eldest one held his walking stick and looked at her for a long time before he seemed to recognize


    her.


    Seeing that his body was shaking, EthanHood supported him and sat back in the chair.


    The eldest one narrowed his eyes.


    "You are...Charlotte rke?"


    Charlotte rke was dressed inly and was kneeling straight.


    "Uncle, it''s me."


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    The younger generation might not know, but those who were around the same age as Charlotte rke


    knew about this matter.It had be a taboo for the Hood family since she left River City, and no one


    dared to mention it again.


    The ancestral teachings of the Hood family had always been the same.


    As a member of the Hood family, they could never leave River City for the rest of their lives.


    As long as they left River City, they would never be able to return.


    Back then, Charlotte rke had fallen in love with a man who hade from the South City.


    In just a few short months, this rtionship had spread widely and made others envious.


    Later on, Charlotte rke would rather be removed from the genealogy and leave with him.


    With this departure, Charlotte rke was no longer a member of the Hood family.


    Of course, there were also some busybodies who had wanted to secretly find out what kind of life she


    had been living after she came to the South City.


    But in the end, they could not find her.It had already been thirty years.


    Who would have thought that she would return to the Hood family one day? The voices of doubt in the


    crowd grew louder and louder.


    But the eldest one''s expression remained calm and collected.


    Harry Hood said, "I was the one who invited my aunt back.As a member of the Hood family, there is no


    reason not to go home."


    After a long while, the eldest one finally spoke, "Harry, have you forgotten the rules of the Hood


    family?"


    "I didn''t forget.It''s just that grandfather told me before his death that hisst wish was to see his aunt


    return to the Hood family.Now that he''s gone, I''m just fulfilling hisst wish."


    The surroundings were instantly silent.


    When Old Master Hood was still alive, they had never heard him mention this daughter.


    Everyone thought that he didn''t care anymore.


    However, even if Old Master Hood was still alive, he couldn''t go against the ancestral teachings and let


    Charlotte rke return to the Hood family.


    However, he was already dead.Harry Hood used hisst wish to suppress others.


    Even the eldest one couldn''t say anything.


    A momentter, the eldest one said, "Forget it, let''s talk about thister.Let''s worship the ancestors


    first."


    Throughout the whole process, Charlotte rke had been kneeling there with her back straight.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Even if Harry Hood''s mother went to help her, she had no intention of getting up.


    In the crowd, a voice whispered, "Guess why Harry Hood brought her back?"


    "Because of...Jameson Proctor?"


    "This is only one reason.Now that Harry Hood''s position is unstable, he brought Charlotte rke


    back.Although he said that he was following the wish of the deceased old man, he also formally broke


    the rules of the Hood family."


    "Then, are we just going to watch like this?"


    "Since Harry Hood became the head of the Hood family, the most important thing he did was to break


    the rules of the Hood family.It was also because of this that the older generation secretly disliked him


    and thought that he took himself too seriously.If he did this today, even if he forced Charlotte rke to


    return to the Hood family, they would only find him more displeasing."


    "And that will be the time for us to act."

 Chapter 618: I Dont Agree

    Chapter 618: I Don''t Agree


    After the ancestral worship ceremony ended, many people from the Hood family who didn''t want to get


    into trouble left one after another.


    Those who stayed behind were all a group of people who wanted to watch the show.


    However, because more than half of the people had left, the two unfamiliar faces, Jameson Proctor and


    Sharon Allyson, became particrly prominent.


    If Charlotte Hood hadn''t appeared here, no one would have thought of other things.


    But now, Charlotte Hood was here.


    There was another man who looked somewhat simr to Harry Hood, who was also around the same


    age.The discussion couldn''t help but surge.The eldest one also heard these voices and looked at


    Jameson Proctor from afar through his sses.


    He held onto his walking stick and coughed a few times before speaking, "The ancestral worship has


    already ended.Apart from me and a few elders, Ethan, Harry, and Charlotte will stay behind.Everyone


    else, go to the front hall."


    The people did not dare to watch themotion anymore and dispersed.


    When Olivia Hood saw this, she also wanted to slip away.


    Great-Grandfather stopped her.


    "Olivia, you stay!"


    Olivia Hood withdrew her foot and obediently stood next to her father.


    After everyone else had left, Great-Grandfather Hood picked up the tea cup next to him and blew on


    the floating tea leaves.


    He slowly said, "Don''t worry, we''ll settle things one by one."


    As he spoke, he looked at Olivia Hood.


    "I''ll start with you."


    Olivia Hood tried to act like a spoiled child and muddle through.


    "Great-grandfather..."


    Great-grandfather Hood took a sip of tea and didn''t fall for it.


    He raised his head again and said, "The few people standing over there,e inside."


    Jameson Proctor pursed her thin lips and brought Sharon Allyson over.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Robert Hood looked around.He didn''t know whether he should leave or go over.He


    scratched the back of his head.


    Forget it, it didn''t matter.


    When Olivia Hood saw Jameson Proctoring over, she immediately had a solution in her heart.She


    reached out to hug his arm, but he easily dodged her.


    Olivia Hood looked at the cold eyes and was a little frightened.


    However, if she did not want to marry Harry Hood, she could only do this.


    Ethan Hood coughed heavily and reminded her to stop before going too far.


    Olivia Hood retracted her hand and did not feel embarrassed.


    Instead, she said confidently, "Great grandfather, I have someone I like.I don''t want to marry...Uncle


    Hood!"


    Ethan Hood frowned and spoke first, "What are you doing? What kind of uncle is he to you? Don''t talk


    nonsense."


    Olivia Hood retorted, "It was you guys who told me to call him uncle that when I was a child.So of


    course he''s my uncle!"


    Great-Grandfather Hood said in a deep voice, "Olivia, Iam a cousin of Harry''s grandfather in my


    generation.Moreover, you are separated by several generations.It is just a form of address for you to


    call him uncle when you were a child.It doesn''t mean anything."


    Just as Olivia Hood was about to speak, the other elders sitting next to him started coughing.


    Ethan Hood also gave her a warning look, telling her not to speak again.


    At this time, Harry Hood said lightly, "I don''t agree either."


    Harry Hood''s mother seemed to want to say something, but she hesitated.


    Harry Hood continued, "! don''t have any ns to get married for the time being.Olivia is still young and


    not suitable."


    An elder said, "You can get engaged first.We can talk about other things when Olivia is older."


    When Olivia Hood heard this, how could she endure it? She immediately said, "I already said that I


    have someone I like! Grandfathers, what era are we in now? The modern time! There is no such thing


    as an arranged marriage! I don''t ept it! I want to pursue my own happiness! You guys are too


    stubborn, I..."


    p! Before Olivia Hood finished speaking, she felt a burning pain on her face.She stood rooted to the


    ground and looked at her father.


    Ethan Hood snapped, "Kneel!"


    Tears welled up in Olivia Hood''s eyes.She choked a few times, as if she still wanted to exin


    something.


    However, it seemed that the moment she opened her mouth, she could not help but cry out.She bit her


    lips tightly and knelt behind Charlotte with a thud.


    When Robert Hood saw this scene, he couldn''t help but take a step back.He felt his knees hurt.


    Harry Hood frowned and looked at Olivia Hood, but he didn''t say anything.


    Ethan Hood retracted his hand and took a deep breath.


    "Olivia is still young.I will discipline her more when we get back."


    In this way, the livid faces of the n elders eased a little.


    For the time being, they put this matter aside and continued the next matter.


    The eldest one said, "The second thing, I recently heard rumors that someone from the Hood family


    went to the South City.In addition, there are some messy things.Have you heard about it, Harry?"


    Harry Hood''s tone was neither cold nor indifferent.


    "It''s just some groundless rumor.I will handle it well."


    "If someone really left River City and went to the South City, it would not be a small matter."


    It was not difficult to tell from these words that he had someints about the matter of Charlotte


    rke returning to the Hood family.He was taking the opportunity to show off and pave the way for the


    next thing.


    Harry Hood said, "I know about this matter.I was also the one who asked Robert Hood to go over."


    ",.." Robert Hood asked.


    Great-grandfather Hood and the other elders all raised their eyes and looked at Robert Hood, who


    thought he would have nothing to do with anything.


    Robert Hood''s scalp instantly went numb.


    Recalling the p that Olivia Hood had just received, he immediately felt a burning pain on his right


    cheek.


    He knelt down without hesitation, "Great grandfather, and grandfathers, I..."


    Harry Hood said, "Something has happened on the South City''s side.Someone is targeting the Hood


    family.If I just sit and wait for death, we will be used."


    Great-Grandfather Hood held his walking stick with both hands and didn''t say anything else.He sat


    there with drooping eyelids.


    Sharon Allyson actually couldn''t tell whether he was asleep or deep in thought.She turned her head


    and looked at the man beside her who seemed to be thinking about something.


    At this time, a n elder spoke up, "Even if that''s the case, you should have discussed it with us before


    making a decision, not making your own decisions.No matter what, we can not forget the Ancestral


    Behest."


    Harry Hood''s expression did not change.


    "Ever since I became the head of the Hood family, grandfather told me that I have the right to do


    anything."


    The n elder who had just spoken was so angry that his beard was raised.


    "You..."


    Harry Hood continued, "If everyone feels that this matter of mine is not handled properly, I can give up


    my position at any time."


    The moment these words were spoken, the surroundings instantly quieted down.


    Although these elders each had their own considerations.


    If Harry Hood was to give up the position at this time, there was no one capable to rece him.It was


    still not the time.


    "Alright."


    Old Master Hood said, "Harry is right.He is the head of the Hood family.He can make his own decisions


    on any matter.There is no need to inform others.Let''s leave this matter for now.But no matter what,


    kneel down first"


    "..."


    Robert Hood.

 Chapter 619: Love Is Regardless of Age

    Chapter 619: Love Is Regardless of Age


    In terms of resolving the first two matters, there was nothing more that could be done.


    This was because thest one was much more important.


    Moreover, in the eyes of these elders, they had taken a step back in the first two matters just to give


    Harry Hood face.


    But on thest matter, they would not back down.


    The eldest one said, "As for the matter of you telling Charlotte Hood to return to the Hood family, it is a


    huge matter.It is not something that can be exined with just a few words.There are still many


    inconsistencies in all aspects of consideration."


    An elder continued, "Yes, this is a rule established by our ancestors.How can it be easily changed


    because of one person?"


    Someone else said, "Moreover, the matter of Robert Hood going to the South City is fundamentally


    different from her.Back then, she was removed from the genealogy and wanted to leave with that


    man.We couldn''t stop her, so what''s the point ofing back now?"


    After the group of people condemned Harry Hood, the eldest one raised his hand slightly and stopped


    them.


    He looked at Charlotte rke who had been kneeling on the ground with her head lowered.


    "Do you still remember what you said when you left the Hood family?"


    "I said, I wish to be removed from the Hood family and never step foot into River City."


    "It''s good that you remember.Then why did youe back now?"


    Charlotte rke said, "When my father was alive, I failed to fulfill my filial duties.He just passed away.I


    am willing to stay in mourning for three years."


    Without waiting for someone to speak, she continued, "I will not enter the genealogy.I only hope to


    enter the ancestral hall''s mourning period."


    Harry Hood said, "Since aunt has said so and this is also grandfather''sst wish, I believe everyone


    should have no objections."


    The group of people swallowed their words and looked at the eldest one.


    However, they knew in their hearts that he intended to marry Olivia Hood to Harry Hood.He probably


    wouldn''t fall out with him.He said, "Forget it, but you have to think about it clearly.


    Three years.


    Every single day, you have toe here and kneel.It is both mourning and reflecting on the mistakes


    you have done over the years."


    Jameson Proctor frowned slightly and took a step forward.


    Sharon Allyson held his hand and clenched it tightly.


    Although she did not know what was going on, Charlotte did not look at Jameson Proctor.


    Harry Hood, including the eldest one, did not point out Jameson Proctor.It was obvious that they did not


    want him to expose his identity in front of other elders.


    "I''ve thought it through," Charlotte rke said.


    Great-Grandfather Hood stood up shakily.


    "Alright, those who should kneel continue to kneel here.The others should also do their own things."


    Ethan Hood stepped forward and helped him leave.


    When the other elders saw this, they also left the ancestral hall.


    Harry Hood turned to look at Jameson Proctor and Sharon Allyson, and said lightly, "Come with me."


    Robert Hood raised his head, his face full of resentment.


    Harry Hood turned a blind eye and stepped forward.


    Sharon Allyson looked at Charlotte''s back and opened his mouth, but she swallowed the words she


    wanted to say.Soon, there would be an answer.She retracted her gaze and saw that Jameson Proctor


    was also looking at Charlotte.Sharon Allyson pulled the cuffs of his suit.


    Thetter withdrew his gaze, his cold facial features slightly taut as he brought her away.


    When the footsteps gradually faded away, Robert Hood finally heaved a sigh of relief.He felt that he


    hade back to life.He sat down on the ground and muttered softly, "Ungrateful!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Olivia Hood again and reached out to poke her shoulder.


    "Why are you still kneeling? They''re already gone."


    Olivia Hood was in a fit of pique at this moment, and she ignored him.


    Robert Hood pounded his knees.


    "Well, howe you''ve grown so bold recently? You actually dared to go against those old f..."


    Charlotte stopped hisst word with a gaze.


    Charlotte rke said lightly, "Disasteres from the mouth."


    Robert Hood immediately covered his mouth and nodded to express his gratitude.


    Charlotte rke withdrew her gaze and closed her eyes.


    After a while, Robert Hood was bored and went to provoke Olivia Hood again, "What''s bad about Harry


    Hood?"


    For this matter to be brought forward, Olivia Hood was full of spirit, and she was furious, "He is ten


    years older than me! A whole ten years old! And he is so scary.If I marry him, maybe one day I offend


    him, I will be stewed and eaten by him!"


    Robert Hood, "..."


    Olivia Hood calmed down a little and said, "Oh, and he doesn''t eat cooked food.He eats raw food.I


    don''t want any of my meat to be eaten with sauce.It is so dirty!"


    "....¡±


    Robert Hood.


    He said, "What are you talking about?"


    "Anyway, I don''t want to marry him.I have someone I like."


    Robert Hood said calmly, "The person you like is also ten years older than you."


    Olivia Hood said, "Love is regardless of age."


    "But it can be immoral.He''s married."


    "I checked.He''s divorced."


    "Didn''t you see they were happy together just now?"


    Olivia Hood took a deep breath.


    "I can wait, wait for them to break up."


    Robert Hood saidzily, "Don''t wait, it''s impossible."


    "They divorced even after getting married.So why can''t they break up?"


    Robert Hood said, "If your father hears this, he will give you another p."


    Olivia Hood was angry because of this.


    Hearing this, she stretched her neck and said, "Let him beat me to death! It is better to beat me to


    death than to marry Harry Hood and be eaten by him!"


    Robert Hoodughed, "Who exactly did you hear from? Who told you that Harry Hood wanted to eat


    people?"


    "He does! You follow behind him every day.You''re not a good person either, so stop talking to me!"


    "...¡±


    Robert Hood.


    What did he do wrong? Inside the ancestral hall, it was quiet again.


    Outside, Ethan Hood''s face was ashen.He had clearly heard Olivia Hood''s words just now.It was good


    for her to kneel here.


    This girl was bing more and morewless.


    At this time, a subordinate walked over.


    Ethan Hood retracted his gaze and moved a little further away from the ancestral hall before saying,


    "How is it?"


    "Master Hood took Jameson Proctor to the side hall and sent people outside to keep watch.We can''t


    hear what he said."


    Ethan Hood said, "I always thought that Jameson Proctor came this time because of the matter with


    the South City, but I didn''t expect that Harry Hood would actually bring Charlotte Hood back.What


    exactly does he want to do?"


    "Master, I heard that when Old Master Hood was still alive, he had always wanted to change the Hood


    family, but all the elders objected, so he gave up.Harry Hood probably listened to his instructions and


    brought Charlotte Hood back.It was only the first step."


    Ethan Hood said in a low voice, "The Hood family has been developing until now.More and more


    problems have appeared, and many branches have been born.However, the elders of these families


    are all on the genealogy.ording to the rules, they can only add their names to the genealogy.They


    have also benefited from this.They have done many disgraceful things in the name of the Hood family."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The most important thing is that if we want to change the Hood family, these elders will probably be


    uprooted in the end."


    "This is the reason why they are against it.¡±

 Chapter 620: Did I Say I Would Marry You?

    Chapter 620: Did I Say I Would Marry You?


    In the side hall, there were only Jameson Proctor, Sharon Allyson, and Harry Hood.


    Jameson Proctor sat on the sofa, his facial features cold.


    There was no warmth in his eyes as he looked at Harry Hood, and his entire body exuded a chill.


    Harry Hood''s expression remained cold, and there was no change.


    The two strong forces collided, and the whole room was extremely oppressive.


    Sharon Allyson sat next to Jameson Proctor, put her hands on her knees, and took a deep breath.


    After an unknown period of time, Harry Hood said unhurriedly, "What you want to know should be


    clear.Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Jameson Proctor said coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t do anything in the South City.And If what you want to ask is what happened just now, then I


    have nothing to say.This is your mother''s choice."


    "I want to know what you said to her."


    In the past, Charlotte rke would rather be removed from the genealogy and leave River City without


    looking back.


    She had lived alone for so many years, suffered so much injustice and hurt, but she had not taken even


    half a step into River City.


    It could be seen that she was proud and unyielding in her bones.She would never suddenly choose to


    go back to River City and the Hood family at this time.


    Harry Hood replied with ease, "Didn''t aunt say that she was unable to fulfill her filial piety when her


    grandfather was alive? She probably regrets it."


    Jameson Proctor looked at him expressionlessly.


    "You asked William Hood to bring her back."


    "I just told her that I could let her go back to the Hood family.As for whether she woulde back or


    not, it was her choice."


    Jameson Proctor repeated, "What do you want to do?"


    Harry Hood''s expression changed a little.His fingers gently tapped on the armrest of the sofa.He did


    not speak.


    Sharon Allyson felt suffocated.


    Did these two have to talk like this? Can''t they make it clear in one go? After a moment of silence, she


    said, "She was the one who made the decision to leave the Hood family, so it is impossible for her to


    come back."


    "Either you threatened her, or she had a reason toe back."


    Harry Hood said, "Maybe.It is possible."


    "Then what you said before, what happened to the South City twenty years ago, was also..."


    "You have to investigate it yourself.Whatever you find, it is."


    Sharon Allyson gently pursed her lips.


    She felt that this matter was getting more and moreplicated.


    However, the only thing she could be sure of now was that what happened to the South City recently


    had nothing to do with Harry Hood.


    However, it must have something to do with the Hood family.


    However, it could be seen today that there were So many people in the Hood family who had no way to


    investigate.


    Just as Sharon Allyson was confused, Jameson Proctor got up and left.He walked very quickly.


    Sharon Allyson had to jog to keep up with his pace.She turned around and looked at Harry Hood.She


    opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not open her mouth.


    Along the way, no one stopped them.


    After leaving the side hall and standing in the garden, Sharon Allyson stopped and asked in a low


    voice, "Don''t you have something to ask him?"


    "l already know what I should ask today.As for the rest, he won''t say it."


    Sharon Allyson also saw that Harry Hood''s answer today was like Tai Chi.


    Other than knowing that Charlotte was the Hood family, he wouldn''t say a word about anything else.


    "Then..."


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you out."


    After a few steps, Sharon Allyson finally reacted.


    What he had just said was to send her out.


    Sharon Allyson looked at him.


    "What about you?"


    There was no emotion on Jameson Proctor''s face.


    "My business here is not over yet."


    Sharon Allyson thought that Charlotte was still kneeling in front of the ancestral hall.


    "Okay" she nodded.


    Jameson Proctor drove Robert Hood''s car and sent her to the Hood family''s door.Outside, Jacob


    Green was already waiting there.


    Before getting off the car, Sharon Allyson said, "You...If you have something to say, just say it.Don''t be


    impulsive, and don''t get angry with Charlotte."


    Hearing this, Jameson Proctor curled his lips and smiled silently.He raised his hand to straighten her


    hair behind her ear.


    "I''m not a child, I know."


    "It''s quite chaotic inside the Hood family.I feel that Harry Hood can''t control them.Be careful."


    Jameson Proctor stared at her.


    After a few seconds, he pushed his hand behind her ear forward and kissed her lips.


    His actions were a little rough as he pried open her teeth.


    Sharon Allyson could clearly feel his suppressed emotions running wildly in his chest.She slowly closed


    her eyes and tried tofort him.


    Sensing that she had not taken the initiative for a long time, Jameson Proctor held the back of her head


    and deepened the kiss.


    After the kiss, Jameson Proctor said in a low voice, "I''m leaving."


    "Ok..."


    After Sharon Allyson got out of the car, she stood where she was.


    It was not until Jameson Proctor entered the Hood family again, and the shadow of the ck car


    disappeared from her sight that she looked away.


    The ancestral hall.


    Robert Hood just sat on the ground and was not satisfied.He even made some fruits and pastries on


    the table to eat.


    Just as he was full, footsteps finally came from outside.He hurriedly wiped his mouth and kneeled


    properly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When he saw that the person who came in was Harry Hood, he instantly copsed again.


    "It''s you.I thought it was someone else."


    Harry Hood gave him a look.


    "Are you full?"


    Just as Robert Hood opened his mouth, he saw the remnants of the mung bean cake on the ground


    beside him.He said regretfully, "Just barely.It''s better to have some meat."


    "Clean up and get out."


    Since Harry Hood had already spoken, Robert Hood immediately stood up and happily went to find the


    broom.


    Harry Hood looked at Charlotte rke in front of him and then looked at Olivia Hood, who had her


    head lowered, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    He slowly said, "Olivia Hood."


    Hearing his voice, thetter''s back tensed for a moment, but she still resisted stubbornly and silently.


    Today, even if she knelt here and was beaten to death by her father, she would not marry him! Harry


    Hood''s tone became colder.


    "You are twenty years old, not a child.How long do you want to throw the tantrum? Do you n to kneel


    here for the rest of your life?"


    Olivia Hood finally raised her head.


    Her face was full of tears as she sobbed, "As long as I dont marry you, I am willing to kneel for my


    whole life!"


    "Did I say I would marry you?"


    "But..."


    "As long as I don''t agree, no one can make this decision for me."


    Olivia Hood choked a few times.


    "What if...what if...you suddenly want to marry me again?"


    Harry Hood''s temple throbbed a few times.He endured his temper and said, "There is no such thing as


    a ¡®what if¡¯.


    "Oh."


    She immediately stood up and wiped away the tears on her face.


    "Remember what you said!"


    She then looked at Charlotte rke.


    "This auntie heard it too.I have someone to prove it! You can''t go back on your words!"

 Chapter 621: But She Cant Turn Back

    Chapter 621: But She Can''t Turn Back


    Harry Hood was toozy to correct her form of address.He only said, "If you''ve had enough, go out."


    Olivia Hood immediately ran faster than a rabbit.


    For a moment, the ancestral hall quieted down.


    Harry Hood looked at Charlotte rke and said in a low voice, "Aunt."


    Charlotte rke slowly opened her closed eyes and her voice trembled slightly.


    "What you asked William Hood to tell me is true?"


    "Every word is true."


    Charlotte rke was silent for a long time before she said, "I only have one condition.Don''t tell


    Jameson the truth."


    "Even if I don''t tell him, he can find out.Moreover, those people deliberately led him to River City to let


    him know these things."


    "Then hide it from him for as long as possible."


    Harry Hood said, "William Hood has already returned to the South City to investigate this matter.There


    will be news in a few days"


    Charlotte rke sighed silently.


    "So what if we find out who was behind the scenes? What happened back then has already


    happened.It can''t be changed."


    "Aunt, don''t worry.I will keep an eye on him and not let him mess around."


    "Now that the South City and River City have be like this, everything is because of the choice I


    made back then.I am the Hood family¡¯s sinner, and even more so..."


    "Aunt, you don''t have to me yourself too much.If he hadn''t coveted the Hood family''s power and


    deceived you, things wouldn''t have be like this."


    Thirty years ago, Jameson Proctor''s father, Noel, came to River City to discuss business.He met


    Charlotte rke and started a fierce pursuit.


    At that time, Charlotte rke was still called Charlotte Hood.She had lived in the Hood family since she


    was a child.


    Because of those unwritten rules, she had never left River City.


    Therefore, she was very interested in this handsome man who came from the South City.


    As time went by, many people from the Hood family could not ept the Hood family''s inexplicable


    rule.


    They wanted to go somewhere other than River City to take a look.


    Perhaps it was also because of this that after being bound for a long time, she identally met Noel.


    Hearing how well he talked about the outside world, Charlotte Hood began to yearn to leave this ce


    more and more.


    At that time, in order to win her favor, Noel also did many touching things.


    With this, she became even more determined to leave River City and follow him to the South City.


    On one hand, it was for freedom and on the other hand, it was for love.


    But what she did not expect was that Noel already had a wife and children in the South City.


    When she followed him to the South City with great interest, Noel began to think of ways to ask her to


    persuade her father to expand River City''s business, at the same time develop his own power and


    connections.


    Charlotte Hood could only tell him that since she left River City, she had already cut off her rtionship


    with the Hood family.


    The Hood family would not recognize her again, nor would they do business to the South City.


    It was also at this time that Noel knew that the Hood family''s rules.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His face suddenly became much uglier, and he did note to see Charlotte Hood for several days.


    Charlotte Hood didn''t know why, but when she found out that she was pregnant, she was so happy that


    she couldn''t wait to tell him the good news.


    When she came out of the hospital, she went directly to the Proctor Group to find him.


    There, she saw Evie Rond for the first time and Jeffery Proctor, who was only a few years old.She


    stood there with the pregnancy report.


    When she recalled Noel''s recent cold attitude to her, she instantly understood what was going on.


    Noel''s ambition was no longer satiated in the South City.


    Although the Rond family was good,pared to the Hood family, it was nothing.


    From the moment he approached Charlotte Hood, he had already made up his mind to let Charlotte


    Hoode with her.


    She was the only daughter in the family and her father doted on her.


    It was absolutely impossible for her to live alone in the South City.


    In this way, as long as the Hood family came to the South City, it would bepletely under his control.


    He only needed to slowly infiltrate, and sooner orter, River City would be in his hands.


    As long as the n was sessful, he could kick the Rond family away at any time.


    But he never thought that the Hood family had such a rule.


    This made his efforts for several months be nothing.


    At that time, his heart was still filled with hatred.


    He hated why she did not tell him all this earlier.


    After Charlotte Hood understood all this, she did not ask him for any exnation.She returned to the


    house she lived in, packed up her things, and left.


    Even if she knew that this was a scam.


    But she could not turn back.She also hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to give birth to the


    child in her belly.She could no longer go back to the Hood family.


    This child was her only hope to live.


    Charlotte Hood changed her surname and went to a ce where no one would know.


    Charlotte Hood changed from a youngdy who was dressed in luxurious clothes and had no worries


    about food and clothing.


    In an instant, she became a lonely and helpless mother who could only rely on herself to live.


    She gritted her teeth and did not know how many days and nights she had endured.


    However, although the days were bitter and hard, the child finally grew up day by day.


    The mother and son lived in that ce for several years.


    Until one day, Noel in a suit suddenly appeared in the dpidated alley.


    After many years, there was still no sign of regret on his face, but he seemed to have aged a lot, and


    his white hair could be vaguely seen.


    He told Charlotte rke that his son had a car ident and his legs were paralyzed.


    In the future, he could only sit in a wheelchair and could not afford to inherit the Proctor Group''s great


    responsibility.


    He threatened and tempted Charlotte rke, saying that after taking the child back, he would raise him


    as the Proctor Group''s heir.


    Otherwise, as an illegitimate child, he would solve it himself to prevent other people from finding him


    and using him.


    Charlotte rke had insomnia for a few nights.


    Looking at the dpidated house, she covered her face and cried.


    She did not know why things had turned out like this.


    Her child should have been raised with luxury, but he had to suffer with her in this ce.


    Charlotte rke agreed to Noel''s request and sent the child back to the Proctor family.


    She also left the South City, just like she left River City at that time, without turning back.


    As he said, Noel treated this child as the future sessor of the Proctor Group, but at the same time,


    he had always been afraid of the Hood family''s forces, afraid that this child would be recognized by the


    Hood family someday.


    This was the reason why he kept trying to control and fear Jameson Proctor.


    But in the end, he did not get anything, and instead, he was paralyzed.


    Charlotte rke collected her thoughts and looked at the memorial tablet in front of her.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Harry Hood said, "Aunt, I will go first."


    When he reached the door of the ancestral hall, he looked at the person who came.


    In the end, he did not speak and walked away.


    Jameson Proctor stood outside the ancestral hall and looked at Charlotte rke''s back.


    After a few minutes, he walked in and knelt behind her.


    Hearing the noise, Charlotte rke turned around and whispered, "You don''t have to kneel."


    Jameson Proctor''s expression did not change.


    He said lightly, "I''m not kneeling to them."


    He said, "If you kneel, I have no reason to stand."

 Chapter 622: Would He Jump?

    Chapter 622: Would He Jump?


    Charlotte rke sighed, "I volunteered to kneel here.You can go back.Isn''t Sharon here too?"


    "Jacob Green sent her back.I came to find you because I have something to ask"


    "I know what you want to ask.On the way here, I also heard some things.I don''t know what


    arrangements Evie Rond made before she died, but the one behind her is definitely not the Hood


    family.And the little fellow is sick, and it has nothing to do with the Hood family"


    "What about you?" Jameson Proctor said.


    Charlotte rke was silent for a while before continuing, "Jameson, when I left the Hood family, I was


    no longer the Hood family''s person.So for so many years, I have never told you this."


    "Since you''ve already left, why are you back now?"


    "Because I regret it.I regret being impulsive all those years ago.In order to not regret it for the rest of


    my life, I came back to do something that I can do."


    "Before I came to the Hood family, I had many questions.For example, your rtionship with the Hood


    family, William Hood who had been by my side for so many years, what purpose did he have? For


    example, what exactly happened twenty years ago, and what role the Hood family yed in it."


    "Jameson..."


    Jameson Proctor''s tone was indifferent.


    "But all these questions have been answered as you appeared here."


    Charlotte rke frowned slightly and moved her lips, as if she wanted to say something.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson Proctor said calmly, "You are Harry Hood''s aunt, and also the only and most beloved


    daughter of the Old Master Hood.


    After you left River City for a man, although he was angry and cut off his rtionship with you, in his


    heart, he could not let you go."


    "Especially when he found out that the man who tricked you into going to the South City had a wife and


    children in his family and did not care about your life or death.In order to avenge you and pave the way


    for your son, he bribed the Proctor family''s driver and created a car ident and made Jef..."


    "Jameson! Your grandfather did not do this.He..."


    Charlotte rke interrupted him.


    There was no emotion on Jameson Proctor''s face.


    "I haven''t finished my story yet."


    Charlotte rke suddenly felt a little powerless.


    A momentter, Jameson Proctor continued indifferently, "After that man''s son was paralyzed ina car


    ident, he finally thought of an illegitimate child who was stranded outside.He strongly rejected the


    public opinion and let this illegitimate child return to the Proctor family.The matter wentpletely


    ording to the n of the head of the Hood family family, but he also knew that this man was


    untrustworthy."


    "Therefore, he sent the Hood family''s man to help this illegitimate child.At the same time, William Hood


    kept in contact with the Hood family, helping the illegitimate son gradually control the Proctor Group''s


    power and break away from that man''s control."


    After saying that, Jameson Proctor paused and said, "Is this the story from twenty years ago?"


    Charlotte rke shook his head gently.


    "It''s not like what you said..."


    "Then do you have another version of the story?"


    Charlotte rke opened her mouth, unable to exin.


    Although Jeffery Proctor''s car ident was not done by her father, in the end, the whole thing


    happened because of them.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Ever since I found out about the Hood family''s existence, I had been


    suspecting William Hood.However, I still couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t ept it either.We''ve known


    each other for nearly twenty years.What reason does he have to harm me? But only now do I


    understand that he deliberately appeared by my side more than ten years ago."


    "Speaking of which, I was able to quickly eliminate the forces that the old man nted by my side.He


    really helped me a lot."


    "Jameson, whether it is your grandfather or William Hood, they all have no ill intentions towards


    you.They just hope that you can live a better life."


    "Yes."


    Jameson Proctor stared at the tablet in front of him.


    "I''m doing very well.I grew up as an illegitimate child in the alley.Step by step, I took the position of


    President the Proctor Group.I also took everything that originally belonged to Jeffery Proctor."


    Charlotte rke closed her eyes.She did not let Harry Hood tell him the truth because she was afraid


    that he would think this way.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Evie Rond said countless times that I was the one who stole what should


    have belonged to Jeffery Proctor.I was also secretly resentful and wronged.I told myself that the


    ident was an ident.It was the driver''s problem.It had nothing to do with me.I didn''t need to me


    myself and feel guilty about it.However, in fact, Evie Rond was right.It was all my fault that Jeffery


    Proctor became like that.Without me, the ident would not have happened.He would''ve been the


    only son of the Proctor family.Everything that belonged to the Proctor family and the Proctor Group


    should have belonged to him."


    Charlotte rke choked a little, "Jameson, it is not your fault.It is mine."


    "No, I was wrong.I have been at ease for so many years.The fault is that I didn''t know about all this


    earlier.It is your choice to return to the Hood family to fulfill your filial piety.I have no right to stop you.So


    be it.In the Hood family, with Harry Hood here, you will not be in danger."


    After speaking, Jameson Proctor stood up and strode away.


    Charlotte rke turned his head.


    "Jameson...Jameson..."


    Jameson Proctor did not stop.


    His figure quickly disappeared from the ancestral hall''s sight.


    Charlotte rke was disappointed and frustrated.She only hoped that he would not do anything stupid.


    Outside the Hood family, two men sat in the car.


    When they saw Jameson Proctore out, their lips could not help but curl up.


    "It seems that Jameson Proctor already knows the truth."


    "Even if Charlotte Hood and Harry Hood intend to hide it from him, we have already reached this


    point.If he still can''t see anything, it will be a waste of our efforts."


    "Tell Chown that our job has already beenpleted.Let them start the next step of the n"


    After the Hood family left, Jameson Proctor drove the car to the riverside and got out the car.He looked


    into the distance expressionlessly.He stood there for two hours.


    In the ck car not far away, Robert Hood watched this scene and swallowed his saliva.


    "Say, do you think he would jump down?"


    Harry Hood closed his eyes and said indifferently, "If he wanted to jump, he would''ve done it already."


    "That''s true.But why don''t you tell him what really happened?"


    Harry Hood slowly opened his eyes.


    "Grandfather did have that thought when he was angry.However, Jeffery Proctor was only in his


    teens.Even if he wanted to attack the Proctor family, he shouldn''t have gone to deal with a child who


    didn''t know anything."


    "So after he calmed down, he gave up on this idea?" Harry Hood nodded.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "But no matter what, this matter started because of the Hood family.


    Whether it was grandfather who ordered people to do it or not, it is no longer important to Jameson


    Proctor."


    Robert Hood sighed.


    "I heard from William Hood that Jeffery Proctor was very good to him.It is reasonable for him to be like


    this."


    Harry Hoodughed lightly.


    "For a ce like the Proctor family to have such a gentle and kind person like Jeffery Proctor, I don''t


    know whether it is luck or misfortune."

 Chapter 623: Just a Little Tired

    Chapter 623: Just a Little Tired


    After Sharon Allyson arrived at the hotel, she couldn''t stop worrying.


    Seeing this, Jacob Green said, "Ms.Allyson, don''t worry.Our people are outside the Hood


    family.Nothing will happen to Mr.Proctor."


    Sharon Allyson whispered, "I''m not worried about this..."


    Her intuition told her that Jameson Proctor should already know something.


    And this truth was probably not so easy to ept.


    Recently, Jacob Green had also found out some of the rtionship between Charlotte rke and the


    Hood family.


    Although he had not been sure before, it seemed that Mr.Proctor had gotten the answer from the Hood


    family today.


    Outside, the sky gradually darkened, and it was unknown when it started to drizzle.


    Jameson Proctor had not returned.


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath and could not wait any longer.


    As soon as she left the hotel room, she met Jacob Green.


    Half an hourter, by the river.


    At this time, the rain was already falling, and the wind was a bit cold.


    Sharon Allyson looked at Jameson Proctor''s back and suddenly felt a little bitter.


    "He has been standing here since he came out?"


    Jacob Green nodded.


    "It has been several hours.No one dares to approach him."


    The reason why he went to Sharon Allyson was to ask her toe over.


    Sharon Allyson opened the umbre and got out of the car.


    She walked to Jameson Proctor and raised the umbre above his head.


    After a long while, Jameson Proctor seemed to be slow to react and turned to look at her.


    His voice was hoarse.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jameson Proctor''s entire body was soaked in the rain, water droplets dripping down the tips of his hair.


    Sharon Allyson''s voice was very soft, "It''s raining.Are you not going back?"


    Jameson Proctor looked up and realized that it was already dark.


    He withdrew his gaze and there was not much emotion in his dark eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    On the way back, Jameson Proctor never said a word.


    The entire car was silent, shrouded in a huge silence.


    Sharon Allyson wanted to say something a few times, but she swallowed it back down.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Jameson Proctor went straight into the bathroom.


    Sharon Allyson went back to the bedroom to get his pajamas and then quietly opened the bathroom


    door.


    "I''ll put the clothes at the door for you"


    In the bathroom, Jameson Proctor replied softly.


    Sharon Allyson went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator.


    Fortunately, there were still the ingredients she had bought a few days ago.


    Jameson Proctor had been in the rain for so long that it was easy for him to catch a cold.


    Sharon Allyson boiled the ginger soup into a pot and went to cook noodles.


    When the ginger soup was almost ready, Jameson Proctor came out of the bathroom.


    Sharon Allyson poured the soup and said, "Youe out just in time.Drink this"


    Jameson Proctor walked over and sat at the table.


    She ced it in front of Jameson Proctor.


    "You drink first.Dinner will be ready soon."


    After that, she went to the kitchen to get some noodles and seasoning.


    After doing all this, she turned around and saw that Jameson Proctor was still in the same position as


    before, sitting in front of the table, thinking about something.


    Sharon Allyson paused for a few seconds, walked over, and waved her hand in front of him.


    "Are you feeling unwell? I''ll go buy some medicine"


    Jameson Proctor''s eyes moved, and he said lightly, "No need."


    He picked up the ginger soup in front of him.


    Just as he was about to drink it, he was stopped by Sharon Allyson.


    Sharon Allyson said, "It¡¯s cold already.I''ll..."


    Before she finished her words, Jameson Proctor had already drank it up.


    Sharon Allyson looked at her empty hand, and a trace of coolness was still hovering in her palm.She


    frowned and said, "Why is your hand still so cold?"


    Jameson Proctor put down the bowl, and his tone remained unchanged.


    "Really?"


    Sharon Allyson frowned even more and grabbed his hand again.


    It was bone-chilling.


    An idea suddenly rose in her mind.


    She could not help but raise her voice, "Did you take a cold shower?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "I don''t remember."


    Although Sharon Allyson was worried about him, his appearance was also infuriating.


    "You''re in the rain and taking a cold shower.Don''t you want to live anymore? You...Didn''t you say it


    before? If you have something to say, just say it.Now you let me..."


    After saying that, Sharon Allyson choked and her eyes turned red.


    Jameson Proctor held her hand andforted her in a low voice, "I''m fine.I''m just a little tired."


    Sharon Allyson had never seen him like this before.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suppressed her sobs and said, "Then go to sleep after you eat.I''ll buy you some cold medicine."


    "I won''t get sick so easily.Let''s eat first."


    Jameson Proctor held Sharon Allyson''s hand and let her sit down.


    A momentter, Jameson Proctor put down his chopsticks.


    "I''m full.I''m going to sleep."


    As he spoke, he gently kissed the space between Sharon Allyson''s eyebrows.


    "Good night."


    Sharon Allyson sat in her seat and looked at his back.


    After a few seconds, she retracted her gaze and looked at the bowl in front of her, lost in thought.He


    barely ate anything.


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and had no appetite.She cleaned up the tableware.She originally


    wanted to go out to buy the cold medicine, but just as she walked to the elevator door, she met the


    hotel manager.


    He said that they had medicine in the hotel and would send it to her in a while.


    Sharon Allyson thanked her and returned to the hotel.She entered the bedroom and saw that it was


    dark inside.She wondered if Jameson Proctor was asleep.


    Ten minutester, the hotel staff brought the cold medicine.


    Sharon Allyson thought that Jameson Proctor did not eat anything and could not take medicine directly,


    so she went to boil vegetable porridge on the stove.


    After doing all this, she sat on the sofa and turned on her phone.


    She saw the message that Robert Hood sent her half an hour ago.


    Robert Hood: Is he back? Sharon Allyson typed a reply.


    Sharon Allyson: Yes.


    Robert Hood: How is he? Sharon Allyson: You should know better than me.


    Robert Hood didn''t reply.


    Sharon Allyson put down her phone and took a deep breath.


    She looked out the window in a daze.


    Not long after, her phone rang.


    It was a call from Robert Hood.


    Sharon Allyson walked to the balcony and picked up.


    On the other end of the phone, Robert Hood coughed and did not know where to start.


    He asked, "What...do you want to know?"


    Sharon Allyson''s mind was in a mess right now.


    She rubbed her temples and said, "Just pick the important ones and tell me."


    Robert Hood was silent for a moment.


    First, he briefly told her the reason why Charlotte rke left the Hood family and why she came back


    now.


    After hearing this, Sharon Allyson couldn''t help but tighten her grip on the phone.


    "Are you saying that Jeffery Proctor''s car ident has something to do with the Hood family?"


    "How should I put it? Although the old man didn''t ask someone to do this, it was because he was


    involved in the South City''s matter and someone took advantage of it..."


    Sharon Allyson sucked in a breath of cold air.


    In an instant, she could understand how Jameson Proctor felt when he stood by the river tonight.


    He felt that Jeffery Proctor''s car ident had started because of him.


    Robert Hood continued, "I need to go to theb.That''s all for now.If there''s anything, call me.I''ll give you


    Harry Hood''s number.If anything happens, you can look for him."

 Chapter 624: What Rights Does He Have?

    Chapter 624: What Rights Does He Have?


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson stood by the balcony for a long time.It was already raining


    heavily outside.


    There were no pedestrians on the streets.


    Only streetmps stood alone in the rain.


    After a long time, she exhaled, went to the kitchen, turned off the fire, put the porridge in the bowl and


    entered the bedroom.


    There was no light in the bedroom.


    It was so quiet that only the sound of raindrops hitting the ss could be heard.


    Sharon Allyson put the tray on the coffee table and turned on a small wallmp.She walked to


    Jameson Proctor and saw that his eyes were closed and his breathing was steady.


    He seemed to be asleep.


    Sharon Allyson reached out and touched his forehead.


    There was no fever.


    She could not help but frown.


    He had been in bed for so long.


    Why was he still so cold? Sharon Allyson put her hand into the quilt again, wanting to see if his hand


    was cold.


    But just as she touched his hand, her wrist was held.


    As the world spun, Sharon Allyson was already lying on the bed.


    Jameson Proctor hung above her, holding her wrist.


    His dark eyes stared at her, and he said in a low voice, "Where do you want to touch?"


    "...¡±


    Sharon Allyson.She turned her head and could feel his hand holding hers.It was also cold.


    Sharon Allyson looked up at him.


    "I made porridge.Have some"


    Jameson Proctor gently rubbed the veins on her wrist and said lightly, "I don''t have an appetite."


    "You have to eat even if you have no appetite.After eating, eat some cold medicine and then


    sleep.Otherwise, you will get sick...No, you are already a little.Hurry up and take the medicine"


    "Isn''t it good to be sick?"


    Just as Sharon Allyson was about to speak, he continued, "If you are sick, no one will bother you.You


    can also do what you like."


    As he spoke, he let go of her and sat on the bed.He was showing a great sense of indifference and


    alienation.


    Sharon Allyson got off the bed.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to see me.I''ll go now.Anyway, you didn''t want to marry me from the


    beginning.You didn''t go home even after getting married.Even if you went home, you would treat me


    coldly.I should have known how much you hate me."


    As she spoke, she took a deep breath, and there seemed to be some trembling in her voice.


    "Don''t worry, I promise that I''ll leave you.I won''t let you feel annoyed.There are so many girls who like


    you, and you can be happy with them.I know that you have been waiting for this day for a long time"


    ",."


    Jameson Proctor.He turned around and stopped her.


    "What? How did youe up with all that?"


    Sharon Allyson said confidently, "Isn''t that so? You didn''t take your medicine when you were sick and


    even chased me away.Isn''t that what you want?"


    Jameson Proctor was silent for a while.He knew that he was in the wrong.He got up and sat in front of


    the sofa.He picked up the porridge in front of him.


    "Just forget it."


    When Sharon Allyson saw this, the tears that were about to flow out of her eyes were instantly


    retracted.


    This move was quite useful.She was just an ordinary anti-melodramatic person.


    Use melodramatics to fight melodramatics.


    Seeing that Jameson Proctor had almost finished the porridge, Sharon Allyson went out to pour some


    water and brought in the cold medicine.


    Jameson Proctor leaned back on the sofa and raised his hand to massage his temples.


    Sharon Allyson ced the water and cold medicine on the coffee table.


    "Headache?" Jameson Proctor nodded.


    "A little."


    "How can it not hurt after being drenched in rain and taking a cold shower?"


    Even though she said that, she still walked behind Jameson Proctor and gently massaged his temples.


    The room became quiet again.


    After an unknown period of time, Sharon Allyson whispered, "I know."


    Jameson Proctor''s figure stiffened slightly, and his half-sleepy eyes opened.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "I know you are in a bad mood now, but...that is not your fault."


    Jameson Proctor did not speak.


    Sharon Allyson simply said, "Robert Hood told me that it wasn''t Old Master Hood who sent people to


    do Jeffery Proctor''s car ident.It was..."


    "Did you know? If they hadn''t extended their hands to the South City, the Beale family wouldn''t have


    been implicated, and Tavis Beale wouldn''t have had the chance to n the explosion."


    Sharon Allyson was stunned, and his hands stopped moving.


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "In addition to Jeffery Proctor''s car ident, your mother took you and


    fled.She had no choice but to marry Josh Allyson.Josh Allyson sold you to Twilight Club because of


    me."


    After a pause, he continued, "Now, do you still think that this is not my fault?"


    Sharon Allyson did not know what to say.She did not answer for a long time.


    Jameson Proctor closed his eyes, got up, and left.


    Forget it, a person like him should be like this.He deserved to get nothing.


    Whether it was kinship, friendship, or love.


    To him, it was too extravagant.It was good to know earlier, but at least she had a chance to choose


    again.


    Martin Morton, Trey Coe, or the Mr.Huntington who wanted to help him raise his son.


    Anything was fine.


    As long as it was not him.


    What right did he have? He was just an illegitimate child who had been schemed against from


    beginning to end.


    "Stand there!"


    Jameson Proctor had just walked to the door when Sharon Allyson''s voice came.


    She said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Why is it so difficult for you to take medicine? You


    have to find a lot of excuses.


    Are you a child? Do you want me to coax you to eat?"


    "..¡±


    Jameson Proctor.


    He turned to look at her, his jaw slightly stretched, and his thin lips pursed.


    Sharon Allyson walked to the sofa and sat down.


    "Hurry up, the water is getting cold."


    Jameson Proctor stood in ce for a few seconds and walked over with his long legs.


    Sharon Allyson ced the opened capsule in his palm.


    Probably because of the bowl of porridge just now, he finally had a bit of temperature.


    Sharon Allyson went to get more water and handed it to him.


    "Why are you looking at me? Take it."


    Jameson Proctor looked away and threw the medicine into his mouth.He raised his head and drank the


    water.


    Sharon Allyson packed up the trash and stood up with a tray.


    "Alright, you can go to sleep now"


    Jameson Proctor pulled her back but did not say anything.


    Sharon Allysonughed.


    "Do you want to chase me away or do you not want me to leave? I will go wash the dishes."


    "Do you understand what I just said?"


    "Yes, I understand.I am not a fool.But I think there is something wrong with your idea.Well, I can''t make


    a judgment about Jefferey Proctor''s car ident because I was not involved.But what do you have to


    do with the Beale family again?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sharon Allyson interrupted him.


    "Without you, would Tavis Beale give up on the idea of fighting for the Beale family? Even if there was


    no explosion, with his ambition and power..."


    She paused for a few seconds, then said, "He will take over the Beale Group sooner orter.What does


    this have to do with you? Without you, Tavis Beale would still have done all this, but without Tavis


    Beale, everything would not have happened.I don''t understand why you have to take the me for


    him."

 Chapter 625: You Cant Leave Me

    Chapter 625: You Can''t Leave Me


    After listening to her words, Jameson Proctor was silent for a long time.


    His gaze was lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Didn''t you say that you were tired? Go to bed quickly, so that you don''t think too


    much about it and say something inexplicable."


    A momentter, Jameson Proctor''s low voice came, "This is what you said."


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson was stunned for a few seconds.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had said something she shouldn''t have said.


    It seemed that...it wasn''t that excessive.


    He couldn''t even take a little scolding? Jameson Proctor looked up at her and repeated, "This is what


    you said.In the future, don''t think of finding any excuses to leave my side."


    Sharon Allyson finally reacted.


    "Actually, I think these are two different things"


    "I think they''re the same thing."


    "Okay, okay, okay.Then you can take it this way.Go to sleep."


    Jameson Proctor got up and took the tray from her hand.


    "I''ll do it.You go take a shower."


    "No..."


    Without waiting for Sharon Allyson to refuse, Jameson Proctor had already left the bedroom and


    walked towards the kitchen.


    Sharon Allyson looked at his back and sighed.


    Forget it, as long as he was happy.


    Sure enough, in less than two minutes, the sound of dishes shattering came from the kitchen.


    Just treat it as another way to vent.


    After taking a shower, Sharon Allyson came out and saw Jameson Proctor lying on the bed, holding a


    tablet to handle work.


    She said, "Aren''t you tired?"


    "When I heard you say that you can''t leave me, I suddenly felt like I could hold on a little longer."


    "...¡±


    Sharon Allyson.


    She was about to curse.


    He was quite good at imagining things.


    Sharon Allyson sat beside the bed and looked at the time.


    "Are you going to work untilte?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "It''s not work"


    Sharon Allyson suddenly became curious.


    "If it''s not work, why are you looking at it so seriously?"


    She thought he was dealing with some difficult problem.


    Jameson Proctor did not answer and just tilted the tablet in his hand towards her.


    Sharon Allyson put down the phone and looked over.


    What entered her eyes was a set of pictures of wedding gowns.


    She was instantly stunned there.


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "These are all internationally renowned wedding dresses designers.Their


    styles are all different.I have chosen a few that are okay.In a while, you can take a look and choose one


    of your favorite.I will ask Jacob Green to find the designer and you can tell him the specific details you


    want."


    After a long time, Sharon Allyson finally found her voice.


    "Can you tell me how you changed your words from a bunch of nonsense and tried to make me stop


    bothering you and instantly switch to this one?"


    Jameson Proctor corrected him, "I didn''t ask you to stop bothering me.What I meant was that I couldn''t


    bother you anymore because I was sick."


    "...What''s the difference?"


    "In order to avoid you scolding me behind my back, we still have to rify the difference."


    Sharon Allyson suddenly felt a little dizzy and felt that she could not keep up with his train of thought.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Since you have already said it so clearly that you could only ept me.I


    can''t just do nothing."


    Sharon Allyson reached out her hand and ced it on his forehead.It was indeed a little hot.It seemed


    that he had been burnt silly.


    Just as Sharon Allyson was about to say something, Jameson Proctor held her hand and said word by


    word, "Let''s get married."


    "No, I¡­¡±


    Jameson Proctor said slowly, "I know what you are worried about, but haven''t you noticed? The


    problems you are worried about have been solved a long time ago."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson opened her mouth and was a little dazed for a moment.


    Yes, she promised to be with Jameson Proctor again, but she did not agree to remarry.


    That was because she knew that marriage was a matter between two families.


    There was still ayer of hatred between her and Evie Rond.


    And she still worried about her child.


    But now, Evie Rond was dead, the Proctor family was gone, and the little fellow was still alive.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "I once said that I would make up for the three years of marriage.That


    little..."


    "Child, this is thest gift I will give you."


    Sharon Allyson frowned.


    "But..."


    She was not ready yet.


    Moreover, with the little fellow''s current situation, how could she happily get married? Jameson Proctor


    pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Don''t worry.I''m not asking you to marry me right now.It''s just a


    wedding.There are still many things that need to be prepared, including the wedding dress.It will take a


    few months to design and finish.Can you think about it slowly?"


    After a long time, Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "Okay."


    Jameson Proctor let go of her.


    "Then look at the wedding dress first."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the tablet in front of her and felt that something was strange, but she couldn''t


    put her finger on it.


    In the middle of the night, when she was sleeping in a daze, she finally understood.


    Jameson Proctor had dug a big hole for her to jump into.


    She was already looking at the wedding dress.


    Then there was no space for thinking it through.


    Jerk.He could''ve used that smartness somewhere else.


    The more Sharon Allyson thought about it, the angrier she became, and she could not help but kick


    him.


    Jameson Proctor moved slightly, thinking that she had a nightmare.


    He subconsciously pulled her into his arms, patted her back, andforted her silently.


    The corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips curled up.


    Forget it, she couldn''t be bothered to argue with him.


    On the other side.


    Olivia Hood had just returned home when she saw her father sitting on the sofa.


    His expression was not very good.


    She recalled the p from before and could not help but shrink back.


    "Dad..."


    Ethan Hood looked at her.


    "Weren''t you kneeling before the ancestral hall? Who told you to get up?"


    Olivia Hood lowered her head and hemmed and hawed for a long time, but in the end, she didn''t turn


    Harry Hood in.


    Ethan Hood sighed.


    "Olivia, how many times have I told you? Why are you not listening? How dare you disobey those


    elders in public? Why do you have to lose your great-grandfather''s face?"


    Olivia Hood frowned.


    "But marriage is my own business.What does it have to do with them? Why do I have to listen to their


    opinions?"


    "Harry Hood is the head of the Hood family.What''s wrong with you marrying him? Besides, with us as


    your backing, does he dare to bully you?"


    "I want to find someone I like.Moreover...ording to seniority, he is my uncle no matter what.It''s very


    strange!"


    Ethan Hoodughed angrily, "The person you like? Jameson Proctor? You''ve only met him a few times,


    and you''re saying that you like him?"


    Olivia Hood refused to admit defeat and said, "I fell in love with him at first sight!"


    "Alright, then let me ask you.Do you know who the person who was kneeling before the ancestral hall


    today is?"


    Olivia Hood was stunned.


    "I heard Harry Hood call her aunt.ording to what they said, she seemed to have voluntarily removed


    her name from the genealogy.She should also be the Hood family''s person..."


    "She is indeed the Hood family''s woman.


    At the same time, she is also Jameson Proctor''s mother! ording to seniority, you should call her


    grandmother! Now, do you understand? You have to call him Uncle Jameson Proctor!"


    "...¡±


    Olivia Hood.

 Chapter 626: Because I Like You

    Chapter 626: Because I Like You


    Half a monthter, Jameson Proctor received a call from the South City.


    Although the Proctor family could no longer make things difficult for him, he still had a lot of work to do.


    The work in the office had piled up.If he didn''t go back, the president''s office would probably be full


    soon.


    Moreover, if he stayed with River City for a long time, it would be easy for changes to happen on the


    South City''s side.


    After answering the phone, Jameson Proctor stood by the balcony for a long time.


    After Sharon Allyson finished the draft, he walked to his side and whispered, "Are you going back?"


    Jameson Proctor put one hand in his pocket and said, "I will go back to deal with some things.At most,


    it will be a month.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I will go back with you"


    During this period of time, she and Jameson Proctor went to theboratory to see the little fellow twice.


    The little fellow was much healthier and had not had any more illnesses.


    Robert Hood said that they were currently undergoing preliminary treatment.


    At present, it seemed to have a certain effect, but it would still take at least three to four months of


    observation.


    After this, ording to the recovery of the little fellow''s body at that time, they would n for a longer


    term treatment.


    Sharon Allyson knew that it was going to be a long wait.


    They could only enter theboratory asionally, and there was no point in staying here.


    Moreover, instead of waiting to waste time, it was better to do everything that needed to be done.


    Jameson Proctor looked at her.


    "Are you willing to leave?"


    "What can I do here anyway? Even if I stay, it won''t be of any use."


    Sharon Allyson looked at the distant river view and said indifferently.


    If it was before, Sharon Allyson would not have left the little fellow here alone no matter what.


    But after all, Charlotte was still here.


    Robert Hood and Harry Hood would not hurt him either.


    The little fellow was in River City''sboratory and was much safer than staying by her side.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Then we will leave tomorrow afternoon.Before we leave, should we go to the


    laboratory to take a look?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head gently.


    "No need."


    Once they went there, the little fellow would cry and make a scene.


    Robert Hood said that the emotional fluctuations were great and were not conducive to recovery.


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson said, "Then...are you going to see Charlotte?"


    Jameson Proctor strode into the house with his long legs.


    "No."


    Sharon Allyson did not say anything.She looked at the scenery in the distance in a daze.


    It had been almost a month since she came to River City.


    In this short period of time, it seemed that everything had happened, but it also seemed that nothing


    had happened.


    The person who colluded with Evie Rond was an insider of the Hood family.


    Harry Hood was still investigating.


    But nobody knows when it would all end.


    The next day, at half past ten in the evening, the private nended on the South City.


    As soon as Sharon Allyson got off the ne, she felt a hot and dry air.


    Compared to River City''s moist and cool, the South City was indeed dry and hot.


    Even though it was alreadyte at night, there was no wind at all.


    They had just walked outside and were about to get into the car when Jacob Green walked over with a


    grave expression.


    "Mr.Proctor..."


    "Speak"


    Jameson Proctor said.


    Jacob Green faltered and stole a few nces at Sharon Allyson, as if he couldn''t open his mouth


    because of her.


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''ll get in the car first"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jameson Proctor pulled her back.


    "There''s nothing that you can''t listen to."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Jacob Green again, and his tone became a bit colder as he


    repeated, "Speak."


    A trace of sympathy appeared on Jacob Green''s face, as if he was saying, "I already gave you a


    chance."


    He coughed.


    "When we got off the ne, we found Miss Hood...hiding behind the cabin."


    "..""


    Jameson Proctor.


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is her name Olivia Hood?"


    "Yes¡± Jacob Green nodded.


    Sharon Allyson dragged her tone and let out a long ¡®oh¡¯.


    Jameson Proctor looked at Jacob Green expressionlessly.


    "Where is she?"


    "At the back..."


    "Bring her here."


    Two minutester, Olivia Hood dragged a pink suitcase and waved happily at Jameson Proctor ten


    meters away.


    Jameson Proctor looked away and whispered, "As you can see, her brain is not normal"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I heard that you took the initiative to attend her birthday party."


    Jameson Proctor quickly Shuai Guo, "It was arranged by Jacob Green."


    Jacob Green, who was at the side, "..."


    Life is hard.


    At this time, Olivia Hood ran over with a smile on her face.


    "What a coincidence! We meet again!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "How did you get on the ne?"


    Olivia Hood obviously did not intend to tell the truth.


    "I just do this...and then do this...and I''m on!"


    Jameson Proctor was toozy to talk nonsense with her and said to Jacob Green, "Send her back."


    Olivia Hood said firmly, "No! I won''t go back! If you send me back to River City, I will jump into the


    river!"


    Jameson Proctor said, "Okay, watch her jump down and then inform Harry Hood to catch her."


    "...¡±


    Olivia Hood.


    She immediately looked at Sharon Allyson and said ina sorrowful tone, "Beautiful sister, I don''t want to


    go back."


    "??"


    Sharon Allyson.


    What did she have to do with it? Olivia Hood said, "Robert Hood told me that you are a good person.I


    beg you.It was not easy for me to escape.I don''t want to go back."


    Sharon Allyson remembered that day in the ancestral hall, Olivia Hood didn''t want to marry Harry


    Hood.She was pped by her father and was punished to kneel.


    However, this was Hood family''s family matter, so she could not interfere.


    Thinking of this, Sharon Allyson looked at Jameson Proctor.


    Jameson Proctor pursed his thin lips slightly and looked at Olivia Hood coldly.


    Thetter''s figure stiffened slightly.


    She was probably afraid and stammered, "Although Harry Hood said that he would not marry me, my


    father, great-grandfather, and that group of uncles all wanted me to marry him.If I stayed in River City


    any longer, I might be tied up and married off.This morning, I heard from my father and great-


    grandfather that you were leaving tonight, so I secretly ran on the ne"


    Jameson Proctor said, "You don''t want to marry Harry Hood, so you came with us to the South City?"


    "Not entirely.It''s because I like you."


    Jameson Proctor sneered, "Send her back to River City."


    Olivia Hood quickly covered her mouth.


    "I won''t say it anymore! I''ll shut up!"


    Sharon Allyson touched her eyebrows and felt that it was a little funny.


    This girl was quite cute.


    "Let''s go."


    She opened the car door.


    When Olivia Hood saw this, she wanted to get in, but Jameson Proctor grabbed her neck and said,


    "Take the car at the back."


    Hearing this, Olivia Hood knew that he would not send her back to River City, so she nodded happily.


    On the way back, Jameson Proctor asked, "You want to keep her?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Didn''t you already n to keep her?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "With her ability, it''s impossible for her to sneak onto the ne without being


    discovered by my people."

 Chapter 627: Lose Any Value

    Chapter 627: Lose Any Value


    Sharon paused.


    "Are you saying that someone deliberately sent her to the South City?"


    Jameson nodded and slowly said, "The marriage between her and Harry Hood is something that the


    Hood family wants to do their best to facilitate.In addition...so it won''t be that easy for her to leave River


    City.And it just so happens that we have to return to the South City."


    Sharon knew what he meant by ¡®in addition¡¯.


    The Hood family could not leave River City in this lifetime due to the unwritten rule thereof.


    As for Olivia Hood, she was also the great-granddaughter of the Hood family''s great grandfather.


    Under the control of various surveince, she could not take a step out of River City no matter what


    method she used.


    Sharon thought for a while, then said, "Are those people who helped her in collusion with Evie


    Rond?"


    Jameson shook his head.


    "No.Putting aside the big and small conflicts within the Hood family, the two most obvious forces now


    are Harry Hood and those who oppose Harry Hood.If those who oppose him want to take his position,


    they will need the help of the elders of the Hood family."


    Sharon continued, "Olivia Hood''s great-grandfather is the most prestigious n elder of the Hood


    family.Since they want his help, they definitely won''t do anything to Olivia Hood."


    "Moreover, Olivia Hood''s identity is mighty and high.Even Harry Hood has to marry her to secure the


    position of Patriarch of the Hood family, let alone others.As long as he marries her, he will definitely be


    able to obtain the full support of her family."


    Sharon said, "But now that she has left River City and arrived at the South City, even if she goes back,


    as long as the news of her leaving River City gets out, she will lose any value."


    The corners of Jameson''s lips curved up.


    "Well put indeed."


    Sharon understood a little.


    "So the person who helped here to the South City is Harry Hood."


    "Harry Hood has been refusing this marriage, but the elders of the Hood family are not willing to give


    in.Although he and Olivia Hood can stabilize their position, at the same time, they are also being held


    back by that group of people."


    "The old men agreed on the surface that he took my mother back to the Hood family, but they were


    secretly very dissatisfied and thought that he broke the rules of the Hood family.Although Master Hood


    did not say anything, it was obvious that he was also unwilling.However, what he cared most about was


    the position of the Hood family head.So as long as Olivia Hood and Harry Hood get married, he could


    turn a blind eye to it."


    "But he did not expect that his great-granddaughter also broke the rules of the Hood family.


    Sharon said, "This is the reason why Harry Hood sent Olivia Hood to the South City, right?"


    "Yes."


    Harry Hood wanted to abolish the old family rules of the Hood family, but he was greatly stopped.


    If taking Charlotte rke back to the Hood family was only the first step, then sending Olivia Hood to


    the South City would surely be the second one.


    Right now, Olivia Hood''s family members were probably so angry that their blood pressure soared by


    three feet.


    Sharon felt that the matter with River City was not over yet.She did not know how Harry Hood would


    resolve it.She rolled down the window and yawned.


    "Are you sleepy?" Jameson asked.


    "A little bit" Sharon said.


    "There''s still half an hour left. Sleep for a while?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "Are you going back to thepany?"


    Jameson paused, then said, "I''m not going back.What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing much.There are so many things going on in thepany.I thought you would go there


    directly."


    "With so much on the te already, I don''t care about one more night sleeping with you."


    Sharon, "..."


    Makes sense.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped below the house that Sharon rented.


    Sharon got out of the car and looked at this familiar yet unfamiliar ce.


    Suddenly, she felt as if she was in a different world.She went upstairs and opened the door with the


    password.She turned on the light as soon as she entered the room, which was very bright and clean.


    It seemed that Tiffany hade very frequently to clean this up.


    Sharon looked at the time.


    Seeing that it was already veryte, she did not call Tiffany to inform her that they were back.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, she decided to put it off till tomorrow.


    As soon as she closed the door, Jameson''s phone rang.


    It was Jacob.


    Seeing this, Sharon knew that he was going to deal with Olivia Hood.


    She yawned and said, "Then I''ll go take a shower first."


    "Okay" said Jameson.


    With this, he took his phone and walked to the balcony.


    Sharon went to the bedroom to get her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Back when she was on the ne, she had to draw the draft and had not slept at all.She was so sleepy


    now.


    She tied up her hair, took a quick shower, and came out.


    When Sharon passed by the living room and saw that Jameson was still on the phone, she did not say


    anything and went back to the bedroom in a daze.


    She almost went out like a light.


    After an unknown period of time, Sharon felt the bed beside her sink slightly, and then she was carried


    into his arms.


    As she breathed, it was the fragrance of the shower gel she used.


    Sharon suddenly woke up.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Jameson, "?"


    He said in a low voice, "If I''m not here, where am 1?"


    "Your home is next door.Shouldn''t you go back..."


    Jameson patted her back.


    "You''ve been muddle-headed from your sleep.Continue sleeping."


    Sharon, "..."


    Forget it, she couldn''t afford to mess around with him.


    Perhaps because she had returned to the South City, Sharon slept exceptionally soundly.


    When she opened her eyes, the sun had already risen high into the sky.


    Just as she reached out to touch her phone, a male voice came from beside her.


    "It''s eleven o''clock.You can get up now."


    Sharon slowly sat up and looked at the man on the sofa.


    "Didn''t you go to thepany?"


    Jameson closed theputer in front of him and said unhurriedly, "I''ll go in the afternoon.What do you


    want to eat? I''ll ask Jacob to bring it over."


    Sharon rubbed her eyes and got out of bed.


    "I''d better make it myself."


    After washing up, she opened the shopping app and bought some fresh fruits and vegetables.


    She nned to go to Tiffany''s house to find some quick bite to fill her stomach.


    However, after knocking on the door for a long time, there was no reply.


    Sharon called Tiffany, "Tiffany, are you not at home?"


    Tiffany said, "I have been working in the studio all this time."


    After a pause, she added, "Are you back?"


    Only then did Sharon react.


    She said, "Yes, I came backst night."


    "Then...what about the little fellow? Did hee back with you?"


    "No, he still has to stay there for treatment." Tiffany sighed.


    "Alright.Hey, are youing to the studio in the afternoon?"


    "Yes!" Sharon said.


    "Tiffany, I''m hanging up.The elevator ising."


    "Okay, see you in the afternoon!"


    Sharon put away her phone and was about to go out when Jameson came over, "Where are you


    going?"


    "I''m going to the supermarket to buy something."


    "Together?" Jameson proposed.


    "Alright."


    Sharon closed the door and took a few steps towards the elevator, when the door opposite suddenly


    opened.


    Olivia Hood poked her head out, "Can I go with you?"

 Chapter 628: I Came to Join You

    Chapter 628: I Came to Join You


    Olivia Hood came in a hurry this time.


    Other than a few clothes, she did not bring anything else.


    In addition, Jameson Proctor asked Jacob Green to throw her into the house where he had piled up the


    things before.


    She did not have any daily necessities.


    As soon as she entered the supermarket, she excitedly pushed a shopping cart and took whatever she


    saw.


    Jameson Proctor walked behind and said with great dissatisfaction, "Why did you bring her out?"


    Sharon Allyson took a few boxes of milk and put them in the shopping cart in front of him.


    "Didn''t you see how hungry she is?"


    "The research shows that people will starve for 6-7 days before they die."


    ".."


    Sharon Allyson.


    The supermarket downstairs was not arge shopping mall.


    It was just to satisfy the daily needs.


    So after a short stroll, they reached the end.


    Olivia Hood''s shopping cart was full.


    She stood in front of the cashier and waved to them.


    When they came over, she took out her mobile phone proudly.


    "I''ll pay the bill."


    Just as Sharon Allyson was about to say something, Jameson Proctor said, "Let her pay.Anyway, she


    is stupid and has a lot of money."


    Olivia Hood pouted.


    After the cashier finished typing one by one, she said to Olivia Hood, "You can just scan here."


    Olivia Hood scanned it and showed that the payment had failed.


    She muttered doubtfully and switched to the software to pay.


    The payment was still failed.


    The cashier looked at Olivia Hood and maintained a polite smile.


    Olivia Hood instantly felt her scalp go numb and she wanted to find a ce to hide.She turned her neck


    stiffly and looked at Sharon Allyson for help.


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "Let me do it."


    After paying the bill, there were three big bags in Olivia Hood''s shopping cart.


    Just as she stood there, not knowing what to do, the supermarket guide said, "Madam, if you are not in


    a hurry, we can send these upstairster."


    Olivia Hood was about to nod and agree when Jameson Proctor''s voice came, "There is a cart at the


    gate of themunity.Go get it and push it back."


    "But I..."


    Only then did Olivia Hood open her mouth.


    When she met Jameson Proctor''s cold gaze, the rest of her words were silently drowned in her


    stomach.


    She let out an "oh" and left the supermarket to look for a cart.


    Jameson Proctor took the bag from Sharon Allyson''s hand.


    "Let''s go."


    On the way back, Sharon Allyson said, "Why do you want her to take it back by herself?"


    "She is used to having people following her to clean up the mess, so she never cares about the


    consequences.This is just a small lesson.She has to find a way to solve problems herself."


    The corners of Sharon Allyson¡¯s lips curved.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so.."


    "What?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Nothing.Does she live here in the future?"


    Jameson Proctor nodded.


    "To save her from causing trouble, and putting her under my eyes is also a bargaining chip.After that,


    no matter what happens to the Hood family, we have the conditions to negotiate"


    He paused and continued, "But if you don''t want to see her, I can find a ce to lock her up and not let


    her run around."


    "...There''s no need for that."


    Not long after she returned home, the fresh fruits and vegetables that Sharon Allyson had bought


    online arrived.


    She had just steamed the rice in the pot when there was a knock on the door.


    Outside the door, Olivia Hood was holding a few bags of snacks.


    "Can I exchange this for lunch?"


    Sharon Allyson chuckled and made way for her.


    "Come in."


    Olivia Hood immediately smiled and ced the snacks in Sharon Allyson¡¯s arms.


    "Thank you, sister!"


    Sharon Allyson ced the snacks on the coffee table.


    "Sit on the sofa for a while.I''ll go cook."


    "Okay."


    Olivia Hood nodded.


    After Sharon Allyson entered the kitchen, Olivia Hood sat on the sofa, looking left and right.


    She was full of curiosity about this room full of baby items and little toys.


    She saw a few particrly cute little dolls in the crib next to her and walked over to pick them up.


    At this time, Jameson Proctor came out of the bedroom and looked at her.


    "Who told you toe here?"


    Olivia Hood argued, "Sister agreed!"


    Jameson Proctor mercilessly pulled the little doll out of her arms and threw it into the baby bed.


    "Although I let you live here, there are some things that you should know before you go too far."


    Olivia Hood thought that he was talking about the payment in the supermarket.


    She stood there with her head down, feeling wronged and pitiful.


    "My dad stopped all my cards..."


    "Didn''t you think that there would be such consequences before you came?"


    "Olivia Hood instinctively wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what to say.Seeing that there was a


    chance to escape from River City, of course, she had to hurry up and run.Otherwise, she would be


    caught and married to Harry Hood.


    How could she care about these consequences? She whispered, "Don''t be so mean to me.I''m not here


    to break you up.I''m here to join you."


    "..., Jameson Proctor.


    It seemed that her brain was really abnormal.


    Jameson Proctor was toozy to pay attention to her and continued, "Since you don''t want to go back


    to River City, there are conditions for you to stay here."


    Olivia Hood knew that it would not be so easy.


    She hurriedly nodded, "Tell me, as long as you don''t let me go back to River City, I will agree to


    anything."


    "Do your own things.Don''t count on others."


    Olivia Hood asked tentatively, "What...things?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her expressionlessly.


    "This is South City, not River City.You have no servants here.What things do you think I''m talking


    about?"


    Olivia Hood started thinking and the more she thought, the more worried she got.


    After a long while, she finally said, "Alright, I get it."


    Jameson Proctor continued, "You just said that your card was stopped."


    "Ah...yes, can you lend me a little first? Wait for me...


    "I don''t have money to lend you.Go find a job."


    Olivia Hood''s was covered by dark clouds.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "Also, if you want toe over for dinner, that''s fine.After dinner, wash the


    dishes."


    Compared to the previous two things, this was much simpler.


    Olivia Hood almost immediately agreed.


    The smile on her face just rose, but then she said with fear, "Is...is there anything else?"


    "I''ll tell you if there''s anything else."


    In order to prevent him from thinking about it, Olivia Hood immediately ran into the kitchen.


    Jameson Proctor looked at the little fellow¡¯s toy sitting on the sofa, took it over, held it in his hand, and


    looked at the baby bed.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    Sharon Allyson''s dishes were almost ready.She didn''t know what happened outside and thought that


    Olivia Hood was hungry.


    "Wait, the food will be ready soon."


    In the kitchen, Olivia Hood could not help but whisper, "Sister, you have such a good temper."


    Sharon Allyson, "?"

 Chapter 629: I Am Used to It

    Chapter 629: I Am Used to It


    Olivia Hood secretly looked outside and lowered her voice even more.


    "I find that he is very annoying.He is not easygoing at all and his words are also mean.How can you


    stand being with him?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sharon Allyson''s slender eyebrows moved.She probably did not expect her to evaluate Jameson


    Proctor like this.She took the te and asked with a smile, "Don''t you like him?"


    Olivia Hood came back to her senses and said, "Yes, I said I liked him."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Alright, go out and sit.We''ll be eating soon."


    Although she had not been in contact with Olivia Hood for a long time, Sharon Allyson felt that she was


    interesting and cute.


    Perhaps even Olivia Hood did not realize that she did not like Jameson Proctor at all.


    Olivia Hood didn''t want to marry Harry Hood.


    Just when she tried her best to oppose it, Jameson Proctor appeared.


    Whether it was family background, identity, or appearance, his was allparable to Harry Hood''s.


    He was also an existence that River City feared.


    In Olivia Hood''s eyes, he was a shining savior.


    That was why she kept saying she liked him just so she could use him to get out of this marriage.


    Harry Hood obviously saw through this and sent Olivia Hood to the South City.


    Olivia Hood being next to Jameson Proctor made the whole Hood family nervous and afraid.


    During the meal, Olivia Hood sat next to Sharon Allyson, lowering her head and diligently eating.


    She was obviously hungry.


    Jameson Proctor said, "What time are you going to the studio?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "After dinner.When are you going to thepany?"


    "About the same time.I''ll send you off."


    Hearing this, Olivia Hood raised her head, her cheeks puffed up, and she whispered, "Where are you


    going? Can you bring me along?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her, and said indifferently, "No."


    Olivia Hood immediately became anxious.


    "Didn''t you say that I had to find a job myself? I''m not familiar with this ce.I don''t know what to do"


    "Didn''t you see it when you were in the supermarket? They were hiring a cashier."


    Olivia Hood, "..."


    Sharon Allyson held back herughter and said, "I''ll take her to the studio.We just happen to be short


    of people right now."


    Olivia Hood made a face at Jameson Proctor and then smiled at Sharon Allyson.


    "Thank you, sister.You are really beautiful and kind-hearted, unlike some people who are just


    superficial."


    "_."


    Jameson Proctor.


    After dinner, just as Sharon Allyson got up to clean up the dishes, Olivia Hood received a nce from


    Jameson Proctor.


    She immediately put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand.


    "Let me do it.Sister, you have worked hard.Leave the dishes to me in the future."


    As she spoke, she was afraid that Sharon Allyson would snatch it away from her, so she hurriedly


    hugged the bowl and chopsticks and entered the kitchen.


    Seeing that she was so enthusiastic, Sharon Allyson recalled what Jameson Proctor had said before


    and let her do as she pleased.


    However, just as she sat on the sofa, she heard the sound of bowls and tes being smashed in


    session from the kitchen.


    "...¡±


    Sharon Allyson.


    She turned her head stiffly and looked at Jameson Proctor.


    Thetter noticed her gaze and lifted her eyes slightly.


    "Let her pay."


    Sharon Allyson said, "No, I was just thinking about one thing."


    Jameson Proctor said in a low voice, "Huh?"


    "Do you think the kitchen killer is a matter of probability or a gic decision?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    Sharon Allyson thought about it carefully and felt that it should not be genes.


    At least Charlotte had never broken a bowl.


    But after more thoughts, she suddenly felt that it was not so certain.


    After all, she did not know what Charlotte looked like when he was young.


    Sigh.


    Sharon Allyson got up and went into the kitchen.


    After cleaning up the messy kitchen, Sharon Allyson changed her clothes and prepared to go out.


    She said, "You don''t have to send me off.I''ll take her there by foot and familiarize her with the


    surroundings."


    Jameson Proctor''s thin lips moved a little, but he did not say anything.


    He just said, "Okay."


    Olivia Hood stood to the side with her head lowered, as if she had done something wrong.


    Sharon Allyson picked up her things and said, "Let''s go."


    After getting into the elevator, Olivia Hood hesitantly said, "Sister, I''m sorry...I broke the bowl today.I''ll


    buy you a new Set after I earn money"


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s fine.I''m already used to it."


    "Ah?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "It''s nothing.Just be careful in the future."


    Olivia Hood clenched her fist and gave herself affirmation.


    "This was an ident.I can do it!"


    It took about half an hour to walk from here to the studio.


    The noon sun was bright and dazzling, and it was also a little hot.


    Olivia Hood walked next to Sharon Allyson and looked around curiously, full of novelty.


    Seeing this, Sharon Allyson said, "Did you grow up in River City since you were a child?"


    Olivia Hood immediately nodded.


    "Our family is very strange.They won''t let us leave River City.I wanted to go out and y for a long


    time, but my father not only refused but also scolded me.I really don''t understand what they are


    thinking."


    "Then you leave River City behind them.Aren''t you afraid that they will be angry?"


    "I''m afraid, but I''m more afraid of marrying Harry Hood."


    Sharon Allyson asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    Olivia Hood frowned.


    "Although I haven''t met him many times, I have always called him uncle since I was a child.Now that


    they want me to marry him, I feel ufortable.And..."


    Olivia Hood said mysteriously, "I heard others say that the red wine in his cer is human blood.He


    usually eats human flesh.And he eats raw flesh! If I marry him, what if I make him unhappy and he eats


    me?"


    "...¡±


    Sharon Allyson.


    Before she went to River City, she had heard of such words.


    It was just that she did not expect that the Hood family''s internal people would believe this even more


    than she did.


    It was no wonder how intense Olivia Hood''s reaction was when she was with the ancestral hall.


    She was even pped by her father in public and punished to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    She was also unwilling to marry Harry Hood.


    Olivia Hood continued, "Anyway, I have been afraid of him since I was a child.When I saw him, I would


    shiver.If I marry him, wouldn''t I be a tied-up sheep to his mouth? Moreover, I don''t like him.I don''t want


    to marry him for the stupid reasons that these people told me."


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "You are right."


    Olivia Hood continued, "Sister, do you like Jameson Proctor?"


    Sharon Allyson paused and said slowly, "I do."


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t snatch him from you.I''ll go find someone else to like it.As long as it''s not


    Harry Hood, anyone can do."


    Olivia Hood muttered to herself as she walked.

 Chapter 630: A Huge Box of Popcorn

    Chapter 630: A Huge Box of Popcorn


    When Sharon Allyson and Olivia Hood arrived at the studio, Tiffany Momon was shooting a new


    product picture for the model.


    Because of the online publicity channels, the customer flow in the store was double the usual.


    Although Tiffany Momon had already recruited people, those were in charge of the operations of the e-


    commercepany.


    The number of people in the studio was obviously a littlecking.


    A group of busy girls saw Sharon Allyson and their eyes were shining.


    Sharon Allyson walked to the front desk and said to the customer who was queuing up to pay, "Come


    over here."


    With Sharon Allyson''s help, the speed of paying the bill was instantly much faster.


    Several people recognized Sharon Allyson and immediately whispered that she was more beautiful


    than in the photos.


    After this wave of customers left, the store was temporarily empty and was not as busy as before.


    One girl said, "Sister Sharon, you are finally back!"


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "You guys have worked hard during this period of time."


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard.Sister Tiffany has already raised our wages."


    While speaking, Tiffany Momon also came back from the next room.


    After seeing Sharon Allyson, she gave her a big hug.


    "Sharon, I miss you so much."


    Sharon Allyson patted her back and smiled.


    "I only went for a month.Why does it seem like you haven''t seen me for a few years?"


    Tiffany Momon let go of her and rubbed her waist as shemented, "Not seeing you for a day is like


    three autumns."


    Seeing this, Sharon Allyson asked, "Are you not well?"


    "No, I just stood for a long time.My waist is a little sore."


    As Tiffany Momon spoke, she looked at Olivia Hood, who was standing behind Sharon Allyson,


    curiously looking around.


    "Who is this?" she asked in a low voice.


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s...a little sister of mine.She''ll be helping out in the studio during this period of


    time."


    As she spoke, Sharon Allyson called Olivia Hood over and asked a girl to take her to familiarize herself


    with the studio before entering the office with Tiffany Momon.


    After closing the door, Tiffany Momon sat on the sofa and asked doubtfully, "Where did you get the


    sister?"


    Sharon Allyson touched her eyebrows.


    "This...is a long story.Tiffany Momon suddenly became interested.


    "Tell me about it."


    "She is the Hood family''s woman."


    Tiffany Momon was stunned.She obviously did not expect this answer.


    "Then why...oh! I know, the baby is still with River City.Did Mr.Proctor take her as a hostage?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Sharon Allyson briefly exined what happened in River City and the rtionship between Jameson


    Proctor and the Hood family during this period of time, which made Tiffany Momon stunned.


    After a long time, Tiffany Momon finally spoke with difficulty, "Well, what a huge box of popcorn.I need


    time to digest it."


    After a pause, she continued, "So, Mr.Proctor¡¯s mother was tricked by his father toe to the South


    City.In a situation where she waspletely unaware, she was taken as a mistress?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "Yes."


    Tiffany Momon cursed, "F*ck, I thought that Evie Rond was not a good person.I didn''t expect that


    Master...they are indeed the same family.Why are they so disgusting? It''s really unfair to Mr.Proctor."


    Sharon Allyson lowered her head and did not know what to say for a moment.


    Tiffany Momon continued, "Right, you just said that Jeffery Proctor''s car ident was rted to the


    Hood family, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then Mr.Proctor...what is he thinking now? I remember that his rtionship with Jeffery Proctor has


    always been good."


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath and looked out the window.


    "I, I don''t know either."


    Jameson Proctor was in an unusual mood that night after the Hood family came back, but after that, he


    was the same as before.


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know what he was thinking.She was afraid that he would be unhappy if she


    mentioned this again.


    Tiffany Momon sighed andforted her.


    "But I think that sometimes Mr.Proctor''s brain circuits are quite different from ordinary people.Maybe he


    doesn''t care at all.So you don''t have to worry.It will be fine after a while."


    The corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips twitched.


    "I hope so."


    As she spoke, Tiffany Momon probed, "That girl is really Harry Hood''s fiancee?"


    "Yes"


    Sharon Allyson said.


    Tiffany Momon tsked.


    "Last time, I heard you say that Harry Hood and Mr.Proctor are very simr.Then he should be quite


    handsome.Why does she seem to be afraid of him?"


    The Proctor Group, the president''s office.


    The department heads were reporting the work of the past month to Jameson Proctor.


    When they were halfway through, they found that Jameson Proctor did not seem to be listening.


    Instead, he looked out of the window indifferently.


    There was no emotion on his face.


    They thought that Jameson Proctor was not happy with their report and looked at Jacob Green who


    was beside them for help.


    Jacob Green said under the pressure, "Mr.Proctor."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jameson Proctor collected his thoughts.


    "Done?"


    The supervisor who was reporting said, "Not yet...not yet, Mr.Proctor, I..."


    "Put down your things and get out.If there¡¯s a problem, I''ll call you."


    The group of people quickly put down the documents in their hands and fled.


    After they left, Jacob Green said, "Mr.Proctor, is there a problem?"


    Jameson Proctor casually took a document and flipped through it.


    "Did you find William Hood?"


    This time, it was Jacob Green''s to be nervous, "Not yet...not yet."


    William Hood should have known that Jameson Proctor would look for him and had hidden away in


    advance.


    In addition, no one was more familiar with them than William Hood, so he could anticipate their every


    move in advance.


    Therefore, the difficulty was greatly increased.


    Jameson Proctor closed the document in front of him and raised his head.


    His gaze was indifferent.


    Jacob Green immediately said, "I''ll order them to send more people now."


    "No need.Is there any news from the people who followed Jeffery Proctor?"


    Jameson Proctor continued.


    Jacob Green heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Ever since Mr.Proctor arrived at Canada, he has indeed been taking Master Proctor around to see


    doctors.


    We have already cleared a few groups of people that Mrs.Proctor had arranged before, but these are


    all from the Rond family''s side.


    They have nothing to do with River City"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "It''s just a cover-up.Evie Rond died intentionally.It''s impossible that


    she didn''t leave some useless trash for him"


    "Then we''ll continue to follow.They should appear soon."


    "Withdraw all of them."


    Jacob Green was stunned and thought that he had heard wrongly.


    "Withdraw...all of them?"


    Jameson Proctor grunted, "There''s no need to follow."


    Jacob Green did not ask any further and replied, "Okay.¡±


    "Tavis Beale still hasn''t been found?"


    "No."


    Jameson Proctor pursed his thin lips and tapped his long fingers on the table.


    After a while, he said, "Send someone to help them find him.


    Do we have to drag this matter to Spring Festival?"


    "I will do it now."


    "Wait.River City will probably send people over soon.Don''t let them make any noise and deal with it in


    advance"


    Jameson Proctor added.


    "I  understand."

 Chapter 634: Ms.Clarkes Boyfriend?

    Chapter 634: Ms.rke''s Boyfriend?


    After Giana rke entered the private room, Sharon Allyson asked, "Where is Ruben?"


    He said that he needs to make a call and will be here soon.As soon as Giana rke sat down, she


    saw Olivia Hood, who was facing her, and asked, "This is?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "A little sister, Olivia Hood."


    Giana rke smiled at Olivia Hood.


    "Hello."


    Olivia Hood looked at her and was stunned for a few seconds.


    "Are you...Giana rke?"


    Giana rke nodded lightly.


    Olivia Hood immediately said excitedly, "I often see you on TV! You are so beautiful"


    Giana rke smiled and said, "Thank you, you are also very cute."


    Olivia Hood clenched her fists, her little face was filled with joy, and she looked very happy.


    After a while, she posted on Moments: Sob emoji.


    The South City is too good, I don''t want to go back to River City anymore! Moments had just sent it out


    for two minutes when Robert Hood gave her a thumbs up and sent her a private message.


    Robert Hood: I understand your feeling of being free out of a cage, but you should delete this.


    Olivia Hood:? Robert Hood: I''m afraid your father will faint from anger on the spot.


    Only a very few people knew that Olivia Hood had secretly left River City.


    In addition, her father had also blocked the news.


    If other people knew that Olivia Hood had left River City and went to the South City, the entire Hood


    family would probably explode.


    Olivia Hood pursed her lips and could only give in and delete Moments.


    Olivia Hood: I really don''t understand.It is so good outside.Why is my father not allowing me to leave


    River City? Robert Hood: A day like this should end soon.


    Olivia Hood: How? Olivia Hood: How long will it take? Robert Hood: I don''t know.Let''s wait.


    Olivia Hood: Don''t you want toe to the South City? Guess who I saw?


    Robert Hood: Who else could it be other than Jameson Proctor?


    Olivia Hood: I saw Giana rke! She seems to be friends with my sister! She is so beautiful in person!


    Robert Hood: ...


    Olivia Hood: I remember that you like her quite a bit.Do you want an autograph?


    Robert Hood: There is no need! I want toe myself! When Olivia Hood and Robert Hood were


    chatting happily, Ruben Allyson came back and the dishes were served one after another.


    Sharon Allyson called her, "Olivia, aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat."


    Olivia Hood collected her thoughts and responded.She put down the phone and began to eat.


    On the table, Giana rke did not know the situation and asked doubtfully, "Were you and Mr.Proctor


    going to River City for a business trip? Why did you go for so long?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "It was not a business trip.It was a private matter"


    When Giana rke heard this, she let out an "ah" sound and did not ask any further.


    Tiffany Momon continued, "Hey, let''s go watch a movie after eating hotpot.There''s an anime recently.It''s


    quite popr"


    Seeing that Tiffany Momon was looking at her, Giana rke said, "Sure."


    After a pause, she added, "But Ruben Allyson is going to take the exam tomorrow.He probably won''t


    be able to go."


    Ruben Allyson nodded.


    "You guys go.I will go back to school in a while"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Final is here already?"


    She had been so busy that she hadpletely forgotten about this matter.


    Ruben Allyson nodded.


    "Onest test tomorrow"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then after dinner, I will send you back to school."


    "No need.I can just take a taxi."


    Giana rke said, "My driver is at the door.Let him drive you.Anyway, we still have to watch a


    movie.He can pick me up when hees back."


    Hearing this, Ruben Allyson did not say anything more and acquiesced.


    The corners of Tiffany Momon''s lips curled up.


    Tiffany Momon coughed and said, "Then Ruben, what are you going to do after the exam?"


    "Thepany has arranged a job."


    "What job..."


    Halfway through her words, Tiffany Momon felt that her foot under the table was lightly stepped on by


    Sharon Allyson.


    Sharon Allyson''s expression did not change as she ced food into the pot, "Let''s talk while eating."


    Tiffany Momon instantly understood what she meant and did not continue asking.


    On the side, Olivia Hood ate very seriously, as if they were in two different worlds.


    Seeing this, Tiffany Momon couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s so good to be young."


    After dinner, just as Tiffany Momon took out her mobile phone and was about to book the movie tickets,


    Giana rke received a call.


    The advertisement she took a few days ago needed to make up for a scene.


    The advertisementpany asked if she could go over now, and the time was a little tight.


    Giana rke agreed, put away the phone, and said to them, "I have something to do at thest


    minute.You guys go watch a movie.We''ll meet againter"


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "Be careful on your way."


    Giana rke got up and said to Ruben Allyson while wearing a mask, "The ce I am going is the


    same direction as your school.Let''s go.I will send you back first."


    "Okay." Ruben Allyson said.


    After they left, Tiffany Momon was dumbfounded.


    "Then my movie ticket...should I still book it?"


    She originally wanted to create an opportunity for Giana rke and Ruben Allyson, so she said that


    she was going to watch a movie.


    If both parties were gone, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    "Let''s go home."


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    In the car, Ruben Allyson had been looking out of the car, thinking about something.


    The advertisingpany called several times and asked the assistant when Giana rke would


    arrive.


    At this time, Ruben Allyson turned around and said, "Let''s go over there first."


    The assistant paused for a second and subconsciously looked at Giana rke.


    Ruben Allyson added, "I''m not in a hurry to go back to school.It won''t take much time to make up a


    scene."


    The assistant tried to say, "Sister Giana rke, why don''t we go to the studio first?"


    Giana rke thought about it and saw that the other side was really urgent.


    "Okay, let''s go first.After we arrive, we will get off the car and the driver take him back to school.This


    way, it would not take long.Ruben Allyson pursed his lips and did not say anything.Half an hourter,


    the car stopped outside the studio.


    Giana rke got out of the car and was about to let Ruben Allyson pick her up when she saw Ruben


    Allyson follow her out of the car.


    Without waiting for Giana rke to speak, Ruben Allyson said, "It''s still early.I want to see what


    advertisement shooting is like."


    Giana rke, "..."


    She had just said not long ago to Ruben that he could ask her any question if he wanted because she


    was kind of a senior in the industry.


    Now she could not refuse him.


    "Alright."


    Giana rke coughed.


    With that, she strode inside.


    Ruben Allyson walked with his long legs and followed her unhurriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After entering the studio, the staff waiting immediately stepped forward.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Ms.rke.I''ll take you to get your makeup done first."


    Giana rke nodded and turned to look at her assistant, indicating that she should take good care of


    Ruben Allyson.


    As soon as Giana rke left, the director saw Ruben Allyson and could not help but ask, "Is


    this...Ms.rke''s boyfriend?"


    The assistant hurriedly waved her hands.


    "No, no, he is the younger brother of Ms.rke''s friend.He is still studying in university."


    The director smiled apologetically at Ruben Allyson.


    "Sorry, sorry, I misunderstood."


    The corners of Ruben Allyson''s lips curled up.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The director added, "The young man is so handsome.Do you want to enter the entertainment circle?"


    Giana rke''s assistant said, "He has already signed by Jiahe.Director, you''re toote."

 Chapter 635: Theres News

    Chapter 635: There''s News


    Not long after, Giana rke put on her makeup and came out after changing her clothes.


    Under the light, Giana rke was wearing a long ck dress.Her long hair was slightly curled,zily


    spread behind her.


    The director shouted, "Come,e, get ready.Let''s start filming."


    All the staff in the studio began to move.


    Giana rke''s assistant also ran up to help her dress.


    Ruben Allyson took a few steps back and walked to a corner where no one was around.


    His gaze fell on Giana rke''s face.


    Not far away, Giana rke wasmunicating with the director about the scenes she needed to make


    up forter.


    As she spoke, she nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you, director."


    Soon, the filming began.


    As the shes lit up one after another, the entire studio was filled with lights and shadows.


    Giana rke stood there with a bright smile.


    That''s how she should be like, bright and charming.


    Ruben Allyson looked at er for a while, then slowly retracted his gaze and walked out of the studio.


    Half an hourter, the filming ended.


    The staff said, "Thank you for your hard work, Ms.rke."


    Giana rke said, "You guys have worked hard as well."


    Just as she was about to go back to the dressing room to change, she stopped in her tracks and


    looked around.


    "Where''s Ruben Allyson?"


    The assistant was also confused.


    "Not long ago, he was still standing there.Maybe he felt that it was too noisy inside and went out to


    wait."


    Giana rke felt that it was possible.


    "Let''s go change first."


    When they reached the dressing room, Giana rke took off her gown and put on her own clothes.She


    took the phone from her assistant and hurried out.


    After taking a few steps, she stopped.


    The assistant said, "Sister Giana rke, what''s wrong?"


    Giana rke stared at the phone screen.


    "Nothing, Ruben Allyson has already returned to school."


    On the phone was a message from Ruben Allyson twenty minutes ago.The assistant was puzzled.


    "Why did he leave by himself?"


    Giana rke put away the phone.


    "He needs to take the final exam tomorrow."


    "No wonder.The director just asked me if he was your boyfriend."


    "..."


    "What did you say?" she asked.


    The assistant said, "I said he was your friend''s younger brother.The director even praised him for being


    handsome and asked if he had any thoughts of entering the entertainment industry.I said he had


    already signed with Jiahe."


    As she spoke, the assistant asked again, "But Sister Giana rke, does he have a girlfriend?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Giana rke shook her head lightly.


    "I don''t think so.When I was chatting with his sister, her sister said that he had a girl he liked, but he


    was afraid of being rejected, so he never confessed."


    The assistant was puzzled and shocked.


    "He is so good-looking and a top student.How outstanding is the girl who rejected him?"


    "How can we be sure about other people''s affairs? Let''s go."


    After returning home, Sharon Allyson saw that it was still early, so she cleaned up the house.


    Looking at the little fellow''s little toys and baby beds, she sat on the carpet, lost in thought for a long


    time.It had only been two days since she came back, and the days after that were long and distant.


    After a long time, Sharon Allyson collected her thoughts and got up to go to the bathroom.


    When she returned to the bedroom, she opened the draft book and drew the sketches of Freya''s


    wedding ring.


    However, after drawing a few versions, she was not satisfied.She tore the paper off, crumpled it into a


    ball, and threw it into the trash.


    Sharon Allyson looked up again and saw that it was almost one o''clock in the morning.


    Jameson Proctor had not returned yet.


    She picked up her phone and put it down again.Forget it.


    There must be many things to deal with.


    Maybe he would note back tonight.


    Sharon Allyson couldn''t sleep anyway, so she continued to draw the draft.


    When it was three o''clock, she finally felt a little sleepy.


    Sharon Allyson stretched and just got up, there was a sound outside the door.


    After a burst of footsteps, Jameson Proctor came in and whispered, "Still not asleep?"


    Sharon Allyson yawned.


    "I was about to go to sleep.I thought you wouldn''te back."


    Jameson Proctor pulled off his tie, looking a little tired.


    "I''ll being backte for this period of time.You sleep first.I''ll go take a shower"


    Sharon Allyson nodded andy down on the bed.


    When she was in a daze from her sleep, the bedside sank and she fell into a warm embrace.


    Sharon Allyson hummed and found afortable position in his arms.


    Jameson Proctor''s voice was heard.


    "How was Olivia Hood in the studio today?"


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes and replied, "She was pretty good.In fact, she was not as delicate as I


    thought.She was probably bored to death at River City.In addition, the people around her all spoiled


    her, so she would asionally make some strange moves."


    Jameson Proctorughed silently and rubbed her head.


    "Don''t spoil her.If there''s anything, let her do it."


    "Yeah..."


    After a pause, Sharon Allyson slowly opened her eyes.


    "I want to go to the Beale Group tomorrow.¡±


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, I just wanted to tell you.Now that Kale Bee is gone, the Beale Group''s biggest problem is gone.All


    the projects are in progress.Everything is going ording to n, so..."


    Sharon Allyson continued.


    Jameson Proctor took over her words.


    "You want to leave the Beale Group?"


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "There isn''t much time left until the Fashion Week.I want to prepare well.Plus, Tiffany is pregnant, so I


    can''t leave everything to her alone.It''s just that...I can''t think of who to hand the Beale Group over to


    right now."


    Jameson Proctor said, "There is no big problem with the Beale Group being watched by Shawn Smith


    now.You can rest assured and prepare for the fashion Week.As for the suitable candidate, we can talk


    about it after the fashion week is over."


    "Okay." Jameson Proctor patted her back gently.


    "Go to sleep."


    Sharon Allyson felt sleepy again.She yawned and closed her eyes.


    Jameson Proctor patted her hand and looked out the window, thinking about something.


    The next morning, when Sharon Allyson woke up, Jameson Proctor had already left.


    She made breakfast and called Tiffany Momon and Olivia Hood.


    Seeing Tiffany Momone out alone, Sharon Allyson asked, "Didn''t Daniele backst night?"


    Tiffany Momon rubbed his eyes.


    "No, he said he had something to do."


    At this time, Olivia Hood also came out from the opposite side with sleepy eyes.


    "Good morning."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Good morning,e and eat."


    After the meal, Sharon Allyson said to Tiffany Momon, "Tiffany, I have to go to the Beale Group


    today.Take Olivia to the studio."


    "Okay." Tiffany Momon nodded.


    Before leaving, Sharon looked at Olivia Hood again.


    "Olivia, follow Sister Tiffany."


    Olivia Hood obediently said, "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson went out.


    Just as she sat in the car, her phone rang.


    She picked up and Ivan Gregory said, "Ms.Allyson, there is news from the person you asked me to


    check."


    "Go ahead" said Sharon Allyson.


    "She''s a French Chinese and lives in Paris all year round.Her fianc¨¦ is also French.I went to verify


    it.She was right.When she was in Paris, she often asked Rita Roose to customize jewelry for her and


    rmended her to her friends"


    "Have you found out why she returned to the country this time?"


    "No, I just found out that she and her fianc¨¦ are about to get married.Could she havee just to have


    you design her ring?"

 Chapter 636: Should I Call You Mrs.Proctor?

    Chapter 636: Should I Call You Mrs.Proctor?


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''m on my way to thepany.Tell me the details when I get there."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson put her phone aside and drove forward.


    It didn''t matter if it was an ordinary customer, but Freya was obviously prepared.Her goal was not


    necessarily Rita Roose, but her goal must be Sharon Allyson.


    For someone like this, it made her uneasy not knowing her background and purpose.


    Half an hourter, Sharon Allyson arrived at the Beale Group.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Ivan Gregory waiting for her at the door of thepany.


    Ivan Gregory walked over and said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Smith is having a meeting with them.I will take you


    to the office first."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    When they got on the elevator, Sharon Allyson said, "Has anything happened in thepany


    recently?"


    "The projects that Kale Bee''s people were responsible for, more or less, have some problems.However,


    Mr.Smith has already dealt with them and cleared them out of thepany.It''s just..."


    Hearing that he wanted to say something, Sharon Allyson said, "What''s wrong?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "It''s nothing.It''s just that when Mr.Smith was clearing out those people, many people


    privately said that Mr.Smith is the Proctor Group''s man and has no right to interfere with the Beale


    Group''s hands.They also said that the Beale Group will be the Proctor Group sooner or


    later.However, these people left because they were dissatisfied, so they deliberately let people spread


    it.It doesn''t affect much."


    After a while, Sharon Allyson said, "For the next few months, Shawn Smith will still be in charge.If


    these remarks are not serious, don''t worry about it."


    Ivan Gregory paused and said, "Isn''t Ms.Allyson going back to the Beale Group?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head.


    "I still have things to do.I came to the Beale Group because thepany was about to


    copse.Although I didn''t do much, the Beale Group doesn''t need me now"


    "Ms.Allyson, don''t say that.If it weren''t for you, the Beale Group would have been destroyed in the


    hands of Kale Bee and Jayden Bower.We wouldn''t have had the chance toe back, and we would


    have to live on with false usations for the rest of our lives."


    Ivan Gregory continued, "I don''t know what the Beale Group and the others think, but the few of us


    sincerely thank Ms.Allyson from the bottom of our hearts."


    "It''s also you who gave the Beale Group a future."


    Sharon Allyson smiled slightly.She suddenly felt that all the hardships and grievances she had suffered


    in the past few months were worth it.She actually didn''t have any great wishes since she was


    young.She just hoped that she and Ruben could get rid of Josh Allyson and live a stable life.


    So many things happenedter, and most of the time, she was not willing to face them directly.


    Even if she made some choices, she was afraid that it would be a wrong decision.


    But hearing someone say this, it proved that her choices might not be the most correct, but they must


    not be the worst.


    After arriving at the office, Sharon Allyson saw that the furnishings were still the same as before,


    completely unchanged.


    She turned her head and asked, "Is Mr.Smith not working here?"


    Ivan Gregory said, "Mr.Smith is using Kale Bee''s office"


    As he spoke, Ivan Gregory continued, "Ms.Allyson, wait a moment.I''ll go and show you the contract for


    this month."


    Sharon Allyson stopped him.


    "No need."


    In any case, she couldn''t understand it.


    Since Shawn Smith had already dealt with it, then there was definitely no problem.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Has Dean Wilsone recently?"


    "Since Ms.Allyson went to River City, Mr.Wilson did note back.Fortunately, there was Mr.Smith, so


    the Beale Group''s affairs were carried out as usual."


    "Okay, when will they finish the meeting?"


    Ivan Gregory looked at the time.


    "There should be an hour left."


    "Then I''ll sit here and wait.You go and do your work."


    Ivan Gregory nodded and handed the document in his hand to Sharon Allyson.


    "This is Freya''s personal information.The detailed information is on it.Call me if Ms.Allyson has any


    questions."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson answered.


    After lvan Gregory left, Sharon Allyson sat on the sofa and opened the information in front of her.


    Freya''s original name was Yu Jing.


    After studying in Paris for ten years, she settled in France.Her husband was a businessman and they


    knew each other at a conference.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They had been together for three years and had always been very close.


    The wedding was October this year.


    Other than this information, Sharon Allyson flipped through it again and there was nothing else.


    There were also a few photos of the jewelry that Rita Roose had designed for her, all of which had


    been posted on social media tforms by Freya.


    Everything looked normal, as if Freya hade to find Sharon Allyson this time just to design the


    wedding ring.


    Sharon Allyson closed the information and rubbed her eyebrows.


    Could it be that she was too sensitive? However, reality had proven her right so many times before.


    However, this time, she had no clue.


    An hourter, Shawn Smith strode in.


    "Ms.Allyson, long time no see."


    Sharon Allyson stood up and smiled.


    "Mr.Smith, long time no see."


    Shawn Smith coughed.


    "Yes, but should I call you Mrs.Proctor now?"


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    She said, "You''d better call me by my name."


    Shawn Smith smiled awkwardly and decided not to mention this unpleasant past.


    He then said, "Mr.Proctor called me this morning.Rest assured.Until you go to the Fashion Week, I will


    take good care of the Beale Group."


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s no trouble at all.It''s all my duty.After Mr.Beale''s ident, everyone thought that the Beale Group


    had declined and made everyone anxious.No one expected that the Beale Group would still be here


    today.Even I have to look at Ms.Allyson in a new light"


    Sharon Allyson was a little embarrassed by his praise.


    "Actually, I didn''t do anything..."


    "Ms.Allyson, you don''t have to be modest.A few years ago, when the new designerpetition was


    held, I knew that you would definitely make great achievements in the future.Now, it is proven that I


    was right.If Ms.Allyson had gone to Paris, you would have been a famous jewelry designer long ago."


    Sharon Allyson smiled faintly and did not reply.She did not know what to Say.


    Seeing her reaction, Shawn Smith realized that he had probably said something wrong.


    He quickly added, "But it is not toote now.I believe that in a few months, Ms.Allyson''s work will


    definitely shine brightly.I am still waiting to cooperate with Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson chatted with Shawn Smith for a while.


    Shawn Smith kept having work calls.


    Sharon Allyson stayed at the Beale Group and had nothing to do, so she left.


    Just as she walked out of the Beale Group, Ivan Gregory''s voice came from behind her.


    Sharon Allyson turned around and saw Ivan Gregory running over in a hurry.He panted and said,


    "Ms.Allyson, I just found out that Freya''s parents are River City."


    "What?"


    Sharon Allyson was stunned.


    Ivan Gregory said, "I just found that her parents were from River City.They came to South City twenty


    years ago."

 Chapter 637: I Have to Make a Trip

    Chapter 637: I Have to Make a Trip


    Sharon was shocked.Just the two words River City were enough to make her scalp numb.


    There were still many things that had not been resolved at River City, and the culprit had not been


    found.


    At this time, a person suddenly appeared to look for her, and this person was Rita Roose''¡¯s former


    customer, and seemed to be rted to River City.


    Things just got more and moreplicated.


    River City and the South City were always linked in countless ways, and because of Evie Rond''s


    death, she had no idea where to start investigating.


    When Evie Rondmitted suicide, although Sharon Allyson''s eyes were blindfolded with


    Jameson Proctor, she could still think of that scene.


    Evie Rond''s expression must be twisted and sinister, even mixed with a sense of pleasure.Ever


    since she died, everything had been going in the direction she was looking forward to.


    The barrier between Jeffery Proctor and Jameson Proctor was built.It could not be touched or moved.


    Perhaps as time passed, this barrier would slowly turn into mutual suspicion.


    In the end, there would only be umted hatred.


    And when the little fellow was sick, River City''s many schemes, the Hood family''s internal strife,


    everything that seemed unrted was connected.


    It was like...a long-awaited revenge.


    Sharon Allyson sat in the car and looked into the distance, lost in thought.


    After a long time, she collected her thoughts, took out her phone and dialed a number.


    Soon, the phone was connected and a female voice sounded, "Who is it?"


    "Hello, Freya.I''m from Full Star Studio."


    On the other side of the line, Freyaughed.


    "It''s Ally.What''s the matter?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t ept your customization."


    "Why?"


    "It''s my personal reason.The deposit will be returned to your ount before six in the afternoon."


    After saying this, Sharon Allyson hung up the phone.When Sharon Allyson returned to the studio, it


    was already noon.


    In the studio, Olivia Hood was wearing a work uniform.She looked quite good and was carefully doing


    check-out work.


    Compared to yesterday''s stiffness and ipatibility, she was much better.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips curled up.


    Tiffany Momon came back from the next room.


    "Sharon, didn''t you go to the Beale Group?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I went to take a look.I came back because I had nothing to do."


    "Then are you going to stay in the studio from now on?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "There is not much time left.I have to calm down and prepare for Fashion Week."


    "Who is in charge of the Beale Group?"


    "Shawn Smith."


    Seeing Tiffany Momon''s puzzled expression, Sharon Allyson continued, "The person in charge when I


    participated in the Designer Competition, the manager of the Proctor Group''s subsidiarypany."


    Tiffany Momon was suddenly enlightened.


    "It''s him." Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "Tiffany, I''m going inside."


    "Okay, I''ll call you when it''s time to eat."


    Sharon Allyson took two steps and suddenly thought of something.


    She turned around and said, "By the way, Tiffany, return the deposit of that woman named Freya."


    Tiffany Momon thought that Sharon Allyson had been thinking about it for a long time or felt that taking


    this job would dy the preparation of the Fashion Week, so she did not think too much about it.


    "Okay, I will deal with it now."


    After entering the office, Sharon Allyson opened the draft and transcribed the drafts that River City had


    drawn in her bag one by one.


    Almost the entire afternoon, she spent her time on them.


    After an unknown period of time, someone knocked on the office door.


    Sharon Allyson raised her head and stretched her neck.


    The next second, the office door was pushed open.


    The little girl from the studio said, "Sister Sharon, the client from yesterday said that she had something


    to talk to you about."


    Sharon Allyson was silent for two seconds.


    "Take her to the lounge.I''ll be thereter."


    "Okay.After closing the door, Sharon Allyson got up and put all the drafts on the table in the drawer


    before walking out.


    In the lounge, Freya had a cup of coffee in front of her.


    Her slender legs were crossed and she looked around casually.


    Not long after, Sharon Allyson¡¯''s figure appeared in her sight.


    Freya was the first to speak.


    "You didn''t exin why you rejected me on the phone, so I had to make a trip myself."


    Sharon Allyson sat opposite her.


    "Sorry, then I will repeat it again.Because of my personal reasons, I can''t ept your order"


    Freya crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with a smile, "Didn''t you say ok yesterday? Why


    did you suddenly go back on your word? Is it because of Rita Roose? You are afraid that your work is


    inferior?"


    Sharon Allyson looked at her and chuckled.


    "No."


    "Other than this, I can''t think of any other reason."


    "You can believe whatever you want." Freya asked.


    "From yesterday''s conversation, you are not a person who will shrink back like this.Why don''t you tell


    me the real reason?"


    The corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips were slightly pursed, and her eyes gradually became dull.She did


    not speak.


    Freya changed her position and picked up the coffee in front of her.


    "If you refuse me just like this, you won''t even have a reason to convince me.This doesn''t seem to


    make sense.If this matter spreads out, what will the others think? Moreover, you still have a Fashion


    Week.This won''t be good for you."


    "Then I will be straightforward.I don''t know how much you investigated me before you came here.I


    don''t know what your purpose is, and I don''t know how much you know about me.However, I don''t want


    to be involved with River City."


    Freya raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "You investigated me?" Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "Didn''t you investigate me as well?"


    "That''s right.Both parties should have a detailed understanding of each other.My parents are indeed


    from River City.I also heard that you went to River City for a month a while ago.Although I don''t know


    what rtionship you have there, even if someone there offended you, it shouldn''t be med on me,


    right?"


    Sharon Allyson continued to smile.


    "I''m sorry, but you probably don''t know me very well.This is how I am.I am vicious, vengeful, and also


    likes to implicate the innocent."


    Sharon Allyson got up.


    "Your deposit should have been returned to your ount.Although the cooperation was not sessful


    this time, it was also very pleasant.It was hard for you to make a trip.The sun is burning outside.You


    can sit for a while before leaving."


    Freya sat on the sofa and watched her back.


    The smile on her lips gradually faded.So she wouldn''t take the bait.

 Chapter 638: Just Want to Take Her Home

    Chapter 638: Just Want to Take Her Home


    After Freya left the studio, she put on her sunsses and sat in her Maserati parked by the side of the


    road and drove away.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she pushed open the door of the room and looked at the man inside.She


    said slowly, "No matter what she says, she won''t ept this job."


    The man in front of the floor-to-ceiling window slowly turned his head and took a few steps to sit on the


    sofa.


    "Have you found out the reason?"


    "She found out that my parents are from River City."


    The man paused in his action of holding a cigar and then said with great interest, "It seems that she is


    quite vignt.She can even find out about this."


    Freya snorted and sat opposite the man.She picked up the cigar skillfully and lit it up.She took a puff


    and slowly puffed out the smoke.


    "It seems that it is impossible for them to start from this."The man narrowed his eyes.


    "There''s no hurry.Our chance hase"


    "What?"


    "I received news this morning that Olivia Hood secretly left River City and is now in the South City"


    Freya frowned.


    "Olivia Hood?"


    The man said, "She is Harry Hood''s fiancee and Ethan Hood''s daughter.


    If something happens to her in the South City, the two of them will definitely fall out.Then there will be a


    good show to watch."


    "Olivia Hood came to the South City on her own.How can Ethan Hood and Harry Hood..."


    "How do you think a little girl like her can pass through so many obstacles and deceive so many pairs


    of eyes toe to the South City?"


    Freya understood andughed.


    "So she is the one I saw in Sharon Allyson¡¯s studio."


    The man smoked a cigar.


    "The South City is Jameson Proctor''s territory.Tell me, if something happens to Olivia Hood here, who


    will be med for this?"


    Freya said, "You used this move to kill two birds with one stone, but can they agree?"


    "His goal was originally Jameson Proctor and Sharon Allyson.Now we have pulled the Hood family in


    and let them kill each other.He is eager to see this situation, so why not?"


    After work in the evening, Sharon Allyson locked the door and said to Tiffany Momon and Olivia Hood,


    "Let''s go."


    They had just taken a few steps when a car stopped by the roadside.


    Then, Daniel came out.He strode over.


    "Tiffany."


    After a pause, he looked at Sharon Allyson.


    "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    Seeing that they seemed to have something to say, she said, "I''ll go to the nearby convenience store to


    buy something."


    Then, she pulled Olivia Hood away.


    Olivia Hood looked back three times and asked in a low voice, "Is that Sister Tiffany''s boyfriend? Is he


    a foreigner?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, he is a mixed-blood."


    At the door of the studio, Tiffany Momon looked at Daniel''s frowning eyebrows and asked tentatively,


    "You...What''s wrong?"


    "Something happened to a foreignpany.I need to go back."


    "Is it serious?"


    "I don''t know yet.I will have to stay there for a while.You.." Daniel said.


    Tiffany Momon immediately said, "I am fine.You can leave without worry."


    Daniel nodded, looked down at his watch, and then looked at the convenience store not far away.


    "I don''t have enough time.If Ms.Allyson asks, just tell her that I have to go back for a private


    matter.Don''t tell her anything else."


    Tiffany Momon was confused.


    "Oh, okay."


    "Then I''m leaving.If you need anything, contact Trey Coe."


    Tiffany Momon waved at him.


    "Then be careful on your way."


    After taking a few steps, Daniel suddenly turned back and held her in his arms.


    "Wait for me."


    Tiffany Momon was stunned.


    It was not until he walked for a long time that she gradually came back to her senses.


    When Sharon Allyson and Olivia Hood came back from shopping, they saw her standing there in a


    daze.


    They reached out and waved in front of her.


    "Tiffany, what''s wrong? Where is Daniel?"


    Tiffany Momon collected his thoughts.


    "He...went back to Ennd.He said that he has some...private matters to deal with."


    "Personal matters?"


    "He didn''t tell me the details, and I don''t know.However, he has been staying in the South City for so


    long.It is time for him to go back and take a look"


    After a pause, Tiffany Momon whispered to herself, "He asked me to wait for him.Does that mean he


    wille back?"


    Sharon Allyson''s voice was very soft.


    "He wille back."


    For the next few days, Jameson Proctor left early and returnedte.


    Sharon Allyson only slept in the middle of the night.


    asionally, she would feel someone hugging her in her daze so that she knew he hade back.


    Every day, it was Sharon Allyson, Tiffany Momon, and Olivia Hood, the three of them.


    They would go to the studio together and go home together.


    Although Tiffany Momon said she was happy that Daniel had left because no one was there to bother


    her, she sometimes looked out the window nkly.


    Olivia Hood became more and more proficient in the studio.


    Other than always being unable to figure out the stock number, she was basically familiar with the rest.


    Among the three of them, she was the most energetic one.


    On the way home, Tiffany Momon locked at Olivia Hood, who was bouncing around, and said


    enviously, "It''s good to be young."


    Sharon Allyson smiled and was about to speak when a ck car suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Two men got out of the car and dragged Olivia Hood into the car.


    Olivia Hood struggled desperately and shouted, "Help! Help!"


    The man whispered, "Miss, it''s me.Master asked me to bring you back to River City."


    Olivia Hood''s voice became louder, "Help!"


    Seeing this, Sharon Allyson quickly said to Tiffany Momon, "Tiffany, stay here and don''t go over."


    Tiffany Momon nodded quickly and took out her phone.


    On the other side, Olivia Hood was struggling so hard that it had attracted many passers-by.


    They obviously did not want to make things big, so they released Olivia Hood.


    Olivia Hood immediately hid behind the running Sharon Allyson.


    The man said, "Ms.Allyson, we mean no harm.We just want to take Miss home."


    Sharon Allyson recognized the man who had spoken.


    He was the one who had gone to the hotel and wanted to take her away when she was in River City.


    Sharon Allyson blocked Olivia Hood behind her and said coldly, "Is this the only way you know how to


    do things?"


    The man was silent for a moment, then said, "We also...really have no other way."


    They came here the second day after Olivia Hood came to the South City.


    It was just that Jameson Proctor''s people had been making trouble for them all this time.


    Today was a rare opportunity, so how could he give it up? Olivia Hood poked her head out.


    "Tell my father that as long as he doesnt give up the idea of letting me marry Harry Hood, I will not go


    back!"


    "Miss, the Hood family can not leave River City."


    "Anyway, I don''t care.I won''t abide by such unreasonable rules.I want to be here! I won''t go anywhere!


    You can go back."


    The man still wanted to say something, but when he saw the people who had been following Sharon


    Allysone over, he could only give up.


    He waved and quickly got into the car and left.

 Chapter 639: Run Away Next Time

    Chapter 639: Run Away Next Time


    Watching them leave, Matthew Gray went forward and said, "Ms.Allyson, are you alright?"


    Sharon Allyson shook her head.


    "I''m fine."


    She turned to look at Olivia Hood.


    "How are you?"


    Olivia Hood stretched out her wrist that had been pulled red and said with a pout, "It hurts."


    Sharon Allyson said, "We''ll use some medicine when we get back.You''ll be fine tomorrow."


    A smile immediately returned to Olivia Hood''s face.


    "Thank you, sister!"


    Tiffany Momon also strode over.


    "Sharon, what happened? If I hadn''t seen theme over, I would have called the police."


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s nothing.It''s someone sent by her family.They want to take her back."


    Tiffany Momon took a breath.


    "It''s fine as long as it''s not a kidnapping, but the way they came looked terrifying."


    Matthew Gray exined, "Recently, they have been wandering around the South City.They must be


    anxious."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Olivia Hood lowered her head and did not speak.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Let''s go back first."


    Matthew Gray said, "I''m right behind you.Call me if Ms.Allyson needs anything."


    "Okay."


    When they got home, Tiffany Momon was eating an apple while looking at the two people in front of


    her.


    Sharon Allyson poured the medicine in her hand.


    After rubbing it hot, she rubbed it on Olivia Hood''s wrist.


    Although they were afraid of hurting Olivia Hood and did not use much strength, the little girl''s skin was


    soft and tender, so they still left a lot of red marks.


    Sharon Allyson rubbed her and said after a while, "Olivia, have you called your father?"


    Olivia Hood shook her head and whispered, "I am afraid he will scold me."


    "Your father will scold you because he is worried about you."


    "But I really don''t want to go back.When I go back to River City, I will have no freedom.I can only stay in


    that ce for the rest of my life."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I know what you are thinking.Even if you want to stay here, you have to make it


    clear to your father.Otherwise, a situation like today''s will happen again.The one who will be injured will


    be yourself."


    Olivia Hood was in the wrong and did not speak.


    After a while, she said, "I know.I will call himter."


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "Tell him properly.Don''t quarrel."


    Olivia Hood nodded obediently.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then I''ll go cook.If you''re hungry, eat some fruit.Don''t eat snacks."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson got up, put away the medicinal wine, and went into the kitchen to wash her hands.


    Seeing this, Tiffany Momon quickly followed and said in disbelief, "She actually listens to you."


    Sharon Allyson said, "No.She just..."


    As she spoke, Sharon Allyson looked outside and said in a low voice, "She just misses home."


    Although Olivia Hood kept saying that she would never return to River City even if she died, she was


    still a little girl and had never gone far.


    When the initial sense of novelty passed, it was inevitable that she would feel ufortable in this


    strange ce.


    It was also at this time that homesickness would surge out.


    Although she did not show it, after a few days, Sharon Allyson could still see it.


    Therefore, after the people her father sent to pick her up left, she was somewhat absent-minded when


    she came back.


    Tiffany Momon said, "That makes sense.No matter how she says she hates River City, that is the ce


    she lived for twenty years."


    "Yes; Sharon Allyson nodded. Tiffany Momon sighed.


    "Speaking of which, I also want to go home to take a look, but if I go home like this, I''m afraid my


    mother will beat me to death."


    Sharon Allyson said, "You haven''t told her yet?"


    "How would I dare? Pregnancy before marriage.You also know my rtionship with Daniel,


    just...Anyway, that''s it.My mother will beat me to death if she knows."


    Tiffany Momon leaned against the wall and fantasized.


    "If I wait for the child to be born and I show up in front of my mother with the baby in my arms, will she


    be particrly surprised? In fact, she said she wanted to have a grandson a long time ago."


    "I think it might be a shock."


    Tiffany Momon, "..."


    Sigh.


    While washing vegetables, Sharon Allyson said, "I will be in the studio for some time.Why don''t you go


    home and take a look? Talk to her."


    "I...No, I still want to live."


    Sharon Allyson smiled, thought for a moment and said, "Then wait for Daniel toe back and let him


    go back with you.No matter how angry auntie is, there''ll be someone to try making peace."


    Tiffany Momon''s eyes lit up.


    "Makes sense!"


    It waste by the time they finished eating.


    Olivia Hood and Tiffany Momon yawned one after another.


    Just as Olivia Hood was about to wash the dishes, Sharon Allyson said, "I''ll wash it today.You should


    go back and have a good rest."


    "Ah? But Jameson Proctor said that he wanted me to..."


    "It''s okay.You are injured today.The situation is special."


    Olivia Hood hugged Sharon Allyson and rubbed her head against her shoulder.


    "Thank you, sister.You are the best."


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "Okay, go back to sleep."


    "Good night, sister!"


    After Olivia Hood left, Sharon Allyson said to Tiffany Momon, "Tiffany, you should go back too.Rest


    early.Call me if you feel ufortable."


    Tiffany Momon nodded.


    "Good night then."


    "Good night."


    After they left, Sharon Allyson looked at the tableware on the table that had been changed several


    times.She smiled and went into the kitchen.


    After washing the dishes, Sharon Allyson picked up her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, just as she came out of the bathroom, she heard the sound of the password lock


    being pressed outside the door.


    Sharon Allyson thought that Tiffany Momon and Olivia Hood had forgotten to take something, so she


    walked over and opened the door.


    After the door opened, she and Jameson Proctor looked at each other.


    Sharon Allyson was stunned.


    "Why are you back so early today?"


    Jameson Proctor withdrew his hand from the door handle and walked in.


    "I heard from Matthew Gray that the Hood family''s men were here."


    Sharon Allyson closed the door and said, "But fortunately, they didn''t take Olivia away.She was only


    slightly injured.I applied medicine to her and she will be fine tomorrow"


    Jameson Proctor turned to look at her.


    "What about you?"


    "Me? I''m fine."


    Jameson Proctor took the towel from her hand and helped her dry her hair.


    He slowly said, "Next time you encounter such a thing, don''t rush forward.This time, it was the Hood


    family''s people who came to take her back, but what if it was a kidnapper?"


    Sharon Allyson was momentarily speechless and could not answer.


    Jameson Proctor continued to rub her hair.


    "So, run away next time."


    Sharon Allyson''s hair was messed up by him.She pulled down the towel.


    "I know, I will.When I see this kind of thing, I will run away.No one can catch up with me."


    When Jameson Proctor heard this, heughed out loud.


    His chest trembled slightly, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    This was the first time Sharon Allyson had seen him smile in this period of time.


    Sharon Allyson looked up at him.


    "Has thepany matter been resolved yet?"


    "Soon.Half a month at most.Didn''t you want to go out to y before? I''ll apany you in half a


    month¡¯ Sharon Allyson said, "Are you going to leave yourpany alone?"


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "Yeah."

 Chapter 640: Jerk Only Knows This Move

    Chapter 640: Jerk Only Knows This Move


    Sharon Allyson was silent for a moment before saying, "But my studio is very busy.Why don''t you wait


    for me to finish the Fashion Week?"


    Jameson Proctor, "..."


    He said, "I''m going to take a shower.Dry your hair"


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "Have you had dinner?"


    "Late a little."


    Before Jameson Proctor entered the bathroom, Sharon Allyson took out the hairdryer.


    After blowing her hair dry, she got up and went into the kitchen to make some food for him.


    Not long after, Jameson Proctor walked behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her


    ear.


    "Did you change your shower gel?"


    "Yes, I bought it online.Does it smell good?"


    "It smells good."


    Sharon Allyson said, "I bought yours as well.Don''t use mine all the time."


    Jameson Proctor was not happy.


    "Why?"


    "The shower gel that girls use is...more fragrant.It is strange to use it on you.If others smell it, they will


    think that you are a pervert."


    "Other than you, who else woulde close to me and smell me?"


    Sharon Allyson, "...She thought about the scene where Jacob Green came close to Jameson Proctor.


    It was indeed quite strange.


    Sharon Allyson went to hold Jameson Proctor''s hand.


    "Alright, let go.It''s done."


    Jameson Proctor slowly retracted his hand and stood up.


    Sharon Allyson ced the tableware on the dining table.


    "Eat.I''m going in to work on the draft.Just put the bowl there for dinner.Don''t wash it.I beg you."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She liked the tableware she bought this time.She hoped that it could hold on for a while longer.


    Jameson Proctor snorted and picked up the spoon.


    Sharon Allyson returned to the bedroom, opened the draft book, and continued her unfinished work.


    After an unknown period of time, the bedroom door was gently pushed open.


    Jameson Proctor leaned against the door, one hand in his pocket as he looked at her quietly.


    Sharon Allyson had extraordinary persistence in her passion.


    If she had not married him four years ago, she should have gone further on this road.


    After the divorce, she had always known what she really wanted.


    He, on the other hand, always thought he was quite "awake", but in the end, he was a mess.


    After Sharon Allyson finished painting this draft, she put down the pen and stretched.


    She turned her head and saw Jameson Proctor standing at the door, looking at her deeply.


    Sharon Allyson was a little embarrassed by his look.


    "What are you standing there for?"


    Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly and slowly said, "I''m captivated by you."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    Jameson Proctor continued, "A focused woman is the most beautiful."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    "You are the most beautiful one"


    She finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    The corners of Jameson Proctor''s lips curled up as he closed the door and walked in.


    "Is it finished?"


    "Almost.¡±


    Jameson Proctor went forward to pick her up and put her on the bed.


    "Then sleep."


    Sharon Allyson red at him.


    "If you want to sleep, then sleep.Why are you touching me?"


    Jameson Proctor pushed aside the hair on her face and lowered his head to bite her lips.


    "This is the preparation for sleep."


    He swallowed the rest of Sharon Allyson¡¯s words.


    The man''s kiss followed her lips all the way down, moving around at her corbone.


    A slight tingling sensation came, and Sharon Allyson groaned.


    Jameson Proctor bit the straps of her nightdress, pulled it down, and covered it again.


    Sharon Allyson''s eyes gradually became moist, and she reached out to wrap her arms around his


    neck, breathing slightly.


    Jameson Proctor''srge palm stopped at her waist and gently stroked it, but he did not proceed to the


    next step.


    Sharon Allyson looked at him with hazy eyes.


    "?"


    Jameson Proctor leaned over and whispered something into her ear.


    Sharon Allyson red at him, but because her eyes were too charming now, there was no lethality at


    all.


    A smile appeared in Jameson Proctor''s ck eyes.


    "Hurry up, baby."


    Then Sharon Allyson was forced to call him "husband" for the whole night.


    Jerk only knows this move.


    At the same time, next door.


    Olivia Hood held the phone and was tangled up in the middle of the night.


    Seeing that it was sote, she thought that her father must have already slept, so shey on the bed


    self-righteously.


    Just as she was in a daze, the phone on the bedside table rang.


    Olivia Hood half opened her eyes, picked up the phone and saw that it was her father.She instantly sat


    up in shock.She held the phone in her hand like a hot potato, not daring to let it go or hold it.


    After struggling for a long time, Olivia Hood swiped the screen to connect, then turned on the


    loudspeaker and threw it to the side.


    On the other side of the line, Ethan Hood said angrily, "Are you finally willing to answer the phone?"


    Olivia Hoody on the bed and muttered in a low voice, "You didn''t call me."


    "I didn''t call you? Do you have a conscience when you say this?"


    Olivia Hood suddenly reacted.


    When she left River City, she was afraid of her father''s phone bombardment, so she cklisted him.


    And she had only unblocked him tonight.


    Olivia Hood was in the wrong and did not speak.


    Ethan Hood continued, "I sent someone to pick you up.Why didn''t youe back?"


    "I''m fine here.I don''t want toe back."


    "Just treat it as going out to y and rx.It''s been a week,e back quickly"


    "No!"


    Olivia Hood refused.


    Ethan Hood immediately became angry again.


    "Olivia Hood, do you know how serious the matter of you secretly running out of River City is? If it


    wasn''t for your great-grandfather and I, you would have been removed from River City''s genealogy!"


    "So be it! What''s so good about staying in that genealogy?"


    "You..."


    Olivia Hood directly changed the topic.


    "Dad, the South City is quite good.It''s also quite good outside.I really don''t understand why you have to


    lock yourself up in River City.People have their own will.You can''t lock them in cages!"


    Ethan Hood, "..."


    Olivia Hood continued, "Alright, I called you because I wanted to report my safety to you.I''m fine in the


    South City.You don''t have to worry about me.Bye"


    Ethan Hood listened to the busy tone and took a deep breath.


    Wasn''t this call from him? When did it be her calling to report her safety? Behind Ethan Hood,


    The Eldest Hood was resting with his eyes closed.


    "Is Olivia still unwilling toe back?"


    Ethan Hood turned around.


    "I spoiled this girl too much.That''s why she is behaving so recklessly now."


    "Forget it, she is not the only one who is disobedient"


    Ethan Hood was silent for a while and then said, "Then her engagement with Harry Hood..."


    The Eldest Hood slowly opened his eyes.


    "Let''s not talk about the engagement for now.What we need to do now is to persuade the elders to


    agree to Harry Hood abolish the Hood family''s rules."


    "They won''t agree."


    "We have to try.Harry Hood sent Olivia to the South City in order to force us to stand on his side."

 Chapter 641: They Hit You?

    Chapter 641: They Hit You?


    After a whole night, when Sharon Allyson woke up the next day, she had already missed the rm.She


    picked up her phone and looked at the time.


    It was already eleven in the morning.


    Sharon Allyson took a deep breath and walked into the bathroom while massaging her waist.She called


    Tiffany Momon.


    Tiffany Momon said, "Sharon, you''re awake"


    Sharon Allyson found it hard to speak.


    "I..."


    "This morning, Mr.Proctor told me that you drew draftst night until four in the morning and told me not


    to disturb you.Don''t worry, I have already brought Olivia to the studio.You can take your time."


    Sharon Allyson breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay."


    Jerk finally knew shame and found a high-sounding excuse.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson put down the phone, took a handful of water and poured it


    on her face, finally waking up a little.


    After washing up, she went to the kitchen and poured a cup of water.


    When she arrived at the studio, it was already noon.


    The lunch that Tiffany Momon had ordered just happened to arrive, and the fragrance filled the entire


    office.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the sofa and stretched her body with her eyes closed.


    Tiffany Momon''s voice sounded.


    "Sharon, I know that you are under a lot of pressure because of the Fashion Week.But you still have


    time.Don''t stay up sote.It is not good for your health."


    Ever since she was pregnant, Tiffany Momon had been supervised by Daniel every day.She slept at


    eleven oclock every day.


    As a result, she found that she was feeling much more energetic.


    Now she hadpletely developed the habit of sleeping early.


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    The corners of her lips twitched.


    "I was just...inspired yesterday.It won''t happen next time"


    Sure enough, another lie was needed.


    "Okay, then let''s eat.I''ll call Olivia Hood in."


    "Okay,'''' said Sharon Allyson.


    After drawing for an entire afternoon, Sharon Allyson felt a soreness in her waist and back.


    She got up and left the office to see if there was anything she could help with.


    However, when she went out, she did not see Olivia Hood.


    Sharon Allyson thought that she had gone to the studio next door with Tiffany Momon.


    Just as she was about to go over, Tiffany Momon came back from the next door.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the light today."


    "It''s probably broken.Let''s change it."


    "I''ll try again tomorrow.If it''s still like this, then change it."


    Sharon Allyson paused, then said, "Is Olivia still there?"


    Tiffany Momon was a little confused.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "No, isn''t she here?"


    "No, I didn''t see her when I came out just now.I thought she went with you"


    "When I went over, she was still in the studio."


    Sharon Allyson hurriedly entered the studio and asked the girls in the store where Olivia Hood went.


    A little girl came out of the warehouse and heard her ask.


    She said, "Sister Sharon, I was very busy just now, but a customer was in a hurry and asked us to send


    the things to her.We couldn''t leave, so Olivia took..."


    "How long has she been gone?"


    "More than an hour, almost two hours.Logically speaking, she should be back."


    At this time, Tiffany Momon walked to Sharon Allyson''s side and touched her hand.


    "Sharon, she probably isn''t familiar with the road.I''ll give her a call."


    However, her phone was turned off.


    Sharon Allyson frowned slightly, preparing to go outside and ask Jameson Proctor''s people.


    They must have sent someone to protect Olivia Hood.


    Sharon Allyson had just walked to the door of the studio when she saw Olivia Hood limping back.Her


    work clothes were also dirty, as if she had gone to a pile of garbage.


    When Olivia Hood saw her, she smiled at her, her expression clearly aggrieved.


    Sharon Allyson asked softly, "Olivia, what happened?"


    Olivia Hood sniffed.


    "When I returned from delivering the goods, I met a few boys at the entrance of the alley.They wanted


    my phone number, but I didn''t want to give it to them.They..."


    Sharon Allyson said coldly, "Did they hit you?"


    Before Olivia Hood could say anything, a male voice came from the side, "No, Olivia was just scared


    and fell down from the stairs."


    Only then did Sharon Allyson notice that there was a man behind Olivia Hood.


    The man looked to be in his thirties or forties.


    Although his appearance was not outstanding, he looked outstanding among ordinary people.


    He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    When he looked at Sharon Allyson, his smile was gentle and polite.


    "You are?" Sharon Allyson asked.


    Olivia Hood reacted and introduced, "By the way, sister, this is my second uncle.He was the one who


    saved me just now!"


    The man extended his hand to Sharon Allyson.


    "Nice to meet you.My name is Benjamin Hood."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him warily and pulled Olivia Hood behind her.


    Benjamin Hood retracted his hand and smiled.


    "This must be Sharon Allyson, Ms.Allyson.Olivia told me on the way here.You don''t have to be


    nervous.I''m not here to take her away"


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I heard that something happened in River City some time ago.It was rted to the South City, so I


    wanted toe over and take a look.It was also a coincidence that I met Olivia¡±


    "You heard?" asked Sharon Allyson.


    Behind her, Olivia Hood said, "My second uncle is not in River City, and he also dislikes those


    antiques."


    Benjamin Hood smiled.


    "Yes, Olivia is right.I left River City a long time ago.I came to the South City this time because I heard


    some rumors and was curious.Don''t worry, Ms.Allyson.I am not your enemy, and I don''t mean you any


    harm."


    After that, he continued, "Since I''ve sent Olivia back, I''ll take my leave."


    Olivia Hood called out to him, "Second Uncle."


    She was a little reluctant.


    Benjamin Hood said, "Olivia, when you are living in others'' home, be obedient and don''t cause trouble.I


    wille to see you again when I have the chance."


    Olivia Hood waved at him.


    "Goodbye, Second Uncle"


    Benjamin Hood nodded and nodded slightly at Sharon Allyson.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    After he left, Sharon Allyson looked at Olivia Hood.


    Meanwhile, Olivia Hood was already prepared and couldn''t wait to share with her.


    "Sister, let me tell you! I always thought that my second uncle had passed away, and my father and


    great-grandfather had always said the same thing! But I didn''t expect that he was still alive.


    On the way back, he told me that he left River City because he was dissatisfied with the Hood family''s


    rules! He has been very good to me since I was little.


    I really didn''t expect to see him again! Listening to Olivia Hood''s excited tone, Sharon Allyson had


    already received her happiness.


    She asked, "How long has your second uncle been away from River City?"


    "It has been a long, long time.I almost can''t remember clearly.I should be less than ten years old at that


    time."


    "It has been ten years.For so long, you have never heard of him"


    "No, I remember asking once when I was a child.My father said that he had passed away, and they


    never mentioned Second Uncle at home.They must be sad."

 Chapter 642: Whats the Situation?

    Chapter 642: What''s the Situation?


    Sharon Allyson looked at the wound on Olivia Hood''s face and said to her, "Go to the lounge and


    change your clothes.


    I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Olivia Hood shook her head.


    "No need.Second Uncle has already taken me to a clinic to check.It''s just a little bit of skin.There''s no


    problem"


    "Alright, go change your clothes."


    After Olivia Hood entered the lounge, Sharon Allyson still left the studio and prepared to go to the


    pharmacy to buy some disinfectant.


    Seeing this, Tiffany Momon followed.


    Along the way, Sharon Allyson was a little absent-minded.


    Tiffany Momon whispered, "Sharon, what happened to you?"


    Sharon Allyson paused and collected her thoughts.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Are you thinking about Olivia Hood''s second uncle? I also think that he is strange.He suddenly


    appeared.What do you think he wants to do?"


    Sharon Allyson took a breath and said, "He said that he heard that something happened in River City


    some time ago, so he came here to take a look.It means that he came for Jameson Proctor"


    "Oh, right.Why didn''t I think of this?"


    "Right now, River City''s situation is very chaotic.In my opinion, there are problems with all of the Hood


    family''s people.However, he left River City ten years ago, so I am not sure."


    As she spoke, Sharon Allyson stopped and said, "Tiffany, wait for me.I need to make a call."


    "Okay."


    Tiffany Momon nodded.


    Sharon Allyson took out her phone, walked to the side of the road, and dialed Robert Hood''s number.


    Robert Hood picked up.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Are you busy now?"


    "I''m ok.You wanna turn on the camera and see your son?"


    "It''s okay.I called you for something else."


    Sharon Allyson continued, "I want to ask you, do you know Benjamin Hood, Olivia Hood''s second


    uncle?"


    Robert Hood paused for a long time, probably not expecting to hear this name from her.


    Robert Hood said, "I know him.What happened?"


    "Olivia told me that he died ten years ago.However, he is now the South City."


    After that, Sharon Allyson briefly told him what happened today.


    On the other side of the line, Robert Hood was a little confused.


    "No, you mean that Benjamin Hood is not dead? He went to the South City? And he happened to meet


    Olivia Hood?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Yes, so I want to ask you what is going on with Benjamin Hood."


    "Actually, I don''t know much about him.I only heard that he was dead.After that, his name was like a


    taboo.I guess this has something to do with him leaving the Hood family"


    "Does Harry Hood know?"


    "He should know more than I do.I''ll ask him and get back to you."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson stood in ce for a while, then went back to find Tiffany


    Momon and went into the pharmacy together.


    When she returned to the studio, Olivia Hood had already changed her clothes and was wiping her


    face with water.


    Sharon Allyson called her to the office and took out iodine and cotton swabs to clean the wound on her


    face.


    Olivia Hood shrank in pain.


    Sharon Allyson said softly, "Hold on a little longer.It will be done soon."


    Olivia Hood did not move again.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "Be careful when you go outter.If you encounter any bad people,


    shout.Jameson Proctor sent someone to follow you.If you are in danger, they will know immediately."


    However, she had to ask Matthew Gray about today''s situationter.


    Logically speaking, with their people following, Olivia Hood should be fine.


    "I know."


    After treating Olivia Hood''s wound, Sharon Allyson threw the cotton swab into the trash can.


    "Alright, I''ll send you back."


    "But it''s still work time¡¯


    "It''s fine.I''ll give you a day off today.Go back early and rest."


    Olivia Hood looked weak.


    "Sister, do you think I am very useless? I only causes trouble for you."


    Sharon Allyson smiled and rubbed her head.


    "You are so cute, how can I think you are useless? What happened today was just an ident.Aren''t


    you doing well in the studio these days?"


    Olivia Hood lowered her head and did not speak, but she was really satisfied with her performance in


    the past two days.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Except today.


    After a while, she said, "Then I can go back by myself.I know the way"


    Sharon Allyson thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay, send me a message when you get home."


    "Okay."


    After sending Olivia Hood to the door of the studio and watching her walk away, Sharon Allyson walked


    to the roadside and found Matthew Gray''s car.


    Matthew Gray quickly came down.


    "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Do you know what happened just now?"


    Matthew Gray nodded.


    "The people we sent had been following Miss Hood.They just happened to be stopped at the traffic


    light.When they passed by, someone had already saved Miss Hood.They saw that Miss Hood seemed


    to be very familiar with him, so they did not go forward."


    Sharon Allyson nodded and said, "That person is called Benjamin Hood.He is Olivia Hood''s second


    uncle.ording to what he said, he recently arrived the South City.I think his target should be Jameson


    Proctor.Go and check it out."


    Matthew Gray was stunned for a moment and then responded, "Okay."


    "Olivia Hood has gone back.Tell the people following her to be careful.Don''t let this happen again."


    "Don''t worry, Ms.Allyson.I''ve already told them."


    When Sharon Allyson returned to the office and sat down, Tiffany Momon came over and said, "Olivia


    went back?"


    "Yes, she has already left."


    "She must have been frightened today.Alright, then I won''t disturb you from drawing.I will go out and


    see if there is anything I can help with." Tiffany Momon said.


    After Tiffany Momon left, Sharon Allyson leaned back in her chair and rubbed her temples.


    She took out her mobile phone and scrolled through the photos that Robert Hood had recently sent.


    In the photos, the little fellow became ruddy and healthy, much fatter than before and much older.


    As she flipped through the photos one by one, her mood gradually improved.


    Not long after, Sharon Allyson felt that she had regained her motivation.


    She picked up the brush and continued to draw the draft.


    About half an hourter, Olivia Hood sent her a message, saying that she had arrived home.


    After Sharon Allyson replied, she put her phone aside.


    When she raised her head again, it was already dark outside and it was raining.


    Sharon Allyson packed up her things and walked out of the office.


    She saw Tiffany Momon lying on the sofa reading a magazine in boredom.


    When she heard the noise, she turned around and said, "Sharon, are you done? They are off work.I


    saw that you were drawing so seriously, so I didn''t interrupt you."


    "Let''s go." Sharon Allyson said.


    As soon as they left the studio, Sharon Allyson''s phone rang.


    It was a call from Robert Hood.


    Sharon Allyson motioned for Tiffany Momon to wait and stood under the eaves to connect.


    Robert Hood said, "I probably know what happened, but the situation is a littleplicated.Is it


    convenient for you to talk right now?"

 Chapter 643: How Did You Recognize Him?

    Chapter 643: How Did You Recognize Him?


    Sharon Allyson sat in the car, and the sound of rain kept falling in her ears.


    Over the phone, Robert Hood''s voice came.


    Benjamin Hood had a girlfriend for many years and they should have been married long ago.


    However, the Hood family was not satisfied with the woman''s family, so they had been trying to


    separate them.


    However, Benjamin Hood insisted on marrying her.


    For some reason, just as the Hood family was about to agree, Benjamin Hood separated from the


    woman.


    Not long after, news of the woman''s death in a car ident spread.


    After that, Benjamin Hood disappeared from the Hood family.


    Ethan Hood''s family had always announced that Benjamin Hood and that woman had died in that car


    ident.


    This matter did notst long.


    Ethan Hood and Benjamin Hood''s father, who was also Olivia Hood''s grandfather, could not get up


    from an illness andsted for more than half a year before he left the world.


    There had always been a rumor inside the Hood family that the woman had approached Benjamin


    Hood for the sake of the Hood family''s power.She did not get what she wanted from Benjamin Hood, so


    she gave hima kick and was ready to find another home.


    Benjamin Hood could not bear this and arranged this car ident, causing that woman to die.He had


    no face to stay with the Hood family anymore, so he secretly left River City.


    In order not to be criticized by the outside world, the Hood family said that he was already dead.


    Robert Hood said, "Although they say so, I don''t think the credibility is high."


    "Why?" Sharon Allyson asked.


    "The Eldest Hood is second only to Master Hood in the Hood family.Although the head of the Hood


    family was still Old Master Hood at that time, Ethan Hood and Benjamin Hood''s status in the Hood


    family could not be underestimated.If that woman really went for power, she could not find a better


    candidate than Benjamin Hood at that time."


    "But didn''t you say that Benjamin Hood''s family has been disagreeing with them for several years?"


    "Yes, but Benjamin Hood''s father was about topromise, and they broke up at this time, doesn''t it


    make no sense?"


    Sharon Allyson held the phone and did not say anything.She felt that what Robert Hood said was


    reasonable.


    She also felt that the whole thing seemed to be strange.


    Robert Hood said again, "I asked Harry Hood.This is probably a secret of the Hood family.With the


    Eldest Hood suppressing it, Old Master Hood also helped to hide it.So the news did not spread at


    all.Only a few people know what the situation is."


    "Even Harry Hood doesn''t know?"


    "Yes, this matter is being suppressed by the older generation of the Hood family.It has been so long,


    and it is a little difficult to investigate.But don''t worry, I will tell you if there is any news."


    "Okay."


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon Allyson put down the mobile phone.


    Next to her, Tiffany Momon could not help but click her tongue.


    "A big family is really different.Anything absurd can happen."


    Sharon Allyson didn''t know how toment and drove forward.


    As soon as they drove to the downstairs of the apartment building, the rain became heavier.


    After getting out of the elevator, Sharon Allyson said, "Tiffany, you go back and rest first.I''ll go see


    Olivia Hood."


    "Okay, call me if you need anything."


    Sharon Allyson rang the doorbell on the opposite side.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After waiting for a while, Olivia Hood rubbed her eyes and opened the door.She had been sleeping


    since she came back.


    If Sharon Allyson hadn''t pressed the doorbell, she would have slept until tomorrow.


    Olivia Hood yawned.


    "Sister."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Have you had dinner?"


    Olivia Hood leaned against the door.


    "No."


    "Come over here.What do you want to eat?"


    Olivia Hood instantly perked up and followed behind her.


    Sharon Allyson opened the refrigerator and made Olivia Hood''s favorite sweet and sour ribs.


    The moment the fragrance came out, Olivia Hood stood at the door of the kitchen.


    While eating, Olivia Hood took small bites of the ribs and asked tentatively, "Sister, can I ask you a


    question?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "Do you...not like my second uncle?"


    Although Olivia Hood was sometimes silly and almost never thought about these things, she was still


    very sensitive.


    Aftering back today, shey in bed and thought about it.


    From Sharon Allyson''s reaction and her usual attitude toward others, it could be vaguely seen that she


    did not like Benjamin Hood very much.


    Sharon Allyson said, "It''s not that I don''t like him.I don''t know him.It was the first time we met.But you


    are right.I don''t have a good impression of the people on the Hood family."


    "Ah?"


    Olivia Hood''s face fell.


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "I''m not talking about you.If I don''t like you, why would I cook for you?"


    Olivia Hood felt that it made sense and continued to eat ribs.


    When she was almost done eating, Sharon Allyson said, "Olivia."


    Olivia Hood looked up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you have a deep impression of your second uncle?"


    "Well...I almost can''t remember what he looks like.There is no photo of him at home, only a vague


    impression."


    "Then how did you recognize him today?"


    Olivia Hood said, "It was Second Uncle who recognized me first.If he hadn''t told me about the family


    situation, about my father and great-grandfather, I would have thought that he was a liar."


    "I haven''t told my father about this yet.If he knew, he would be very happy!"


    Sharon Allyson got up and cleaned up the tableware.


    "I will apply some medicine for youter.Sleep well tonight."


    Seeing this, Olivia Hood quickly grabbed the chopsticks from her hand.


    "Sister, let me do it.I can¡¯t just eat and do nothing."


    Sharon Allyson let her do it.


    She went to the living room and took out the medical kit from under the coffee table.


    The sound of tes shattering came from the kitchen one after another.


    Sharon Allyson looked calm.She was used to it.


    At night, Sharon Allysony on the bed and listened to the rain outside.


    She took out her phone to check the time.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning.


    Was Jameson Proctor stilling back today? Sharon Allyson thought about it and still dialed the


    phone.


    When the call was about to end, it was picked up.


    It was Jacob Green''s voice from the other side.


    Jacob Green said, "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor is having a meeting with a few people in charge of the


    subsidiarypany."


    Sharon Allyson was stunned and asked in confusion, "It''s not the end of the year yet.Why would he


    have a meeting with them?"


    Although the person in charge of the subsidiaries would report to the Proctor Group every once in a


    while, meetings usually were held at the end of the year.


    It was only July, why was it so early this year? Jacob Green was silent for a moment before saying,


    "Ms.Allyson, Mr.Proctor, he..."


    Sharon Allyson''s breathing tightened.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Before Jacob Green could reply, there was amotion on the other side of the line.


    A few secondster, Jameson Proctor''s faint voice sounded.


    "I''m fine.Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "No...It''s raining heavily outside.I want to ask if you''re stilling back"


    "I''m still in a meeting.I don''t know when it will end.I don''t think I''ll being back.Go to sleep.Good


    night." Jameson Proctor whispered.

 Chapter 644: No Ending

    Chapter 644: No Ending


    After putting away the phone, Sharon Allyson looked at the rain outside and did not feel sleepy at all.


    Recently, she had felt that Jameson Proctor was strange and his mood was not quite right, but she


    thought that he was too tired because he had too much work to do.


    But today, based on Jacob Green''s tone, the matter should be more serious than she had imagined.


    Sharon Allyson sighed silently and fell on the bed.


    The next morning at seven o''clock, she got up to make breakfast and left it in thermal lunch box''s room.


    It was still drizzling outside.


    The entire weather was foggy and there was a lot of water on the ground.


    Fortunately, it was still early, and because of the rain, there was no one on the street.


    The entire city seemed to still be asleep.


    When Sharon Allyson arrived at the Proctor Group, it was less than eight o''clock.


    It was not time to go to work.


    There were only two security guards at the gate and there was almost no one in the lobby.


    After Sharon Allyson got off the elevator, she saw several figures in the assistant room.


    She remembered what Jacob Green saidst night and walked over.Several assistants saw her and


    said at the same time, "Ms.Allyson."


    Sharon Allyson nodded slightly and looked around.


    "Where is Jacob Green?"


    "Mr.Green went out half an hour ago.If Ms.Allyson has anything to do, you can ask us to do it."


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "It''s okay.ls Jameson Proctor here?"


    "Mr.Proctor is in the office."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After leaving the assistant room, Sharon Allyson walked towards the president.


    She stood outside and knocked on the door, then gently pushed it open.


    In the office, Jameson Proctor was dealing with documents.


    His facial features were cold, and no emotions could be seen.He probably hadn''t slept the entire night.


    Sharon Allyson walked in.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Hearing her voice, Jameson Proctor raised his eyes and raised his eyebrows.


    "Why are you up so early?"


    "Didn''t you say that I wouldn''t be able to sleep without you by my side?"


    Hearing this, Jameson Proctor''s thin lips curved slightly.He got up and walked towards her.


    "That''s true."


    Sharon Allyson opened the thermal lunch box, took out the chicken porridge, and ced it in front of


    him.


    "Eat quickly."


    Jameson Proctor sat on the sofa, took Sharon Allyson¡¯s hand, and pulled her into his arms.


    "I''ll eatter.It''s too hot."


    "When I put thermal lunch box in, the temperature was just right."


    Jameson Proctor did not say anything and just hugged her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson said, "Did Matthew Gray tell you what happened yesterday?"


    "What? I was in a meeting yesterday. I asked them to take care of everything that doesn''t matter,


    Jameson Proctor said.


    "It''s nothing much.It''s just that...when Olivia Hood went to deliver the goods, there was an ident,


    and then she was sent back by her second uncle."


    "Second uncle?" Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "I asked Robert Hood.He said that Olivia Hood''s second uncle had a girlfriend that he had been dating


    for many years.However, the Hood family never agreed.Just as they were about topromise, they


    broke up."


    Jameson Proctor rested his chin on Sharon Allyson''s shoulder and said lightly, "And then?"


    "Then, it didn''t take long for that woman to get into a car ident.The Hood family announced to the


    public that Benjamin Hood...who is also Olivia Hood''s second uncle, died in this car ident


    together.But in fact, he left River City alone."


    Sharon Allyson continued, "Robert Hood said that there are some rumors about the Hood family, but


    these rumors can''t be trusted.As for the specific details, only the relevant people know.I think that since


    the deceased Old Master Hood and Eldest Hood have suppressed this matter, it should have a great


    impact on the entire Hood family"


    In fact, it was no less important than the fact that Charlotte volunteered to be removed from the


    genealogy and wanted to leave the Hood family and River City.


    Or it could be said that the situation was more serious.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Have you met him?"


    "Yes, I saw him when he sent Olivia Hood back yesterday."


    Sharon Allyson thought, "Although his appearance is not too outstanding, his temperament is


    excellent.He will definitely stand out in a crowd."


    After saying this, she added, "Moreover, he should being for you."


    "Yeah?"


    "What he told me was that he heard that something happened to River City recently.He was a little


    curious, so he came to see the South City."


    "Did he say anything else?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "No, he should have noticed that I don''t like him very much.He left after saying a


    few words."


    Jameson Proctor replied, "! will ask Jacob Green to check it outter."


    At the mention of Jacob Green, Sharon Allyson swallowed her words.


    Forget it, Jameson Proctor probably did not want her to know.


    Even if she asked, he would not say it.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Jameson Proctor said, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon Allyson collected her thoughts.


    "It''s nothing.I just feel that things have been going on one after another recently.They have never


    stopped.Moreover..."


    She always felt that there was an invisible line pulling them along, as if there was no end.


    Jameson Proctor rubbed her head.


    "Don''t think so much.It will be fine after a while.It will be over.Sharon Allyson pursed her lips and did not


    speak.After a while, she said, "Alright, it''s gettingte.I have to go to the studio.Have some porridge."


    Jameson Proctor said, "I''ll get someone to send you off."


    "No need, I have a car."


    Sharon Allyson got up from his arms, picked up her things, and repeated, "Eat the porridge."


    Jameson Proctorughed silently.


    "Okay."


    Not long after Sharon Allyson left, an assistant came in with information.


    Jameson Proctor said, "Is Jacob Green back?"


    "Not yet.Does Mr.Proctor have any instructions for me?"


    Jameson Proctor paused for a few seconds before speaking in an indifferent tone, "Find me a person."


    On the way back to the studio, she happened to encounter a rush hour.


    Sharon Allyson slowly moved forward along with the traffic flow, feeling that her patience was running


    out.


    At this time, the phone on the side rang.


    Sharon Allyson pressed the button on the car.


    After the call was connected, a woman''s voice came, "Hello, we do children¡¯s English education.May I


    ask if your child needs..."


    "No, thank you."


    Sharon Allyson hung up directly.


    But just as she was distracted, she did not notice the red light in front of her.


    In addition, the road was wet and slippery.


    When she stepped on the brake, the body of the car still moved forward due to inertia and chased after


    the tail of the car in front of her.


    Sharon Allyson parked the car and quickly unfastened her seat belt to get off.


    The driver in front got off the car with a bad attitude.


    "How did you drive the car? Didn''t you see the red light? Why do you have to waste my time?"


    Sharon Allyson apologized, "Sorry, it''s my problem.I will take full responsibility.How do you want to deal


    with it? Do you want me topensate you or call the insurance?"


    "Look at how expensive this car is.Can you afford it?"


    As soon as the driver finished speaking, the door of the back seat was opened.


    A man walked up to them with an umbre and looked at situation.


    "It''s not serious.It just dropped a little paint.It''s not that serious."


    As he spoke, he looked at Sharon Allyson and asked, "Ms.Allyson?"

 Chapter 645: Outdoor Activity

    Chapter 645: Outdoor Activity


    Sharon Allyson did not expect it to be him either and was stunned for a moment before saying,


    "Mr.Hood."


    The rain was heavier now.


    Benjamin Hood raised the umbre above Sharon Allyson''s head.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the car.Ms.Allyson, you can go."


    "Then your car..."


    "It just dropped a bit of paint.It doesn''t affect much.But your car..."


    Sharon Allyson followed his line of sight and looked over.


    The car light cover on the left was broken.


    Benjamin Hood said, "How about this? Let the insurancepany handle it.I''ll send Ms.Allyson back


    first.There will be a rainstormter."


    Sharon Allyson saw that the road was blocked for a long time, so she nodded.


    "Then I''ll drive the car to the side of the road first."


    Benjamin Hood held the umbre and sent her to the car.


    Then he looked at the driver and said indifferently, "Stop the car by the side of the road."


    The driver wiped his sweat, responded, and quickly got into the car.


    After Sharon Allyson parked the car, she called the insurancepany and told them about the


    situation before getting out of the car with her things.


    Benjamin Hood was waiting outside.


    When he saw hering out, he immediately stepped forward.


    Looking at the umbre above her head, Sharon Allyson said, "Thank you."


    Benjamin Hood smiled slightly.


    "You''re wee.It''s only natural.Ms.Allyson, get in the car.Sharon Allyson said, "No need.I''ll just take a


    taxi."


    As she spoke, she took out a business card from her bag and gave it to Benjamin Hood.


    "My number is on it.If Mr.Hood needs anypensation in the future, you can contact me"


    Benjamin Hood took the business card.


    "I see."


    Sharon Allyson nodded at him.


    "I am very sorry for what happened today.I have dyed your time."


    "Not at all.It''s not an important matter.There''s no dy at all"


    Then, Benjamin Hood handed the umbre in his hand to Sharon Allyson.


    "Since Ms.Allyson can keep this umbre."


    "No need, I..."


    Before she finished speaking, Benjamin Hood had already stuffed the umbre into her hand.


    "Ms.Allyson, you don''t have to be polite with me.You are such a beautiful girl.It will be troublesome if


    you catch a cold in the rain."


    Before Sharon Allyson could say anything, Benjamin Hood smiled at her.


    Then, he turned around and strode into the ck car in front of him.


    What Benjamin Hood said was indeed correct.


    Soon, the rainstorm began.


    It had been summer recently, and there was a lot of rain.


    Sharon Allyson waited there for half an hour.


    When the insurancepany arrived, she left.


    When she returned to the studio, there were only a few people in the store because of the rain.It looked


    much quieter than usual.


    Olivia Hood ran over.


    "Sister, it''s raining so heavily.Where did you go?"


    "I went to the Proctor Group.Didn''t I tell you to rest at home for a few days yesterday? Why did you


    come over?"


    "It''s not fun.I might as welle here."


    "Okay, if you feel tired, go to the lounge.I''m going to the office."


    "Okay."


    The rain continued for two or three days.


    It was only on the morning of the weekend that the sun finally broke through the clouds.


    Sharon Allyson sat on the sofa and drew a picture.


    Olivia Hood and Tiffany Momon were lying on the side in the same position.


    After a long time, Tiffany Momon suddenly sat up.


    "No, today''s weather is so good and it''s the weekend.I can''t just lie down at home.I have to go out for a


    walk."


    Sharon Allyson replied, "Where do you want to go?"


    Tiffany Momon took out her phone.


    "Let me take a look."


    After looking around, Tiffany Momon was not particrly satisfied.


    Shey on the sofa and sighed, "Are there any rxing but interesting outdoor activities?"


    When Tiffany Momon said this, she suddenly thought of something and quickly took out her phone.


    After a few minutes, she sat up again.


    "Sharon, let''s go watch Giana rke record a variety show"


    Sharon Allyson turned around.


    "The room escape show?"


    "Yes, yes.They just started recording today.I have asked Giana rke.We can go there."


    Olivia Hood also became spirited.


    "Can I go? Can I go?"


    Sharon Allyson looked at the light that shed in their eyes at the same time and nodded.


    "Go."


    Olivia Hood had been in the South City for a long time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She basically only ran around the studio apartment and had never taken her to any ce to y.


    Since she was interested in these things, then go.


    After hearing Sharon Allyson''s answer, the two of them immediately went back to change.


    Sharon Allyson also put away the draft in front of her.


    The studio.


    Giana rke sat in the dressing room and soon, two or three celebrities came over to greet her.


    These were all guests who had been recording the show with her.


    Giana rke greeted them one by one.


    After they left, she asked her assistant, "Isn''t there a total of six quests participating in the recording?


    Who are the other two?"


    The assistant whispered, "I haven''t had the time to tell you.An artist that was previously set could not


    come.The program team found An Yating to save the day.I just received the notice an hour ago..."


    Giana rke, "..."


    Yating was an artist who debuted at the same time as Giana rke.


    In the past two years, she had been doing well in the TV industry and had got many big drama series.


    Her poprity was no less than Giana rke.It was just that her film resources were a little weak.


    Yating had always said that Giana rke was backed by the Proctor Group, which was why she had


    such good resources.


    She did not lose to Giana rke at all.


    It was just that her luck was a little bad.


    When Giana rke was ndered to be a mistress, An Yating''s team joined the ndering as well.


    It was already known that these two didn''t get along.


    If the two of them were to film a program together, there would be nothing more exciting than this.


    Giana rke was silent for a moment before saying, "There''s still one more."


    The assistant was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    "The program team said that it was a small celebrity who had just debuted.He isn''t famous, but he


    seems to be quite smart...I don''t know who he is.I''ll go ask him."


    "Forget it.I''m going out to take a breather."


    Giana rke stood up.


    The thought of seeing An Yating made Giana rke feel suffocated.


    When they reached the corridor, a few staff members greeted Giana rke.


    She smiled in response and walked to the side, preparing to find a ce where no one was around.


    When she reached the stairs, Giana rke let out a breath.


    Just as she was about to sit down, she heard a slight movement inside.


    Giana rke paused and subconsciously looked over.


    Almost at the same time, the person in the middle also looked over.


    Their eyes met.


    A few secondster, Giana rke spoke, "You..."


    Ruben Allyson held a cigarette in one hand and a lighter in the other, seemingly ready to light it up.


    After a few seconds, he reacted and put the cigarette and lighter in one hand, putting it into his pocket.


    Seeing this, Giana rke blinked and did not know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 646: When Did You Become His Fan

    Chapter 646: When Did You Be His Fan


    After a moment of silence, Ruben Allyson said, "Aren''t you in the dressing room?"


    "I''m done.I''m going out for a walk.Why are you..." Giana rke asked.


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly remembered that her assistant had just said that there was


    an unknown little artist involved in the recording, but he was very smart.


    Could it be...


    Giana rke was a little surprised.


    "This is the job yourpany arranged for you?" Ruben Allyson nodded.


    "I forgot to tell you."


    Giana rke was stunned and said, "Ah...it''s nothing.I just didn''t expect to see you here."


    Ruben Allyson thought of the scene when they met just now.


    The corners of his lips pursed slightly and he didn''t say anything.


    Giana rke had a tacit understanding and didn''t mention it again.


    "Well, have you told your sister about this? They wille overter.Will you..."


    "I did."


    "Alright, the recording is about to begin.I''ll go back first."


    "Alright."


    Giana rke smiled at him, took two steps back, and then quickly turned to leave.


    After a series of footsteps, the corridor became quiet again.


    Ruben Allyson leaned against the wall and took out a lighter and a crumpled cigarette.


    His eyes were lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    After returning to the dressing room, Giana rke sat in his seat and exhaled.


    The assistant asked, "Giana, what''s wrong?"


    Giana rke said, "I just...saw Ruben Allyson."


    The assistant''s eyes lit up.She said in disbelief, "Is he here too? A part-time job or..."


    "He''s the sixth artist who participated in the recording"


    The assistant was shocked.


    "It''s actually him.I haven''t heard him mention it before." Giana rke sighed.


    She took a pillow and hugged it in her arms.She thought of the scene not long ago and could not help


    but be lost in thought.She did not expect the child to secretly smoke.She couldn''t tell at all.


    However, Giana rke thought it was normal.She had heard about the bad things in Sharon Allyson''s


    family.


    Smoking is much better than a twisted mind.


    However, he was still so outstanding.He was good looking, had good grades, was polite.He was not


    mboyant, not proud.


    Giana felt that he really had it difficult.


    The assistant was at the side.


    She watched her frown for a while, and then her eyebrows rxed.


    From time to time, she would look regretful.


    Ten minutester, all the artists arrived at the recording site one after another.


    An Yating stood there with her hands crossed over her chest.


    Her face was a little impatient.


    The assistant was next to her with a small fan and handed her coffee.


    Seeing that Giana rke had arrived, An Yating snorted and said to her assistant, "We are not


    important enough, so we can onlye here early and wait, unlike some big shot who had toe out


    last and be the main star of the red carpet"


    In fact, there was still a period of time before the recording started.


    Since there were two seniors, Giana rke and An Yating, the other artists did not want toe


    behind them, so they waited outside early.


    So naturally, thest oneing out would look like putting on airs.


    The few artists, including all the staff members, held their breath and waited.


    They did not even dare to vent their anger, afraid that the two of them would tear each other apart.


    Although this was one of the main selling points of the show, if they started fighting before filming, how


    could they record it? Without hearing Giana rke''s reply, An Yating looked at her assistant and


    continued, "It''s better to rely on a big tree.That''s why some people don''t worry about beingte at


    all.Only we hardworking workers need to worry about that.Who wouldn''t envy a life like that? I..."


    An Yating was halfway through her sentence when a tall figure walked in from outside.


    Ruben Allyson said to the assistant director, "Sorry, I''mte.Has the recording started?"


    The assistant director hurriedly said, "No, no, no.There are still five minutes left."


    Ruben Allyson gave a faint "oh".


    "I thought my watch was broken."


    Because of Ruben Allyson''s interruption, the originally quiet atmosphere became somewhat strange.


    The assistant director coughed and began to call out to the staff, "Come,e, stop standing


    there.Check the props again.Hold on tight.Don''t let anything go wrongter!"


    The group of staff quickly dispersed.


    They were busy with their own things, and the atmosphere in the shed finally returned to normal.


    On the other side, An Yating snorted and turned to sit on the sofa to rest.


    The assistant hurriedly followed.


    An Yating looked at Ruben Allyson who was not far away.


    She raised her chin and asked, "Who is that?"


    "I haven''t seen him before.He seems to be participating in the recording.He should be a new artist


    signed by somepany"


    An Yating sneered, "Now, a new artist dares to be so arrogant.Does he really think he can save the


    beauty?"


    The assistant lowered her head and did not speak, but her eyes could not help but nce at Ruben


    Allyson several times.


    The staff wasmunicating with Ruben Allyson.He lowered his head slightly and nodded slightly as


    he listened.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    asionally, he responded.


    Ruben Allyson was young and did not have any fame at the moment, but when he stood there, he


    unconsciously attracted the attention of all the girls in the studio.


    Giana rke''s assistant whispered, "I think if this program is broadcasted, Ruben Allyson will no longer


    be able to hide."


    Giana rke retracted her gaze and did not react for a moment.


    "Hide what?"


    "He hasn''t be famous yet.We are his only few fans, but when the program is broadcast, he will


    definitely be famous.My treasure boy will finally be seen by everyone."


    "???" Giana rke asked.


    She said, "When did you be his fan?"


    The assistant chuckled.


    "When he was in yourst movie, many girls in our crew liked him.They even spontaneously set up a


    fan club and support club."


    Giana rke, "..."


    The assistant added, "Hey, Sister Giana rke, what kind of girl do you think he likes? Obedient and


    cute, or bright and sexy?"


    Giana rke raised her eyebrows, indicating that she was not clear.


    On the other side, after the staff talked to Ruben Allyson, Ruben Allyson walked to the side and went to


    get something.


    Giana rke looked around and found that Ruben Allyson hade alone.


    There was no assistant following him.


    After a while, the program began recording.


    All the artists were locked in a big room.


    They had to find the clues left by the program team within the specified time and then crack it to the


    next room.


    If the time passed, the room would automatically trigger the punishment mechanism before leaving the


    room.


    However, no one knew what the punishment was.


    After arriving at the room, An Yating sat on the sofa and closed her eyes.She looked high and mighty,


    as if she did not want to talk to them.


    Apart from Giana rke and Ruben Allyson, the other three people huddled together and began to


    search the room for clues.


    Giana rke walked to Ruben Allyson¡¯''s side, thought for a moment and said, "Did Jiahe not give you


    an assistant?"


    Ruben Allyson looked around and replied, "Yes, but I''m not used to having people following me."

 Chapter 647: They Look Good Together

    Chapter 647: They Look Good Together


    By the time Sharon Allyson and Tiffany Momon arrived, the recording had already started for half an


    hour.


    There were only ten minutes left before they left the room.


    The few artists in the room were still in a daze,pletely unable to find any clues.


    What they deciphered were all insignificant things.


    Giana rke asked the assistant to wait for Sharon Allyson and the others at the door.


    When they arrived, the director directly asked them to watch the disy screen on the sofa.


    There were no photographers inside, only cameras that could entuate their tension.


    It was obviously the first time Olivia Hood had seen such a recording scene.


    She was also a little frightened by theyout of the scene here.


    She kept holding Sharon Allyson''s arm as if she was watching a ghost movie.


    Tiffany Momon stared at the screen and whispered excitedly, "Ah, isn''t that the male actor who is


    recently popr? He is actually here! Can I ask for an autograph from himter?"


    The director smiled from the side, "You are Ms.rke''s friends.Of course, there is no problem."


    Tiffany Momon nodded.


    For the first time, she felt a sense of pride.


    At this time, the camera suddenly moved to Giana rke.


    Ruben Allyson stood with her, the two of them holding the books on the shelves.


    Tiffany Momon suddenly held Sharon Allyson¡¯s hand, her face full of excitement.


    "??"Sharon Allyson asked.


    Tiffany Momon said, "Look, look! Don''t you think this is a plot that only exists in school idol dramas?


    The male and female leads met in the library, and the female lead took the book that the male lead


    wanted to take.


    When the two turned around, their gazes met, and sparks!"


    The director, ¡°..."


    Sharon Allyson, "..."


    The director coughed.


    "This is a secret escape program with a slight fear of elements.It doesn''t match with campus idol


    dramas..."


    Moreover, the scene here was quite realistic.


    Where did she see the sparks? But then again, the two of them looked really eye-catching.


    Recently, dramas about cradle snatchers had been very popr.


    If they could film one, it would definitely be big.


    Sharon Allyson held Tiffany Momon down to calm her down.


    On the screen, seeing that the time was getting less and less, the three of them were already a little


    anxious, but they could not find a way to break through.


    An Yating, who had been sitting for half an hour, finally got up slowly.


    She walked around the room ina condescending manner and casually flipped through the things on the


    table.


    This was editing material that the filming team could useter to make it seem like she had been trying


    hard.


    There were only three minutes left before the rm sounded in the room.


    The moment this sound came out, a female lead was directly scared to tears.


    She subconsciously held a male lead''s arm and choked, "What should we do now? Are we unable to


    get out?"


    The male actor was also very flustered.


    After all, before he came in, the director had said that the recording this time focused on being realistic.


    The punishment was more serious than the previous seasons.He reluctantlyforted, "There are still


    three minutes.Don''t give up."


    The actress said, "But it''s only the first room, and it''s already so difficult.What should we do next?"


    An Yating said unhappily, "What''s the point of crying? I just can''t bear to see actors who have just


    debuted.Each one is more delicate than the other, and each one is More pretentious than the other.You


    haven''t done anything.And you think you''re already a top star?"


    The actress was already afraid, so she felt wronged after being scolded by her, but she didn''t dare to


    cry out.


    She could only sob silently.


    An Yating was not worried at all about this punishment.She did not believe that the program team


    would trap all of them here.


    There''s definitely a script.


    If they could not solve it, the program team could onlye in to keep it going.


    Just as there was only one minute left, a sound came from the bookshelf.


    An invisible door slowly appeared in everyone''s sight, and the rm also stopped.


    Giana rke walked to the side of the actress and handed her a bag of tissues.


    "It''s fine.We can go now"


    The actor praised sincerely, "Ms.rke, you are too awesome!"


    Giana rke smiled.


    "I didn''t do anything.He was the one who cracked it."


    The next second, everyone in the room turned to look at Ruben Allyson.


    Ruben Allyson didn''t have any reaction.


    He only said lightly, "Let''s go."


    He turned around and walked into the invisible door first.


    Giana rke followed behind him.


    The actress sobbed as she ran to Giana rke and was the third to enter.


    The male star and actor also went over one after another.


    An Yating was very unhappy.


    After standing in the empty room for a few minutes, she also raised her leg and walked forward.


    Aftering out of the door, she saw the waiting program team.


    They would rest for a while, mend their makeup, and then proceed with the next recording.


    However, after editing, it would look like they had directly enter the next room.


    At this point, the female lead''s grievance exploded and she cried even more sadly.


    The assistant and assistant director staff quickly went up tofort her.


    They had all seen the situation in the room just now, but An Yating was a big shot, so they could not


    say anything.


    On the surface, An Yating was scolding her, but she was actually insulting Ruben Allyson.


    The male star standing next to Ruben patted him on the shoulder, "Brother, you''re amazing."


    Ruben Allyson nodded his head slightly.


    At this time, Giana rke walked to the side of Sharon Allyson and the others.


    She picked up the cup and drank as she asked, "When did you arrive?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Just now.How is your recording?"


    Giana rke said, "Don''t mention it.This short forty minutes killed hundreds of millions of my brain


    cells.If it weren''t for your brother, we wouldn''t have been able toe out today"


    As he spoke, Ruben Allyson also walked over.


    Just as he stood still, before he could say anything, a little girl from the program team ran over and


    handed him a bottle of water.


    "I...I saw that you didn''t bring your assistant.This is for you."


    Ruben Allyson said, "Thank you, but there''s no need."


    Hearing this, the little girl didn''t force the water and left in disappointment.


    Ruben Allyson sat next to Sharon Allyson, picked up the water he had never drunk before, opened it,


    and drank a few mouthfuls.


    Sharon Allyson said, "How are you?"


    "What?"


    "Is the recording going well?"


    Ruben Allyson put it in the water and said, "It''s not difficult."


    The program team must have investigated Ruben Allyson in advance, so they upgraded the difficulty


    this time.


    They also set up some tricks to confuse Ruben Allyson in order to prevent them froming out easily.


    If it were ording to previous standards, they should havee out long ago.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Giana rke sighed with emotion, "I was worried that my IQ would be exposed on this program, but


    God opened his eyes and sent me a savior! Ruben, it''s all you now.Sister will always believe you!"


    Ruben Allyson suddenly choked on the water in his throat and coughed softly.


    The corners of Sharon Allyson¡¯s mouth curved up, and she changed the topic at the right time.


    "I brought some fruit and cake for you.Have some"

 Chapter 648: I Never Treat You as My Sister

    Chapter 648: I Never Treat You as My Sister


    After resting for half an hour, the recording continued.


    Sharon Allyson and the others also stayed there for the entire afternoon.


    When they got off work, they went to eat together to celebrate Ruben Allyson''s first day of filming.It was


    already the middle of the night.


    Olivia Hood leaned on Sharon Allyson''s shoulder and fell asleep.


    Tiffany Momon yawned a few times and looked at the screen.


    At one point, the recording finally ended.


    An Yating was the first to walk out.


    It was not hard to tell that she was extremely impatient.


    The director said, "Thank you for your hard work, guys.We ordered a meal.Let''s eat before leaving?"


    An Yating did not respond.


    Instead, she looked at her assistant, who was waiting beside her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What are you waiting for? Have you not eaten yet? Hurry up and leave."


    The assistant rushed forward to put a jacket on her.


    An Yating pulled on her clothes, stepped on high heels, and left arrogantly.


    The director ignored her and looked at Giana rke.


    "Ms.rke, do you want to eat together?"


    Giana rke smiled slightly.


    "Thank you.But my friends have been waiting for us.Next time."


    "Okay, okay.Then I won''t waste your time"


    Giana rke nodded to him and said to Ruben Allyson, "Tell your sister and the others that I''m going to


    remove my makeup and change my clothes.Wait for me outside."


    "Okay."


    Ruben Allyson said.


    After Giana rke left, Ruben Allyson was about to leave when the director stopped him.


    "Ruben, is that your sister?"


    "Yes."


    "She is very beautiful.Does she want to enter the industry?"


    Ruben Allyson smiled.


    "She probably won''t consider it."


    The director said regretfully, "It''s quite a pity.Why don''t you ask your sister?"


    "There''s no need to ask.She needs to take care of the child.Her main job is the designer.There is no


    extra time.The director was shocked and surprised.


    "Is she already married?"


    Ruben Allyson was silent for a moment before saying, "Yeah.


    "Alright then."


    Ruben Allyson said, "Then I''ll be leaving first."


    The director patted him on the shoulder.


    "Your performance today is not bad.I hope we will have a chance to cooperate in the future."


    Ruben Allyson nodded slightly.


    He walked in front of Sharon Allyson and the others.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Hearing his voice, Olivia Hood''s head instantly slid off Sharon Allyson''s shoulder.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and said, "Ah? Time for breakfast?"


    Sharon Allyson smiled and patted her head.She removed the things on her legs and stood up.


    "Let''s go for ate night snack."


    In the afternoon, the program team prepared dinner for them.


    Tiffany Momon also got up and moved around.


    At the same time, she asked, "Where is Giana rke?"


    "She went to change her clothes and asked us to wait for her at the door"


    Sharon Allyson said, "Then let''s go out and freshen up with the wind."


    Olivia Hood rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    After leaving the shed, a gust of hot air blew over.


    It was already summer, and even at night, the wind was dull and dry.


    Standing outside, Sharon Allyson said, "I''ll take them there first.You can take Giana rke''s carter


    ande with her."


    Ruben Allyson did not say anything and just softly agreed.


    After twenty minutes, Giana rke came out after changing her clothes and asked, "Where are your


    sister and the others?"


    "They went over first.They asked me wait for you."


    Giana rke said, "Then I''ll take a taxi."


    "Where''s your driver and assistant?"


    "She has something to do.I asked the driver to send her back first."


    Giana rke said as she took out her phone.


    Ruben Allyson was silent for a while and suddenly said, "This ce is not far from the ce to eat.Let''s


    walk over."


    Giana rke''s hand that was holding the phone paused for a few seconds before she said, "Okay."


    At this time, there was no one on the street, so Giana rke took off her mask and put it in her bag.


    She asked, "Is entering the industry the same as what you think?"


    Ruben Allyson said, "It''s just work.It''s almost the same.There''s no difference."


    Giana rke lowered her head and walked.


    She thought for a moment and said, "Actually, I have always wanted to ask you a question."


    "Huh?"


    "Why did you agree to enter the industry? I feel that...with your personality, you would not like this job."


    Giana rke continued, "Don''t get me wrong.I don''t mean anything else.I just think that you are only a


    freshman now.You have such good grades and are the provincial top schr.There are infinite


    possibilities in the future.After graduation, you can choose the job you like.Why do you.."


    Ruben Allyson replied faintly, "Because I don''t want to always be a burden."


    Giana rke did not quite understand what he meant.


    "A burden?"


    "Ever since I was a child, Sharon Allyson has always been standing in front of me.She always puts me


    first and herself second.For me, she has given up a lot of things."


    As the two of them walked, the wind around them was quiet.


    asionally, a car would whistle by.


    Ruben Allyson''s voice did not have any ups and downs.


    He only continued calmly, "As for the current me, I can''t do anything.So this is the fastest way."


    As Giana rke listened, she gradually understood what he meant.


    However, what Ruben Allyson thought was right.


    Only with fame and profit could one have the right to speak.


    She was not surprised that Ruben Allyson made such a choice.


    Giana rke said slowly, "If your sister knew what you were thinking, she would never agree to let you


    do this.She always thought that you entered the entertainment circle because you liked it"


    "Don''t tell her."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t..."


    Ruben Allyson said, "Don''t tell her what happened this afternoon."


    Giana rke instantly realized what he was referring to.


    She said, "When did you start smoking?"


    "It''s been a long time.I don''t remember."


    Giana rke nodded slowly.


    "Okay, I won''t say it.Since you chose to talk to me about this, it means that you see me as a sister.I will


    never betray you"


    Ruben Allyson, "..."


    He stopped in his tracks.


    Giana rke turned around.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ruben Allyson looked at her.


    "Do you really want to be my sister?"


    Giana rke probably did not expect him to ask this.


    She was stunned for a moment before sheughed.


    "Your sister and I are friends.I have always treated you as my brother.If you are unhappy, I will not call


    you that next time."


    "I''m not unhappy.But I''ve never treated you as my sister."


    Ruben Allyson continued word by word.


    For some reason, when she heard him say this, Giana rke''s heart instantly felt empty.


    She didn''t know what to say.She lowered her head to look at the shadow on the ground and


    subconsciously nodded.


    Ruben Allyson said again, "In the future, don''t treat me as your younger brother.I am a normal man."


    Giana rke''s eyebrows moved.She felt that there was something strange about thetter half of his


    sentence.


    It was strange enough to wash away the faint disappointment that she had just gained.


    Giana rke coughed and changed the topic.


    "Well, we have to hurry up.Your sister and the others should have been waiting for a long time."


    After she finished speaking, she strode forward, so fast that she seemed to be running.


    Ruben Allyson looked at her back and slowly followed her.

 Chapter 649: Mr.Proctor and Mrs.Proctor are in a Good Relationship Now

    Chapter 649: Mr.Proctor and Mrs.Proctor are in a Good Rtionship Now


    Because most of the restaurants had already been closed, they chose to eat at a food stall.


    This ce was clean, safe, and delicious.


    Previously, Tiffany and the studio''s girl hade here for a meal, and they were almost familiar with


    the boss.


    Not long after they finished ordering, Sharon remembered that it was Jameson calling.


    Sharon walked to the side and answered, "Hello?"


    Along with her voice, there was also the sound of cars whistling through the streets.


    On the other side of the line, Jameson paused and said, "Not at home?"


    "Today, Ruben and Giana rke are recording a program.We will wait for them to finish and have


    dinner together."


    "Is it over?"


    "It''s over.We are already at the dining area." Jameson said, "Send me the address."


    Sharon asked, "Are you off work?"


    Jameson grunted and said, "I''m here to pick you up."


    The corners of Sharon''s lips curled up.


    "Okay" After hanging up the phone, she sent the address to Jameson, turned around, and sat down in


    her seat.


    Sharon looked at the yawning Olivia Hood and asked Tiffany, "How long will it take for Giana rke


    and Ruben to arrive?"


    "I just called them.There are still ten minutes left.When the food is served, probably they will be here."


    Sharon nodded and said to Olivia Hood, "If you are really sleepy, go sleep in the car.I will bring the food


    to youter."


    Olivia Hood rubbed her eyes.


    "No need.It will be fine when we Start eating." Tiffany smiled from the side.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really envy you for being able to sleep whenever you want.Once upon a time, I was like you, able to


    fall asleep as soon as I closed my eyes." Olivia Hood was puzzled.


    "Shouldn''t you sleep if you close your eyes? Why can''t you sleep?"


    "When you are a few years older, you will know what is called insomnia" With Olivia Hood''s current age


    and health, it was obvious that she could not understand it.


    Tiffany looked at Sharon.


    "Who called you just now? Is it Mr.Proctor?"


    "Yes, he willeter."


    "Mr.Proctor is so busy.When will it end?"


    Sharon was silent for a few seconds before she smiled.


    "It should be soon."


    After about ten minutes, Giana rke and Ruben arrived.


    The barbecue they ordered also came up.


    Tiffany looked at Giana rke and sighed, "Why did An Yating record a program with you?"


    Giana rke raised his eyebrows.


    "Maybe I did too much bad things in the past."


    "This is too ridiculous.Why did the program team ask her toe here? During the entire recording


    process, she didn''t have any sense of participation.When it''s broadcast, wouldn''t this program be


    drowned by saliva to death?"


    "I heard that it was to save the scene.The program team will leave more scenes for her.Moreover, she


    is smart and knows when to perform in front of the camera and when to bezy."


    "No wonder.I already said that she has quite a lot of bad intentions.Her fans are still everywhere to


    clear her name.She didn''t cause trouble for you, right?" Tiffany said.


    Thinking of the few minutes before the recording, Giana rke subconsciously looked at Ruben.


    Thetter opened the ring of the can with one hand and ced it in front of her, just in time to meet her


    gaze.


    Giana rke quickly looked elsewhere and said seriously, "It''s nothing.Her tricks are useless against


    me."


    On this side, Giana rke and Tiffany were chatting.


    Ruben ced the drink in front of her and continued to open other cans, cing them in front of


    Sharon, Tiffany, and Olivia, respectively.


    When she took it, She''s face turned red.


    "Thank you." Sharon said, "When will your variety show be recorded?"


    "At the end of the month."


    "Then after this is over, does thepany have any other arrangements?"


    "Yes¡± Ruben nodded.


    Sharon still wanted to say something, but a ck nanny van stopped on the street beside them.


    A few secondster, An Yating got out of the car.


    She looked at Giana rke, crossed her arms over her chest, and smiled.


    "Your friends has been waiting for you for so long tonight, and you''re treating them to this? If it were


    me, I wouldn''t be able to do such a thing." As she spoke, she took out a business card from her bag.


    "My friend opened a restaurant nearby.Take this and tell him that you are my friends.I''ll treat you to this


    meal.After all, we''ve been in the industry for so many years.We''re all old friends." Giana rke''s


    expression did not change, saying lightly, "I don''t remember when I was friends with you."


    An Yating was not angry.She just covered her mouth and smiled, "Do you still remember what


    happened so many years ago? You should know that I can''t tolerate sand in my eyes, especially when


    ites to women who destroy other families, so I was a little emotional at that time.I also understand


    that you made such a choice.We worked so hard just for the sake of money.It is good to have a


    shortcut, but we also have to be worthy of it, right?"


    When An Yating said this, she thought that Giana rke would lose face in front of her friends and


    Ruben, but unexpectedly, all of them lowered their heads to eat barbecue, and none of them had any


    intention of paying attention to her.


    The smile on her lips faded a little, and she looked at Giana rke and continued, "I said this to you


    out of kindness.Are You are so arrogant and put nobody in your eyes because Mr.Proctor has always


    been supporting you? Mr.Proctor and Mrs.Proctor are in a good rtionship now.He has no time to


    deal with you.I advise you to give up early and not always think about destroying other people''s


    families."


    Ruben furrowed his brows and was about to get up when he was stopped by Giana rke.


    Sharon raised her head and looked at An Yating, "Don''t you know that you have to take legal


    responsibility for your words?"


    An Yating snorted, "It''s not like I made this up out of thin air.Everyone in the circle knows that she could


    reach this far today only thanks to Proctor Group''s support.Then why does the Proctor Group not


    support others but support her instead? Isn''t it because she knows how to y tricks? the Proctor


    Group has so many stars and tender models, but she is the one who has the best career.Isn''t she the


    one who is best at kissing up to Mr.Proctor?"


    Tiffany continued, "ording to what you said, there is nothing wrong with that Mr.Proctor.If he is


    willing to spend money to create stars, he surely will have to target the most beautiful, powerful, and


    hardworking girls.Can he support an ugly, mean, and sour chick like you?"


    An Yating''s face instantly turned ugly.


    "What are you talking about!"


    "You know what! am saying.But if you still want to hear it, I will say it a few more times.Sour chick, sour


    chick, sour chick!"


    Olivia Hood, who was watching from the side, felt that she shouldn''tg behind in this fight.


    However, it was clear that she had never scolded someone like this.


    After stuttering for a long time, she stammered, "Sour...sour chick!"


    An Yating was so angry that she shouted, "Psycho! A bunch of lunatics.Birds of a feather flock


    together.Just you wait.I heard that Mrs.Proctor is not a good person.If she finds out that you have an


    affair with Mr.Proctor, your good days wille to an end!"

 Chapter 650: What Are You Looking at

    Chapter 650: What Are You Looking at


    "Who do I have an affair with?" An Yating had just finished speaking when a male voice came from


    behind her.


    Her figure froze for a few seconds before she turned around.Her ostentatious expression instantly


    disappeared.


    She looked at the man in front of her and stuttered, "Mr...Mr.Proctor..."


    Jameson Proctor stood there with a calm gaze.


    "Tell me, who do I have an affair with?" An Yating could say those words in front of Giana rke, but


    even if she had a hundred guts, she would not dare to say it to Jameson Proctor.


    Her face alternated between blue and pale.


    She could not help but clench her hands, forcing a smile, "I was just...joking with Giana rke.Many


    people said that..."


    Jameson Proctor asked in a calm tone, "Joke? Many people?"


    An Yating felt a gust of cold wind blow over, and her back felt cold.


    She stammered, wanting to shirk the responsibility.


    "I don''t know where I heard it from, but there are people asionally...but I definitely believe in Giana


    rke and Mr.Proctor."


    "So, just some hearsay had emboldened you to talk nonsense in front of my wife?"


    An Yating heard his cold tone and her lips turned purple.


    She quickly exined, "Mr.Proctor, I really didn''t mean it that way.I was just joking...No...I shouldn''t


    have believed such hearsay from others.It just slipped off my tongue...but I really didn''t mean it..."


    Jameson Proctor looked at her."Your boss has been looking for me to talk about cooperation recently.


    It seems that there is no need now" An Yating''s face instantly turned ashen.


    Although she had gained a lot of fame in the past two years and thepany was willing to give her


    money and resources, if thepany lost the Proctor Group because of her, then her boss would


    definitely not let her go.


    "Mr.Proctor..." Jameson Proctor ran out of patience.


    His thin lips curved slightly as he coldly spat out two words, "Disappear."


    An Yating did not dare to stay any longer.


    Afraid of saying too much, she quickly turned around and got into the car.She said to the driver, "Let''s


    go!"


    After the car drove a distance away, An Yating finally calmed down a little.


    She then realized that what Jameson Proctor had just said was, "Nonsense in front of my wife."


    An Yating¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    She quickly took out her phone and searched the keywords of Jameson Proctor''s wife online.


    In the few photos, An Yating found a photo of a kiss in the rain, but there was only one side of Sharon


    Allyson''s face.


    She clicked onto the photo, erged it, and finally fell into the seat.


    The woman in the photo was one of thoseing to Giana rke this afternoon.


    And she was like a fool, saying this in front of them.


    Giana rke might haveughed at her in his heart.


    An Yating exited the page and gritted her teeth.


    A few minutester, she picked up her phone and dialed the boss¡¯ number.


    She could not just sit there and wait for death.


    On the other side, after An Yating left, Giana rke, Tiffany Momon, and Olivia Hood looked at


    Jameson Proctor in a daze.


    They were frightened by the coldness and pressure from him.


    Jameson Proctor nced at them.


    "What are you looking at?" They all looked away and lowered their heads to eat.


    Sharon knew that he did not like to eat this kind of food.


    She said, "Why don''t you wait for me in the car? We might still have a while to finish the meal."


    Jameson Proctor strode a few steps and sat next to her.


    "I haven''t eaten either."


    "Then you...I''ll give you some glutinous rice balls."


    "Yes, please." Sharon Allyson looked at the other people.


    "Do you have anything to eat?" Olivia Hood raised his hand.


    "I want it, too.I haven''t eaten this before." Sharon Allyson replied, "Okay."


    She walked to the stall and asked the boss for two servings of glutinous rice balls.


    This rice ball was Little Glutinous Dumpling and had no fillings.


    She especially liked to eat it when she was in university.


    After paying the money, Sharon Allyson turned around.


    Just as she was about to go back, she saw that under the orange streetmp, the people around were


    talking about almost everything, and there was a shy noise.


    Jameson Proctor was sitting at the table with a suit on the side.


    The cuffs of his white shirt were casually rolled up, looking out of ce.


    However, it added a bit of a cold tune to the surroundings, making this barbecue stall look a bit


    different, making the abrupt surroundings automatically reconciled because of his existence.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Sharon Allyson''s lips curved up.


    Who would have thought that one day, Jameson Proctor would apany her to eat barbecue in the


    food stall outside? After a while, the glutinous rice balls came up.


    Jameson Proctor and Olivia Hood each had a bowl.


    Sharon Allyson handed the spoon to them.


    Olivia Hood couldn''t wait to taste it.


    He was so hot that he couldn''t speak.


    At the same time, he also praised, "It''s delicious!"


    Sharon Allyson smiled.


    "Eat slowly" She looked at Jameson Proctor again.


    "How is it?" Jameson Proctor put down the spoon, his expression unchanged.


    "It''s normal.There is too much sugar, and the sweetness is too strong.The glutinous rice flour used by


    the glutinous rice balls is also not good.The texture is too sticky"


    Sharon Allyson: "..."


    Sure enough, she should not have any hope for such a picky person.


    Jameson Proctor continued, "But it can still be eaten.You''ve got to fill your stomach with something,


    right?"


    Sharon Allyson sighed silently.


    "Why don''t you stop eating? I''ll make it for you when we get backter."


    "I''m not that pretentious."


    "Is this not pretentious enough?"


    Jameson Proctor looked at her expressionlessly.


    Sharon Allyson smiled and lowered her head to eat, avoiding the topic.


    Since there was still a recording tomorrow, they did not eat for long.


    When it was about time, they prepared to leave.


    Sharon Allyson asked Ruben Allyson, "Where do you live now?"


    "l rented a house." She nodded and said, "How about this? Ruben, drive my car to send Giana rke


    back."


    Giana rke waved her hand.


    "There''s no need to go through so much trouble.I can take a taxi myself." Tiffany Momon said from the


    side, "How can that be? It''s already sote and your driver isn''t here.It''s better to let Ruben send you


    back"


    "We still have to record tomorrow.It''s too time-consuming for such a back-and-forth!" Ruben took it


    from Sharon and disappeared.


    "The house I rented is in your direction.It''s on your way home." Giana rke was stunned and did not


    know what to say for a moment.


    Tiffany Momon pushed her.


    "Did you hear that? It''s on the way.It won''t take much time.Go."


    In this situation, Giana rke could not say anything more.


    They were all friends.


    If she refused, it would be hypocritical.


    She waved to Sharon and the others, "Then we will go first.Bye."


    After watching them leave, Sharon said, "Let''s go too."


    On the way back, Tiffany Momon and Olivia Hood sat in the back row.


    For the first time, Jameson Proctor acted as their driver, which they enjoyed very much.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In the midst of the uneasiness, they were all happy and excited.


    How big a face! It was enough to brag for eight to ten years.


    There was not much traffic at night.


    It only took about ten minutes for the car to reach downstairs of themunity.


    After getting off the car, Tiffany Momon pulled Olivia Hood and left, creating a world for them alone.

 Chapter 651: This Possibility Wont occur to Him

    Chapter 651: This Possibility Won''t ur to Him


    Sharon Allyson looked at the 24-hour convenience store not far away.


    "I want to buy a bottle of water, how about you, what do you want?"


    "Nothing at all, I will wait for you outside."


    "Okay, I will be back soon."


    After saying that, Sharon Allyson trotted into the convenience store.


    When she came out after buying the water, she saw Jameson Proctor standing on the side of the road,


    looking into the distance and in deep thought, his back cold and proud.


    Sharon Allyson looked at the scene for a while, then slowly walked over.


    Sensing her approach, Jameson Proctor gathered his thoughts.


    "Let''s go."


    "Are you sleepy?" Sharon Allyson asked.


    Without waiting for Jameson Proctor to reply, she continued, "If you are not sleepy, let''s walk around


    this area since we just ate a little too much and we need to digest it."


    Jameson Proctor hummed in a low voice and walked forward with his long legs, neither fast nor slow.


    Sharon Allyson walked next to him.


    "Last time, you said that you would apany me out to y after working for half a month, was that


    true?"


    "Really."


    "I thought about it and there is still time so where do you want to go?" Jameson Proctor''s thin lips


    curved.


    "I''m up to it but I''ll let you arrange it." Sharon Allyson said, "Then I''ll just look for something casually?


    When the timees, don''tin about it."


    "When did I ever dislike your suggestions?"


    When Sharon Allyson heard this, she felt that it was strange.


    The smile in Jameson Proctor''s dark eyes deepened and he held her hand and held it in his palm.


    "I will go anywhere you want."


    "Then...how long until it''s over on your end?"


    "A week." Sharon Allyson nodded.


    "I got it." There were very few cars on the street in the early morning as the two of them walked hand in


    hand under the streetlights, and their shadows gradually elongated.


    After a while, Sharon Allyson suddenly stopped.


    "Jameson Proctor."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go and register our marriage tomorrow." Jameson Proctor stopped in his tracks and was


    dumbfounded.


    Sharon Allyson said, "Getting married is only a matter of time, and you can take your trip at another


    time"


    Jameson Proctor turned around and looked at her, his eyes dark.


    "Why do you suddenly want to get married?" Sharon Allyson looked away and pulled her hand out of


    his palm as she continued to move forward.


    "It''s nothing, I just heard someone say today that I am Mrs.Proctor, but I don''t live up to my name and I


    can''t be taken advantage of for nothing so if you don''t want to, then forget it."


    Jameson Proctor followed in her footsteps and exined, "It''s not that I don''t want to but more so that


    it''s just that it''s not suitable right now.Will after a while work for you?"


    "How long will it take? One month? Three months? A year? Or, tell me, why can''t we do it right now?"


    Sharon Allyson asked.


    Jameson Proctor was speechless.


    Sharon Allyson said seriously, "Tell me the truth.Are you hiding something from me?"


    After a few seconds, Jameson Proctor said, "I''m not hiding it from you but I want to tell you after


    everything is over."


    Sharon Allyson was silent and did not continue to ask, "That''s it then, but you rejected me this time and


    next time, it will depend on my mood."


    "Huh?" Jameson Proctor asked.


    He said, "One month? Three months? Or one year?"


    Sharon Allyson raised her eyebrows.


    "Not necessarily.If the situation is dire, it might even possibly be three to five years." Jameson Proctor


    murmured iprehensibly:


    "..."


    Sharon Allyson said, "Alright, I''m tired now, let''s go back." Even after entering the house, Jameson


    Proctor refused to give up.


    "Is there no room for further discussion?"


    "No.¡±


    "Okay, then we will go tomorrow" Sharon Allyson took a change of clothes and walked into the


    bathroom.


    "No." Jameson Proctor: "Didn''t you say..."


    "Don''t you know that women are fickle?" Jameson Proctor: murmured once more.


    "..."


    Sharon Allyson waved at him and closed the bathroom door.


    Jameson Proctor stood there with one hand on her waist and snorted.


    At night, Sharon Allysony on the bed and looked at the bright moon outside the window, but she was


    not sleepy but instead, she was bing more and more awake.


    Her guess was right, Jameson Proctor was hiding something from her.


    Moreover, this matter was not small.


    It was very likely that it was rted to the entire Proctor Group.


    Jameson Proctor was afraid of implicating her, so he rejected her request to get the marriage certificate


    tomorrow.


    What exactly...did he want to do? Just as Sharon Allyson was lost in thought, Jameson Proctor


    wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.


    "Baby, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing, I can''t sleep." Jameson Proctor raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Can''t sleep?" Sharon Allyson nodded.


    For some reason, she seemed to have suddenlye to her senses.


    Sharon Allyson closed her eyes.


    "Don''t talk and maybe I can slowly fall asleep."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I didn''t say anything just now.Didn''t you also not fall asleep?" Sharon Allyson held down the hand on


    her waist, opened her eyes, and said, "Let me ask you a question"


    Jameson Proctor''s kiss gently fell behind her ear.


    "Huh?" Sharon Allyson hissed, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Jameson Proctor became a little more well-behaved.


    "Speak."


    "You said before that you already knew that Ruben liked Giana rke, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Generally, boys in their twenties don''t like to express themselves when they meet the girl they like? Is


    that because they don''t have the idea of...wanting to be with her?" Jameson Proctor said, "How did you


    come to this conclusion?"


    Sharon Allyson said, "I think Ruben likes Giana rke, but sometimes his actions make me a little


    confused.It''s like...he likes her, but he is only lingering on the edge of love and he doesn''t intend to go


    further with her."


    "What kind of progress are you referring to?" Sharon Allyson fell silent.


    She said angrily, "Can you be more serious!" Jameson Proctor stopped what he was doing, indicating


    that he was listening to her.


    Sharon Allyson continued, "I wanted to say, are all boys in their twenties like this? When they meet a


    girl they like, they don''t dare to go forward."


    "This possibility won''t happen to him."


    "But..."


    "Are you trying to say that Martin Morton didn''t confess to you when he was twenty?" Sharon Allyson


    couldn''t take it anymore and kicked him.


    "Get lost." Jameson Proctor said, "I was analyzing this matter with you objectively and rationally.Martin


    Morton did not confess to you because he knew that you liked him too and he wanted to have a bigger


    and brighter future with you.Ruben Allyson did not confess because he knows that he and Giana


    rke have no future"


    Sharon Allyson was originally still angry, but when she heard him say this, she was stunned for a while


    before she asked, "Why?"


    "Do you think that there is only one person who hates Josh Allyson?"


    Hearing this, Sharon Allyson froze in ce, as if she had been hit in the head.


    It made her wake up in an instant.


    Ruben not only hated Josh Allyson, but he had also been humiliated because Josh Allyson was his


    father.


    After all, Josh Allyson had done so many things, and although he had died, the things he had done


    were like a curse that wrapped around Ruben, which he was unable to get rid of for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 652: What Are You Thinking About?

    Chapter 652: What Are You Thinking About?


    Jameson Proctor kissed Sharon''s forehead after seeing that she was stunned, "Alright, you don''t have


    to worry about him.That''s his own business.He is an adult.These are psychological barriers that he


    should ovee."


    Sharon Allyson shook her head gently.


    "This is not a psychological barrier."


    "Josh Allyson is Josh Allyson.He is himself.Josh Allyson and what he does have nothing to do with


    each other.He can''t get over it in his heart, so he feels that he owes you.He feels that his existence is a


    mistake, and he feels dirty because of the blood of Josh Allyson.That is what he must ovee."


    Sharon Allyson looked at him and was silent for a long time before she said, "What if he can''t


    ovee it?"


    Jameson Proctor said, "If he can''t ovee it, he will be trapped in the same ce for the rest of his


    life.He will never be able to take another step forward."


    "So he is now ming himself for everything that happened in the past that had nothing to do with him,


    and he wants to give up everything he has to make up for it, right?"


    Meeting her gaze, Jameson Proctor softly agreed after a while.


    "Do you think he can get out of this after he has done all this?"


    "Maybe."


    After a moment of silence, Sharon Allyson continued, "I understand.I will find some time to talk to


    Ruben."


    Jameson Proctor said lightly, "These thoughts have already taken root in his heart.As such, it may be


    useless to talk about it."


    "We have to try."


    Jameson Proctor pulled her into his arms.


    "Alright, your time for questions is up.Go to sleep."


    Sharon Allyson rested her head on his chest and did not say anything else.


    Humans were always like this.


    When faced with other people''s matters, they always see the essence at a nce.


    However, when facing their own matters, they are unable to convince themselves.


    Who would have thought that he was also a part of the y? After Ruben Allyson sent Giana rke


    home, Giana rke got out of the car.


    "Go back quickly.It''s quitete."


    Ruben Allyson held the steering wheel and turned to look at her.


    "Your driver, can hee back tomorrow?"


    Giana rke did not quite understand what he meant.


    She nodded and said, "Yes."


    Ruben Allyson did not say anything else but, "See you tomorrow"


    Giana rke waved at him.


    "See you tomorrow.Be careful on your way back."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and entered the neighborhood.


    Ruben Allyson stared at her back for a long time before driving away.


    Giana rke had just gotten out of the elevator when she saw the man waiting at the door.


    She immediately frowned as she said, "Why are you here again?"


    The man stubbed out the cigarette in his hand.


    "I''ve already asked; you finished recording a long time ago.Why are you back sote?"


    "What has it got to do with you?"


    Giana rke said as she prepared to unlock the fingerprint lock.


    The man held her arm.


    "Giana, can you give me another chance? I have already divorced her.What happened back then was


    not what I wanted and I did not know that she would be so crazy..."


    Giana rke looked at him expressionlessly.


    "I have no interest in your family affairs.Please leave, or I will call the police."


    The man sneered.


    "If you want me to go to the police station with youte at night, I don''t mind."


    Giana rke frowned even deeper.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Yes, do you know how I have been all these years? Every day I miss you, and I also feel sick."


    "If you are sick, go to the hospital, thank you.Don''te to me to make trouble."


    The man said, "I know that the Proctor Group has given you a lot of resources in the past two years,


    but I can still say a few words in front of Jameson Proctor.What do you think is more important, you or


    their interests? What''s more, there are so many new people now.There are so many more young and


    beautiful actors.Why do you think that the Proctor Group will not turn to support them?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Giana rke said calmly, "I don''t care who the Proctor Group wants to promote.You can go to


    Mr.Proctor and tell him to sack me, I don''t care.But for now, please leave."


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Don''t think that you can challenge me just because you have a little fame.In a ce like the


    entertainment industry, I can pinch you to death with my fingers."


    "Then what are you waiting for if you''re not going?"


    Seeing that she was unfazedpletely triggered the man''s anger.He rudely pulled Giana rke''s


    arm.


    "You want to y this game with me? Then I will let you know today that even if I do you here, no one


    can do anything to me.And you? Don''t think that you can escape unscathed like a few years ago."


    Giana rke directly pped him in the face andughed in anger.


    "Okay, then let''s die together."


    The man probably did not expect her to do this and was stunned for a few seconds.


    At this time, the elevator door was opened.


    A figure slowly appeared in front of them.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the man was in a daze, Giana rke instantly withdrew her


    hand, turned around, and pulled up the sleeve that had slipped to her shoulder during the dispute.


    The man''s face became as ck as the bottom of a pot, and he wanted to re up, but he refrained


    because of the onlookers.He wanted to wait for the stranger to leave before settling ounts with


    Giana rke.


    However, he did not expect that the man would walk straight towards them.


    Ruben Allyson stood in front of Giana rke and took out something from the pocket of his pants.


    "Your lipstick fell into the car."


    Giana rke reached out to take it and pursed her lips.


    "Thank you.Go back quickly.It was obvious that she did not want him to be involved in this matter.The


    man looked at them from left to right with a meaningful expression.


    "What is your rtionship with him?"


    Giana rke said coldly, "It''s none of your business.Get lost."


    The man smiled strangely, straightened his cor, turned around and got into the elevator.


    After he left, Giana rke randomly put the lipstick into her bag and said to Ruben Allyson, "It''s quite


    late.Drive carefully."


    Ruben Allyson nodded.


    Giana rke pressed the fingerprint lock again and quickly went in and closed the door.


    Ruben Allyson retracted his gaze and strode away without stopping.


    Downstairs, the man was leaning against a car and smoking.He watched Ruben Allysone out and


    said.


    "Are you Giana rke''s newly signed artist? You purposely came to her house to deliver lipstick in the


    middle of the night.What are you thinking?"


    Ruben Allyson did not answer but walked towards him in long strides.


    The man sneered.


    "Giana rke is indeed beautiful.Her figure is also sublime.When she gets fucked, it is even more


    soul-snatching.It is no wonder that a little boy like you gets totally lost."


    Before he could finish his words, he received a punch on his face.


    The man did not even have time to defend before he was pressed to the ground.


    Forceful fists showered on his face and body.


    Facing this kind of desperate attack, he could not resist at all and could only scream in pain.


    Finally, themunity''s security guard noticed the scene and several people ran over to pull them


    away.


    The man covered his face and called someone with emotion.


    Ruben Allyson stood there with a gloomy expression.


    His dark eyes stared at him coldly.


    "Try to getting closer to her one more time..."


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that!"


    "I am no one.My life is worthless, but you, on the other hand, should be reluctant to die"

 Chapter 653: Just Beat Him Up

    Chapter 653: Just Beat Him Up


    It was unknown whether it was because Ruben''s gaze was too cold, but Nathan Rivers inexplicably


    shuddered.It was as if he could really do what he said.


    He was not afraid of going with Giana rke to the police station today.


    It would ruin Giana rke''s reputation and would be of little consequence to him.


    However, if he got into a fight with such an unknown kid at the police station, he would lose face.


    The romance was the icing on the cake, but it was not good for him if the news of a fight spread.


    Moreover, he had an important project to discuss soon.


    He adjusted his cor and spat a mouthful of blood, then sneered as he said fiercely, "If you have the


    guts,e.I will wait."


    After saying that, he turned around and got into the car parked at the side.


    Seeing that the parties involved did not pursue the matter, the few security guards let go of Ruben.


    An old man advised, "Young man, let''s talk about it properly.Don''t be so irrational.You don''t look that


    old.Are you still a student? What if this goes to the police?"


    Ruben was silent for a few seconds before he said, "He came out to my girlfriend¡¯s door in the middle


    of the night to harass her"


    The surrounding security guards widened their eyes at the same time.


    "What?"


    Someone said angrily, "If I knew that was the case, I wouldn''t have stopped you just now! It would have


    been better just to beat him up!"


    "Looking at his presentable appearance, I really didn''t expect him to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    "Scum!"


    "He is worse than a pig or a dog!"


    "He is a beast!"


    Ruben looked at them.


    "If you see him again, please tell me."


    Several security guards were indignant.


    "Don''t worry, young man.We work in shifts here.I will remember his appearance, and tomorrow, I will


    tell all the staff to keep an eye on him and never let him take another step into thismunity!"


    "Thank you.Sorry for the trouble"


    "Don''t mention it.It is all right.However, shouldn''t we call the police in this situation?"


    Ruben said, "Calling the police will affect my girlfriend''s work.After tonight, he should be more


    restrained.When you see himter, just tell me."


    A security guard patted him on the shoulder and sighed.


    "I understand; this happens in work rtions.Your girlfriend can''t be easy either.If you meet this kind of


    bastardly boss, you should look for other jobs while you still have the chance.But as a boyfriend, you


    are good and responsible.If it were me, I wouldn''t have had the courage."


    Another security guard added, "Okay, young man, you can leave your girlfriend''s safety to us."


    Before Ruben left, he left them his phone number and went to the nearby convenience store to buy a


    few packs of cigarettes for them before leaving.


    Sitting in the car, he turned his head and looked at the neighborhood not that far away.


    His eyes dimmed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If not for Giana rke''s lipstick falling in his car today, he didn''t dare to imagine what would have


    happenedter.


    Ruben''s hand that was holding the steering wheel gradually tightened.


    After a long time, he withdrew his gaze and dialed Matthew Gray''s number.


    He briefly exined the matter over the phone, and only then did he learn who the man was.


    Matthew Gray asked tentatively, "You aren''t talking about Nathan Rivers, are you?"


    "Who is that?"


    "He is Giana rke''s ex-boyfriend.A few years ago, Giana rke was just starting to get a little


    famous.There were many people in the industry chasing after her; Nathan Rivers was one of them.His


    pursuit was the most fierce that not even any girl could resist it."


    The corners of Ruben''s lips were slightly pursed.


    "And then?"


    "Later...A few months after Giana rke was with him, Nathan Rivers¡¯ wife found someone to expose


    them and said Giana rke interfered with her family.He and his wife were childhood


    sweethearts.They had been married for a long time, but they had always been separated from each


    other.So in South City, almost no one knew that he was married."


    After this matter was exposed, Giana rke immediately separated from Nathan Rivers and held a


    press conference to apologize.


    However, Nathan Rivers¡¯ wife did not buy it.


    She joined forces with many mediapanies to suppress Giana rke.


    During that time, it could be said that the Inte was dark.


    She also stayed silent for a period of time, and then three years ago, because a movie she starred in


    swept away all the awards, Giana rke reappeared in the eyes of the public.


    Ruben said, "Tonight, the word scum is almost engraved on this person.It is him."


    Matthew Gray said, "Nathan Rivers and his wife both have some powerful backgrounds.Otherwise,


    they wouldn''t have suppressed Giana rke so badly back then.You didn''t do anything to him, did


    you?"


    "Nothing, I just beat him up."


    Matthew Gray: "..."


    "It isn''t much of a problem.Regarding the matter of him looking for Giana rke again, I will investigate


    the situation.I have news to tell you."


    "Okay."


    Giana rke sat on the sofa with her hands on her knees.She was stunned for a long time before she


    gradually collected her thoughts.She picked up her phone and looked at the time.


    More than an hour had passed since Ruben left.


    Giana rke clicked on his number, and her fingers stopped on the call button.


    After hesitating for a while, she exited the page, opened the chatbox, sent him a message asking if he


    was home.


    There was no reply from the other side, so Giana rke put down the phone and entered the


    bathroom.


    After she finished bathing, she went to check her phone.


    Ruben replied to her 10 minutes ago, and he had already arrived.


    Giana rke sat on the sofa, writing.


    After typing a long line, she deleted everything.


    She fell on the sofa several times.


    The post on the Inte was already there, and the haters would use this to attack her.


    It was because Ruben did not pay attention to the entertainment industry; otherwise, he would have


    known.


    There was no way to hide it.


    What use was there in exining it? But for some reason, Giana rke subconsciously did not want


    Ruben to know about her past.


    Giana rkey on the sofa for a long time, sighed, and picked up her phone again.


    Giana rke: [You still have to film tomorrow.Go to bed early.Good night.]


    After sending the message, she returned to the bedroom and copsed on the bed, exhausted.


    The next morning.


    Freya entered Nathan Rivers¡¯ office and looked at him for a while.


    She smiled and said, "President Rivers, did you encounter a hooligan when you were on the night


    road?"


    Nathan Rivers¡¯ expression became sour.


    "This is a private matter."


    Freya smiled, "Sorry, I was presumptuous.Let''s continue to talk about cooperation today"


    After getting to the point, Nathan Rivers said, "I''ve asked around about the project on the new coast.It


    won''t be difficult for me to tackle it.In other words, I can do it myself.There is no reason to cooperate


    with you."


    Freya sat opposite him, crossed her legs, and lit a cigarette.


    "It is indeed not difficult with your ability, but I have also heard that President Rivers is not very clean


    when ites to business.What Jameson hates the most is people like you.Do you think that if he


    finds out what you have done behind his back, he will let you escape unscathed?"


    "For businessmen, which one of their hands and feet is clean? Do you think that Jameson is really so


    capable that he has secured the position of President of the Proctor Group in just a few years and


    forced the Proctor family to break his family and die? Is he really that clean?"

 Chapter 654: Why Do You Remember It Clearer Than Me Every Time?

    Chapter 654: Why Do You Remember It Clearer Than Me Every Time?


    Freya raised her eyebrows and ashed her cigarette.


    "Mr.Rivers is right.You and Jameson are just about the same, a kettle calling the pot ck, you


    know.But..."


    Nathan Rivers said, "But what?"


    "But you are a kettle made of metal, and he is a pot made of gold."


    Before waiting for Nathan Rivers to re up, Freya continued, "Mr.Rivers, don''t be angry.I definitely


    didn''t mean to mock you.It''s just that you think too simply of Jameson.You have to be fully prepared


    since you intend to take down the Proctor Group''s project, right? I promise that our cooperation will


    definitely let you get the greatest profit."


    Nathan Rivers narrowed his eyes and looked at her.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "We can cooperate, but I have two conditions."


    "Just say them."


    "I want 70 percent of the project''s profits."


    Freyaughed, "That''s not a problem.What about the other one?"


    Nathan Rivers said, "I want to see your boss."


    Freya''s smile stopped and slowly disappeared.


    The pen in Nathan Rivers¡¯ hand tapped on the table.


    "What? Since you want to cooperate with me, is the person backing you still not going to show up?"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to show up, but his identity is a little special and will bring unnecessary


    trouble to Mr.Rivers."


    "I''m not worried about that.I''ve seen all kinds of trials and tribtions."


    Nathan Rivers said as he put down the pen and leaned back.


    "If you can''t even give me this olive branch, then there is no need for us to cooperate.I can go to other


    sincere people who are willing to cooperate."


    Freya crushed the cigarette butt.


    "OK, I understand what you mean, and I will convey it."


    "Then I will wait for your good news"


    After leaving Nathan Rivers''pany, Freya returned to the hotel.


    Benjamin Hood said, "What did he say?"


    "He wants to see you, or the deal is off."


    Benjamin Hood''s lips curled up.


    "He is pretty good at giving himself a leg up."


    "Do you want to see him?"


    Benjamin Hood sat on the sofa as he said.


    "If I remember correctly, he has a private jewelry exhibition"


    Freya lit a cigar.


    "I think so.His mother loved jewelry and collected a lot when she was alive.After she died, Nathan


    Rivers put all of it in the exhibition."


    "Let him make this exhibition hall public and wee people from all walks of life and also send an


    invitation letter to all the jewelry designers."


    "You are..."


    "Whether it be Sharon or Jameson, they are too cautious, and Olivia Hood is also with them.It is


    impossible to get close to them by ordinary means because It will only attract suspicion.In this way, we


    will have to create opportunities for ourselves.Otherwise, we will wait for the news from that side."


    "Okay, I understand.I will go and reply to Nathan Rivers immediately."


    When Nathan Rivers heard that they asked him to disclose his private exhibition hall and send an


    invitation to all the jewelry designers, his face darkened for a long time.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he reluctantly agreed and ordered his subordinates to do so.


    Three dayster, an invitation letter was sent to Sharon.


    Tiffany moved closer to Sharon and asked curiously, "What is this?"


    Sharon took the invitation letter and opened it to take a look.


    "It seems to be a private collector who has opened up his own collection of jewelry.Now that I''ve looked


    at it, it seems that many designers have been invited."


    Tiffany said, "Is there a good thing? This is for charity, right?"


    Olivia Hood drank milk tea and said, "That''s how rich people are; when they get bored, they always like


    to show off some things to satisfy their vanity."


    "How can you know so certainly?"


    "Because my father did the same thing.He often invited my Uncle toe to his house to see his


    collection of famous paintings and antiques.All that stuff filled up the entire basement"


    Both Sharon and Tiffany became lost in thought silently for a while.It''s good to have money.


    Tiffany said, "Sharon, are you going?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Recently, her well of inspiration for drawing designs had dried up, and she was getting less and less


    aware of what she was drawing.


    Now, there was a jewelry exhibition in front of her, and there were also a few pieces of jewelry that


    were legendary.


    As a jewelry designer, it was hard for her not to be tempted by this kind of opportunity to watch from a


    close distance.


    Tiffany saw through her thoughts.


    "Go, go.You must be bored staying here all day long.It would be good for you to go out and have a


    look.You can also change your mind."


    Sharon nced at the time of the invitation.


    It was this Saturday, which was the day after tomorrow.She nodded.


    "Okay."


    Olivia Hood opened her big eyes from the side, full of yearning.


    "Can you bring me along?"


    Sharon smiled.


    "Alright, let''s go together."


    Tiffany said, "I can''t go.Recently, this little fellow in my stomach has been a little noisy.He will definitely


    be ufortable if he goes to a ce with so many people."


    Sharon said, "Okay, then you can have a good rest at home this weekend."


    In the evening, while sleeping, Sharon told Jameson about this.


    Jameson softly replied, "If you like it, buy it, and I''ll pay for it."


    The corners of Sharon''s lips curled up.


    "That''s a personal collection, not for sale."


    "That''s because no one has offered the right amount yet.There is nothing in the world that money can''t


    buy"


    Sharon: "..."


    That was also true.


    As Mr.Proctor''s famous saying went, ¡®There was no friend that couldn''t be made after spending money:


    Sharon closed her eyes.


    "Sleep."


    Jameson''s voice continued, "Have you thought about where to go to y?"


    "Not yet.There are still a few days left.Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Huh?" Jameson asked.


    He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t think of any words that could have offended her.


    Jameson was silent for a while before he said, "Your period seems to being soon."


    Sharon opened her eyes.


    "Why do you always remember it better than I do?"


    "Because you always throwing tantrums at me"


    As he spoke, Jameson reached into her clothes and lowered his voice.


    "Treasure your time, baby."


    Before Sharon could say anything, he had covered her lips already.


    By the time they finished, it was alreadyte at night.


    After Sharon came out of the bathroom, she sat in front of the desk and could not fall asleep at all.


    Jameson walked to her side.


    "The designer sent two new designs for the wedding dress I asked you to choosest time.Take a look


    at which one you like more and if neither suits your tastes, let her change them."


    Sharon looked at him.


    "Actually, now I can quite understand why so many people are scolding you behind your back."


    Jameson: "..."


    Sharon continued, "I would rather quit this industry than to face a guy like you."


    Jameson leaned over and pinched her chin.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sharon''s eyes were curved.


    "I''m praising you."


    As she spoke, she went to get her tablet.


    "Where''s that draft? Let me take a look.


    But I have to be honest, after being in the second-ss for so long, asionally being a first-ss


    yer is quite cool.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!